《A God Killed Me By Accident, But I Reincarnated As The 4th Son Of The Marquis》 Volume 1 : Prologue 1: No Regrets Part 1 Volume 1 : Prologue 1: No Regrets Part 1 Volume 1 : Prologue 1: No Regrets Part 1 Let us congratte Chef Luis Shin for achieving 3 stars at his 10th restaurant! An announcer loudly eximed, and a wave of apuse and cheers soon followed. All eyes were directed towards one person. In histe 40s, the man had a tidy face, showing his handsome looks. He wore a pristine and stunning white chefs uniform. The medal was ced onto his chest, and a light smile formed. Luis was handed the mic. Taking a deep breath, he spoke, Thank you for awarding me this medal. But this achievement wasnt by my efforts alone. I would have never earned this without the help of my staff. This wasnt the work of one person. I want to thank my disciples, sponsors, and all the customers who loves my food. Everyone yed a role in causing his restaurant to be like this. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! A wave of apuse soon came after. With his final words, the party started. Luis, naturally, was the center of attention. Luis, do you have ns to open another restaurant? The person who asked this was one of Luiss sponsors. Are you seriously asking that when he just got 3-stars? Well, it is Luis. Another one shook his head. However, there were doubts. That was because Luis was known to be a genius. Every time he earned 3 stars in his restaurant, he would open another one! Luis chuckled, I have some ideas of what I want for my next restaurant. I see. Luiss sponsors shook their heads. They expected this. Luis was a pioneer of cooking. Italian, French, Chinese, Japaneseall these cuisines were different from one another. Yet Luis had mastered them. And there were many more besides these! Each restaurant focused on a different theme. All of them became sessful. That was why Luis was nicknamed, The Cooking Genius! Of course, I wont be opening up another one so soon. I want to stabilize this restaurant right now. Luiss restaurant just obtained 3 stars. But it was too soon. He needed to prioritize this before opening another one. His sponsors sighed in relief. Despite him being a genius, Luis was a traveler. Once he decided something, he would aplish it. But once he finished this goal, he would start another one! This led to his sponsors not knowing whether tough or cry! Luis spoke with his sponsors for a while. However, he was also greeted by many people; some he met before and others for the first time. Hes the greatest chef of this generation. Isnt he the teacher of Lin and Marcus? Never did anyone expect one person to create a generation of elite chefs. He was a legend among legends! Luis chuckled. Im not that great. He wasnt some legend. After some time, the ceremony ended. But that was not the end for Luis. Ava, what are you two nning? A wryugh came from Luiss mouth. He couldnt see anything as he was blindfolded. When the ceremony ended, his disciples quickly covered his eyes, telling him they had to go somewhere. Secret. If you say only that, Im going to be suspicious. Luisughed. Trust us, Teacher. You dont need to worry about anything. Ava insisted. Yeah! You dont have to worry about anything. Ethan, his other disciple, added. But that caused Luiss expression to frown, I dont want to be assured by you, Ethan. Ethan was the most troublesome of all his disciples. Past, present, and future. But that caused Ethan to tear up, Hey! How could you not trust me?! Im your disciple! Rememberst weeks mb incident? Ava added to Luiss argument. Hey! That was not my fault! You were standing way too close to the pan! Ava retorted, You added too much alcohol into the pan. Luis shook his head. Indeed, he did. As Ethan tried to mb, he added too much alcohol, causing the fire to be an inferno. That was quite a day. Why am I being ganged up like this?! Ethan wanted to cry. Ava and Ethan continued to argue. Hearing them argue, Luisughed. These two changed so much. They were once quiet trainees, but now these two had be the sous chefs of his current restaurant. Their talents blossomed as time passed. Anyways, were here, Master! Ava ignored Ethan as she pulled off the blindfold and, Bang! Bang! Bang! Surprise! As the poppers exploded, Luiss expression was stunned, speechless. That was because he saw who used them. Chris! Marcus! Lin! You guys are all here! Every disciple Luis trained was here. That was why he was so astonished. His disciples were spread far and wide around the earth. Some controlled Luiss restaurants while others set off themselves, opening their own restaurant. Dont you all have something to do? They were all famous now and most definitely had work. Lin, Luiss oldest disciple, exined, You dont have to worry about this, Teacher. Weve been working for quite some time to create free time just for today. Really? You should thank these two little sous chefs here. They were the ones who helped open up our schedules. Marcus rubbed their heads as he grinned. Luis turned to the two and hugged them, This is the best present ever. Thank you so much, my disciples! Dont worry about it! Its the least we can do! This was the n Ava and Ethan had. Luiss birthday was on the same day as the award ceremony. They must have a regr birthday party. Now, lets party! Ethan eximed as he brought out the alcohol. All his disciples started to party. It wasnt as grand as the award ceremony. Although, Luis would choose this any other day! The smiles on his disciples faces were enough. Laughter and cheers went on throughout the night. After a few hours, Luis stared at all the people there. All his disciples were drunk, but Luis was the only one who wasnt. He had something else to do tonight, so it was interesting to see how much fun they had. They have all grown up. Luis taught most of his disciples at a young age. He didnt have a wife or a child. But he wasntmenting over it. To him, those kids were his pride and joy. Woah, what are we supposed to do with them? Ethan was the only one who wasnt passed out. Ethan, can you send them to the hotel? I have something I have to do. Use my card and get them the best rooms here. They needed all the rest after partying so hard. Understood, Teacher. Ethan didnt stop him. The expression on his face said it all. Luis left the hotel and entered his car. The drive was at least an hour. This drive would have been tiresome and mundane after everything that urred. But not for Luis. The location he arrived at was a mountain. On the side of it was a cemetery. Luis had a smile as he entered. It was lofty and light as he walked toward two gravestones. Hello, Dad. Hello, Mom. Luis crouched down as he talked to his parents gravestones. A frown soon followed, Its only been a month since I came here. Why is it so dirty? Once a month, Luis would meet his parents. Once he finished cleaning the two gravestones, Luis started talking about his day, Dad, Mom, I told you guys before I will get another 3-star medal. And I did. Check it out. Luis showed the pristine medal to them. But I guess you guys have seen these too many times. Luis chuckled. Every time he earned a medal, Luis would bring it to them to see. It had be a process. Also, my disciples set up a surprise birthday party for me. That was why Luis was so happy. He could care less about the medals. What he was happy about was his disciples. He continued to talk about them like a doting father. After a few minutes, Luis sighed, It was a great day today. I just wish you guys were here to see me. Volume 1: Prologue Part 2: No Regrets Part 2 Volume 1: Prologue Part 2: No Regrets Part 2 Announcement I might add back some chapters of Vol 1 as a snippet for the readers who haven''t read it yet. But I haven''t decided on which ones to do yet Volume 1: Prologue Part 2: No Regrets Part 2 These words always came out whenever he met with his parents. They were the reason why he loved cooking. Luis was a Chinese-Japanese American. He had always watched his mother cook, and his eyes sparkled in amazement. Although, it was nothingpared to how his mother looked. Her eyes were aze, full of passion as she cooked. That passion was passed down to Luis. His mother was the spark for his love of cooking. His father was the one who made that spark burn even brighter. His father was a businessman. He brought Luis all over the world when he had work. They would go to restaurants, trying all the dishes there. Luis couldnt believe how delicious it was. That was why he wanted to try and cook! When he cooked for his dad and mom for the first time, Luis? Is your dream to be a chef? Mmhmm, Mmhmm! Luis nodded his head. That caused his parents tough. His father told him, Then be the best chef in the world! Yeah! I will make the best food so I can make you smile every day! That was Luiss goal. Those days were something he could never forget. However, there was another day he couldnt forget. His parents went on a business trip. A once pleasant trip had be a nightmare. It was a regr day for Luis when he heard about his parents death. Luiss happy life was shattered like that. Yet, he couldnt forget about it. That promise he made with his parents that day. The promise to be the best chef in the world. And that was what he became. Luis continued to talk a bit more about his days. After a while, he stared at his watch, Oh, look at the time. I have to return to work. He got up from the ground, Dont worry about anything, Dad. I wont have a swell head after earning this medal. Mom, you dont have to worry about me. I will eat well and sleep well. Luis could imagine the two nagging him about being safe and not being cocky. A small chuckle came from his lips as he walked away. As he drove down from the mountain, Huh?! There was a deer on the road! Luis quickly swiveled, trying not to hit it. In that split second, he had forgotten where he was! Luiss car went flying off the road! Luis tried his best to brace for impact, but he cked out from all the violent shaking. It was only a few minutes before Luis woke up. From how his vision was flipped upside-down, he realized the car was flipped over. Ngh, He tried to move his body, but he felt nothing. He couldnt feel his body. ncing around, he remembered where he was; a deserted mountain. No one was going toe and save him. His blood slowly dripped from his body. A few minutes was enough time as Luiss eyes went cold. Huh? Where am I? Luis blinked a few times as he looked around. White. There was only white around him. He looked down at his body, which was uninjured. This was a surprise. He was supposed to be in his car and dead. As he thought about where he was, Luis turned around to see he wasnt alone. There was another person. Umm, what are you doing? The first question that should havee out of Luiss mouth was to ask who this person was. But he couldnt ask that. What this person was doing was inconceivable. This person was on his knees, bowing his head. Im so sorry! The person screamed out. Luis quickly waved his hand, Please dont apologize. I dont even know why you need to do this. He was so bewildered. Why was this man apologizing to him? Please get up first. Okay. The person got up, and once Luis saw his face, he was shocked by his appearance. So handsome! Crystal white hair like snow. His eyes shined a yellowish-green like a pair of jewels. He was the definition of what a handsome man should look like. Are you god? Luis couldnt help but ask. How did you know?! The man blinked; surprised Luis would guess correctly. Youre beautiful, wearing something unordinary, and Im in a white space. If you arent, then Im a monkey. Luis listed off. That caused the guy to cough in embarrassment. But then he said with a smile, I should introduce myself! Im the god of creation, Kreye! Ahh. It confirmed Luiss thought, So, Im dead, right, Mr. Kreye? Yes. Again, Kreye mmed his head onto the ground, Im so sorry! It was a mistake on my part! Hmm? I was the deer. Huh?! You werent supposed to die today. But when I arrived in your world, I was on the road. I didnt realize a person would be there! ... Luis went silent for a moment, I see. Please raise your head. Eh? An indescribable expression appeared on Kreyes face. Whats wrong? I thought you would be angrier. I thought you would grab me by the shoulders, shouting, Why did you kill me! or something along the lines. Kreye was even ready to get hit in the face because of his mistake. Its okay. Ive epted it. Luis never had the intention of punching or hitting Kreye. However, a thought came to his mind, Wait, can you send me back? No. Then theres no point in getting angry about it. Even if Luis got angry, there was no point. He was dead, and Kreye couldnt do anything about it. Getting angry would be a waste of energy. But dont you have any regrets? Kreye asked. Luis shook his head, I have no regrets. Ive done all I wanted in my life. I worked hard. After his parents death, he understood life was short. That was why he prepared a will early on in his life. His money would be donated to orphanages, while his restaurants would be handed down to his students. He knew they would handle his restaurants with the utmost perfection. Luis had absolute faith in them. Ive done everything I wanted. Thats why I dont have any regrets. Luis smiled. It was a fulfilling life. He helped many people and achieved his dream. ... Kreye had nothing to say. Luis asked, Umm. Mr. Kreye. Please call me Kreye. Okay. Luis nodded, Whats going to happen to me? Hmm? Im dead now. Am I going to reincarnate into a different person? Or is there an afterlife? He was unsure what was going to happen to him. Ahh. Kreye realized as he exined, Usually, you would have been judged by the number of good and bad deeds youve done in this life. That decides whether you reincarnate or have your soul destroyed. Usually? Kreye nodded, Thats because I made a mistake. You would have gone through the normal process. But I discussed it with your goddess and asked if you could reincarnate into my world. Your world? Kreye exined, There are multiple worlds. I wanted to reincarnate you into mine. As an added bonus, I will let you keep your memories. I will also give you some interesting benefits. Theres no need for you to do this. There was no need for Kreye to do this. He was a god. Kreye smiled, Ive seen your record. Youre a kind soul that shouldnt have been killed. Thats why I want to reincarnate you into my world. I see. Also, if you dont want to. I will ept your answer. Your goddess will reincarnate you again. Hmm. Luis thought about it. But then he asked, Can I ask what your world is? My world would be considered a fantasy world to Earth. Its filled with fantasy creatures, magic, and nobles. I see. Luis nodded, Alright, I want to be reincarnated into your world! Really? Mmhmm. Luis would be lying if he said he wasnt interested. A fantasy world. What kinds of dishes would he create if he went there?! Kreyes face brightened as he pped his hands, Thank you so much! I will reincarnate you into a great family. Also, I want to mention one thing. I will be fusing your soul and the childs soul together. That would cause you to regress a bit. Wait. Will I not remember this? Kreye shook his head, No. You will remember all of this. But some things will regress. Understood. Kreye moved his hands in front of Luis. Luiss body glowed as it slowly vanished. Good luck, and have a great life! Kreye shouted. Luis nodded, See youter, Kreye! ! Once Luis disappeared, Kreye sighed deeply, Thank goodness! Volume 1 Chapter 1: The Young Master Is Strange Volume 1 Chapter 1: The Young Master Is Strange Volume 1 Chapter 1: The Young Master Is Strange Madam! Push! On a dark night, the doctor yelled out to a woman inbor. The womans expression was distorted as she screamed in pain. On each side were maids grasping her arms, trying their best to hold her down. The doctor continued to shout, We can see the head! After a few minutes, the sounds of a baby crying were heard. The baby was finally born. The doctor eximed, Its a boy! The doctor cleaned the baby and wrapped a cloth around him. As he did this, the baby blinked his eyes. So, this is the world Im reincarnated in! Luis stared in marvel at the world he was born in. One nce around the room, and he could tell it was expensive! How much does it cost?! As he wondered, the doctor ced the boy beside his mother. The mother stared down at her baby. Her eyes disyed her exhaustion from giving birth. For Luis, his expression turned bright. So beautiful! That was the only word to describe her. The womans hair was a two-toned color of tinum gold. Her eyes were bright green, resembling emeralds. Her facial features were delicate and soft. The only blemish was the monotone expression she had. Is this my mother? Luis couldnt believe someone so beautiful would be his mother. A small smile formed on his face as he stared at her. But the same couldnt be said about her. A frown formed as she questioned, What is he doing? She was perplexed as to what was wrong with his expression. The maids stared at him, I dont know either, Madam. The same could be said about them. They couldnt understand what was wrong with the child. I think hes smiling. The doctor exined. Yeah, Im smiling. Is there a problem? Luis didnt think it was one. Do babies not smile in this world? It was odd their reactions were like this. Madam, what is the name of your child? The doctor asked. The mother calmly dered, His name shall be Keith. What is going on?! Keith screamed in his mind. Everything felt so surreal to him. He was born into a new family. It wasnt an ordinary family either. The fantasy world he was born into followed the European noble system. And Keith was born into a Marquis family! He was the fourth son of Marquis William Freed. Keith would have been excited by this news. But he was too focused on something else. Am I going to keep seeing this? He was stuck in a crib, and the only thing he saw was the ceiling. It had been a month since he was born. And he had nothing to do. There were maids on the side. But they stood there without doing anything. They did the most minimal actions, such as feeding and changing him. After all of that, they would stand on the sidelines, watching over him. Is someone going to help me?! He wasnt some zoo animal! Keith tried to move around. When he tried, he only jiggled. But that was enough. The young master is calling for us. One of the maids heard the rustling sounding from the crib. May. Go deal with the young master. The head maid, Gloria, ordered a maid. The maid walked up to Keiths crib. The girls had shoulder-length hair. Her auburn-red hair resembled maple leaves during fall. Her eyes were chestnut brown and beautiful. Seeing her, Keith was happy. May! He said her name. But what she heard was, Mgah! Baby mumbles came out of Keiths mouth. ... Keith wanted to cry at this moment. Darn it! Curse my baby mouth! One downside of reincarnating was he couldnt talk! This was definitely going to be a challenge of a lifetime. May picked Keith up, Young Master, be more silent. Its nap time. Her words only caused Keith to frown. Im not tired! I want to see the world! Keith looked at the window behind May. He was stuck in his crib for too long. He wanted to see the outside world. The only things he did were sleep, eat, and sleep again. Young Master, you are too young to go outside. May noticed Keith eyeing outside. But she quickly denied it. Not fair! Babu Abbu! Keiths mouth made gibberish. It was something that could have stunned people due to the cuteness. But not May. Her expression was calm as she ced Keith into the crib again. She pulled the nket up, Get some sleep, Young Master. This world is strange. That line was cemented into Keiths head. Something was really off with this world. These people did not show much emotion. It wasnt because they werent angry or sad or happy. It was as if that was their default emotion. He found that odd. It was as if their faces were stuck in that position. What should I do? Thats it! A thought came into his mind! He was a baby! What do they do? They act cute and make people smile! After Keith went to sleep, May stepped out of the room. The young master is odd. She found Keith strange. She had been put as Keiths personal maid for a week now. That short time alone was enough for her to brand Keith with the word weird. The baby was only a month old. But it seemed he understood every wording out of her mouth. The strangest thing about the baby was the expression on his face. It reminded her of flowers blooming. Whatever the case, I will continue to act appropriately. She was a maid, and her duty was to watch over Keith. Volume 1 Chapter 2: Thank You, Young Master Volume 1 Chapter 2: Thank You, Young Master Volume 1 Chapter 2: Thank You, Young Master Something is definitely wrong with the young master. Mays beliefs became certain. Keiths actions thesest couple of days were odd. He kept shaking his head in front of her. Inside the crib, he was moving around! It wasnt a normal movement. The only way to describe him was a mini tornado! He rolled around so much that May had to wrap him up with the nket. Although, that was not what made May confused. Why does he keep looking at me like that? Keith kept staring at her. Her heart felt weird as she stared back. While thinking about what Keith wanted, May cleaned the room. As she thought about Keith, Crack! May looked down to see a broken vase! Oh no! What should I do next? Keith looked peeved as hey in his crib, nning his next move. But there was nothing he could do. He tried to act cute in front of May, trying to make her smile. But what he got was the nket burrito. He was stuck there, not being able to do anything. I cant give up! Keith wasnt going to let this happen. If he did, he would be stuck here all bored! He tried to get out of the nket burrito. As he tried to wiggle out, What are you doing? How could you break such an expensive vase?! Eh? Keith tilted his head to see Gloria scolding May. On the floor was a broken vase. It seemed May knocked it down while she was on cleaning duty. Do you understand that vase is something the previous head bought? Gloria was livid. May stared down at the ground. It was only a mistake. Keith thought. But he realized. Idea! Wahhh! Wahh! Gloria and May turned their heads to the crib. Gloria sighed, The young master is crying. See to him. Well discuss your punishmentter. Understood. Gloria left the room in a huff. May walked towards Keiths crib, ready to soothe him. When she was prepared to hold him, May blinked a few times. Eh? What she saw was a smiling Keith. His crying was nowhere to be seen. Ee! Ee! Keithughed as he stared at her. ...Were you faking it? Ay! Ay! The only words that came out of Keiths mouth were babbles. But that caused May to be even more stunned. She didnt know what to say to him. Did the young master do it by coincidence, or was it nned? Either way, he stopped Gloria from scolding her. A small smile formed on her face as she stroked his little head. Thank you, Young Master. Yes! You finally smiled! Keiths smile bloomed even more as he stared at May. May couldnt help but let out a small chuckle. The young master is strange. Abbu! Abbu! How could you call the young master strange?! He tried to move around again. May noticed that. She picked him up and unwrapped his body from the nket burrito. There, there, Young Master. You want to move, right? Abba! A cute cry came from Keiths mouth. Young Master, you cant pinch my face like. A giggle came out of Mays mouth as she saw Keiths hands going for her cheeks. He tried to pinch them, but it was only ticklish. That caused her expression to soften even more. Abba! Keith pointed at a ball. May knew what he wanted to do. We can y a bit. But you also have to take a nap. Babies need their sleep to grow up. Ah! Okay! Keith didnt mind that. Like that, the two started to y. They kept doing that till Keith started to yawn. Seeing this, May picked Keith up and ced him into his crib. Nam. As Keith slept, he started to munch on his pillow. May giggled more. The young master is too strange. But it was a strange that wasnt bad. These next few days have been different. Abba! Keith moved his hands in the air. May wiggled her finger, Young Master, you cant have that. Its too dangerous for you. His eyes were locked on a ss cup. But it was too big for his hands. Ba! Thats why I need to practice. Keith couldnt put any strength in his throws when he yed with May. Frankly, it was embarrassing. That was why he needed to train his grip strength! Try something smaller first before you hold something big. May handed him a small ball. That caused Keith to frown. I have been using that. Im a pro with it! As Keith wanted to say more, Mays expression changed. Whats the matter? Keith tilted his head. May quickly got up and bowed, Marchioness. Mother! A smile beamed on Keiths face as he saw her enter. She was still beautiful from the first time he saw her. It was rare for her toe to his room. Keiths mother, Sophia, woulde a couple of times to his room to feed him. Usually, the maids bottle-fed him. Sophia calmly fed Keith. It was a few minutes before she burped Keith. That was it. Sophia got up, ready to leave. The childs expression turned nk before the unthinkable happened. He started to cry! Sophia stopped moving. Turning to May, May, stop him from crying. This order was the usual. It was more so since May had gotten closer to Keith. May nodded and picked Keith up, trying to soothe him. But that caused Keith to cry even louder! May was stunned, but then she realized why he was crying, Madam, I think the young master wishes to be with you. The way he stared at Sophia made it apparent. Huh? That caused Sophia to freeze. She turned and stared at her son, who was still crying. It was only a few seconds before Sophia walked up. She took him out of Mays hand. When she did, Keiths crying expression became happy as he stared at Sophia. That caused Sophia to be silent. Well, she was quiet before. She continued to hold onto Keith. For Keith, he only wanted to be with her more. His mother disappeared too soon in his previous life. That was why he wanted to spend time with them as much as possible. Madam, please sit here. May push a chair for Sophia to sit down. She did just that. It was a strange sight to behold. The maids didnt bother them as they watched from the sideline. Mother! Look what I can do! Keith started to move his hands, trying to get Sophias attention. It was adorable. However, Sophia continued to have an odd look. It was a few minutes before a maid entered the room, Madam, you have an appointment. Yes. Sophia got up from the chair and handed Keith back to May. When she did that, Keith frowned. He wanted to spend more time with her. Although, he understood. His mother was still the wife of the Marquis. She had responsibilities. Aggha Agha! Sophia stared at her son, wondering what he was doing with his hand. As the trantor, May exined, The young master wishes you a good day. You can understand him? May shook her head, Only a bit. The young masters use of gestures makes it easy to understand. Aga! Keiths smile was brighter! Well said, May! She was the only one who understood what he was saying right now. Well, she understood a fair amountpared to others. There were times when she misinterpreted what he wanted to convey. I see. Sophia didnt question as she left the room. Keith raised up his arms and tried to pat Mays head. But what he patted instead was her face. Are you trying to thank me, Young Master? Aba! Aba! Keith nodded slowly. That caused May to shake her head, No need to thank me, Young Master. Please take a nap. May ced Keith down on the bed. It was already past his nap time. Volume 1 Chapter 3: Cheeks Are Soft Volume 1 Chapter 3: Cheeks Are Soft Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count) Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down. "I''m so sorry!" Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god! "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology. "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation, Volume 1 Chapter 4: Swarmed Volume 1 Chapter 4: Swarmed Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count) Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down. "I''m so sorry!" Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god! "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology. "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation, "Yes!" New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him? Volume 1 Chapter 5: For Me? Volume 1 Chapter 5: For Me? Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ (Have to Put Snyopsis to reach the count) Luis Shin, a famous chef, was awarded a medal for his 10th 3-star restaurant. It was supposed to be a great day. However, after a few hours of being awarded, Luis Shin was in a white space. What was in front of him was a man with unparalleled beauty. And said beauty was bowing his head down. "I''m so sorry!" Apparently, the reason for his death was because of this god! "I will give you the chance to reincarnate in my world!" The god suggested as an apology. "New world? Does that mean there are new ingredients as well?!" Luis''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the god. And the god nodded his head. Without any hesitation, "Yes!" New ingredients? New foods? Who could say no to that?! Like that, Luis was reincarnated into the new world. What would be in store for him? Volume 1 Chapter 39: Hunting Volume 1 Chapter 39: Hunting Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 40: Heading Out To The Forest Volume 1 Chapter 40: Heading Out To The Forest Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 41: What Did You Guys Get? Volume 1 Chapter 41: What Did You Guys Get? Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 42: Loin Chops And Mushrooms Volume 1 Chapter 42: Loin Chops And Mushrooms Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 43: Breakfast Duty Volume 1 Chapter 43: Breakfast Duty Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 44: They Were Waiting For Him Volume 1 Chapter 44: They Were Waiting For Him Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 45: Armguard Volume 1 Chapter 45: Armguard Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 46: His Final Moments Volume 1 Chapter 46: His Final Moments Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 47: I don’t Need You To Taste Test Volume 1 Chapter 47: I dont Need You To Taste Test Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 48: Chicken Stock And Chicken Soup Volume 1 Chapter 48: Chicken Stock And Chicken Soup Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 49: The Difference Volume 1 Chapter 49: The Difference Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 50: Fighting Against Wolves Volume 1 Chapter 50: Fighting Against Wolves Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 51: A Giant Snowball? Volume 1 Chapter 51: A Giant Snowball? Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 52: Boooo? Volume 1 Chapter 52: Boooo? Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 53: Miyuki Volume 1 Chapter 53: Miyuki Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 54: Another One! Volume 1 Chapter 54: Another One! Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 55: Time To Make A New Ingredient Volume 1 Chapter 55: Time To Make A New Ingredient Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 56: Butter And White Sauce Volume 1 Chapter 56: Butter And White Sauce Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 57: More Than Two Volume 1 Chapter 57: More Than Two Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 58: Herd Of Snowballs Volume 1 Chapter 58: Herd Of Snowballs Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 59: Pregnant? Volume 1 Chapter 59: Pregnant? Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 60: Finding A New Home Volume 1 Chapter 60: Finding A New Home Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 61: Bad Omen Volume 1 Chapter 61: Bad Omen Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 62: Finally Gained Your Trust Volume 1 Chapter 62: Finally Gained Your Trust Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 63: Samuis Are Attacking! Volume 1 Chapter 63: Samuis Are Attacking! Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 1 Chapter 64: You Contracted With Them! Volume 1 Chapter 64: You Contracted With Them! Publishing My Novel, so I''m going to take down Vol 1 ^^ Going to Put Links and other thingster ^^ Volume 2: Chapter 1: Little Snowballs Volume 2: Chapter 1: Little Snowballs Volume 2: Chapter 1: Little Snowballs "Ngh!" This is the life! Keithy in the grass. Aria flew in front of him andnded beside his head. Keith smiled as he stroked the bird''s belly. While he was doing this, the bird nestled into his body. "That tickles." Keithughed. But while he was rxing with Aria, "Po!" Something came flying out of the grass! It was simr to a white blur. And that white blurnded on Keith''s stomach! "Bguh?!" Keith sucked wind when that happened! His body arched up before dropping back down. "Inti! I told you before not to do something so dangerous!" Keith picked up the small Samui. It was the size of a small dog. But it was rounder and had little bulbs on top of his head. "Bowo." Inti gave a cute smile as he stared at Keith. "..." Keith''s expression was still nk. Then, the little snowball stuck out his tongue and licked Keith''s face. A smile formed on Keith''s face. But it quickly turned back to being stern, "Do you really think that''s enough to stop me?" When Inti heard that, it nestled into Keith a bit more and rolled around. It was so cute and cuddly. "..." Keith took a deep sigh. He couldn''t stay mad as he hugged the snowball, "How could you be this cute. This is so unfair." The baby knew how to soothe Keith''s anger even when he messed up. "Po!" Inti made a cute smile. While Keith cuddled with the small snowball, "Bowo!" A loud scream resounded from the forest. Keith turned his head, "Miyuki! Inti is over here!" A few secondster, Miyuki came over. And she wasn''t alone. "Po!" Three little cries soon came afterward! Keith was attacked by three white blurs. "You guys are so energetic this early in the morning." Keithughed as he was being licked by all of them. You guys grew a lot. Keith smiled as he stared at them. These were Miyuki and Boss''s children. A few weeks had passed since the birth of these children. In the beginning, they were the size of a puppy. But that all changed during this time. "Ahh, Cloud! You shouldn''t be sleeping like that." Keith quickly called out to the sleeping Samui. It was sleeping with its belly up and sprawled on the back. That was the second oldest of the four siblings. Keith had named him Cloud because he was a literal cloud. He was still and motionless and moved from time to time. In short terms, he was a literal couch potato. "Bo." Cloud rolled onto his stomach and slowly crawled toward Keith''sp. He curled his body into a ball and took a nap. This had be his official napping spot. Keith shook his head. He then turned to see the other Samui talking with Aria. That was the third child, Lily. She was the only girl in the group. And out of all of them, she was the closest to Aria. Lily would talk to her whenever the two came to the forest. "Hoohoo." And Aria was like an aunt to her. She was caring towards the little one. "Hey, Inti! Stop biting!" Keith turned over to see Inti biting his sleeves. It seemed that he wanted attention from him. Inti was the eldest of the bunch. He was the one who looked the closest to his father. But he was much cuterpared to him. Unlike the rest, he was much more energetic. He was like a literal walking energy bolt. "BoBoBoBo!" Inti started to roll around the grass around him. Keith sighed, "Alright. I will bring it out. Don''t get yourself dirty." Keith shook his head as he took out a frisbee from his storage. It was something he made with earth magic. It was a simple thing to make. Because of how lively Inti was, he made it to let him lose some energy. Keith tossed the frisbee lightly, and Inti quickly chased after it! Keith smiled as he watched him run. While he did that, he felt something nestling into his hand. Keith looked down and patted the snowball''s head, "Mir, do you want to y too?" Mir was the youngest of the four siblings. His size was much smaller than them as well. He was the quiet type. But it wasn''t like Cloud. Mir was the gentlest of the bunch. And he was the closest one to Keith. He would follow him around and listen to him. "Po!" Mir jumped into hisp and took the space beside Cloud. He was going to take a nap there as well. "..." Keith''s face almost broke. I wish I had a camera! He wanted to take a picture of this scene and make itst forever! While he was thinking of this, "Bo!" Miyuki shouted out again. Hearing their mothers call, the four siblings got up and waddled over. It was feeding time. Guess it''s time. Keith got up from the ground and walked over to the herd. The babies were separated from the other Samuis. They had to grow a little more before they grazed grass with them. "Shiro, I''m going to go now," Keith shouted towards Shiro. That was the name he decided to give to Boss. Shiro was resting on arge boulder as he stared at the other Samuis grazing in the grass. "Po!" Shiro gave a light grunt. Keith chuckled. Definitely not as cute as your son. Keith shook his head as he walked back to Miyuki, "Yuki! I''m going home now!" "Po!" Miyuki nudged Keith, saying goodbye. Keith smiled as he looked down at the four, "I''m going now! See you guyster." "Po!" The four nuzzled at his legs, saying their goodbyes. Keith smiled as he walked away. But while Keith left, he didn''t notice one was staring at him. Volume 2 Chapter 2: Stow away Volume 2 Chapter 2: Stow away Volume 2 Chapter 2: Stow away Keith left the forest with Aria. He didn''t need the help of the Samuis anymore to go to and from the herd. For some reason, the beasts in the forest didn''t want to go near him! And he didn''t mind. It made it easy for Aria and him to walk in and out. But from time to time, "Howl!" Keith quickly dodged while Aria fired icicles at the beast! Sometimes, monsters would try to attack him. But they were quickly dealt with by Aria. With Aria there, there was no way he could get harmed. Keith and Aria continued to walk. But when they were walking, Roar! Keith turned his head back and frowned. What''s going on? Is there a battle going on behind him? He could hear something going on. Whatever the case, it seemed to be getting closer to them. "Aria." Aria nodded as it was preparing for a fight. Keith raised his sword up. What came in their direction was a white blur. But he didn''t focus on the white blur because the giant bird behind him was more eye-catching! It was trying to eat the white blur. "Mir!" Keith didn''t wait as he dashed forward. Before the bird could have a chance to bite the baby, Keith kicked the bird''s jaw, shutting its mouth. "Kwak!" Aria then fired icicles again, killing the beast. Keith sighed in relief. But then he turned to Mir, "Mir! What are you doing out here?!" He grabbed the little Samui and raised him up. He almost had a heart attack. How could he be away from the herd?! "Where is Miyuki and the others?!" Keith was worried. "Po! Po!" Mir gave out a cute cry. Keith tilted his head, "You came here alone?! Why?!" He never expected Mir to do something like that. Inti, yes. But Mir? Not in a million years. "Po!" "You were following me?" Keith was surprised. He followed Keith''s scent. And while Mir followed him, the bird came out, wanting to eat him. "..." Keith didn''t know what to say in this situation. Keith couldn''t scold the baby. His body was dirty from fleeing that beast. Keith looked back. I can''t go back, either. They were pretty far away from Shiro and the herd. "Give me a second." Keith held onto the baby and focused. Shiro! Bo! Mir is with me. Bo Bo. So you know. Keith looked up at the sky. Alright, I will be taking care of him for the day. Also, tell Miyuki that she doesn''t need to worry. Po! "I guess you will being home with me, Mir." "Po!" When Keith said that, Mir let out a happy smile. Keith shook his head as augh came out his mouth. He continued home. This time, he had a stow away with him. Mir rode on Keith''s shoulders. It didn''t take long for the three to arrive in front of the estate. The guards greeted him, Wee home, Young Ma-" But they couldn''t finish their greeting as they saw a white ball of fluff on his shoulders, "...Yeah." Keith let out augh as he entered the estate. When he entered the mansion, May was the first person there. She had a warm towel for him. She had the same stare as the guards as she nced at Mir, "Young Master, what''s that on your shoulders?" May blinked a few times as she asked. The white ball of fluff on his shoulders was too eye-catching. "His name is Mir, and he''s a stow away," "Bo!" Mir let out a cry, trying to deny what Keith said. But Keith pointed at him, "Ahem. You left Miyuki and the rest. You shouldn''t have done that." "Po. Po." Mir tried to be cute when he heard that. "Don''t try to act cute." Keith shook his head. He was pulling the Inti card. Inti is bing a bad influence on others. May blinked a few times, "That''s the baby Samui?" "Mmmhmm." "..." No one said a thing. ... During dinner, William and the rest were staring at Mir. The ball of fluff didn''t mind as ity on Keith''sp. He was being cute in front of Keith. "So he followed you home?" William knitted his brows when he heard that. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. He will only be staying here for a night." "I see," William said nothing more. "So this is the Samui." Sophia got close to Mir. She tilted her head, "I didn''t think it would be so small as a baby." "There''s not much about the adults either." There wasn''t much knowledge about an adult Samui. Let alone a baby. "He''s so cute, right?" Keith said with a smile as he stroked Mir''s back. Mir let out a cuteugh. But his words caused the others to make strange expressions.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 3: Giant White Fluff Volume 2 Chapter 3: Giant White Fluff Volume 2 Chapter 3: Giant White Fluff You have some strange taste. If Keith had said that to anyone else, they would have thought of him as a crazy person. These monsters were nothing but cute. The Samuis were apex monsters! Keith was about the only person who would call such a beast cute. A thought came to Sophia''s mind, "Is it alright to have him here, Keith? Wouldn''t the mother be worried about her child being away?" It''s a baby far away from home and his mother. "Ahh, we don''t have to worry about it. I told Shiro about it. He said Miyuki is fine with it." Keith replied. "Are you getting used to the seal?" William asked. Keith looked down at the emblem on his hand. The familiar''s contract. There was a special function to this emblem. It allowed Keith tomunicate with the other Samui over long distances. There were other functions, but he needed practice to use them. "To think my son would be contracted to a herd of Samuis." William chuckled at the thought of this. Even a few weeks had passed, and he still couldn''t believe it. This was something he never thought was possible. "Hehe." Keith rubbed his head. The familiar contract. It was a contract between a monster and a person. But it wasn''t only contracted to Shiro. It was linked to the other Samuis. The maids had brought in the food. And Keith handed a te of vegetables to Mir. He had asked Gus to cook some vegetables. Mir was excited when he saw that and started to gobble it down. "So cute." Keith watched the little animal eat his fill. The others shook their heads, not understanding the scene. ... "Alright! Time for you to take a bath." Keith picked Mir up. It was decided that the baby needed to take a bath. Even though Keith had cleaned Mir''s body of the dirt, the stench was stuck to his body. He needed to clean him up with soap. Keith summoned some water into his hand and sprayed Mir over the body. Mir shivered a bit before rxing. Keith took some soap in his hand and rubbed it into Mir''s body. "Young Master, do you need any- Woah!" May entered the bathroom, wondering if Keith needed help with anything. But when she returned, the only thing she found was white! Both of them were covered by bubbles. Keith shook his head, "I''m fine. I can clean Mir by myself." It was simple. Mir was quiet, and it seemed he liked being bathed as well. "I see." May didn''t ask any more as she quickly left the bathroom before Keith could say more. Keith sighed as he poured water onto Mir''s body, washing the soap away. "Pff." Keithughed as he stared at Mir. His fur drooped down. He looked like a mop. Shake! Shake! Shake! But Mir quickly shook his body, making all the water flying everywhere! "Should have expected this." Keith looked up at the ceiling. His body was covered in water now. Keith picked up Mir and smelled him, "You aren''t smelly," He smelled like flowers. "Alright, we can go into the tub." Keith picked him up, and the two went into the tub. "Ahh." The hot water made Keith rx. It didn''t matter if it was past, present, or future. A hot bath would always make Keith rx. And it seemed Mir was the same because he was paddling around. He liked hot water. "So adorable." Keith picked him up, "Why do people keep thinking you''re not cute?" Keith noticed it. It would be weird not to realize it. Everyone thought of Mir and the Samui as dangerous. But they were cute. Even the stoic Shiro would be cute from time to time. "Bo?" Mir tilted his head. "Anyways, you''re the cutest thing ever." Keith hugged the ball of fluff. And Mir nudged him back in response. It didn''t take long for them toe out of the bathroom. The two came into Keith''s room, "Aria, can you do that for us?" "Hoo hoo." Aria waved her wings. Keith raised up a small fireball in his hand. Warm air was blown toward Keith and Mir. It didn''t take long for them to be dried. "You look so fluffy now." Keithughed when he stared at Mir. His body puffed up even more! He looked super huggable. "Let''s go to bed now." Keith decided. Aria sat on her perch while Keith hugged Mir and went to sleep. Volume 2 Chapter 4: Meet In Two Months Volume 2 Chapter 4: Meet In Two Months Volume 2 Chapter 4: Meet In Two Months "Mngh!" Keith frowned. Can''t breathe. Something blocked his face from breathing. Keith groaned as he got up. When he did, Mir rolled down from his face. Keith looked down at the sleeping snowball. I think we need to work on his sleeping position. Mir might have picked up a weird sleeping habit. The Samui was sleeping next to him. But he rolled right onto his face. Keith sighed and got up. While he changed into hisbat gear, Mir slowly woke up. "Po." Mir waddled over to Keith. Keith smiled, "I have to go practice now." "Po!" Mir jumped andnded in Keith''s arms. He quickly crawled up and sat on his shoulders. Keithughed, and like that, the three walked towards the barracks. "Kid! You''re here." Michael shouted. But then he noticed the white ball on his shoulders, "So this is the Samui who followed you." "You know about it too?" Keithughed. "Of course. Do you know how many people kept talking about you in the estate?" The non-stop talk about the Samui in the estate was something. Keith shrugged his shoulders, "They''re the cutest things in the world," Keith stated as he clutched the snowball. Mir let out a happyugh as he was hugged. Michael shook his head. But Keith stopped hugging Mir as he ced him on the table. He had turned to Eric, "Brother, will you spar with me?" Eric smiled as he raised his sword, "Sure. Let''s have one final spar before I return to the academy." Today was thest day Alvin and Eric stayed at the estate. They were returning to the academy in an hour. Keith and Eric sparred without a thought. Derek and Alvin watched from the sidelines, cheering them on. And the oue between the two was clear, "Eric is the winner!" Michael shouted out. "I still couldn''t beat you." "You will get better as time goes on," Eric said with a smile. Keith nodded his head as he was sprawled on the ground. ... "Have you two packed everything you need?" After sparring some more, it was time for the two to set off. The whole family came outside to see them off. "Mother, we have packed everything we need." Alvin nodded. "Good luck at the academy," William said. Eric nodded, "Don''t worry. I only have one year left." "But we''re going to miss Keith''s cooking." Eric and Alvin sighed when they said this. That was the downside of going back to the academy. They wouldn''t be able to eat his cooking. "Pff." Keith smiled, "I''ll cook for you when you guys return." "We''ll hold you to that," Eric smiled. Alvin added, "Also, Keith, do you want to attend our academy''s festival?" "A festival?" "Mmhmm. Our academy always hosts a festival. There will be many types of people there." Alvin exined. Keith''s eyes brightened. He turned to Sophia, "Mother, can we go?" "Sure." She turned to Alvin, "When will it be held?" "It will ur in 2 months," Alvin answered. Keith smiled, "Then I will see you guys in 2 months!" "That''s good. We''ll show you around our academy!" The two entered the carriage, and it started to move away. Once the carriage was out of sight, Keith turned to William, "Father, I''m going to bring Mir back to the forest." It was time for him to go home. "Alright. Be safe." William nodded. Keith nodded as he quickly returned home to pack up his things. When he was ready to leave, "What''s wrong, Mir?" Keith saw Mir tugging on his pants again. "Bo!" "What do you mean you don''t want to return home?" Keith tilted his head. This child was shivering as well. Keith sighed as he picked him up, "I made a promise to Shiro. What could go wrong?" ... "Booooo!" Nevermind. Something bad did happen. Keith''s thoughts were out the window! And that was because of Miyuki. She was furious about what happened with Mir. But when he thought about it, Keith shouldn''t be surprised. Mir snuck off behind her back and left. Who wouldn''t be mad at that? Miyuki probably searched high and low for him. "Po." Mir tried to act cute. "BOOOOOOOOOO!" But that just caused Miyuki to scream at the child even more! The rage on her face was so high that it caused the other children to hide behind Keith! This man had be a shield! Shiro! Do something about this! Even he was a little surprised by all of this. Keith''s mind talked with the father, hoping he could save his son from this predicament. "Po!" Shiro grunted as he looked away from the scene. "..." You''re right. Bute on. Keith didn''t know what to say.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 5: Deeper Into The Forest Volume 2 Chapter 5: Deeper Into The Forest Volume 2 Chapter 5: Deeper Into The Forest "Miyuki." Keith walked up to Miyuki, who looked seriously peeved. "How about you give Mir a one-time break." "Bo!" Miyuki gave a cold grunt. "He learned his lesson when he chased after me. Did you not?" Keith turned to Mir. "Po! Po! Po!" Mir quickly shouted. No need toprehend what he was saying. His voice and tone were enough to make anyone understand that was a yes. "See, he understands." Keith turned back to Miyuki. "Bo." But Miyuki made a low growl. She wasn''t satisfied with this. Keith added, "How about this. He isn''t allowed to eat vegetables for a week?" "Bo!" Mir heard something he shouldn''t have. For the Samuis, vegetables were their favorite treat. And that included the babies. It was a delicious meal. Taking it away would be a blow to them! "Po!" Miyuki liked the idea as she nodded. "Alright, one week." Keith nodded and got her agreement. Miyuki was happy and nudged his body. "Alright. I will watch Inti and the others for a bit." Miyuki needed time to eat. And when that happened, Keith and Aria would babysit the others. "Po!" Miyuki strolled towards the herd. When that happened, the four little snowballs looked at him cutely. "Aww, there, there. Learn from this. Don''t ever make your mother mad." Keith said with a stern expression. And it seemed they understood as they nodded. Mother is scary when angry! Like that, Keith started to watch over them. Cloud slept on the grass, and Lily was ying with Aria. And Inti was messing around with the frisbee. Keith patted Mir''s head when he noticed how downcasted he was, "Miyuki isn''t mad at you. She was worried about you running away." "Po." Mir understood. But it looked up, "Po." Keith gave a smile, "No." Mir gave him a cute tilt plus a nudge. But Keith wasn''t budging, "You still have to be punished for leaving without telling Miyuki. So no vegetables for a week." Even if he understood, that didn''t mean he shouldn''t be punished. "Po! Po!" Mir jumped into Keith''sp and moved around, trying to act cuter. But Keith shook his head, "Sorry. But being cute isn''t going to help you in this situation." He didn''t want Miyuki to be mad at him. It was asking for trouble. "Po!" Mir cried. But this was something Keith had to put his foot down. He was afraid the others would follow his lead. That was something he didn''t want to happen. Keith continued toy around the grass, watching the kids. But that all came to a stop after Miyuki returned. "Shiro," Keith walked over to him, "I''m going to head deeper into the forest this time," This was the other reason why Keith came to the forest this time. He scoured the forest for quite some time now. But it was only the outside perimeter. He hadn''t gone deeper into it. And he wanted to do it this time. "Bo." Keith nodded and asked, "Have you entered the deeper sections of the forest before?" He was curious about it. He wanted to prepare as much as possible. "Bo." "Hmm? What do you mean we don''t need to worry about it?" Keith was confused. The Samui was considered to be one of the strongest monsters ever. And Michael stated the deeper they entered the forest, the more dangerous it became. "Po Po!" "You made a deal?" Keith was surprised. He wanted to ask more about it, but Shiro looked away, not wanting to be asked. Keith sighed, "Aria, let''s go." There was no point in asking him for more information. "Ho!" Aria shouted as she was ready to go in. But they weren''t going in there alone. "Po!" Mir came and tackled him. Keith frowned, "You can''te with us." "Bo!" Mir gave a pleading look. "Do you not remember what happenedst time?" Because I haven''t. Mir gave him a heart attack. "Bo Bo Bo!" Mir bit into Keith''s clothes, not wanting to be left out. But while he was doing that, Keith was in turmoil. If Keith could do it, he would bring Mir with him. But he was too weak. "Po!" Before Keith could bring him back to Miyuki, Shiro turned his head and shouted. "Huh? It''s alright to bring him. Are you sure?" Keith didn''t think Shiro would allow him to go out. "Bo Bo." "What do you mean it''s harmless." "Bo." Shiro went back to being silent and went back to sleep. Keith''s eyes twitched, "Can you tell me the whole story?!" This snowball kept leaving out the important information! "Hah," Keith sighed deeply, "Mir, you cane with us." Shiro may be a Samui with few words, but he wouldn''t cause harm to his kin. Not for his son, especially. "But you have to stay by my side. Don''t cause any trouble either." "Po!" Mir smiled as he jumped on Keith''s shoulders. This had be his spot. Hah. Keith sighed as he set off. Besides Shiro, the other Samuis saw them set off. Volume 2 Chapter 6: An Apple Volume 2 Chapter 6: An Apple Volume 2 Chapter 6: An Apple What kinds of ingredients am I going to find? As Keith looked around, this was something he was curious about. He found some interesting herbs and spices from the outer perimeters. But there weren''t many ingredients. Keith found things like mushrooms. But that was about it. Keith walked with his hand on the hilt of his sword. He was wary of everything around him. Even if he was excited, his wariness was on high alert. Michael told him the deeper they entered, the stronger the monsters they would face. While his wariness was high, Aria flew above him. She was covering him from all angles. The three continued to move forward. "Po!" Mir shouted. "What''s wrong?" Keith was curious. "Po! Po! Po!" Mir rambled on his shoulders. "You smell something good?" Keith was surprised when he heard that. He turned to Aria, who shook her head. She didn''t smell anything. Does a Samui have better noses than Blizzard Owls? That may be true. Mir was able to follow him after he left. And he was pretty far away from the herd. Looking at Mir''s excited expression, it seemed it was something delicious. "Lead the way, Mir." Keith decided to follow Mir''s lead. "Po!" Mir nodded as he started to lead the way! And the location wasn''t easy. There were many turns to get there. Even Keith was surprised. "Hohoho!" Aria started to make sounds! It seemed she smelled it too now! After a while, he spotted something off. What in the world?! The entire area was lush and vibrant. It wasn''t normal in a climate like this! It was as if the entire area wasn''t affected by everything around it! Keith was shocked by this phenomenon. It wasn''t cold at all. In fact, it was warm. What could cause something like that? While he was lost in thought, "PO!" That way! Mir used all the motions in his body to point towards the destination! Keith nodded as he quickly moved. And the ce they arrived at was a tree. More specifically, an apple tree. "Woah!" Keith could smell it now. The smell from the apple tree was strong. It was a sweet scent. But it was enhanced. Like honey was drizzled all over it, letting it marinate! Keith turned to Aria. Thetter flew into the sky to scan for any monsters approaching them. She flew right back down and shook her head. There were no monsters in sight. "Alright." There was nothing holding them back as Keith dashed over to the tree. He was drooling from the smell. Keith picked one for each of them. And when he did, he realized the size of it. It was twice the size of his fist. And it was glistening from the sun shining down on it. How does it taste? Keith marveled for a few seconds before taking a bite! And he wasn''t the only one as Aria and Mir took a bite! "So good!" "PO!" "HOOOOO!" The three of them screamed out at the same time! Keith had never tasted something like this! It was very delicious! It was like the apple was concentrated with the vor of 10 apples! And that wasn''t all. It was like a couple of other fruits were thrown into the mix! This was an apple. No, this was ten times more delicious than it! This was what Keith expected when he thought about reincarnating into another world! Keith stopped eating and had a thought. What could have caused it to taste so good? He was curious. He was able to grow vegetables to this size. But the taste didn''t evenpare! It was squat! As Keith wondered what was going on, "Who are these people?!" Far away, there was something staring at them. ... "Alright! I think we don''t need to go in anymore." Keith said as he looked at Aria and Mir. There was no need for them to continue forward. That was because he obtained a good amount of ingredients. More specifically, fruits. These fruits were so deliciouspared to anything they ate. "Po!" "Hoho!" Mir and Aria shouted. They wanted to go deeper into the forest. But Keith shook his head, "We can goter. We need to eat something first before we head off." They had been searching for quite some time now. Keith smiled as he took out a pot. This was going to be a quick lunch.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 7: You Took My Fruits! Volume 2 Chapter 7: You Took My Fruits! Volume 2 Chapter 7: You Took My Fruits! Keith took out some vegetable soup from his storage. They were going to have a light meal. He had prepared the soup in advance. The only thing he had to do was to heat it up, and it was good to go! He poured it into the pot. Keith created a fire in front of him. While he waited for the soup to boil, he patted Mir''s head. There was nothing to do but wait. "It''s so warm here too." The cold wasn''t affecting him as well. It was as if it was summer in this section. Keith even took off his jacket because of how warm it was. While Keith continued to y with the baby, Aria flew around. But thatsted a few seconds before Keith called her down. "Let''s eat!" Keith didn''t put meat into the soup. He found that Samui didn''t like meat. They prefer vegetables instead. And now fruits. That was why he grilled meat as a separate dish. The three ate happily. But while they were doing this, "What are you guys eating?" Someone screamed out! Keith instantly spat out his soup and turned his head around. Human? People were living in this ce?! But when Keith looked around, he noticed there wasn''t anyone around. "Is my mind messing with me? Did I hear a phantom?" Keith questioned whether or not his mind was fine. But he turned to Mir and Aria, who looked surprised too. It seemed he didn''t hear wrong. "How could you call me a phantom! I''m right here! Look down!" The voice screamed out again. This time, a little peeved. Keith looked down to see it. There was a tiny person who was flying below him. "Woah!" Keith was surprised even more! That caused the person to tilt her head, "Why are you screaming?" Keith coughed as his face turned red, "Sorry about that. It''s surprising as this is my first time seeing someone like you." "Really?" The person questioned. "Mmhmm. Ahh, I should introduce myself. My name is Keith. I''m the fourth son of Marquis Freed." "My name is Fira!" Fira ced her hand on her waist with a proud smile. Keith smiled back. Cute. "So, what are you guys eating right now?" Fira was more interested in the food in Keith''s hand. "This is vegetable soup. Do you want to try it?" Keith questioned. "Sure!" Fira shouted. Keith nodded as he scooped some soup. But he realized a situation, "I don''t have a small enough bowl for you." He only had regr-size items for a human. Butpared to Fira, it seemed super-sized! "Hmm. How about you scoop some up into that!" Fira pointed at the spoon. It wasrger than a bowl she would use. But it should be enough. "That''s a good idea." Keith scooped the soup with the spoon. He ced it down on the log. Fira''s eyes sparkled as she took a sip. A smile formed on her face, "So good! How did you make this!" "Thank you. I used vegetable scraps to make the stock. Then I added other vegetables into it and simmered it." Keith exined the process. But it seemed Fira didn''t understand what he said. "Po!" "Hoho!" While Keith talked to Fira, Mir and Aria screamed out beside him! The two were asking him for something! "I know. You guys want this, right?" Keith handed two apples over to him. But when he did that, Fira shouted, "Ahh! I almost forgot! You guys took my fruits!" Keith blinked a few times, "Were you the one who nted the trees?" "Of course I did!" Fira let out a huff. "Goddess!" Keith didn''t even wait as he bowed down! Volume 2 Chapter 8: Spirit Village Volume 2 Chapter 8: Spirit Vige Volume 2 Chapter 8: Spirit Vige After a few minutes, Keith had gotten off the ground. Keith apologized, "Sorry about taking your fruits." "It''s fine. If you give me more soup, I''ll forgive you!" Fira smiled. Keithughed, "Sure, you can have all the soup you want." Keith poured some more for her. While Fira sipped on the soup, a thought came to her mind, "Do you want toe to my vige?" Keith tilted his head, "Are you sure it''s ok for me to go there?" From how Fira reacted to him, it seemed they had never met with humans before. "Sure, you cane. You have an interesting aura." Fira smiled. "Aura?" Keith tilted his head when he heard that. "Mmhmm Mmhmm! You got afy aura around you." Fira stated again. Normally, she wouldn''t get close to Keith. But there was something strange about him. She didn''t feel any hostility. It was more easy to get along with. That was why she showed herself in front of him. "Let''s go!" Fira tugged on his shirt, wanting to bring him there. Keithughed, "Alright, let''s go." Like that, Fira led the way. It didn''t take long before they arrived at the vige. And it was interesting. The vige was built into the tree. While Keith stared at the sight, the fairies finally noticed him and Fira. "Fira, did you bring someone home?" "Huh? Why is there such a big spirit?!" "That''s a human!" One by one, they started to shout at him. Keith quickly waved his hands, "Please don''t be afraid! I''m not here for a fight." Keith expected something like this to happen. But the spirits continued to shout. "Calm down! This man is good!" Fira shouted when she noticed how they were acting. "Now that you mention it." "He does have afy aura around him." Looking at Keith again, they started to calm down. "Fira." While everyone calmed down, an elderly voice called out to Fira. "Grandpa!" Fira flew over to his side. When she did, her grandfather questioned, "Who did you bring home?" "I brought home a friend! He makes really yummy food! We all have to try!" Fira said with an excited expression. Her grandfather frowned. It seemed that he was a little mad. Keith apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m not here to cause any trouble." But the grandfather shook his head. "It''s fine. I can see it was my granddaughter''s choice to bring you here." He smiled, "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Tidal, and I''m the chief of this vige. We are forest spirits." Tidal introduced himself and noticed it, "Eh, you have a strange aura around you." "Can you exin?" Keith gave a wryugh. He kept hearing the same line without knowing what it implied. "Hmm? Isn''t that a Samui on your shoulders?" Tidal then looked at the white ball of fur on Keith''s shoulders. Mir yawned as he was undisturbed by them. "His name is Mir. Also, that''s Aria." Keith introduced them to Tidal. "Child, your aura is strange because you earned the Samui''s trust," Tidal exined. That''s true. Keith spent a lot of time with the Samuis. If he didn''t gain their trust, he would have died. "I also contracted with Shiro." Keith raised his hand up, showing the emblem on it. And that caused Tidal tough, "Then you don''t have to be so worried! You''re a friend!" "I see." Keith took a deep sigh. "Po!" Mir nuzzled his head onto Keith''s neck. Tidal exined, "The Samuis had been a guardian to our race. While they protected outside, no one woulde near our vige." "I see." So that was why Shiro was so undisturbed by all of this. Keith noticed how nonchnt he was when Keith said he was entering. "In return, we provide them with fresh grass to eat." "No wonder." Keith pped his hands. No wonder the grass was so green over there. Keith realized something. He noticed the grass around the herd was green! It was pretty fresh from what he saw! "Keith!" While Keith talked to Tidal, Fira pulled on him, "What''s wrong, Fira?" "Can you share some of your soup with everyone?" "Sure." Keith smiled. The other spirits tilted their heads, wondering what he was doing. Here it is. Keith then brought out a pot. "Can you guys give me some space? I''m going to be heating it." Keith asked. The spirits had been swarming around him, wondering what he was doing. The spirits backed away. As the soup boiled on the fire, it smelled so good. It drew them back in! "Do you guys have spoons and bowls?" Keith tilted his head. There was no way he had their sizes. "We''ll bring them!" Tidal nodded. And like that, the spirits quickly dashed home to get their utensils. Keith put down a few bowls for them to take out from. While he did that, Mir started to move around. "Don''t worry. I didn''t forget about you." Keith shook his head. He added, "Aren''t you supposed to be grounded?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 9: Contracting A Spirit Volume 2 Chapter 9: Contracting A Spirit Volume 2 Chapter 9: Contracting A Spirit "Po! Po! Po!" Mir kept jumping up and down. Keithughed, "What do you mean you will start tomorrow?" He pinched the little snowball''s cheeks. He ced two bowls for Mir and Aria. "So good!" "How could something be so delicious?" "I want it every day!" "I''m happy that you guys like it." Keith smiled. But he pped his hands together, "Tidal, can you help me with something." Looking at the spirits'' smiles, he almost forgot why he came here. "What do you need help with?" Tidal put down his spoon. "Actually, I came here to find out how you grow these fruits?" Keith took out the apple from his storage. He couldn''t hide the excitement in his voice. That was the thing he needed to figure out. "Is that all you want?" Tidal tilted his head. Keith nodded, "That''s the only thing I want. I''ve been growing my own vegetables. But it isn''t as delicious as the ones you grow." "Do you have any on you?" Tidal tilted his head. Keith nodded as he took out the onion for him to see. Tidal picked up the onion and looked at it, "I can see you have taken great care of this vegetable." "You can?" Keith questioned. "Mmmhmm, I can see from the onion. You tended to your garden so carefully. That''s the reason why it''s so big." Tidal said with a happy expression. He could see it all, from how Keith watered the nts to removing critters on them. "But I couldn''t make them taste good." Keith sighed. That was the only problem with it. The taste was subparpared to what Tidal and the other spirits did. "That''s because thend doesn''t have enough mana there." "Mana?" Didn''t Kreye mention something about that? Keith remembered asking him about this. "Mmhmm. The reason why the spirits stay here is that there''s an abundance of trees here. There''s a lot of rich natural elemental mana for us forest spirits to live here." "...Does that mean my garden can''t grow vegetables like this?" Keith looked a little dead. Tidal shook his head, "No, there''s a way for you to grow it like ours." "Really!" "Mmhmm." Tidal smiled, "You need to sign a contract with one of us." "Sign a contract?" "Mmhmm. You need a forest spirit to help you grow your vegetables." Tidal exined. That was the only thing he needed? Keith asked, "Is there one who would contract with me?" "I know one of us who is excited to go, Fira!" Tidal called out, and Fira looked up with a spoon in her mouth. Tidal turned to Keith, "My granddaughter would be the perfect candidate." "I get to go out of the vige?" Fira questioned. "Are you ok with that, Fira?" Keith asked. "Sure! I always wanted to go outside!" Fira was excited! She wanted to go out and have some fun. "Thank you so much!" Keith bowed his head, "So, do I give blood to you?" Keith remembered what Shiro did to form a contract. "Mmhmm! Me too!" Fira took out something and pricked her hands, causing blood to flow. A magic circle formed under them for a few seconds before disappearing. "It''s a pleasure to be working with you, Fira!" "Me too!" Fira nodded as she flew onto Keith''s shoulder. "Please take care of my granddaughter." Tidal bowed his head. Keith did the same, "Don''t worry. I will." Like that, the group of three left the vige. But this time, they had a new member with them. Fira had a smile on her face as she sat on Keith''s shoulder. "This is my first time going this far!" "Really?" Fira nodded, "Mmhmm! We spirits don''t go far from the vige. Grandfather was really angry when I tried to travel far away." Keith continued to talk with Fira as they walked. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the herd. "Po!" Mir quickly rushed over to his siblings. And when they met, the four quickly ran back to Keith. Inti and the rest stared at Fira. They tilted their heads, wondering who this person was. "This is Fira. She''s a friend of mine." Keith stated. And when he did, Fira came down from his shoulder. She puffed up her chest and stated, "Greetings, young ones! My name is Fira. You can call me big sister Fira." "Pff!" Keith let out a chuckle. But the four quickly dashed over to her and started to lick her! "Hey! Stop it! That tickles!" "They like you." Keith smiled as he saw how Fira wasughing. While they were doing this, he walked over to Shiro. "So that was why you were so calm about everything." Shiro continued to watch over the others. "Alright. It''s time for us to head home!" Keith stated. He turned to Fira, who had Samui slobber over her body. "Fira, let''s go!" Volume 2 Chapter 10: Growing Vegetables Volume 2 Chapter 10: Growing Vegetables Volume 2 Chapter 10: Growing Vegetables "Keith, help me out!" Fira screamed. Keithughed as he picked Fira up from the ground. When he did, he took out a handkerchief, "Use this to wipe it off." "Thank you." It was big. The handkerchief was more like a nket for Fira. Fira wiped the drool off her body and flew back to Keith''s shoulders, "Let''s go!" Fira pumped their first. They were ready to depart. Or so they had thought. "Bo!" That was because Keith''s legs were held down by the four snowballs! Keith looked down, "Sorry, guys, But I can''t take you guys with me." Keith couldn''t do that. But when he said that, "PO!" The four made super cute faces. Pretty, please! That was the message he got. But Keith shook his head, "Sorry. And Mir, don''t give me that look! You had your fun for today!" Keith shook his head at how Mir acted. This was not the first time he escaped. When they heard that, they tried to act up even more. They wanted to go with Keith. Before that could happen, "Bo!" Miyuki shouted at her children. That caused them to stop. But they still pouted. Keithughed, "How about this. When I have time off, I will bring you guys out to y?" "Po!" The four jumped up and down when they heard that. Keithughed as he looked at Miyuki, "I''m going to go now, Yuki." "Po!" Miyuki nudged her head on him. Keith smiled as he walked away with Aria and Fira. When they arrived home, the guards nodded as they let him in. And the first person to greet them was Sophia. She had a smile, "Wee back, Dear!" "Thank you. Also, Mother. I have someone to introduce to you." Keith smiled as he brought Fira up. Fira raised her hand, "Hello! My name is Fira!" Fira gave a big smile as she greeted Sophia. Sophia blinked a few times before a smile formed, "What a cute fellow. My name is Sophia." Sophia brought out her finger to shake with Fira. Fira shook her finger. Keith interjected, "Mother, I will be in the garden. When dinner time arrives, please call me from there." Keith didn''t say anymore as he dashed towards the garden. This was the moment Keith was waiting for. "I''m growing vegetables here." Keith showed Fira his garden. When Fira saw it, her eyes turned bright, "Grandpa was right! I can tell that you really took care of them!" From one look, she could tell that Keith had been providing as much nutrients to the nts, not wanting them to be uncared for. "Thank you." "I will help you make them delicious!" Fira stated with a confident expression as she started to move her hands. Her arms started to glow green as she did. Green dust particles were sprinkled onto the garden. "With this, the vegetables should be done growing in a few days." Fira wiped the sweat off her face. "That soon?!" Keith blinked his eyes when he heard that. It took him a few months to grow those vegetables. But it took a few days for them to finish growing? That seemed too unbelievable. Fira nodded, "I''m the amazing Fira! Of course, growing vegetables in a small area is easy! But if your garden was bigger, it would have been a problem!" "I see." Keith nodded. He understood how her powers worked. If he wanted more vegetables to grow, it took more time. "Should I keep mixing eggshells and ashes into the soil?" Keith questioned. He wondered if he was adding too much now that Fira cast her magic. "Mmhmm! You don''t need to worry about it." Fira nodded her head. While Keith and Fira tended to the garden, Carter came to tell them dinner was ready. The two entered the dining room. He introduced Fira to William and Derek. "This is a forest spirit." William stared at Fira. Keith tilted his head, "Father, you know about the forest spirits?" "Of course. Well, spirits, in general, are mysterious beings. Only a very few could meet them. There''s a superstition that those who meet them are great people." "Huh?" Keith tilted his head. Sophia chuckled, "It seemed that superstition wasn''t made up after all." "I think Keith is super great!" Fira said as she raised her hand into the air. That soup did something for her. "..." Keith had nothing to say. They talked a few more times before the maids brought their food to the table.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 11: A Giant Forest! Volume 2 Chapter 11: A Giant Forest! Volume 2 Chapter 11: A Giant Forest! The next day, Keith woke up and stretched his arms into the air. He yawned and got out of his bed. He walked over to Aria, who was awake as well, "Aria, do you not get any sleep at all?" Keith was always surprised to see she was awake. Michael told him before that she was nocturnal and didn''t need much sleep. But it was more like she hadn''t even gotten a wink. "Hooo!" Aria nestled her head into Keith''s hand. Keith smiled as he patted her head in response. "Yawn!" Fira started to wake up once she heard Keith waking up. She floated towards Keith and rested on his shoulders, "Good morning, Keith." "Good morning to you as well." Keith smiled. Fira tilted her head as she asked, "What are you doing?" "Morning stretches." This was a habit of Keith. He did morning stretches to get his blood flowing. "OOO, I want to do it too!" "Then follow what I do." Keith smiled as he stretched his arms into the air. Fira followed his movements on the table. Once he had finished, "Feel good?" "Mmhmm, Mmhmm!" Fira nodded. While Keith was ready to get breakfast, someone knocked on the door, "Young Master! We have a situation!" "Hmm? What''s wrong, May?" Keith tilted his head. "You will understand once you see it!" May quickly suggested. Her expression was white. What happened? Keith didn''t wait as he followed her. Ah. When Sophia brought him to the garden. There were many butlers and maids there. Keith understood why Sophia was so worried. "What in the world happened here?!" Keith stared at the garden in wonder. What he saw was something he never expected! Those vegetables were gigantic! Keith blinked his eyes a few times. "Ahh! They''re done!" Keith turned to Fira, "You''re the one who did this?" "Hehe. Did you like it?" "But you said it would take a few days for these vegetables to be ripe." Fira stuck out her tongue, "Ehehe, I lied. I used a lot of my magic to make it grow faster and bigger!" "...I think you went a little overkill." Keith gave a light chuckle. It was pretty overkill. It was three times the size of what it was supposed to be! And the vines were sticking out from the garden like no tomorrow. "Did I?" Fira tilted her head, clueless about what she did. Keith sighed as he turned to May and the rest, "There''s nothing to worry about. The vegetables are ripe." "Wow! They grow to be so big?!" "That''s incredible!" Hearing Keith''s words, the butlers and maids sighed in relief. They didn''t say anything else and went back to work. "Next time, can you keep the garden inside the square?" "Sure!" Fira nodded her head as she knew what to do. Now that''s settled, what do I do with the nts? Keith stared at the garden. The vegetables are supersized! Keith looked at the tomatoes in the garden. He obtained those seeds a few days ago. He nted two types of tomatoes: cherry tomatoes and heirloom tomatoes. But the sizes were different from what he expected. The cherry tomatoes became the size of a regr heirloom. Thetter became half the size of a watermelon! Keith never expected something like this. "Fira, which ones can we eat?" From the looks, some tomatoes were ripe while others needed a little more time. "Mmhmm!" Fira flew around the garden, "You can eat these and this one too!" Fira started to point out which ones they could eat. "May, help me pick them up." "Understood, Young Master!" The two of them started to pick up the vegetables that were ripe. And when they finished picking them, Keith was amazed. Look at the size of these things! Keith couldn''t believe they were so big! "We got to try it!" Keith smiled. He grabbed them and brought them over to the kitchen. Gus was there. He stared at the group. And when Gus saw the size of those vegetables, he had to rub his eyes, "What are those things?! Why are they so big?!" "Exinter. We have to try it first!" Keith shouted. He took a few cherry tomatoes and washed them in the water. Once he did, he handed one to each of them. They all gulped. The redness on the cherry tomatoes shined like a ruby. They all took a bite of it. And when they did, a burst of vor rushed into their mouths! The cherry tomato was so sweet! It was as if they got sent into a different dimension! The juices dripped from Keith''s mouth. He couldn''t believe how tasty it was! How could there be such a vor out there?! These tomatoes are so much better than the ones in my previous life! It exceeded his expectations! It''s time to make something great! Keith took the tomatoes and was ready. Volume 2 Chapter 12: Tomatoes! Volume 2 Chapter 12: Tomatoes! Volume 2 Chapter 12: Tomatoes! "What are you going to be making now, Keith?!" Fira tugged on Keith''s sleeve. The others were curious as to what Keith was going to cook. "I''m going to make tomato pasta." Keith didn''t say much about it. But the name was enough to get the message across. Keith took a giant pot and poured some water into it. I need to boil them first. While the tomatoes boiled, Keith diced some onions and sauteed them with butter. "Butter is the best," May stated. Gus nodded to that. Whenever Keith threw in some butter, the smell was incredible. "It smells so nice!" This was the first time Fira smelled something so great. May exined, "That is something the young master created. It''s called butter. It''s incredibly delicious." "Eh?" Fira tilted her head, "What else did Keith make?" May started to list off the foods Keith cooked. Thetter took out some orc meat and diced it up. It didn''t take long for the b to get minced. He tossed it into the onion mixture to cook it together. "Gus, watch over the orc meat. Let the two brown." "Understood, Boss!" Keith turned to the tomatoes. He peeled the skin off the tomatoes. He cored the tomatoes and sliced them into quarters. Once he finished with the tomatoes, Keith wiped the seeds. He was definitely going to nt it again. With how the tomatoes tasted, there was no way he would throw them away! "Boss, the meat is done cooking." Keith nodded, "Pour it into a pot." Gus nodded and tossed the mixture in. "Now, I need to do this." Keith created a wind sphere in his hand. He ced it into the bowl of tomatoes. Like that, the tomato started to turn into a sauce. Now, to pour it in. Keith poured the tomatoes into the pot. He added some herbs as well. I need to emphasize the taste of the tomato. Keith continued to stir the pot so the cause wouldn''t get burnt at the bottom. As he stirred, the smell started to heighten! May and Gus''s expressions were excited as they stared at the red sauce. "Gus, boil some pasta." "Understood!" Gus got to work. The sauce was enough to excite his appetite. May and Fira were staring at the pot with eager eyes. "Young Master, when are we going to eat?" "Yeah! I''m hungry." Fira added. The two couldn''t hide their excitement as they continued to stare. "In a few minutes," Keith answered with a calm look as he continued to stir. "Boss, the noodles are done." "Good, let me te it." Keith smiled as he took a fork and twirled it around. He ced it on the te. Andstly, Keith poured the sauce onto the top. "Now that''s finished, let''s work on the others." Tomato pasta wasn''t the only thing he would prepare! ... "Keith, what happened to the garden?" Sophia and William questioned. They couldn''t believe it. They saw what happened outside. It became a small forest. "Well, you see. The vegetables were grown a little too much. I didn''t realize something like this had happened. But the vegetables were delicious!" Keith stated with an excited expression. "...I see." Keith was dodging the question. But hearing how the vegetables became delicious, there was no need to ask more. "Please bring the dishes in!" The maids brought in the dishes. "There''s three this time?" "Mmhmm. I made three dishes today. That''s tomato soup, tomato pasta, and the tomato itself." "They all look so vibrant." Sophia smiled. The dishes were pleasing to look at. "Please dig in." Keith smiled. Like that, they started to eat. Fira sat at the table. Keith handed her a spoon for her to eat from. "So delicious," Derek stated out loud. He was eating the pasta. The meat and tomato blended together gave a sweet and savory taste. "The soup is delicious as well." While Derek was in awe of the pasta, Sophia focused on the tomato soup. She tasted it, and it was smooth. "I added some milk to smooth it out," Keith exined. "And what did you do to this one?" William pointed at the tomato. "I didn''t do anything," Keith answered. It was a regr cherry tomato. But Keith had cut it in a way to look like a flower. "Let me try." When William bit into it, it popped into his mouth! The juices from the tomato filled his mouth. "How were you able to get vegetables like this?" Sophia questioned. She couldn''t believe it. She had a tomato before. And this tasted nothing like it! "Everything was because of Fira." Keith smiled as he pointed at her. The vegetables were incredibly delicious because of her. The three stared at the spirit. Her face was covered red from the tomato soup.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 13: Planning Volume 2 Chapter 13: nning Volume 2 Chapter 13: nning "Thank you so much, Fira." Sophia smiled. Firaughed, "I want to help Keith out! I want good food as well!" She asked Keith, "Are you going to need more vegetables?" When that was said, William, Sophia, and Derek turned to him, wondering the same thing. But Keith shook his head, "Not the same type. But I want to go into town and find other vegetables I want to grow." He had enough tomatoes, carrots, and onions. They weren''t even a quarter down with the ones in the garden! It would take a while before they finish it all. Keith wanted to find other vegetables he could eat. "Then let''s go to town!" Fira pumped her fist into the air. She was ready to nt more! "Hold on a minute. I should nt these." Keith said as he took out some seeds. "What are those?" William and Sophia were curious about the seeds. "These are apple seeds I brought back from the forest," Keith answered. Before he left, Keith had asked Tidal if he could get some seeds. He handed him some apple seeds and orange seeds. "Are they tasty?" Derek asked. "I have some apples. It would be good as a dessert and a snack." Keith smiled as he took some apples out. "Try it." He handed it to the three. But when he did that, "Ho." Aria nudged Keith''s face. "Keith!" "Don''t worry. I didn''t forget about you two." Keith took another two out for Fira and Aria. William took a bite out of it. There was a loud crunch. "..." There was a moment of silence for all of them. Sophia looked up, "Keith, nt them now." "Sure." You like them that much, huh? Keith could tell they loved it. He asked William, "Dad, can I increase the size of my garden?" Since the vegetables were sorge, he would need to increase the space to nt more. "Sure, you can increase the size. Actually, I got a better idea. Keith, can you build a new resting area?" "Hmm?" "There''s a space that we don''t use in the estate. It would be a waste to keep it like that. It''s a good space for a garden and a ce to rest." William exined. "Sure! That would be perfect!" Keith nodded! That was more than perfect! "I will get you some help too." William smiled. "Who?" .... "Commander Michael! Reporting for duty!" Michael raised his hand into the air, ready to help out! "Brother Derek is ready!" Derek was there as well. "..." Keith shook his head. That was the extra help William was talking about. Before we look at it, "Fira, what is the range of your magic?" Keith needed to figure this out. "Hmm, I don''t know." Fira shrugged and added, "That will depend on thend and you, Keith!" "Hmm? It depends on me?" "We''re connected now!" "Eh?" Her words caused Keith to be more confused. Michael chimed, "She means she can use your mana." "Exin, please," "When you are contracted with your familiar, you are linked to them. You guys can talk with one another telepathically. You''ve seen how your father understood Aria whenever they talked?" "Mmhmm." It was the same with him and Shiro. He could understand Shiro and the samuis'' words. "Besides that, your mana is also linked together as well. You can send mana to your familiar to help and vice versa." "Is that right, Fira?" "Mmhmm! Mmhmm!" Fira nodded. That would make things simpler. "Let''s check out the space," Keith added. Like that, they walked towards the area. It was further away than where the first resting area was. But when they got to the site, Keith understood now. "Father wasn''t kidding. We need to clear this." Keith thought in his mind. Weeds filled the entire area. "Where do we start?" Michael asked as he folded his sleeves, ready for work. "Michael and Derek, can you guys clear all the weeds first?" "Yes, sir!" "Gotcha!" Like that, the two of them started to clear it out. Keith asked May, "May, can I get some paper and a magic pen?" May quickly took out some paper and something that looked like a fountain pen. It was a magic item that used mana as ink. Keith turned to Aria, "Aria, I''m going to need you to fly me up." "Ho." Aria nodded, and Keith started to float up into the skies. And now he had a bird''s eye view of the site. Looking down at it, it was a rectangr shape. It''s a good shape to work with. "Fira, can you manage all of this?" Keith asked. "I can! But the vegetables might grow slower." Fira stated. "I see." Keith nodded as he thought about what to do. Aira lowered him down to the ground. Keith smiled. He started to draw on the parchment. It didn''t take long for Keith to finish his drawing. Michael and Derek walked over to him, "What did you draw, Keith?" Volume 2 Chapter 14: For Our Stomach! Volume 2 Chapter 14: For Our Stomach! Volume 2 Chapter 14: For Our Stomach! "A design of how I want my resting area to be," Keith answered as he showed the drawing to them. "That''s a good drawing." "You''re so talented, Young Master!" "Little Brother is amazing!" "Thanks." Keith smiled. It was a simple design where thend was divided into five areas: four corners as small areas and the middle section as thergest. "What''s thergest one for?" Michael asked. "That''s going to be the resting section. I''m nning to have a kitchen in there." "A kitchen?" The three were surprised by his words. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, "I want a ce where I can cook and rx." An outdoor space for cooking. That was Keith''s focus. He could pick up ingredients from the garden and then cook it! "It would be interesting to eat outside." Derek thought the idea of cooking outside was interesting. "There are two different ideas here." Derek pointed at the center. There were two different ideas. "Mmhmm, I''m having trouble deciding whether or not to split that big piece ofnd into three separate sections where you can cook, rest, and sleep. Or have it all bunched together." "Hmm, both are interesting." The three stated. Fira added, "What in the inside, Keith?" She pointed at the one where everything was separated. "Oh, the center will be a firece and grill." "A grill?" "Yeah, like we can cook something on top of it." Keith thought about it. It was feasible. "Ohh! I want that!" Fira''s eyes sparkled. "Me too!" "Alright, then we''ll go with the second option." It was decided like that. "How are we going to do this?!" Michael was ready. "The first thing we should do is to create borderlines. That way, it will be easier to know where each area goes." "Understood." Like that, they quickly got to work. "We will also need some stone and wood too." "Yes, sir! Men! I know you''re there!" Michael screamed toward the bushes. And what came out from there were a bunch of knights. "Go get wood and stones for the young master!" Michael ordered. "I will also hand you some fruits if you could get me some good ones," Keith added. The moment Keith said that, "Understood!" "We''ll bring you the best stone and wood we can find!" "Yeah!" "Also, bring more people here to help clear the weeds!" Keith knew two people weren''t enough. "Yes, Sir!" They dashed away without a thought! "Bunch of gluttons," Michael muttered as he stared at them. "..." You shouldn''t be saying something like that. Keith and the rest stared at him weirdly. If those knights were gluttons, this guy was the king of gluttons! Keith understood why they were being so helpful. That was because of the allure of fruit! The maids and butlers saw how William and the others ate the apple. It spread to the knights soon after. They wanted to try as well. "Young Master, where are you going to nt the trees?" May questioned. She remembered Sophia asking for this. "I was thinking of nting it at the walkway." Keith thought it would be interesting. "I see! As you enter, you can pick fruit out to eat!" May pped her hands together, realizing the genius behind it. "...Yeah." Keith scratched his head. He thought it would make a colorful walkway. But sure, let''s go with that. That worked. It didn''t take long before more knights came to help with the weeds. And the group who went for stones and wood returned. They had an entire cart full of it. "Good job. Here are apples for you." Keith handed the knights apples. "Thank you so much, Young Master!" "If you need anything, we will help you!" "Mmhmm." Keith stared at the wood logs. I''m going to make edging out of this. "I call thy wind." Keith started to chant wind magic. He aimed it at the logs, cutting them into rectangr logs. "Now to ce them down." Keith ced the logs down, slowly making the square-shaped garden. "That''s one!" Keith smiled. Perfect. Keith was happy about this, "Can you guys do the other three?" "Understood." The knights nodded as they followed Keith''s lead. "What do we need to do?" "Fill the squares up with dirt." The knights started to fill it up with dirt, elevating it. "We can nt the seeds now." Keith realized the size of one corner was enough to nt two types of vegetables. "Kid, what will you do when you run out of space?" That was something Michael realized. "I think we''re okay." With how much they eat, they wouldn''t run out of space. Also, "We can use that." Keith pointed at the free area beside it. Three-quarters was enough for the resting area. Keith saved thest quarter for anything else he had in mind for the future. "I see." Michael nodded, "Let''s get back to work!" Michael roared. And the knights behind nodded, "For our stomach!" The roar resounded throughout the entire space. "..." Keith said nothing as he continued to work. Volume 2 Chapter 15: Finding New Ingredients Volume 2 Chapter 15: Finding New Ingredients Volume 2 Chapter 15: Finding New Ingredients "Is it really alright for me to go out?" Keith tilted his head. It has been a day since he worked on the resting area. He was inside a carriage instead. Derek smiled, "It''s fine. You handed the blueprints to Michael. There''s no need to worry about it." "Young Master shouldn''t be focusing on that work," May added. Michael told them to go out. He and the knights would finish the resting area. It was going to be training for the knights. "You''re right." Keith was detailed when he drew his blueprints. But he felt slightly off as he let Michael do it with the knights. It didn''t seem right with him. While Keith sighed, Fira had an eager expression as she swayed her body back and forth. "Gonna see some new veggies." The only thought in her head was to grow new vegetables. And for Keith to cook them and make something good. "Fira, remember to hide in my cor." "Understood!" Fira had to hide in his shirt. What would happen if they saw a spirit? The Samui was already a thing. Keith watched the carriage enter the town. When the two got out, Keith smiled as the townspeople greeted them, "Greetings, Young Masters!" "It''s great to see you!" "Hello, everyone!" Keith waved his hand. He had be a staple around the town. He had beening in and out of town that it became the norm. "Let''s head to the vendors!" They need to search for new vegetables. "Mmhmm!" Like that, the group started to move. As they moved, "Hello, Young Master!" Keith turned and returned his greeting, "Hello, Sasha!" She was the owner of the restaurant where Keith handed the recipe. Because of it, his fame shot through the roof. "Are you out for ingredients?" Keith noticed the tworge bags in her hand. Sasha nodded, "Are you here to buy more ingredients?" "Mmmhmm! Going to search for new vegetables!" "What dish did you cook up?" Sashaughed as she stared at his grin. "Michael told you?" Keith shook his head. He already knew who was the one who revealed this. "You can''t me him. Do you understand how much he and the rest of the knights talk about your cooking?" It wasn''t just one person who was doing this. Well, Michael was the main culprit. But May and the others were adding wood to the fire. They kept talking about Keith''s cuteness. What was more, they always talked about the food he made. After William and the rest of the Freed household ate, the rest ate. Some people didn''t believe it at first. The knights were talking so much that it seemed unbelievable. But when they tried the orc steak Keith made, they shut their mouths. "The town is calling you the genius among geniuses!" Sashaughed. "I''m d people like my cooking. But I think it''s overkill to call me a genius." Keith never thought of himself as one. "Either way, some are hoping for a new recipe. Michael and the rest kept talking about the foods they ate at the Freed Estate. The townspeople were jealous. Also, pop by my restaurant. I''ll serve you up an orc steak!" Sasha said as she walked away from them. Keith turned to May, "So you''ve been talking about it, huh?" He knew May was a part of this group. She would go with the other maids to the restaurant to eat. May scratched her head, "I couldn''t help it, Young Master! Whenever we talk about food, we always bring you up!" There was no way they couldn''t bring him up. Keith was the shining jewel of the estate! Not talking about him would be sphemy! Keithughed, "Alright, but don''t talk about me so much. It''s embarrassing." Those were Keith''s final words as he walked towards the vendors. "Owner! What kinds of vegetables do you have for me!" Keith shouted toward one of the vegetable sellers. "Young Master, I have arge selection this time!" The owner had a grin on his face as he showed the new fruits that he brought over. Keith looked over them as he wondered. Fira, what do you think about these vegetables? These fruits were picked too soon. They haven''t had enough time to ripen. And not enough mana as well. So you understand. Keith understood these vegetables didn''t have enough mana. But these are good vegetables to have. He could grow them in his garden. He recognized one. Cucumbers. There were also other vegetables Keith had never seen. One of them was shaped like a rectangle. The other is a star. Fira, can these be grown? MMhmm! I can finish growing them in about a week. Fira was confident. "Alright, I want these. Also, do you have the seeds for them too?" Keith asked. "I have it here, Young Master." This case was the drill between them. Keith would ask for the seeds as well. The vendor handed the pouch over to him. "Thank you." Keith nodded his head as he looked through the other vendors. There was no stopping him and Fira from finding more vegetables. Volume 2 Chapter 16: Super Sour! Volume 2 Chapter 16: Super Sour! Volume 2 Chapter 16: Super Sour! "I''m here, Guys!" Keith shouted when he entered the forest. "Po!" Mir and the rest of the babies snuggled up to him. Keith smiled as he patted their heads, "Aww, so cute." "Anyways, I want you guys to taste this today! I brought something delicious for you to try." Keith quickly took out the giant tomato for all the Samui to see. And when they saw it, they were excited. "I''m going to split it for you to try." Keith took one and used wind magic to slice it into thirds. Each piecended in front of the Samui. Inti and the rest started to munch on it. And their eyes sparkled when they ate it! It was something they had never eaten before. Well, they did eat some tomatoes. But it was nothingpared to these! While the three ate, "Bo!" Keith turned around to see Shiro and the other adult Samuis staring at them. "Don''t worry. I prepared some for you guys as well." Keith wouldn''t forget about them. He took some tomatoes and cucumbers out for them. And the Samui loved it! How could something be this good? Even the stickler Shiro was eating the food like it was the most delicious thing in the world! "Pff!" But Keith wasn''t focused on the adults. He looked at the tiny little snowballs, who each had a third. That alone was bigger than their face! But they still ate it. The juices from the tomatoes covered their faces. Keith couldn''t help butugh. Well, there was one who didn''t get any. "Keith." Even Fira felt it as she ate. "Bo!" Mir bit Keith''s pants and tugged on it. His face said it all. No for me? The puppy dog face struck Keith''s heart. But, "Bo," Miyuki screamed at Mir. The child still needed to be punished. So, no treats for him. Keith ate the tomato. But Mir continued to keep giving him puppy eyes. Dammit! I''m sorry, Mir! Keith didn''t wait as he finished his tomato without a thought! It was like the world shattered around Mir as hey in defeat! I''m sorry! Keith got up from the ground and stated, "I''m going to go to the vige." "Bo?" Really? "Mmhmm, Mmhmm. Do you want toe with me?" Mir got up from the ground. Mir quickly climbed up Keith''s body and onto his shoulders. With Shiro saying it was fine, Mir could go with him. Before they went to the vige, Shiro shouted, "Bo!" "Oh, you saw the knights? Don''t mind them. They''re only collecting stones and wood for my resting area." Shiro told him there were some people who came to get stone and wood. It was easy to understand it was the knights. "You don''t have to worry about it. The knights are not going toe near here." Keith told them not to overharvest the forest. "Bo!" Shiro said nothing more as he nibbled on his cucumber. And like that, they started to move. Keith looked up at Mir, "Come on, Mir. Don''t be mad." "Bo."Mir looked away from Keith. It was pouting over not getting something to eat. "How about this? I will let you eat something good once your punishment is over." "Bo." Mir was still angry. But Keith noticed the hesitation in his voice. "I promise it will be something delicious." "Po!" That angry face quickly turned to a smile once he heard that. Keith sighed in relief as he turned to Fira, "Fira, is it alright for me to search for vegetables around your vige?" Wasn''t this their food source? "It''s fine. I asked my grandfather about this. The soup you gave them willst for weeks. He said we can take some fruits and veggies we want!" "Alright, I will keep this in mind." Keith turned to Mir, "Mir, Aria, I will count on you to find the veggies and fruit." Mir and Aria''s senses were better than his by a mile. "Po!" "HooHoo." The two nodded as they began their search. Keith was excited. And it didn''t take long for them to find some things. "Ho!" Aria returned, and she brought something back. "Oh! That looks like a lemon!" It was a little bitrger, but the appearance was the same. "Ahh! It''s that food!" Fira pointed at it. "You tasted it before?" "Mmhmmm! It tastes super sour!" Fira''s expression changed. It was like she went through something traumatic. Keith took a knife out and cut it into slices. He handed a piece to Aria and Fira. But Fira didn''t touch it. I''ll save that one for Mir. Keith and Aria took a bite. "Argh!" Keith screamed as he dropped to the ground. Aria roared out too! Why is it so sour?! Keith rolled around in agony. Fira could only watch. "See! I told you it was bad!" Fira shouted. Keith and Aria continued to roll around for a few seconds before getting back up. "Strange. I feel somewhat refreshed." Keith moved his arms back and forth. His body felt somewhat lighter than before. Was this an after-effect of eating the lemon? And he couldn''t say the taste was bad per say. It was sour. But if he could do something about it, it would be good. Maybe if I dilute the juices? Keith was thinking about how this could work. Volume 2 Chapter 17: I Can Make It Now! Volume 2 Chapter 17: I Can Make It Now! Volume 2 Chapter 17: I Can Make It Now! While Keith thought about how to use this fruit, "Po!" Mir screamed and nudged his legs. Keith looked down, "Did you find something good?" "Po!" Mir jumped up and down. That was a yes. With that, Keith followed Mir, trying to figure out what got him excited. Mir nudged the ground. Keith looked down. It was a root vegetable. "Let me pick it up." It seemed it was arge one because Mir tugged on the leaves. But Mir couldn''t pull it out. Keith pulled on the vegetable. Keith blinked. It stuck in. Keith tugged with all his might, and it finally came out! And when he did, "..." Keith was shocked. Wait a minute. Is this what I think it is? Keith looked at it a few times before shouting, "Erueka!" Keith''s voice was so loud that it shocked Aria and Fira. Keith asked Fira, "Fira, did your vige nt this?" "I think so." When Keith heard that, he stood, "We must go to the vige now!" Keith didn''t wait as he picked Mir up and dashed to the vige! "Tidal!" "What''s the matter, Keith?" Tidal tilted his head. "Do you know who nted this?" Keith''s eyes were bloodshot as he said this. It surprised everyone. "I was the one who nted it." A meek little spirit came out. Keith smiled, "Where did you find the seeds?" "I found them by chance. I only found one. I thought it was rare, so I decided to grow it. It''s been a year since then." The spirit exined. "Do you have more seeds? Are you going to use them?" "I have more seeds. But I don''t think I''m going to use it. It''s too hard on my teeth." The spirit exined. "Can I have it all?!" Keith''s eyes were serious. "Sure." The spirit didn''t mind as he flew into his home and took the seeds out for him. When Keith saw it in his hand, his smile grew ten times more than normal! "Here''s a gift from me!" Keith quickly took out the tomato soup from his storage. "Eh!" The spirit was surprised. "Thank you so much! With this, I can make what I want!" Keith didn''t stay any longer as he quickly left. The spirits were excited by the soup. Shiro! I''m going to bring Mir home with me! Tell Miyuki that she doesn''t need to worry! Keith was going to dash home with the quickest route possible. This situation was urgent! The only thought in his mind was to get this done. When he returned home, Keith went to his garden. Keith turned to Fira, "Fira, I want you to focus all of your magic on these nts instead." "Sure." "How long will it take?" "Hmmm? Probably tomorrow for it to ripen." Fira answered. "That''s good!" The process will take long. But having the vegetable grow as soon as possible was great! ... When Keith woke up the next day, he quickly changed his clothes. He got ready. He quickly walked towards the garden. Mir jumped on his shoulders. Everyone was ready. Keith headed to the resting area. It was almost finished. Keith smiled, "You guys worked hard." The knights had finished the kitchen and the dining zone. "We still need to build the third area, and then we''ll be finished," Michael stated. "Also, those look delicious." Michael turned to the garden. Keith smiled, "I''m going to make something amazing with it!" When Michael saw his expression, he was surprised. This was the first time he had seen Keith this excited. That was a great tell that what he was about to make was delicious! "But it might take some time." "Huh?" Michael blinked. "Well, what I''m about to make will take a long time. I might finish it after a week or two." When Keith said that, everyone was shocked. But Keith pumped his hand and quickly got to work. "Aria, Mir, help me pick them up." Keith quickly got to work. They picked them up from the ground. The vegetables were all round and white. With this, I can make sugar! Volume 2 Chapter 18: I Can’t Watch! Volume 2 Chapter 18: I Cant Watch! Volume 2 Chapter 18: I Cant Watch! White beet. The vegetable Keith obtained from the spirit was white beet. It wasn''t like the red beet. The sugar content in white beet was high. I couldn''t find sugar cane. That was the mostmon method to make sugar. But white beets work the same way as well! But these look different from ordinary white beets. Keith stared at them. They were a perfect sphere. It almost looked like a pearl instead of a vegetable. How does it taste? Keith smiled as he sliced the white beet. But this was surprising. The juices from the beet overflowed. He didn''t even bite into it. Yet, the juices were overflowing onto his hand! "Let me try a piece," Michael asked. "Me too!" "Po!" "Hoho." Fira, Mir, and Aria shouted too. "Sure." Keith cut thin slices for all of them to try. Keith bit into it. There was a crunch. And as he chewed, Woah. He remembered white beets had a mild and sweet vor. But this one had a strong and pronounced vor. The sweet vor was enhanced. This is perfect! Keith smiled as he took out his pot and a cutting board. The first step was to cut the skin. Originally, the process was to cut off all the ck parts from the vegetable. But there weren''t any dark spots on the vegetable. All of his vegetables became like this with Fira here. They were perfect. Once he peeled the skin, Keith started to dice the beets. He chopped them thinly. That way, he was able to extract the sugar content even more. He tossed the beets into the pot with the water. "How long are we letting this boil?" "For 1-2 hours," Keith answered Michael''s question. "That long?!" Michael blinked a few times when he heard that. But Keith stated, "You can''t rush greatness. Also, we need to work on the ceiling of thest section of the resting area! I have an interesting idea." "Hmm? What do you want to do?" "I think thest one should have a ss top! That way, sunlight woulde down!" Keith stated. It would be a good idea for sunlight to shine into the area. "But I think we need strong ss. I''m afraid something might happen if it''s regr." Keith thought. A rock could crack it by ident. "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll get the ss." Michael had an idea of where to get it. Michael turned to the knights, "Now get to work! The young master has new ideas!" "Understood!" The knights shouted as they got to work. As they worked, Derek and May came to help out as well. Michael asked Keith, "Kid, I heard you have gotten some interesting fruits." "When did you hear that?" "I heard that you and Gus were messing around with it. And you guys were screaming." Michael heard that Gus and Keith were screaming. It was because of a fruit the two ate. "We were." Keith needed Gus''s help in experimenting with the lemon. They kept screaming about how sour it was. "And what do you want from me?" Keith questioned. "I want to taste it," Michael stated! "...Are you sure you want it?" Keith asked. Keith made a devious smile as he asked this. But Michael was undisturbed. "Do you think you can scare me?" Michael stated with a huff. This man had brought back so many delicious things. I bet they were screaming because of how delicious it was! There was no way he could believe him! "We want to try too!" "Yeah!" "We''re not afraid." The knights added too. They were curious about the taste. Derek grabbed Keith''s shoulder, "Little brother, sharing is caring. Don''t hog all of it." Keith shrugged, "Alright, but don''t me me for it." Keith took some lemons out of his storage. He cut them into wedges to taste. Derek, May, Michael, and the knights were interested. Fira shouted, "I can''t watch!" And there was no need to. Aria covered Fira and Mir''s faces with her wings, not wanting them to watch the horrible scene that was about to unfold. And they bit into it at the same time! "Argh!!!!!" All of them screamed out! They couldn''t believe the taste of it! Their lips were pursed shut. Keith took a step back when he saw that. Derek and May looked fine. It was cute. But when a bunch of middle-aged people do it...yeah. There was no need for a description. "Kid! How could you do this to us!" Michael was the first person to roar. This kid was too mischievous! May was also in tears from how sour it was. But Keith exined, "But don''t you guys feel more refreshed?" "Eh?" Their expression turned nk. "Now that he mentioned it." "I feel a lot lighter!" "I think I can work for hours!" The knights couldn''t help but move their arms around like windmills! They felt much lighter and refreshed after all of that screaming. "Maybe we can use this as a ration," Michael questioned. This fruit would give a boost to tired knights. But the knights interjected, "No!" "Don''t do this to us!" "Are you trying to get us killed?!" "...But it''s useful." Michael couldn''t deny it. But the taste was something he couldn''t agree on either! "I have some ideas to reduce the sourness," Keith stated calmly. He had been working with Gus on this. Michael picked the child up, "Really?!" "Mmhmm! I know a few ways. But I have to do a lot more testing on it." Keith smiled. "That''s good." Michael stated, "Also, let''s hand this to others."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 19: It’s His Fault! Volume 2 Chapter 19: Its His Fault! Volume 2 Chapter 19: Its His Fault! "Eh?" Keith tilted his head. What did he mean by this? "Don''t you guys want to know what your father and mother look like when their face is pursed like that?" Michael''s expression was devious. "Hmm?" Derek and Keith began to ponder about this. Sophia and William making those faces? They were curious about it now. Michael''s words made May and the knights curious as well. The Marquis and the Madam were always the type to maintain a calm expression. They got angry, and they showed that on their face. But they never made a weird one. Having their lips pursed like that would be interesting to see. But, "You''re ying with fire," Keith added. William and Sophia would probably be mad afterward. "With you here, I doubt it." Keith was the protection shield. "..." Keith had nothing to say. "What''s going on?" And he couldn''t say anything either because the victims came. William and Sophia entered with Carter. "Wow, this ce is beautiful." This was the first time looking at the resting area. "Thank you, Father." Keith smiled and added, "You can also use the area as a meeting room! It would be great and convenient." "That''s a great idea." William smiled. "Father, Keith gave us something to try. Please try it as well." Derek made the first move as he grabbed the te of lemons and handed it to the three. "..." Keith blinked a few times as he stared at Derek. Brother, what are you doing?! Was he trying to seek death?! Keith had forgotten who Derek was. Derek was the one who had death-seeking tendencies out of the four of them! "Oh." "This looks interesting." Not realizing Keith''s expression, William and Sophia stared at the lemon wedges. "Please try it." The three grabbed a wedge. But when they brought it up to their mouth, William looked up, "Why are you guys looking at us like that?" The knights, May, and their sons were staring at the three. "Nothing. We want to see if you guys like it." Michael exined, and the knights nodded. Strange. William found them odd. His wife was the same as well. The two were about to bite into it. But the expressions on the knights were way too off! "What are you guys thinking about?" "Nothing. We-" "Gahh!" Before they could shrug it off, Carter screamed out! They turned around to see Carter with pursed lips! It looked horrible. William and Sophia turned back to the rest, "You guys wanted us to make a face like that?" "Sir! This was all themander''s idea!" "Yes! He was the one who wanted to see you guys eat it!" "Yeah!" "You all!" Michael red at the knights! How could they throw him under the bus?! He was the one who brought it up. But they were all aplices! And he wanted to throw them all under the bus! "Mother, Father, I tried to stop him! But he wanted to see you guys eat it!" Derek stated as he hid behind Sophia, trying to look innocent. "..." This kid! Michael wanted to spank someone so much! Only the kid could save me now. Keith was his ultimate shield! But when Michael turned to Keith. "Hmm? It needs more time to boil." Keith was the only one who wasn''t a part of this. He, Aria, Mir, and Fira had been staring at the pot! "..." That ultimate shield knew how to escape as well. "Michael." A cold voice called his name. Michael turned his head and saw William with a smile. But his eyes weren''t smiling at all! "It''s been a while since we sparred." "And I need a new target for my magic," Sophia stated coldly as a fireball formed in her hand. "Meep!" Michael wanted to cry. Two monsters were going to end him. Michael''s screams resounded throughout the estate. ... While Michael was chased by William, Keith looked down at the pot. The color of the water had be cloudy. Keith poured the mixture through a strainer, splitting the white beet from the water. Need to get everything out. Keith took a cloth, wrapping the beets up, and pushed hard. He wanted to get all the liquid out of the beets! "Are we going to be drinking this, Keith?" Derek questioned. Keith shook his head, "We''re not drinking this. I''m going to simmer this down even more." There was too much liquid here. He was going to simmer it down even more to make the sugar. Keith boiled the water. He stirred, trying his best not to let the bottom be burnt. While he was doing that, Fira and Mir started to y around the field. They knew not to bother Keith right now as he was too focused. Aria sat at the table and watched Keith work. While he was doing that, the color of the water started to reduce. And what was left in this pot was a caramel color. It was a little thickpared to what was there before. Keith nodded. Perfect color. It was the color he wanted. "Keith, what did you make?" Sophia and William stared at Keith. Keith tilted his head, "Mother, Father, are you done with Michael." "Mmhmm. He was a good target." "..." Poor Michael. But he deserved it as well. Volume 2 Chapter 20: Magic Is So Handy Volume 2 Chapter 20: Magic Is So Handy Volume 2 Chapter 20: Magic Is So Handy "I''m making something that has never been seen before!" Keith smiled. Kreye stated there wasn''t any sugar in this world. It was time to surprise them all. "That''s a bold statement." Williamughed. "Can we try it?" Sophia questioned, interested in what he was making. "Sure." Keith took some spoons and dipped them in slightly, coating the spoon. He wasn''t going to give too much. When the two tasted it, they were surprised. This was a taste they had never tried before! "It''s sweet like an apple, right?" Keith smiled. "Mmhmm." "But it tastes different than it." William noticed it was different from the apple. "I used this to make it." Keith picked up the beet. When Sophia saw it, "Oh, those are pearl beets," "Pearl beets?" "They got that name for its size and shine like a pearl. But I have never seen one so big," Sophia was surprised. "Also, I''m going to make it into a solid," Keith stated as he poured the mixtures into some square bowls. I should ask Orin to make some baking sheets. It would have been easier to dry it like this. "How long will it take to finish?" William questioned. "2 weeks." "2 weeks!" Everyone was shocked when Keith said that. Even the knights who were working were surprised. They were all listening to what Keith said. But two weeks? That was too long! Keith sighed, "Unless I can get a tool to speed up the process, we will have to wait 2 weeks." "What kind of tool do you need to make?" Sophia questioned. Whatever Keith needed, she would spend heaven and earth to get it! "I need something that can take moisture from the msses, drying it up," Keith stated. A dehydrator would work. But there was no way there was something like that in this world. "So you need to take the water out to dry it, right?" Sophia questioned. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "If it''s to draw the water out, I can do something like that. Let me show you." Sophia said with a confident smile. Keith stood beside William, and Sophia started. Mana formed around her arms as she pointed at the bowls. "!" Keith noticed the water dropletsing out from the msses! His eyes widened. William smiled, "Your mother is one of the most talented mages in our Kingdom. Doing something like this is simple for her." It didn''t take long before the sugar was dried up! Sophia smiled, "Is this good?" "It''s perfect! Thank you so much, Mother!" Keith jumped and hugged Sophia. Sophia had the biggest grin of her life. "Don''t mention it. What are you going to do with it?" "Ahh, I''m going to grind it down." Magic was useful! Having magic here meant that there was no need to wait on things. Keith focused his mana and created a wind sphere. The dried sugar started to grind down. It didn''t take long for it to turn into crystals. He had three batches. But now he only had one bowl. Keith''s smile went off the roof as he held the bowl. Sugar! He finally did it! He had created sugar in his hand! "This is what you wanted to make?" William stared at the dust inside the bowl. "Mmhmm! I can cook many dishes now!" Sugar had many uses in cooking, and he was excited. Keith turned to Michael, who was dragging his body. He looked so dead from how he was beaten up. "Carter, can you go to the kitchen and ask Gus for something like a thin metal sheet?" Since he didn''t have a baking sheet, he needed at least some sort of metal. "Understood." Carter had gotten up from the ground and quickly went into the kitchen. While he did that, Keith rolled up his sleeves, "Michael, did you finish what I asked you to make?" Keith questioned. Michael nodded, "Wepleted it." "Good." Keith smiled as he looked at the oven. It was an old-school oven that needed to use wood. But it was a great thing to have right now! "Add some wood into it." "Gotcha!" Time to make something good. Cookies! Keith quickly took out some unsalted butter. He ced them into a bowl. Little by little, Keith added the sugar into the bowl. He continued to do this till he mixed the two of them together. Once those were mixed together, Keith threw in some flour. And mixed them together. "Young Master, I have brought the sheets you asked for." Carter came back with some sheets. "Great!" Keith smiled as he took a spoon and scooped out the cookie dough. He made them into a circle and ced them neatly onto the sheets with a happy smile. "Is the fire ready?" Keith questioned. "Mmhmm! It''s ready!" Keith nodded as he slid the sheet into the oven. He turned to the others, "We need to wait now." "Then I will read a book here." Sophia brought out a book. "Derek, let''s practice." "Sure, Father." The field on the right would be perfect for a spar. Keithughed. No one wanted to leave. Even the knights and May weren''t nning to do this. Leaving meant missing something delicious! "I will be working on something else." Keith started to get to work again.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 21: Cookies Volume 2 Chapter 21: Cookies Volume 2 Chapter 21: Cookies "The smell is so good!" Sophia stated as her head turned to the oven! Half an hour passed. And the smelling from it was incredible! Everyone stared at the oven with anticipation! "Keith, are they done?" Sophia questioned. She wanted to eat them now! "Let me check." Keith smiled as he walked towards the oven. He took off the bricks. They were used to contain the heat. He saw crisp and golden brown cookies. Sugar cookies. It was a simple and delicious recipe. Keith would have it as a snack. "It''s-" Before Keith could say it was done, Sophia and the rest were behind him. Keithughed, "Let me put them on a te." Keith moved the sheet onto the table. He ced them on a wide te. "Do you guys want to try it?" Keith questioned. They all nodded their heads! They wanted to try it! "Be careful, it''s still hot," Keith added. It was taken out of the oven. Still fresh and warm. But they didn''t care as they took a bite. And when they did, they were surprised. "So delicious!" Crispy and light! It was something they had never tried before! "Keith! I want more!" "Po!" Mir and Fira were all excited as they jumped on him! Keith smiled, "Sure." He picked two more cookies for them. "We need more!" Sophia stated. These cookies were something no one had ever made or eaten before until now. Keith had a wry smile, "We finished them all." It didn''tst a few minutes as everything was done! "Can you make more?" Sophia questioned. She was really excited about it. It seemed she was a fan of sweets. "I can. But if we keep doing this, we will run out of sugar." Keithughed as he looked at the sugar. He used a lot of sugar to make those cookies. And if he continued to use it, they were bound to run out in a day. "I will get to work!" "Mmhmm! I will help out!" Fira pumped her fist as she was ready to grow more pearl beets. Sophia did the same as well! She was prepared to use her magic! "..." You guys really love those cookies, don''t you? Keith sighed, "Alright. Also, Michael, I want you to ask Orin to make me something for tomorrow." "What do you need?! I will make that grumbling dwarf make it for you even if I have to force him!" Michael roared out. Everyone could see the fire in his eyes as he said this. Keith exined, "It''s easy. I think he could finish it by tomorrow." Keith handed him some parchment. "Gotcha!" Michael took the parchment and dashed off! "Also, we still need to finish the resting area." Keith looked at the resting area. "We got this!" "You don''t have to worry about anything, Young Master! We will finish it by the end of the day!" "Even if it kills us!" The knights roared out in unison. With the taste of cookies, their bodies were energized. "..." I don''t think you guys need to do that. But he turned to Sophia, May, and Fira. Those three were still staring at the sugar in marvel. I definitely need to make more sugar. Keith sighed. He also looked at Mir, "I don''t think you will be returning home for today either." "Po!" Mir shouted. The baby Samui didn''t mind at all. Keith shook his head. Are you that happy? ... At night, when he went to sleep, Keith didn''t fall asleep. I''m here again. He was sent into the white space! "Hello again, Keith!" "Wee back!" Kreye and Hepha smiled as they greeted him. Keith bowed his head, "Hello, again." "Is there something the matter?" Keith questioned. "We wanted to ask how your life is going these days," Kreyes questioned. Keith had a bright smile, "I finally did it! I made sugar today!" Keith pumped his hand! "You did?!" Kreye''s tone was weird as he said this. Keith nodded, "I think I can make many more dishes with it!" "That''s great!" Kreye smiled. "Mmhmm, mmhmm." "And the oven you made is interesting," Hepha added as she stared at the stove. But Keith shook his head, "I might rece itter." This was a temporary oven. He wanted something that could control the heating inside. That way, he wouldn''t have to be worried about anything burning. "I see," Hepha said. But there was an awkward silence between them. Keith sighed and said, "Alright, you guys don''t need to hide it. What do you guys want?" "Whatever do you mean?" "You asked me about my life. But you already know about it." Keith stated. Hepha said oven. He never talked about the oven. That meant she was watching over what he did. "You guys want cookies, right?" Keith questioned. When they heard that, Kreye and Hepha looked away. And that was a yes. "...Do you want me to make some now?" Keith asked. "Please!" "Yes!" The two nodded their heads. Like that, Keith baked for the two. "So sweet!" "It''s crunchy!" The two were in awe of the cookies. "Can you guys cook?" Sugar cookies were simple. Since Kreye could imagine the ingredients up, couldn''t they make it? "No way!" "It was horrible!" "You tried?" "Kreye did. When he tried, the cookies were ck!" Kreye could imagine the ingredients up. But skill-wise? That was a whole different matter. It was terrible! "Keith, can you send us an offering?" Kreye hugged the kid''s leg as he said this. Keith tilted his head, "Offering?" "Mmhmm! Mmhmm!" "I want to eat it the moment you make it!" Kreye''s eyes were bloodshot as he said this. "How do I do it?" Keith questioned. "You just need to pray to an altar. Imagine sending it to us, and it will teleport." "Ok. That''s doable." Keith nodded. "Yippe!" "Thank you so much!" ... Once Keith had disappeared again, Kreye had a dark expression. "What''s wrong, Kreye?" Hepha tilted her head. "We must not let the others find out about this." "Huh? Why not?" "Think about it. If those guys find out, wouldn''t they mooch off as well?" Hepha''s eyes widened when she heard that. That''s right! "We have to keep it a secret from them!" Like that, the two heavenly beings were willing to do everything to protect their food. Volume 2 Chapter 22: Baking Bread At The Crack Of Dawn Volume 2 Chapter 22: Baking Bread At The Crack Of Dawn Volume 2 Chapter 22: Baking Bread At The Crack Of Dawn The next morning, "PO!" Keith didn''t wake up by himself. He would wake up early all the time. But not this time. Today, this was done by Mir as he jumped up and down on his stomach! "Ughh, five more minutes, Mir." Keith pulled the nkets up and hugged Mir tightly. "Po!" But Mir continued to fight, trying to get out. Fira helped out as she pulled on Keith''s cheeks, "Keith! Get up!" With the two doing this, Keith softlyughed, "Alright, alright, I''ll get up." He got up from his bed and yawned. "Hey, kid," "Why are you here as well, Michael?!" Keith looked out his window and saw Michael there. Michael quickly whispered, "Do you want to wake everyone up?!" "Wait, the sun isn''t even up yet." It was still dark outside. Michael stated, "Who cares. Also, I bought the thing you wanted from Orin." Michael raised them up. "..." I''m happy that you brought it. But it''s still so early in the morning! Keith didn''t know what to say. Orin might have cursed him out. Actually, that was definitely the case. Knowing Orin''s personality, cursing Michael out wasn''t a surprise. He turned to Mir and Fira. He could see the eagerness in their eyes. You guys really want to eat it, huh? Keith sighed. He said yesterday that he would need to wake up early to make something. And it seemed those two...No, three were eager. Two small pairs and one big pair of eyes stared at him. Way too eager. "Alright. I''ll start it right now." Keith stated. Like that, he got changed and jumped out of the window. The ce he was going to was the resting area again. "I guess the crystalmps work." There were crystalmps ced on each column. Even in the dark, everyone could see. "Yep, yep! Anyways, what are you nning to cook up?" "Something good." Keith stretched his arms and legs, "I will be making delicious bread." "Oooh!" Best I get to work. Keith took out the materials needed. I need to mix the yeast, milk, and sugar together. Yeast. That was the ingredient Keith created while the cookies were baking. It was simple to make potato yeast. Keith thought about making it once he saw the potatoes. But he needed sugar to make it. And now he had it. After stirring, it was time to make the flour mixture. Keith added sugar, eggs, and melted butter to the bowl. While he was mixing them together, Keith tossed in the yeast mixture. As Keith mixed, the mixture started to turn into dough. Mir and Aria watched. Mir wanted to eat it now. But Aria grabbed him, "Mir, it''s not done." "Po." Mir looked downcasted as he stared at the round ball. "How about you go and pick some fruits to eat." Keith turned to Fira, "Fira, can you go with Michael and tell him which fruits are fine to pick?" The apple and orange trees were fully grown. The fruits were ready to be plucked as well. "Gotcha!." And he was alone like that. Keith sprinkled some flour on the table and started to knead it. Bit by bit, the dough became smoother. Now, I need to let this proof. Keith ced a towel over the bowl to let it do it. I should do the other. The dough Keith made was a milk loaf. He wanted to make white bread. As Keith continued to work, Michael returned with Fira and the rest. They were munching on some apples. "Keith, catch. Here''s something to eat." Michael tossed Keith an apple. "Thanks." Keith munched the apple. It was good to eat fruit in the morning. "Is it done?" Michael questioned. "Nope. I need it to rise up before I can do anything." Keith stated as he finished the other dough. "Want to do some sparring?" Michael questioned, "Sure." Keith took out a wooden sword from his storage. The two started to spar. "Michael, why are you holding back?" Keith realized that Michael was holding back. Michael smiled, "Why would I go all out when you''re making something?" Stomach or fighting with Keith all out? He would take the first choice any time! Keith chuckled. The two continued, but Michael stopped halfway, "You should check on it now." "You really think with your stomach." Keith shook his head. But he was pushed by Michael to the bowls. He took off the towel. The dough was twice the size! Keith took out the four loaf pans. This was what Michael had brought back. Keith was excited. It was a simple process. Keith kneaded the dough into a long square milk loaf and a three-puble milk loaf. "We have to let it be proof again." "Again?" Michael frowned. The others were sad about this as well. "It will only be a few minutes," Keith assured them. Michael nodded. It didn''t take long for the dough to poof up! "Woah!" "These look good." "Let me put a wash on it. We can bake it." Keith brushed on an egg wash to give it a nice color. Volume 2 Chapter 23: Milk Loaf Volume 2 Chapter 23: Milk Loaf Volume 2 Chapter 23: Milk Loaf "Alright! We can bake it now!" Keith ced the two loaves into the oven. When Keith did that, a thought came to his mind. I wish I could put more. Keith could only ce three at most. There was a limit to how much the oven could hold. "So we have to wait again." Michael sighed. "Mmhmm. But once it''s done, we can eat." Keith stated. He took a frisbee out. It was time to y with Mir. "Po!" Mir jumped when he saw the frisbee. Keith tossed the frisbee, and Mir started to chase. He brought it back quickly. "The little fe is fast," Michael stated. "Mmhmm. I think he might be the fastest out of his siblings." But after a few tosses, Mir started to grow tired. "Alright, I think that''s enough." Keith picked him up, "You''re the fastest, but you also have the worst stamina." "Po!" Mir licked Keith''s face. Keith smiled, "Cute." But then he turned to Michael and Fira, "Can the two of you stop staring at the oven? It''s not going to make it go faster," Those two pairs of eyes were locked in the oven. "I must take it!" "It smells so good!" The smelling from the oven started to flow out. The group could smell the scent of fresh bread. But they didn''t realize the smell of fresh bread had flowed throughout the estate. "Ngh!" Sophia groaned as the aroma went up her nose. Itsted a few seconds before she woke up. William was the same as well, waking up at the same time. The couple looked at one another, "What''s that smell?!" The two questioned at the same time! That smell was incredible! The two didn''t need to ask who caused it. What mattered was to figure out what it was. The two turned to the window. They saw a bright lighting from the resting area. The smell came from there! They weren''t the only ones who were surprised by this smell! Others were immersed in the aroma. ... "Kid, is the bread done?" Michael red at the oven. Yes, re. Michael''s eyes were like a fierce lion as he stared at it. The smell from the oven was too great! Keith gulped. The smell of fresh bread in the morning was the best! "Let me check." Keith took off the brick to see the bread was fully baked. He turned to Michael, "Help me take it out." "Gotcha." Michael took out a metal stick and took out the two pans. He ced it on the table. "Don''t touch it, you two!" Keith caught Mir and Fira, "But it''s so good!" "Poooo!" "You''re going to burn your hands and paws." The pans were made out of metal. It would be hot from being in the heat for so long! "Let''s open it up." Taking off the lid, what they saw was three mini loaves together. It was golden and crispy. There were some burnt edges. "This looks nothing like the bread we have." Michael stared at it. The regr ones were t and hard. This one looked airy and light. "This bread is special. I''m going to take it out." Keith took the three square loaf and popped it out. He pulled it apart. When he did, everyone saw the kiness! Michael and the animals were in awe at the sight. Keith handed one piece to Michael. He split his with Fira and the other for Mir and Aria. And when they bit into it, "So fluffy!" Keith and Michael could help but say. The animals also screamed out how good it was. The milk bread was ky and soft. Not only that, there was a sweet hint of milk. Keith couldn''t help but smile. It didn''t take long for them to finish. Michael turned to the other loaves, "Kid, cut that one up. I''m so hungry!" Eating a piece wasn''t enough. He needed to eat more! "Alright." Keith wasn''t going to say no. When he was going to open the next one, "Ahem!" A cold cough caused him to pause. Keith and Michael''s eyes widened as they heard it. The two turned their heads to see William and Sophia were there. And they weren''t alone. It seemed everyone in the estate stood in front of the entrance! "Good morning, Father, Mother." Keith bowed his head. "Good morning, Son. But I think it''s too early to say that." The sun wasing up now. They should be sleeping. "Why is everyone up?" Even the knights at the barracks were up as well! "That''s because Keith made such a delicious thing without sharing it with us," Sophia stated with a smile. The smelling from the oven kept them all awake. There was no way they couldn''te here. "Commander, the smell made my stomach rumble!" "How could you eat without us!" "Death to themander!" "Hey! Thest one isn''t needed!" Michael roared. Thest knight was asking for it! "What did you make, Keith?" Sophia walked up to Keith. "I baked bread, Mother!" Keith quickly showed her the loaf. Sophia was intrigued, "You baked bread?" It looked nothing like the ones they usually ate. "Try it!" Keith quickly sliced a piece for her to try. Sophia couldn''t say no to that. Her face brightened as she ate a piece, "So delicious." "Boss, can I try a piece as well." Gus was curious about it. "Sure." Keith handed him a piece for him to try. And Gus said nothing. "Are you still baking, Keith?" William noticed that there was still something baking in the oven. "Mmmhmm. I''m still baking the loaves. I will make enough for everyone to try." When the maids and butlers heard that, they wanted to cheer! The young master is a saint! Thank goodness I live in The Freed Estate. That was what they all thought. "Are we going to have it for breakfast?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded his head. William was content when he heard this. Breakfast was going to be interesting today. Volume 2 Chapter 24: First Offering Volume 2 Chapter 24: First Offering Volume 2 Chapter 24: First Offering "It''s been so long since I ate something so good." Keith was happy with the bread. And it seems Gus will be having some time with the oven. He handed some yeast to him, letting him work with it. "Po, po," Mir shouted as he munched on some bread. "Yeah! It''s really delicious!" Fira was doing the same thing as she agreed with Mir. "The two of you are gluttons, huh?" Keith smiled as he watched the two little creatures nibbling on it. When he arrived at the herd, "Po!" Keith was jumped by the three snowballs! Keith smiled at them. "Sorry about noting here sooner." Keith patted the three''s head. He always came to the forest every day to meet with them. So, it was a shock for the babies to not see him. "BO!" But it seemed that Inti and the rest didn''t want his apology. They were angry. But they looked so cute! "How about I give you something good to eat." Keith smiled as he took out some bread he made. The cute little ones looked at it curiously. They tilted their heads, wondering what this was. Keith ripped the milk loaf into three pieces and handed it to them, Munch! Inti and the two ate it. And when they did, the three started to nibble on their piece as quickly as possible! "You guys like it?" Keithughed as he watched them eat. "Keith, can I have some too?" "Po!" Fira and Mir asked. Keith shook, "Sorry, but you guys can''t have any." You guys had your share! These little gluttons. They ate way more before they entered the forest. How could they eat so much? Where does it all go? "Bo!" Keith turned and saw the other Samuis staring at them. They were all staring at the bread Inti, and the rest were eating. "Rx, I brought some for you guys as well." Keith wouldn''t forget about the others like that. He took a long time to arrive because he had to make many loaves. "Po!" Keith split the loaves in half and handed them to the giant snowballs. And they liked it so much! Even Shiro consumed it in an instant! "I''m going to go to the spirit vige," Keith said. But it seemed they didn''t listen as they were focused on the loaf. ... "Wee, Keith!" Tidal greeted Keith. Keith smiled as he brought something out, "I promise you guys I will bring you something delicious to eat. And here it is." Keith brought out the sugar cookies he had baked. "What are these?" Tidal questioned. They were round and smelled sweet. "These are called sugar cookies." Keith split a cookie in half and handed it to Tidal. One cookie was the size of a spirit''s body. "Please split them up." Tidal nodded. One by one, the spirits started to eat the cookies. And their expressions were bright. "This is so good." "I want to eat more!" "I do have some here." Keith brought out a jar of cookies. "Yay!" "Are you sure we can have this?" Tidal questioned. "Of course! Please take it." "Thank you so much." Tidal smiled. But Keith shook his head, "There''s no need to thank me. I should be the one to thank you for giving me the vegetable." If the spirit didn''t grow the pearl beet, there was no way he could make all of this. Keith continued to talk with the fairies until the end of the day. Before he went to bed, Oh! I should send Kreye and Hepha the bread. He almost forgot to send it to them. I need to pray on an altar. Keith took out a block of wood. He shaped it into a small altar. ce the loaf here and pray. Keith ced his hands together, and the loaf disappeared like that! "Thank you." Keith heard a voice. He nodded as he jumped into his bed.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 25: Heading To The Academy Volume 2 Chapter 25: Heading To The Academy Volume 2 Chapter 25: Heading To The Academy "Can someone tell me what''s going on here?" Keith stated as he stared at Sophia, May, and Fira. The three were sitting on the ground while Keith had a tense expression. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Son." Sophia looked away, trying not to make eye contact with her son. But Keith got close to Sophia''s face and brought the jar to their faces, "Mind telling me how these cookies disappeared?!" It was arge jar. It was supposed to be stuffed full of cookies. But it was now empty! He had no words. This amount was supposed tost a week. But this was gone in a day! And Keith knew who the culprits were. Sophia, May, and Fira had a sweet tooth. Well, everyone in the estate enjoyed sweets. But these three were the worst. They couldn''t stop eating them. They would need one every hour! That was why he called all three of them here. What they did was too far. "Dear, someone might have stolen them instead," Sophia stated. May nodded, "Yeah! An animal might have entered the estate and stolen the cookies!" Fira nodded her head quickly as she said this. Keith frowned and stared at the three''s faces, "Then why do I see some crumbs on your faces?" He could see it on Fira''s face. It wasn''t long since they finished it! "Eh?" Fira quickly covered her mouth, trying to hide the crumbs. "You guys can''t hide it from me." May and Sophia were good at hiding. But he could see some crumbs. "I guess I shouldn''t make any cookies for some time." Keith shrugged as he took the jar. Before he could leave the room, "Keith, don''t do it!" "Young Master, No!" "We did it!" Hearing Keith''s words, the three didn''t hesitate to reveal it. Keith couldn''t help but shake his head, "You guys shouldn''t eat so many sweets." "We work out a lot." "I help out in the estate!." "Spirits don''t gain weight." "..." What they said was true. Because they live in a cold climate, they need more food for their bodies. Sophia worked out using magic while May cleaned the estate. Fira, he didn''t know about it. "Keep it to a minimum next time." Keith left the room. But he could hear the girls screaming in relief. He shook his head as he entered the kitchen, "Gus, you have to make more cookies." "What?! Didn''t I refill the jar two days ago?!" Gus dropped his knife. His expression said it all. He was in disbelief. "...They ate it all." When Keith revealed this, Gus dropped to the floor. "Come on!" Gus roared out! "There, there." Keith couldn''t help but feel bad for him. The person who suffered the most from all this was Gus. That man was forced to make bread and sweets like a madman! "Young Master, can you help me out." Gus stared at him. But Keith waved his hand. "Sorry. But this isn''t my problem." "But you made all of this!" Gus wanted to cry, "I have to make it for the knights too!" It wasn''t only for Sophia and the rest. Gus also had to bake it for the knights too! "Ahh, I will think of a way to fix it." Keith had a thought. "Really?" "Yes. But I need to think about it first." Keith stated. "Please do something! I don''t think I can take it!" Gus grabbed Keith''s shoulders and shook him! ... "What''s going on, Father?" William called all of them to the dining room to talk about something. "We''ll be going to the academy." "We are?!" Keith was excited. "Mmhmm." William nodded, "We''ll go to the royal capital first to meet with your grandparents. There, we can go to the academy afterward." "Alright!" Keith raised his hand into the air with excitement. "Pack whatever you need. We''ll be leaving by tomorrow." Keith nodded his head. And like that, Keith got to work packing up. While Keith was packing up, Sophia entered his room, "Keith, remember there''s no need for you to have too many winter clothes." "Understood, Mother!" Unlike their territory, the royal capital was warm. It didn''t take long for Keith to finish packing his clothes. But there was something else he had to do. He went to the kitchen, "Gus, I''m going to be cooking something." "What are you making? Boss?" Gus was excited. Keith stated, "I''m going to make something easy and delicious." "Hmm?" "Don''t worry, you don''t need to make it...I think." Keith had a strained expression. "..." Gus had nothing to say. Volume 2 Chapter 26: Camping With The White Snowballs Volume 2 Chapter 26: Camping With The White Snowballs Volume 2 Chapter 26: Camping With The White Snowballs Later that night, Keith went to the forest to meet with Shiro and the other Samuis. "Po!." Miyuki was surprised as she nudged Keith. She wondered why he came here. Keith never entered the forest at this time of the hour. Keith smiled, "Miyuki, I won''t being here for a while." Miyuki and the rest tilted their heads, wondering why, "I will be going to the royal capital to attend a festival. I won''t be here for a few months." Keith answered. "Bo!" Miyuki nudged her head on him. She was a little sad. This would be the first time Keith would be separated from them for quite a long time. "Don''t be sad. It isn''t going to be that long. A few months will pass by quickly!" Keith patted Miyuki''s head. He added, "I will be sleeping in your cave today. I hope you will be fine with it." Keith told William he wanted to stay with Miyuki and the other Samuis for the night. Keith felt bad he would be gone for so long. And they agreed. They understood that the Samuis might be restless if Keith didn''t show up. So he should spend time with them before they set off. "Po!" Miyuki was happy about this. "Heh, thank you." Keith was relieved they were happy again, "I will be back. I need to tell Tidal and the other spirits as well." He was going to tell everyone he knew. It was the same reaction he got from Miyuki. Tidal was a little sad that Keith wouldn''t meet with them for a while. But Keith did make a big batch of soup for them. He left Fira there as well. He wanted her to spend time with her friends before they set off. It didn''t take long for him to return. And when he did, he started to y with the little snowballs for a while. Inti and Cloud were the same. Mir was acting more clingy as he didn''t want Keith to leave. Lily went to snuggle up to him as well. Keith naturally spoiled all of them. He kept doing that until it was dinner time. "I''m going to go all out in cooking!" Keith wanted to cook something that they would all like. And that was a potato and cream stew. Inti and the rest of the babies were eating quickly. Keith cracked a smile as he watched them. "Po!" At night, it was time for bed. Keith had brought out a nket. Miyukiy down on the cushion. The softest fur ever. That was the only thought as Keithy on her body. And it wasn''t the end. Inti and the other snowballs jumped onto his body. "Thank you, guys." Keith snuggled the four as he went to sleep. It was much warmer now with them beside him. When Keith fell asleep, he didn''t realize Shiro and the Samuis were near the cave. They covered the cave''s entrance, trying their best not to let Keith get caught in the cold. ... "I''m going to go now!" Keith waved his hand to the Samuis. The Samuis responded by screaming, telling him to have a safe journey. It didn''t take long for Keith to return to the estate. The butlers and maids were still packing up some things. Sophia and William were outside. Sophia smiled, "Have you talked with the Samuis?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "Good. You should change now, Dear." "Understood." Keith returned to the estate and changed his clothes. While he was doing this, "Hmm?" Michael was helping out with putting the things into the carriage. But he heard arge thud. He quickly turned around. But there was nothing. He turned to the knights, "Did you guys hear something?" "Hear what?" "I think you''re imagining things." "Michael, you need to calm down." "Forget it." Michael went back to packing. It didn''t take long for all of them to enter the carriage. "Keith, is Fira noting along?" Sophia noticed Fira wasn''t beside him. Keith shook his head, "Fira said that she wanted to stay in the vige." In the morning, Fira came and told him this. "Let''s take off now." "Young Master, take care!" Carter and the rest of the maids had stayed back. Keith waved his hand, "I''ll bring back a bunch of souvenirs when we return!" And like that, they set off.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 27: Aidios, kid. Volume 2 Chapter 27: Aidios, kid. Volume 2 Chapter 27: Aidios, kid. In the carriage, Keith gazed out the windows. He was looking at the outside world. This would be the first time he would travel outside the town. He asked Sophia, "Mother, how long will it take to get out of the snowy regions?" "It would take a few days, Dear." "Ok." Keith nodded as he continued to look out the window. Aria was doing the same thing as she perched on Keith''s shoulder. "Young Master, would you like some tea?" "Sure." Keith nodded. The carriage they were in was gigantic. It was enough to hold at least eight people. They were even able to include a table here as well! Derek and William sat on one side while May, Sophia, and Keith sat on the other. As Keith sipped on his tea, he continued to look out the window in marvel. Time passed quickly. "William, we''re going to set up camp for lunch," Michael said through the window. "Alright." William turned to the rest, "We should stretch before we continue." "Ok!" Keith and Derek were the first to jump out of the carriage. When they did, they saw that Michael and the other knights had set up a small camp. "What are we going to have for lunch?" When William said that, all eyes locked on Keith. They were full of expectations. "Before I left, I made some sandwiches for us." Keith took out a pic basket from his storage. It was a giant one. He asked Orin to make one before they left. William and the rest''s eyes sparkled when they heard that. New dish. "What is a sandwich?" Derek questioned. "It''s basically filling in between two pieces of bread. You could put many types of ingredients in there." "Oh!" It was a simple and genius idea. "What kinds of sandwiches did you make?" "I made four kinds of sandwiches. Please take one." William and the rest didn''t hesitate to pick one up. "Mmm!" Sophia smiled as she took a bite, "This one tastes fresh and crisp." "Ahh, I put ham, tomato, and lettuce into that." "This one is egg and mayo!" Derek added, "That''s an egg sd sandwich." It was simple to make mayo. He had everything he needed. "And that one is a chicken sd sandwich," Keith exined the sandwiches he packed. While he did that, "Kid, can I get one as well?" Michael asked. But the knights questioned, "Commander, we are on duty!" "I know how you feel, but you shouldn''t do that!" "Shut it." Michael scowled. But he couldn''t help himself. The way they were eating made it too delicious. No way he could substitute that with dried meat and stale bread! "Sure. You guys can have this." Keith took out another basket, "I made this for you guys. It has the same thing as ours." "Horah!" "The young master is the best!" Michael and the knights quickly went to town on the sandwiches. Keith didn''t look at them. He continued to eat his steak sandwich. While he was doing that, Dud! "Huh?" "It came from the carriage." While they ate, everyone noticed a sound. They turned their heads to see that one of their cargo boxes was on the floor. "Michael, you tightened the cargo up, right?" William questioned. "Of course. I wouldn''t forget something like that." Michael retorted. But when he did, the crate started to jump up and down! "!" "Did someone pack a living thing?!" Derek retorted. "No one did!" Keith took his sword out of the storage. Michael also got ready too. Michael took point as he opened the crate. And when he did, "I thought I was going to die!" "Bo!" "Mir, Fira?!" Keith shouted when he saw the spirit and the Samui together. "Po!" Mir quickly dashed towards Keith and jumped into his arms. "Why are the two of you here?!" Keith was surprised to see them here. He turned to Fira, "Didn''t you say you would stay in the vige?" Fira scratched her head, "Mir said he wanted toe with you. So, I lead the way. Here we are now." "..." Keith had nothing to say. He got the picture. Fira lied so that she could bring Mir with him. The two jumped into one of the cargo. And they almost passed out from sitting there too long. "Hoho." Aira shook her head, scolding the two. Fira looked down, and Mir was the same. Keith turned to Sophia and the others, "Is it fine to bring them with us?" "We''re already too far away to return." William chuckled. His son''s familiars were daring. "Let me tell Shiro then." Keith messaged Shiro. It was only a second before he turned to the two, "Mir, you cane with us. But be prepared when you return. Miyuki is really mad at you. She might spank your behind like no tomorrow." "..." Mir let out a goofy look on his face. "Aidios, kid." Michael shook his head as he saluted the little baby. Volume 2 Chapter 28: Breakfast Duty Volume 2 Chapter 28: Breakfast Duty Volume 2 Chapter 28: Breakfast Duty "Did the two of you eat anything today?" Keith questioned. "No." "Bo!" "Thene here. We have some sandwiches prepared." Keith took out some sandwiches for the two little stole away. Keith cut the sandwiches small enough for Fira. He took out the ham and let Mir eat the tomato and lettuce sandwich. "Delicious!" "Po!" Like that, they continued on with their lunch. With a plus two now. While they ate, "Please have this as well." Keith then took out a jug from storage again. "What''s that?" "It''s tea. I made it using something interesting." Keith smiled. He handed it to May so she could pour it for everyone. Sophia was the first one to drink it, "It''s refreshing. I feel less exhausted." She asked Keith, "Did you use that fruit?" "Yep, Yep. I mixed the fruit and ck tea together." He had been testing around with the lemon. He thought it was a good idea to have it as tea. "Why did you make so much?" Derekughed as he saw the jug. It was arge one. "That''s because I had to dilute it," Keith exined. He did a lot of testing with the lemon. The juice was too overpowering. Even a droplet could overpower the ck tea. That was why he needed to dilute it with arge quantity of ck tea. "It''s a tea to make you more awake." "Indeed. I feel more awake." Sophia exined. Keith handed another jug to Michael, "You guys can have this." "Thanks, Kid!" Michael and the rest were excited about it! After having lunch, the group decided to set off again. Keith, Mir, and Fira all stared at the outside. They continued to be in awe. "Look at those trees!" "They''re so much bigger than the ones in the town." Those three continued to observe outside. "We''re going to set up camp here for the night." "Understood. I should start making dinner." Keith said with a smile. William nodded, "We''ll leave it up to you." "I''ll make some cream stew then," Keith stated as he took out a giant pot. He turned to Michael, "I''ll leave the protection to you guys." They were still in an area where monsters could attack them. "Leave it to us!" Michael smacked his chest. "We''ll defend the young master to our death!" The other knights screamed out. For our stomachs! For our hunger! For our great meal! "We''ll clear out any monsters close to here." Michael brought some of the knights out to hunt. This was going to be quick and precise. "Ho." Aria also set off as she flew into the sky to find any monsters around the area. Keith shook his head. I should make it quickly. They would definitely be hungry when theye back. He used boar meat to make it. With so many people, he had to make it quickly and inrge quantities. "I''ll cook some pasta too." That would fill their stomachs up as well. He tossed some into the stew. Like that, they could eat now. "It''s so great to have the kid with us. Portable food here." Michael couldn''t help but quip as he slurped the noodles up. Mir and Fira were doing the same thing. Well, it seemed that everyone was. It didn''t take long before everyone finished. But that wasn''t the end. The group continued to ask for seconds and thirds. May and the other maids were the ones on cleaning duty. "It''s time for us to go to bed," They were going to wake up early to set off again. "Derek and I will be taking the first round," William stated. He turned to Derek, "It would be good practice." "Understood." Derek nodded. "Then I will-" "You will be sleeping," Sophia stated. "Eh? Why?!" This kept happening. Keith wasn''t allowed to do night watch. "That''s because you are on breakfast duty," Michael stated. The rest nodded their heads. There was no point in Keith watching the night. They had so many people to do it. ".." Keith gave a slightugh, "Alright." There was nothing he could do about it as he sighed in defeat. "Alright, I will go to bed." Keith had brought Fira and Mir into his tent. .... The next morning, Keith had gotten out of his tent. He was moving his head back and forth. "Good morning, Aria." Aria flew down and nestled his face. Keith smiled, "I guess I should start cooking before they wake up." He was the only one up. And it was time for him to cook. "Some scrambled eggs and fried potatoes would make good breakfast options." It was a meal to fill everyone up. "For meat, I''ll go with sliced boar meat and probably chicken breast." Keith took out all the ingredients and got to work. He cut the potatoes into eighths. And once he was done with this, he fried the eggs, scrambling them. As he was frying them up, "Kid, you woke up so early." Michael walked out of his tent and watched Keith cook the food without a thought. Keith smiled, "Have to when we have so many people to cook for." "How long?" "In a few minutes.'' "I see. What are you making?" "Scramble eggs with some fried potatoes on the side. I''ll cook up some chicken breast and boar belly for protein." Keith added. "Great!" Michael was excited. One by one, more people came out of their tents. It was the same thing with dinner. They ate like no tomorrow. It took a while before they set off again.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Volume 2 Chapter 29: Baron Stillword Volume 2 Chapter 29: Baron Stillword Volume 2 Chapter 29: Baron Stillword "Everyone, you can take your coats off. We''re out of the cold region." Sophia stated as she looked out the window. Keith and Derek followed her lead and looked out. And what they saw was green trees and grasses. The snow was slowly disappearing. Keith and Derek quickly took off their coats. "This is the first time you have seen something like this, right?" Sophia smiled as she asked the children. "Mmhmm." "It looks beautiful." "This is like my vige!" Fira stated as she looked out. In her vige, the grass was green and vibrant. Sophia realized, "Keith, you shouldn''t say anything about Mir being a Samui and Fira being a forest spirit." "Hmm?" "Before we set off again, we''ll stay at a friend''s home. We don''t want to surprise them." Sophia exined. "I see." Keith turned to Fira and Mir. The entire estate was calm about Fira and Mir''s existence. There was nothing to be surprised since they continued to show up. But the same couldn''t be said when they meet with other people. They might be shocked by them. "I see." Keith nodded, "I will say they''re my familiars. I won''t say anything about them being a spirit and Samui." "I will keep quiet!" Fira waved her hand up. "Bo!" Mir did the same. But no one besides Keith could understand him. "Mmhmm." Sophia nodded. Like that, the carriage arrived in front of a mansion. Keith stared. It was smaller than the estate. "We wee you to our home." A butler opened the door to let them out. And like that, William exited, followed by Sophia. Keith was thest one to walk out, being the youngest. And there were four people who were there. The man smiled, "It''s been a while, William." The man had light chestnut hair and light brown eyes. "Indeed. It has been a few months, Ryan." William greeted his friend. He turned to Derek and Keith. "It''s nice to meet you again, Mr. Ryan." Derek bowed his head. He had talked with Ryan before when he attended a party. "It''s great to see you again." Ryan smiled as he turned his head to Keith, "Greetings, Baron Stillword. My name is Keith, the fourth son. It''s an honor to meet you." Keith did a light bow. "So this is the family jewel of your family." Ryanughed, "I can see why he''s called that." Keith gave a light smile. Ryan added, "Are those your familiars?" He noticed Mir and Fira on his shoulders. "Mmhmm. These two are my familiars." "It''s rare for people to have a familiar at your age." Ryan was surprised. "Is it?" Keith scratched his head. Ryan smiled, "I should introduce you to my family. This is my wife, Reba." "Greetings." The beautiful woman beside Ryan greeted them. "Here is my daughter, Sarah." "Hello, there." Sarah did a light bow as well. But her eyes never lost sight of Keith, who had a smile on his face. "And this here is Jack, my son. Sarah and Jack are the same age as you, Keith. Please get along with them." Ryan exined. Keith nodded and raised his hand, "It''s nice to meet you." "Same here." Jack had a stoic expression as he took Keith''s hand. There was a frown on Ryan''s face as he saw that. But he turned to everyone, "Pleasee in and rest. Our butlers will show you to the rooms." "I will show you the way!" Sarah raised her hand into the air. "Alright, Sarah and the butlers will lead the way," Ryan smiled. Sarah and the butlers brought them to their room. Throughout the walk, Sarah was beside Keith. It didn''t take long before they arrived at their rooms. Keith looked around and nodded his head. There was only a bed there. But it was more than amodating for them. Keith rested on the bed. Itsted a few seconds before a knock came at the door, "Come in." The person who entered his room was Sarah. Keith got up. He bowed his head, "Greetings, Ms. Sarah." "There''s no need to call me that. We''re the same age. Please call me Sarah." Sarah waved her hand. "Alright, Sarah." Keith said with a smile, "What do you need from me?" "Do you want to take a walk around the vige?" Sarah said with an excited look. "Sure." Keith nodded. He was curious about the vige. "Let''s go, Mir, Fira." Mir and Fira hopped onto his shoulders. "Mmhmm!" Sarah held onto Keith''s hand as they walked out of his room. When the two were about to leave, "Where are you two going?" Reba saw Sarah at the front door. "Mother, I will be bringing Keith out to the vige." "That''s fine. Are Jack and Derek going with you?" Reba was curious. "No. Derek said he wanted to take a rest. And Jack is doing his usual thing." Volume 2 Chapter 30: Walking Around The Village Volume 2 Chapter 30: Walking Around The Vige Volume 2 Chapter 30: Walking Around The Vige "I see. Be sure to be careful." Reba smiled as she continued to talk with Sophia. Like that, the four were off. It took a minute to arrive at the vige. Keith realized it was much smaller than the town. But that was expected as it was a vige. While the two walked around, Sarah continued to stick close to Keith. She exined, "This is the shopping district. We buy most of our things here." "Young Lady, who do you have with you?" One of the vendors asked. Sarah smiled, "A friend." "Ohoho, do you guys want some potatoes? They''re freshly steamed." "Sure." Sarah smiled. Keith nodded as he took two steamed potatoes. One for Mir and Fira, the other one for himself. The two munched on the potatoes. Seeing them eat, Keith stared at the potato. Oh. These are sweet potatoes. Keith realized with the colors. He turned to Sarah, "Are these potatoes local here?" "Mmhmm. This is a staple in our vige." "I see," Keith nodded his head when he heard that. I should buy some of these. He made a mental note of this. Like this, Keith continued to walk with Sarah by his side. "Is something the matter?" Keith looked down at Sarah, who had a blushing expression. "Nothing. Just a little hot today." "Let me help you." Keith raised his hand and ced it around her face. "Huh?!" Sarah was surprised. Her face cooled like that. "Better?" "You can use magic?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, "Let''s return now. There''s nothing else we need to do." "Ok." ... When they returned, they were called into the dining room. Ryan asked, "Did you have fun touring our vige today, Keith?" Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. I had a fun time. Sarah was a great guide." Throughout their walk, Sarah guided him to every ce without a thought. Sarah''s expression turned red. Rebba looked at her daughter with surprise but understood as she stayed silent. A smile was on her face. But Jack continued to be stoic as he stared at Keith. "That''s great." Ryan nodded, "Also, do you want to train against our knights? I think it would be great training to see the Knights of the Freed Estate in action." "I''m down." "Sure." Derek and Keith nodded. "Now then, let''s eat." Ryan smiled as the maids brought the food to the table. Keith and Derek ate calmly. But Keith had to kick Derek from time to time. He could see Derek''s expression contorting. But he understood why he was acting like this. It was the food they used to eat. They have to suck it up and eat. It would be rude if they did something. William and Sophia were calm as they ate as well. When they were finished, Keith went back into his room. He was happy as hey in his bed. Aria flew beside him. "No fair!" "Po!" Fira and Mir jumped onto his body as well. "Thanks, you three." Keith hugged the three as he went to bed. ... The next day, Keith woke up and stretched his body. He didn''t wait as he walked outside. Derek was already in the training area with Michael and William. "Let''s warm up first," William suggested. Keith and Derek nodded as they started to jog around the training area. The knights followed behind them as they ran. William and Michael were in front of everyone, controlling the pace. It didn''t take long before they were done. "Keith and Derek, you two are up." "Yes!" "Understood!" Keith nodded as he followed Derek and raised his sword in the air. Like that, the two started to spar. Michael and William watched the two fight, "They have grown so much." "Indeed." "But the one who grew the most is Derek." "Yes," It wasn''t Keith, Alvin, or Eric. Derek was the one who grew the most. "He was originally the one who had the highest aptitude of the three," William stated. Before Keith was born, Derek had the besttent abilities. Alvin topped everyone in magic, while Eric was the same with the sword. But Derek was an all-rounder. He wasn''tcking in anything. He might be a little bit lower than Michael and Alvin. But it wasn''t by that much. In terms of swordsmanship and magic, Keith and Derek''s abilities were about the same right now. The difference between the two was their attitude. Keith was earnest. But when Derek was at his age, he was carefree. He didn''t care as much in the beginning. But he was taking it seriously now. "I guess it''s because he doesn''t want to lose to his little brother." Michaelughed. William nodded. He wanted to keep the pride of an older brother. "But the two still have a long way to go." William nodded to that. "Can you guys not talk like that?" Ryan quipped as he walked beside the two. He was staring at how Keith and Derek fought. They weren''t fighting like trainees. "These two are really talented for their age. I don''t think anyone could beat them in their age group." Ryan added. "Age won''t matter in a real fight," Michael added, "And they need to work harder."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 31: You Lost Volume 2 Chapter 31: You Lost Volume 2 Chapter 31: You Lost "Big Brother, you win." Keith raised his hand into the air in defeat. He lost the battle. "I almost lost as well." Derek smiled. It was a long spar. Neither side wanted to lose. "That was incredible!" Ryan couldn''t help butpliment them. He never expected the two to be able to fight like that. And they were young! They could only go up from here! "Thank you, Mr. Ryan." The two bowed their heads. Ryan smiled, "There''s no need to thank me. I can tell you guys worked really hard." He could tell the two worked their butts off to get to this point. "Everyone is here early!" Sarah and Jack walked towards Keith and the rest. The two had gear on as well. "You guys should go warm up!" Ryan frowned as he stared at his children. "Yes." "Mmhmm." The two of them started to run. While they were doing that, Ryan turned to William, "William, I have a favor to ask you." "Hmm?" "Can you have Keith spar with Jack?" ... "The spar willst for five minutes! Get to your position." Michael screamed out. Keith and Jack stood across from one another. "Keith! Good luck!" Sarah and Derek screamed out from the side. Keith smiled at them. Thanks. But Sarah, shouldn''t you be cheering your brother on? This was not part of the script. Jack stared at Keith, "I''ll say this right now. You should quit." "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. "I''m going to win." "..." So that was why he asked me to do this. Keith understood the reason now. A few minutes prior, "You want me to spar with Jack?" Keith tilted his head. Ryan nodded, "I want you to beat him up." "Why?" Shouldn''t it be the opposite? Should you tell me to not do so or hold back? "You see. My son hasn''t been taking his training too seriously. And that''s because he had beaten everyone in his age group. He thinks he''s the most talented person in the world. I want you to beat him. Show him the world." Ryan exined. "..." Are you serious? Keith was surprised that Jack would think like that. He thought Ryan was joking. ... He''s right. Keith couldn''t believe this guy would be this confident. He sighed as he raised his sword into the air. Jack did the same. "Start!" Michael roared out. And like that, Jack made the first move as he dashed towards Keith! "Take this!" Jack shed his sword downwards! Shing! But Keith blocked it with his sword. He used one hand to do it as well! Jack''s expression turned nk when this happened. "Then take this!" Keith quickly blocked the blow again! Keith continued to block the blows like they were nothing. It was a surprise to see that. Keith wasn''t doing anything. He stood there and took Jack''s blow. William and the rest watched the situation, "Keith should end it. It''s getting boring." Derek shook his head. Sarah tilted her head, "Isn''t Keith on the losing end?" From how she saw it, Keith was only defending against Jack''s attacks. "No, Sarah. Keith isn''t on the defensive. He''s not even trying." William stated. "Figures. A person of his caliber won''t make the kid take it seriously." Michael stated with a calm expression. "?" Ryan exined to his daughter, "Sarah, look at what Keith is doing? He''s precisely moving his sword to block all of Jack''s attacks. Keith''s using as little movement as possible. It shows how much control he has. But Jack continues to attack him with all his force." The difference in skill was clear. Keith was a couple of notches higher than Jack. Ryan asked William, "What did you guys do to him to get him to this level?" This was surprising. He doubted Keith would lose to the best knights he had. William turned to Michael, "What did you do?" Michael was the one who trained Keith. "I sparred with the kid every single day," Michael answered. "..." "..." William and Ryan had nothing to say. Michael was a monster. And the kid fought with him every day! No wonder he was so strong! They turned back to the match. Keith was going to destroy Jack. The only question was when! ... "Are you only going to defend?!" Jack roared. His expression finally snapped. Keith was only defending and not doing anything else. It was making him angry. "I''m waiting for you to finish," Keith answered. "I haven''t given it my all! You''re looking at the next sword saint!" Jack roared as he continued to attack Keith. But Keith continued to block them effortlessly. "I think this is enough." Keith didn''t hesitate to swing his sword! That was his first draw. And it was hisst. Keith had his sword raised at Jack''s neck. "You lost." Volume 2 Chapter 32: Don’t Every Say That’s Your Horse Volume 2 Chapter 32: Dont Every Say Thats Your Horse Volume 2 Chapter 32: Dont Every Say Thats Your Horse "..." "..." There was only silence at the training ground. Jack was clearly outmatched. But they didn''t think Keith would end him with one move! Derek and Michael nodded their heads. Little Brother is so cool! That''s my disciple! "How?" Jack was still in disbelief that he was defeated like that. He didn''t want to ept it. "You lost because you didn''t practice at all." "Huh?" "Youcked stamina at the end. And your moves were predictable." Keith stated calmly. Jack jumped around like a madman, trying to take him out with one blow. But that drained his stamina. "And your form had too many ws. What was more, it was clear Jack didn''t practice at all. His form was sloppy, and his moves were sluggish. He probably used his physical prowess to take everyone out. But when he faced someone like Keith, there was no way he could win. "It''s okay to be prideful. But you have to back it up with skills." "..." Jack didn''t say anything. Keith didn''t say anything either as he walked toward the group. "Thank you for saying those words, Keith." Ryan thanked him. Keith shook his head, "It''s fine. To be honest, I think I was a little too harsh on him." "No, it was perfect. Jack needs to face reality." Ryan sighed as he added, "Can you help my daughter with her training too?" "Sure." Keith didn''t mind. He turned to Sarah, who shouted, "Best regards!" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he started to practice with Sarah. While he was doing that, "You''re youngest is really mature. It''s like I''m talking with an adult." Ryanughed. "He''s the most sensible out of everyone." Williamughed. He realized it a long time ago. Keith acted mature for his age. ... The sparringsted a few hours. But it was time to set off again. When they were about to leave, "Pleasee again when you have time." "Mmhmm." William nodded. "Can we write, Keith?" Sarah asked. "Sure, I don''t mind." Sarah''s expression brightened. "Hey." It was Jack''s turn, "Can I face you again?" "Hmm?" "I want to face you again. But I can''t right now. Not as I am." Jack stated. "Alright." Keith smiled. Jack also let out a smile. There was no need to say anything as the carriage set off again. Keith didn''t think much about it. But Sophia held her head, "It seemed my son charmed ady." "Did I?" Keith questioned. "Yes. Yes, you did. Do you not understand how cute you look?" Sophia could see it in Sarah''s eyes. Keith shrugged, "It might just be puppy love." Keith noticed how Sarah looked at him as well. But he knew it was probably a phase. "..." No one said a thing. But then Keith asked, "Mother, am I abnormal?" "Hmm? Why do you ask that? "That''s because I''m taller than most children my age." Keith realized it. He was taller than Jack and Sarah. Jack was the same age as him. But he was about half a head shorter than him! That was a surprise. Keith was about the same height as Derek as well! William exined, "That''s because we live in a colder region. Because of that, you might be taller than others." "I see!" Keith pped his hands together. It was the Bergmann''s Rule. The colder the region, therger the species would be. Derek questioned, "How much longer are we going to travel?" "A few more days." "Alright." Keith looked out the window and saw that Barton hade next to the carriage, "Barton, here." Keith handed a carrot to the horse. Barton happily ate it as he licked Keith''s face afterward. "No problem. d you like it." "Kid, you''re going to take my horse away." Michael shook his head. "No way. Barton likes you a lot. You don''t have to worry about anything." Keith shrugged him off. But, "Ngeh!" Barton flicked his mane, pping Michael in the face! Michael''s eyes were twitching as he stared at Keith. Are you sure, kid?! It doesn''t seem that way for me! "...Kid, how about you ride Barton?" "Really?!" Keith''s eyes brightened. He turned to Sophia, "Can I, Mother?" "Go for it." Hearing that, Michael jumped off his horse and onto the carriage, sitting next to the coachman. "Alright!" Keith was going to ask for the carriage to stop. But there was no need to. Barton lowered his head, letting Keith jump on his back. "I''m off!" Keith didn''t wait as he jumped onto the horse. "Keith, don''t get too far away from us, okay?" Sophia reminded the child. Keith nodded, "Understood! Let''s go, Barton!" Keith held onto his leash, and Barton set off! Barton was like a bolt of lightning as he ran! "Yahoo!" Keith screamed as he rode Barton. He was happy and excited. William looked at his son and the horse. Turning to Michael, "Has he ever gone that fast for you?" "...Don''t ask." "...I see." William shook his head, "Don''t ever say that''s your horse." "..." Michael had the darkest expression of his life! And he had no retort to that!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 33: I Fumbled! Volume 2 Chapter 33: I Fumbled! Volume 2 Chapter 33: I Fumbled! "How much longer till we arrive at the capital?" Derek questioned. It has been a few days since they left Baron Stillwell''s home. It was the usual. They camped outside and rode on the carriage. William smiled, "There''s no need to be so hasty. We''re almost there." While Derek moped around in the carriage, Keith was on Barton. He was beside the carriage, "Derek, how about you ride a horse like me. It''s fun!" Barton was a great horse. He knew when to slow down and watch for branches. And he was quick! He was an intelligent horse. Knowing that Fira and Mir were on him, Barton was even more careful. "And today is a great day as well!" There was a great breeze as he rode. It was perfect. "I don''t think I can." "Hmm? Why not?" "I don''t have your superpower." Derek knew if he got onto one of the horses, he would beunched off a secondter. "Really?" Keith looked at Barton and the other horses, "I don''t think they''re bad." "Ngeh!" Barton screamed out. Keith smiled. As they continued on, Aria flew back down onto his shoulders, "Ho." "You see something?" Keith looked forward. He turned to William, "Father, I can see the city!" He could see the shadows of the capital! "We have arrived." The carriage started to get closer to it. It didn''t take long before they saw a giant wall. "Please show us your identification." One of the guards stated. William nodded as he handed something to the guards. The guards nodded and bowed, "It''s an honor to meet you, Marquis Freed!" "Mmhmm." William nodded, and the carriage was allowed to enter the capital. Keith had an excited look as he looked around. His eyes sparkled as he was amazed at how beautiful it was. It was different from the town. While Keith marveled at the sight, "It''s been a while since I''ve been here," William stated with a sigh. "I think it''s been 10 years now." Sophia gave a more specific idea. Derek was surprised when he heard that. William shrugged, "That''s because we don''t have a mansion in the capital. And we don''t need toe here." Most nobles with a rank of Count or higher would have a mansion in the royal capital. William was one of the few who didn''t have one. He found it a hassle. "I prefer resting in a rxing ce rather than a ce filled with nobles," Williammented with a cold look. Sophia nodded, "It''s too much trouble for us." I see. Keith questioned, "Mother, will we meet with grandfather and grandmother?" The ce they were staying at was Sophia''s parent''s home. That would make them Keith''s maternal grandparents. "Mmhmm. We''re going there first. This will be the first time meeting with them, Keith." Keith had never met with them before. "Okay!" "Kid, how about you get off Barton and let me ride him now." Every time Keith rode Barton, Michael would sit next to the coachmen. It was embarrassing now. "Eh?" Keith tilted his head, "But I think Barton likes me more." "..." "Okay, okay. Don''t be mad. I was joking." Keith got up from Barton and entered the carriage. Michael nodded as he jumped back onto Barton. But, "Ngeh!" Barton started to jump and kick back! Come on?! Michael didn''t know what to say about this! He wanted to cry from this. Maybe I should get another horse? That was what he thought. It didn''t take long to arrive at an estate. It was grand. It might even berger than the one he lived in. The gates opened, and they were brought in. Sophia smiled, "Let''s go in now, Son." "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as they got out. There were two people waiting for them outside. It was a couple. "It''s been a while, Sophia." Thedy was the first one to greet them. She was the spitting image of Sophia. She looked a bit older. But only by a few years. "It''s been a long time, Mother." Sophia smiled when he saw her. She continued, "Father, you haven''t changed a bit." Next to Camelia was a middle-aged man. He had blond hair and golden eyes. "Mmhmm." Sophia''s father, Lionel, nodded. He turned to Derek, "Derek, it''s been a while since I''vest seen you." "Greetings, Grandfather." Derek nodded his head. Lionel had a light look, but then he turned over to Keith. The child had taken a half step back from the rest of the group. Keith was anxious. Camelia eyed Keith as well. Seeing the two grandparents staring at him, Sophia gently nudged him. Keith nodded as he shouted, "Hello! My name is Keith! It''s a pweasure to meet you, Grandfawther, Grawndmother!" "..." There was pure silence. I fumbled! Volume 2 Chapter 34: Pudding Volume 2 Chapter 34: Pudding Volume 2 Chapter 34: Pudding Sophia and William stared at Keith with a smile. That was too adorable! How could someone be so cute?! Keith''s cheeks turned red as he realized this. Camelia blinked a few times, "It''s good to meet you, Keith. I''m Camelia, your grandmother." "I brought a gift for you!" Keith stated as he quickly took something out from his storage. When the two saw that, Camelia questioned, "You can use void magic?" "Mmhmmm." Keith nodded as he held the crate up in front of them. Sophia and William tilted their heads, "What did you bring out?" "I made some custard pudding!" "What''s that?" That was something they had never heard before. "It''s a dessert!" Sophia''s eyes flickered when she heard that. Dessert? The people who loved sweets changed. Their eyes started to flicker. "Oh, my. You don''t have to do that." Camelia didn''t expect her grandchild to bring a gift as well. But Keith shook his head, "I want to do it." "Keith, what is that sweet?" Fira started to tug on Keith''s cheeks. Camelia asked, "Are those your familiars?" "Mmhmm! This is Mir, and this is Fira!" Keith raised Mir and Fira up. "Hello! I''m Fira!" Fira raised her hand into the air. "Po!" Mir shouted out too. "How cute." Camelia smiled when she saw them. While that happened, "Little brother-" Derek got close to Keith. Keith smiled, "Of course, I made enough for everyone." He didn''t forget about them. He took out another crate for them. William and Sophia were excited. "How about we go in and have it as a snack?" Camelia pped her hands together. They shouldn''t stand here for so long. Like that, the group was brought over to the living room. "Please sit whatever you like." Like that, Keith sat in the center of the sofa. It has be a usual habit as Sophia, Derek, and the rest sat beside him. Sophia was going to sit beside him. But Lionel and Camelia were one step ahead as they sat beside Keith. Sophia frowned, "Father, Mother." Camelia didn''t look at her daughter and stared at Keith, "What are these puddings, Keith?" "..." Hmpf! Sophia sat across from them. She sat beside William, who tried to soothe her. "Here it is." Keith smiled as he took off the lid. In them were 12 ss bottles. Each one held a custard pudding in them. They look like tiny little jewels. "What is that?" Lionel frowned as he stared at the bottle. "It''s a dessert. I made it using milk, eggs, and sugar." It was a simple recipe after obtaining sugar. "Sugar?" This was something they never heard before. "Please take one." Keith didn''t hesitate as he handed one ss to everyone. They all stared at the food curiously. "It''s cold." Camelia touched the bottle and realized it was cold. Keith exined, "I added ice into the crate to chill it." "You can use ice magic as well?" "Mmmhmm." Keith was able to make ice cubes from his hand. "That''s amazing." Void magic and now ice magic. It was rare for someone to use one. And Keith could use both. "It''s jiggling!" While Camelia was about to question Keith some more, Derek shouted out. Everyone turned to look at him. In his spoon, the pudding was jiggling in his hand. They all stared at the food in marvel. This was the first time they had seen a food do that. "Please eat it." Keithughed as he saw how they stared at it. And he wasn''t surprised by this. Gus did the same thing when he saw Keith make it. With his words, they took a bite. "So good!" Sophia couldn''t help but state. It melted into her mouth. The taste of milk and eggs overflowed from it. Keith looked down at Mir and Fira, who had pudding on their faces. It was a cute sight. He turned to Camelia, "Grandmother, do you like it?" "It''s really delicious! It''s the most delicious thing I''ve tasted!" Camelia never expected something like this to be made. It was a taste that she had never eaten before! Keith smiled, "I''m d you like it." He turned to Lionel, "Grandfather, what about you?" "It''s delicious." Lionel gave a short answer as he continued to eat. When did he finish? Keith didn''t realize it. But he wasn''t the only one who was either! "Derek, you shouldn''t eat so many sweets." "Mother, I run around a lot during training. I need sugar. You sit around all day." "Are you calling your mother fat?!" "You''re the one who said it. And you''ve been eating cookies and bread with May and Fira in secret at night." Derek knew about it. During the night, Sophia and the other two would head to the kitchen and take some cookies out. "What''s this?" Keith tilted his head when he heard that. This was definitely something they had to talk about. "Well, you see." Sophia stared at Keith''s expression. While she was preupied with Keith, Derek quickly grabbed another pudding and started to eat it.
Check Out Patreon For Extra Chapter Also, going to set up new discord today or tomorrow Volume 2 Chapter 35: Cooking For His Grandparents Volume 2 Chapter 35: Cooking For His Grandparents Volume 2 Chapter 35: Cooking For His Grandparents "Cookies?" Camelia was curious as to what Derek said. Derek nodded, "Keith made it at home. It''s as delicious as pudding." Both were delicious in his book. It was a matter of preference. Keith brought a jar from his storage, "It''s something I baked. Please try some." Camelia and Lionel took out a cookie. But he quickly hid the jar the next second, "No cookies for you guys." "Son, don''t do this." "Keith!" Sophia and Fira wanted to cry. But Keith shook his head, "No way. You guys need to learn restraint." How could you eat cookies at night? "It''s crunchy! The texture is so interesting!" It was crunchy and tasted sweet, like pudding. Like that, everyone continued to eat the cookies and pudding. "Grandmother, can I do the cooking for today?" Keith requested with an excited expression. Camelia frowned, "Do you want to? You should get some rest after a long journey." "Mother, trust me. You should taste Keith''s cooking before you say anything." Sophia added. Camelia and Lionel were confused as to what she meant. "Alright, you can use the kitchen." "Alright!" Keith pumped his fist as he wanted to go all out today! The two grandparents stared at him, wondering what he had in store for them. In the kitchen, Keith took out all the ingredients he needed. Aria, Fira, and Mir came to watch him. "What are you making today, Keith?" Fira asked with wonder. "Well, I''m only cooking the things I made. But I''m doing about half of it." Lionel and Camelia never tried it before. "Ooo." Fira let out a shout. Mir and Aria did the same. It didn''t matter to them what he cooked. Anything Keith made was delicious. While he was cooking, Sophia and the rest sat in the dining room. "Are you sure we can let him be alone in the kitchen?" Camelia questioned. She was slightly worried about the child being alone. Sophia shook her head, "He''ll be fine. He knows his way around the kitchen." "Mmhmm." William nodded as well. It didn''t take long for Keith toe out of the kitchen. He had a smile, "I made a lot today. I hope you enjoy it." Like that, the maids brought out the dishes Keith made. It was a sight to behold. There was so much food on the table. It was all the things that Keith had made. Omelet, tomato pasta, and orc steak. It was a variety of colors there. Lionel and Camelia stared at them. "This is food?" "Mmhmm! Please have a bite." Keith said with a smile. Lionel and Camelia looked at William and Sophia. The two had a smile, signaling it was okay to eat. Lionel took a bite of the steak while Camelia ate the pasta. Lionel was surprised by the taste of the steak! It was crispy on the outside. But the inside was tender. Orc steak could taste so delicious? "Honey, you should try this as well." Camelia found the pasta savory. She asked Keith, "What did you make the red sauce from?" "It''s made from tomatoes." Keith took out a red fruit from storage. It wasrge and beautiful. "That''s a tomato?" Camelia never expected a tomato to be thatrge. "Mmhmm! I had help with Fira." Keith smiled and turned to Fira, who was stuffing her face. "I see." Camelia looked at Sophia, who was eating. No wonder you weren''t surprised. They had been eating such delicious food every single day. She was a little jealous of her daughter. Like that, they continued to eat all the way to the night. ... At night, Keith and Derek fell asleep. And now, the only people who were up were William, Sophia, Lionel, and Camelia. The four were drinking tea in the living room. Camelia ced her cup down, "Sophia, howe you didn''t say anything about this?" She had to question her daughter. How could she hide something so delicious from them? Lionel also frowned at his daughter. He had the same mind as his wife. Sophia smiled, "I didn''t because I wanted to surprise you." "..." That was definitely a lie. "Anyways, I don''t think I need to ask if you like it." The answer was obvious. "Keith is interesting," Camelia stated. She never heard of someone who could cook something so delicious. "He''s the cutest in the world," Sophia added with a proud smile. Camelia said nothing, but Lionel questioned William, "Where is the Blizzard Owl?" Aria wasn''t there with them. "She''s with Keith," William stated. "Hmm?" "Aria is closer to Keith than to him," Sophia stated. The grandparents blinked when they heard that. It seemed there was more to talk about with the youngest. Volume 2 Chapter 36: Making The Oven Volume 2 Chapter 36: Making The Oven Volume 2 Chapter 36: Making The Oven "Ngh!" Keith woke up as he looked around. He turned his head to see Mir and Fira sleeping together. Well, it was more like Fira was sleeping on top of Mir. Wish I had a camera to take a photo of this. This scene was too adorable not to. Keith turned to Aria, "Good morning, Aria." "Hoo." Aria nuzzled onto his body. This room is so big. Keith smiled as he looked around. It was bigger than he imagined. Keith changed his clothes, and Aria flew onto his shoulders. Keith looked at Mir and Fira. They ate a lot yesterday. Mir and Fira were madmen as they continued to eat like no tomorrow. They were in a fooda. "One more bite." "Po." "...Pff." Keith chuckled. He didn''t say any more as he left his room, leaving the two to sleep there. "Good morning, Young Master." When Keith left his room, a butler was waiting for him. Keith blinked a few times before nodding, "Good morning. You are up too?" He was surprised. The butler nodded, "The Grand Duke and Grand Duchess get up really early." "I see." Keith nodded when he heard that. He walked towards the living room to see that they were up. "Good morning, Grandfather, Grandmother." Camelia was reading a book. Seeing Keith, she ced it down and was surprised, "Keith, you''re up early." "Mmhmm. I sometimes wake up early." This was happening more so this time. He sometimes helped Gus with baking bread and cookies. That was why he was awake during this time. "I see." Camelia then noticed Aria on his shoulders, "Aria is awake as well." She was surprised someone would name her familiar. Especially so with a Blizzard Owl, "Mmhmm. Aria is a really light sleeper." Keith chuckled. "Ho." Aria nuzzled him. "..." "..." The two said nothing. "Grandmother, can I make something outside?" Keith asked. Camelia tilted her head, "What are you going to make?" "I''m going to be making an oven." "Oh! I heard about this from Sophia. You use it to make bread and cookies, right?" Sophia kept talking about the greatness of her son. There were talks about the oven. "Mmhmm. Can I use bricks and other things to make it?" Keith questioned. "Sure you can. We''ll help you out as well." "Thank you very much!" Like that, the three of them headed outside. "Where would you like to put it, Grandmother?" "Hmm? How about the back of the kitchen? That way, the chef could use it at any time." "Okay!" Keith nodded. He was going to grab some stones. But Lionel already did that! He had a bunch of stones in his arms! "Is this enough?" "More than enough, Grandfather." Keith nodded. "How do we ce it?" Keith instructed him on how to do it. After a while, the three finished building the bone of it. "This is the oven?" Camelia stared at it in wonder. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm, with this, we can bake bread!" "Guess it''s my time to help out," Camelia stated. Before Lionel could say anything, "Dear, you should rest. You helped Keith make the oven. Rest now." "...Alright." Lionel sighed as he entered the mansion. Camelia wore an apron like Keith. It was time to work. "What do we need to do?" "The first thing is to make the yeast mixture." "Yeast mixture?" Keith exined, "Mmhmm. It makes the bread fluffy and delicious." "I see." Keith took out the yeast and mixed it with milk and sugar. Once that was done, Keith started to create the dough, "Grandmother, knead it like this." Keith showed her how to do it. "Alright." Camelia started to knead the dough. But when she did that, Poff! A pocket of air sted some flour into Keith''s face! Keith blinked a few times. "Keith, are you alright?!" Camelia was shocked. But Keith shook his head, "I''m fine, Grandmother. Look! I''m a snowman!" Heughed. "You do." Camelia chuckled at his joke. "Let''s keep going." It didn''t take long before they finished. Keith puffed his chest, "Now we just need to wait for it to proof up before we can knead it again." "Alright, let me clean your face." Camelia realized the two were covered in flour. She moved her hand, and a water bubble formed. "Wash your face here." "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he wiped his face. The two walked towards the living room where Lionel was. Afterward, Camelia asked Keith, "Keith, you''re good with a sword, right?" "Mmhmm. I''ve been practicing for a while now." "Then do you want to practice with your grandfather?" Camelia questioned. "Sure! I don''t mind!" Keith pumped his fist. He turned to Lionel, "Grandfather, it would be an honor to face you." "Sure." Lionel nodded. The two were now standing behind the kitchen. Both of them brought out a wooden sword.
Check Patreon Out For Extra Chapters ^^ Volume 2 Chapter 37: Our Little Secret Volume 2 Chapter 37: Our Little Secret Volume 2 Chapter 37: Our Little Secret "You can start," Lionel stated, and Keith dashed towards him. He raised his sword into the air and attacked him in the front! But Lionel was unfazed as he blocked the strike. Keith wasn''t done as he continued to attack with an endless assault. He understood the difference between the two. Lionel was in a different ss than him. But that was the reason why he had to attack. He needed to be unpredictable and try to make an opening for himself. But all of it was suppressed. Keith''s attacks did nothing as they were blocked by Lionel. Lionel decided to make a move. "!" Keith realized it as he quickly raised his sword to block it. But when it made contact with Lionel''s blow, it broke. Keith was ready to get hit in the face. It never did. That was because it was right in front of Keith''s face. "I lost." Keith sighed as he raised his hand. Lionel smiled, "You did well. For a kid your age, you could beat anyone." "Thank you so much!" Keith scratched his head. He was happy to hear that from him. "Let me help you fix your form," Lionel stated. "Okay." Keith nodded, and Lionel started to adjust his body, "Try swinging your sword now." "Mmmhm." Keith swung his sword down. And it was a clean cut. It was much faster and sturdier. "Better?" "Mmhmm! Thank you so much, Grandpa!" Keith shouted. But then he realized the words that came from his mouth. Lionel blinked a few times. "Sorry for calling you that." Lionel shook and patted Keith''s head, "I prefer if you call me like that from now on." "Really?" "Mmhmm." "That''s great, Grandpa." He felt calling Lionel Grandfather was a little too formal for him. This was better. A small smile formed on Lionel''s mouth as he heard it again. With that happening, Camelia turned to Keith, "Keith, can you call me grandma as well?" "Sure, Grandma." A smile bloomed on Camelia''s face. She couldn''t help but say, "How can someone be this cute?" "Ehe. Thank you." Keith scratched his head when he heard that. "Let''s practice some more, Keith." Lionel got another sword for him. "Sure!" Keith nodded and started to practice more. ... "Ngh." "He''s out like a light," Lionel stated as he looked at Keith. The three were now sitting on a bench. Camelia chuckled, "Of course, after sparring with you for this long, it''s not a surprise." Keith and Lionel continued to face one another to the point that Keith used all of his strength. The two grandparents stared at him, "He''s a lot different from the others." "Indeed." From their interactions with Keith, the two realized he was different from their other grandchildren. He was much more outspoken and cheerful than the rest. The others were formal, treating them like a noble. "I like it when he calls me grandma." Camelia smiled. When Keith called her that, her heart was happy. They were family. It made them feel close. "Me too." Lionel nodded. "Ngh." Keith slowly opened his eyes, "Grandma?" "Sleep a bit more." Camelia patted Keith''s head, and Keith followed her words. He closed his eyes again. Camelia and Lionel looked at him warmly, He was too cute. ... Keith woke up after a few minutes. His eyes were bright and full of energy. He decided, "Grandma, we can start kneading the dough again!" "Mmhmm." Camelia nodded. Keith had taken the dough out. Camelia chuckled, "It''s so big now." "Mmhmm. We need to knead it and put it in the oven." Keith smiled. He sliced the dough into three sections. After that, he taught Camelia how to knead the bread. "And now, we need to wait." After Keith ced it into the oven, he smiled. Camelia pped her hands together, "That''s great. I''m dying to taste it." "It will be delicious! Also, Grandma. I want to make something that will go well with the bread." "Let''s make it together!" Keith pumped his fist. The two entered the kitchen. Keith ced a pot on the stove. He poured some milk into it. Condensed milk. That was what Keith nned to make. It was a great match with the milk loaf! And it was simple to make! Keith needed to simmer milk and sugar together until the mixture thickened up. Camelia and Lionel watched as Keith worked on it. Slowly, the mixture thickened up. Keith dipped two spoons into the condensed milk, "Grandma, Granpa, please taste it." The two took the spoon and licked it. "It''s good!" "Indeed." "And our bread seemed to be done as well." Camelia and Lionel could smell the scent of fresh bread. "Grandpa, can you get it out?" Keith handed two sticks to him. "Sure." Lionel took some sticks and took out the bread from the oven. Keith opened the cover to see a milk loaf. Camelia and Lionel looked excited. "Let''s eat this." "Are you sure?" "Should we wait for the others?" "It''s okay. And besides, it will be our little secret." It was a rule for a chef to have a taste test of their food. Lionel and Cameliaughed. They nodded, "It will be our little secret." Lionel grabbed the loaf and pulled a piece off. He was surprised, "I never had bread like this." As Keith said before, it was airy and light. "Bread could be so tasty?" Camelia was in disbelief. "Grandma, Grandpa, add some condensed milk to it. It will be tastier." Keith smiled as he drizzled some onto his milk bread. Camelia and Lionel did the same. And it was perfect. It made the bread sweeter. "This is perfect." "I want to eat this every day." Camelia and Lionel stated. "I''m going to be making more now." Once the bread was finished, Keith rolled up his sleeves. He was going to make more delicious foods. Volume 2 Chapter 38: Greeting Party Volume 2 Chapter 38: Greeting Party Volume 2 Chapter 38: Greeting Party During breakfast, Keith had made hash browns, scrambled eggs, and some boar belly and chicken breast for everyone to eat. It was a feast. While they all ate, "Grandpa, you should eat more earth chicken. It''s packed with a lot of protein." Keith smiled. "Sure." Lionel smiled. "Grandpa?" Sophia and William tilted their heads. Sophia questioned, "When did the two of you be so close with Keith?" It was only a day since they came here. Yet, these two were so close with the child. She could tell there was a strong closeness the two had with him. "Is it strange that we, his grandparents, aren''t close with him?" Camelia questioned. She turned to Keith, "Am I right, Keith?" "Yeah, Grandma." Keithughed. William and Sophia tilted their heads, wondering what happened. But there was one thing they tied it to. The Keith effect. It was not a surprise when it came from him. After finishing breakfast, Camelia turned to Sophia, "Sophia, I was thinking we should have a greeting party." Greeting party? Keith tilted his head. He looked at Sophia, and her expression was dark. She sighed, "Mother, why do I have to do that?" It was clear to Keith that she didn''t like doing it. It was a hassle. "You have to do it. It''s a good way to make connections with other nobles." Camelia dered calmly, "Also, It''s a great way to showcase my grandson''s abilities." "!" Camelia continued, "Don''t you want those nobles to be jealous of us for having Keith?" "Eh?" Keith let out a weird sound when he heard that. "I''m in!" Sophia didn''t hesitate to say that. Camelia pped her hands together. She turned to Keith, "Keith, can you make cookies and other dishes for the event?" "Sure! I got an idea of what I want to do?! Can I also design the tables and the other things too?!" Keith looked excited. This would be the first time he would feed others besides his family. Everyone looked at the excited expression Keith had. What is he going to do? They wondered what was going to happen. ... I know what I need to do. Keith was lost in thought as he was drawing something on some parchment. Camelia and Sophia watched over him. But he was too focused on drawing to notice it. He looked up at Camelia, "Grandma, can I get something like this for each table?" Keith then showed her a drawing. "Oh, this could be made." Keith smiled, "Alright. Now I need to think of the dishes to cook." "Pace yourself, Dear." Sophia was worried. "Don''t worry, Mother. I''m fine! I''m going to make it perfect!" "Thank you, dear," Sophia smiled when she heard that. Her son was too thoughtful! ... While Keith focused on designing the area, Sophia and Camelia weren''t doing nothing. They were sending invitations to everyone they knew. Many noblewomen became interested in this. That was because the Grand Duchess was the one who did it. But the other one was Marchioness Freed. She was rare. She lived in the cold region, so there wasn''t any contact with her. And in the royal castle, The queen, Thalia, stared at the invitation she received. It''s definitely the grand duchess who did this. She and Sophia were friends. And she knew Sophia wasn''t the type to invite people. It would be great for her to meet other nobles. Thalia had other thoughts about this. ... On the day of the party, many carriages arrived in front of the Grand Duchess''s estate. "Greetings, Grand Duchess, Marchioness. It''s an honor to meet you." The noblewoman greeted Sophia and Camelia as they entered. Sophia and Camelia were dressed up, "It''s nice to meet you all. Please follow our butler and maids to the venue." The noblewomen and their daughter followed the butler and maids to it. "Sophia, keep your expression up." "I know." Sophia''s expression was falling apart as she greeted them. It was hard keeping up this mask. "Don''t mess up Keith''s hard work." Camelia lectured. "I will never let anything happen to Keith''s work." Sophia''s eyes were lit with fire. She won''t let anything happen to him! As more and more people started to arrive, "It seemed I''m thest one to arrive." Thalia smiled as she got out of her carriage.
Check Patreon Out For Extra Chapters ^w^ Also Here is the discord link: Volume 2 Chapter 39: Milk Tea Volume 2 Chapter 39: Milk Tea Volume 2 Chapter 39: Milk Tea "It''s been a while since I''vest seen you, Sophia." Thalia smiled at Sophia. Sophia nodded, "Yes, it''s been a long time." Thest time they saw each other was Keith''s 1st birthday. Sophia turned to Carolyn, "Your daughter has grown up." "Greetings, Grand Duchess and Marchioness." The silver-haired princess greeted Camelia and Sophia. "Just call me Aunty." Sophia smiled. Carolyn was a little shy as she hid behind Thalia. But Thalia exined, "You have met the Marchioness before when you were little." Carolyn tilted her head. She met with the Marchioness before? Sophia chuckled, "She was only one at that time. She probably doesn''t remember me." Thalia nodded, "The only thing she remembers is the bunny." "Ahh! The bunny!" When her mother said that, Carolyn shouted. Her expression turned red when she realized what she had done. "So you do remember?" Sophia asked. Carolyn nodded, "Mmhmm. I remember receiving Mr. Bunny from someone. He was really kind and caring." She couldn''t remember who it was. But she remembered the person was kind and caring. Thalia exined, "That was the Marchioness''s son. He''s the same age as you." She turned to Sophia, "We shouldn''t stand here any longer. We can''t keep your guests waiting." "Indeed." Like that, the four of them walked in. Thalia realized something, "We''re not going to be holding it inside?" Usually, parties like this would be held inside. "It will be different from the others," Camelia smiled. Like that, Camelia led them over to the garden. There were tables set up there. And each one had a flower vase on top of it. "Greetings to the Queen!" The noblewomen stood up as they bowed their heads to her. Thalia raised her hand, "At ease." "Please sit over there." Carolyn and Thalia sat together with Camelia and Sophia. "It''s a pleasing atmosphere," Thalia stated as she looked around. There was a light breeze today. The fresh air was nice. Maybe I should hold one in the royal garden next time. Thalia thought. She turned to Camelia, "This is a good idea." "This wasn''t my idea," Camelia smiled. Thalia tilted her head, "Who''s idea was it?" "That willeter," Camelia got up from her seat, "Thank you foring here on such short notice. Please enjoy your stay. Please have some drinks." When Camelia said this, the butlers and maids came out. They each held teacups in their hands. They ced a cup in front of each noblewoman. "What tea is this?" It wasn''t the usual ck tea they drank. It was a dark orange color. And the smelling from it was something they never smelled before. The noblewomen stared at Camelia, signaling her to exin, "It''s called milk tea. Please try it." Camelia exined, "Milk in tea?" The noble women looked as if they heard something sphemous. Camelia said nothing more as she sipped on the milk tea. Thalia and Carolyn stared at the milk tea. Thalia picked up the cup and took a sip. The other noblewomen stared at the Queen, wondering what she thought about it. "It''s delicious!" Thalia couldn''t help but exim. Noticing the Queen''s surprise, the others didn''t hesitate to drink it. Thalia was right. It was delicious. "The tea is so mellow!" "There''s no bitterness at all!" "It''s nice to drink!" The noblewomen were all shocked by this. Camelia added, "If you want your milk tea to be sweeter, please add what is in the jar to your cup." Thedies stared at the jar. Thalia was the first one to take the spoon out. A yellow, creamy substance dripped down from the spoon. "What is this?" "This is condensed milk," Sophia answered. "Do I spoon some in and stir it?" "Mmhmm." Thalia followed Sophia''s word and stirred it in. When she drank it again, "I prefer it like this." It was much tastier. The noblewomen followed as they continued to do so. Each one adjusted the amount to fit their needs. Sophia and Camelia gave some nces at one another, "Bring out the snacks now." Camelia pped her hands, and the maids were ready as they quickly brought out something for them to eat. But when she did, everyone was surprised. Volume 2 Chapter 40: Apple Pie Volume 2 Chapter 40: Apple Pie Volume 2 Chapter 40: Apple Pie "What is this?" What they saw was a giant tower. Each one was filled with food! "What is the food on top?" "There are three tiers?" "If you prefer savory snacks, please choose something from the bottom. If you prefer something sweet, please choose something on the other two." This was what Keith wanted to construct. Sophia and Camelia saw it and thought it was interesting. On the bottom were bite-sized sandwiches, while the other twoyers were cookies and some fruits. The fruits were cut into a beautiful design. Thalia and the other noble women were in awe. "I see there are two different types on the bottom. What are they called?" Thalia questioned. "It''s called a sandwich. It''s meat and other ingredients in between two pieces of bread. The ones we have are a ham, tomato, and lettuce sandwich. The other is a cucumber sandwich." Ham, tomato, and lettuce sandwich? Cucumber sandwich? Thalia had never heard these things before. She knew the ingredients. But as a sandwich? "Wait, that''s bread?" Thalia stared at the bread. "Mmhmm." Bread? When did bread be like this? It was softer and much more airy than usual! But Thalia didn''t think about it as she took a bite of the ham sandwich. And when she did, "How could bread be this good?!" Thalia couldn''t believe it. She looked down and realized she finished it! "It''s so airy! It matches well with the milk tea!" The other women tasted the food. And they were in awe! "Mother! You should try the ones on top!" Carolyn shouted. "Hmm?" Thalia looked at Carolyn''s brightened face. She was eating something from the secondyer. Thalia looked at it. It looked simplepared to the other food. She took one and munched on it. I see. She understood why her daughter was so happy about the cookies. It was crunchy and sweet, like milk tea. Thalia and the other women were surprised. More so when tasting the sandwich. That was because this was something they had never tasted. Sophia and Camelia had triumphant expressions as they stared at the sight. You guys haven''t seen all of it yet! The eating went on for a few minutes before the noblewomen asked, "Grand Duchess, please tell us the recipes for all this food!" "Are you going to have another party like this again?" The noblewomen were eager. They cleaned off everything on the 3-tier stand! Camelia and Sophia expected something like this. Of course, they would be excited about something they had never tasted. What was more, it was delicious as well! Thalia added, "I''m curious. Who cooked all these dishes?" That person had to be a genius for doing all of this. "We''ll tell you who made these dishes in a bit. There''s one more dish that has to be brought out. And it''s a dish we haven''t even tried either." Camelia smiled. Her words had caused all the noblewomen to be shocked! A dish the Grand Duchess and Marchioness hadn''t tried? They were curious about it now! "And it seemed that it''s done." Someone rolled a cart into the garden. Sophia smiled, "What have you brought for us?" "The dish here is called an apple pie, Madam. It''s a baked version of the fruit you''ve eaten a moment ago." The person smiled as he took off the lid. The noble women could smell the strong scent of applesing from it. The noblewomen almost forgot their image. They quickly put a napkin in front of their mouth, trying their best to hide their drool. They were in front of the Queen! Heck! The Queen was drooling as well! The scent of the apple was to die for! What a smell! "Please slice it." Camelia gestured. As the maids sliced the pie into pieces, the smelling from the pie became even stronger than before! Everyone could see the golden liquid leaking. One by one, the maids ced a slice in front of everyone. They all gulped when they saw it. "Let''s eat!" Camelia pped her hands together. When she did, everyone stabbed their forks into it! It was soft on the inside. But there was a crisp texture from the crust. "What would it taste like?" The smell was to die for. And the texture was extraordinary! And when they ced it into their mouth, they said nothing. "So good!" An explosion of juices flowed inside their mouths! And it didn''t stop there. The more they chewed on the apple pie, the more the juices flowed. It had a rich and sweet vor! They were being drowned by the taste of apples! "Marchioness! Please tell us the recipe!" "I don''t think I can live without eating this!" "How could something be this delicious?!" The noblewomen had to get the recipe for this! But Thalia spoke, "Enough, all of you! There''s no need to ask the Marchioness this question." Thalia turned, "You''re the one who cooked all of this, am I right?" The person she talked to was the one who pushed the cart in.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Also, here''s my new discord: Volume 2 Chapter 41: Greetings To The Queen Volume 2 Chapter 41: Greetings To The Queen Volume 2 Chapter 41: Greetings To The Queen Keith smiled, "Greetings to the Queen." He gave a light bow. Camelia smiled, "The Queen is quick-witted. Yes, the person who made all of these dishes is my grandson." There was no need to hide it now. "Huh?!" The noblewomen were shocked by her words! Sophia introduced Keith, "The person who made all these dishes is my son." "Greetings to everyone. My name is Keith Freed." Keith smiled as he greeted everyone. The noblewomen were shocked that such a young man would make all this! However, since the Machinoness and the Grand Duchess said this, there was no point in questioning it. So handsome. Thalia stared at Keith. But then she realized, "You remember me?" Keith nodded, "I remember you and the king attending my first birthday party." "You can remember that. That''s incredible." Thalia chuckled. She turned to Carolyn, who was eating the pie. She ate it happily, "Then do you remember my daughter?" "Mmhmm. I remember Princess Carolyn." "Then do you remember what you gave her at the party?" "I remember I gave her one of my stuffed bunnies." Keith smiled. "You''re the bunny man!" Carolyn shouted! Hearing the talk about the bunny caused her to stop focusing on the pie. Is that what she named me? Keith chuckled and nodded, "Yes, Princess Carolyn. I''m the bunny man. It''s been a while." Carolyn''s expression turned excited. But at the same time, it turned red as well. Thalia chuckled at her daughter but turned to Keith, "So about the recipes? Can you give it to us?" She wanted to have these dishes every day! The noblewoman stared at Keith, wanting to know the answer. Keith shook his head, "I''m sorry, but I can''t give you the recipes. Not because I don''t want to." "What do you mean?" "Even if you have the recipes, I don''t think you can recreate it." Unless the person had a forest spirit, he doubted anyone could recreate his dishes. When that was said, the noblewomen''s expressions became downcasted. But it soon changed with the help of Camelia. She was great at controlling the mood. After some time, thedies decided to leave. But before they left, "Pleasee to our estate at any time." "I would like to introduce you to my other daughters." The noblewomen''s eyes were warm as they stared at Keith. But while they had warm looks for him, Sophia''s eyes were hollowed. How dare you try to take my son! She knew what they were after! And she didn''t like it one bit! All the noblewomen left. Well, there was one that didn''t. "Thalia, why are you still here?" Sophia noticed Thalia and Carolyn hadn''t left yet. "It''s been a while since west talked with one another. And it seems Carolyn wants to talk to Keith some more." Thalia turned to her daughter. Thetter had been eyeing Keith for quite some time. But she didn''t say anything because he was bombarded by the other kids. "Sure. It''s been a while since we''ve talked." Sophia nodded. Like that, they entered the Manor. "Keith, can you take care of my daughter? I want to speak with your mother." "Sure." Keith nodded. Keith led Carolyn to his room. When he entered, three little animals flew over to him! "Po!" Mir jumped into his chest. Aria flew in front of him. Fira flew onto Keith''s shoulders, "Keith! Who''s that?!" "This is Carolyn. She''s the princess of the kingdom we''re living in. And she''s a friend." Keith introduced her. "Hello!" Carolyn bowed her head as she stared at them. But the one that she was staring at was Mir. Keith noticed her sparkling eyes. "Do you want to hold Mir?" "Is it fine?" Carolyn blinked her eyes. Keith looked down, "Is it fine with you, Mir?" "Bo!" Mir was okay with it. Keith brought him close to Carolyn, "Hold him like this," Carolyn nodded as she held the Samui in her arms, "So cute," "I know, right?!" Keith''s eyes sparkled now! I finally found someone with the same thought! The two sat on his bed. "Can I pet her?" Carolyn pointed at Aria. But thetter shook her head and flew onto Keith''s shoulder. "Sorry." Keith chuckled. "It''s fine." Carolyn continued to pat Mir. She was content with holding Mir. While the two gazed at Mir''s cuteness "Oh yeah, do you remember what I did when we met?" Keith asked. Carolyn shook her head, "Sorry. I don''t remember." "It''s like this." Keith raised his hand and started to move his finger in the air, creating a magical drawing. Carolyn''s expression brightened, "I remember that!" Slowly, she remembered what happened that day she received the bunny. "I can do it too." Carolyn started to make magic drawings as well! The two made cute drawings in the air. After a while, May knocked on the door, "Young Master, Princess. Dinner is prepared." Volume 2 Chapter 42: Heading Together Volume 2 Chapter 42: Heading Together Volume 2 Chapter 42: Heading Together "Understood." Keith turned to Carolyn, "Let''s go now, Carolyn." "Mmhmm." Carolyn nodded. She ced Mir back on the bed. Keith smiled, "We''ll be back. " The two walked towards the dining room. Everyone was already there. Thalia smiled, "Oh my. It seems you two are close with one another." "Mmhmm." Carolyn nodded her head. The two sat down beside one another. "Now then, let''s eat." With Camelia''s words, the maids brought in the dishes. Today, they were going to have cream pasta with minced Earth Bulls. This was one of the interesting meats he found. As the name suggested, it was simr to beef. But it had a more robust vor to it. Looking at the white sauce, Carolyn asked, "Keith, what''s that?" "It''s cream pasta. It''s a sauce made from milk and some minced meats to provide a sweeter vor." "I see." Thalia listened in as well. Carolyn and Thalia tasted it. And they couldn''t stop. "Delectable!" Thalia couldn''t help but say. Carolyn said nothing as she continued to eat. Her face was covered with white sauce. Keith chuckled and picked up a napkin, "Carolyn, your face is covered in sauce." Carolyn brought her face close and let Keith wipe it. The two didn''t notice the stares he got from others. Keith turned to Lionel and Camelia. "Grandma, Grandpa, do you like it?" This was the first time the two had cream pasta. "I like it." Lionel liked the taste. "This is nice. But I prefer the tomato sauce better," Camelia remembered the tomato pasta. "What''s this, Keith?" Carolyn pointed at another dish. "That''s steak. Please taste it." Each food Carolyn pointed at, Keith exined. She ate it a secondter. She slowly became a chipmunk. While they ate, Thalia questioned, "Sophia, you''re nning to attend the festival in a few days, right?" "Mmhmm." That was the n. "How about we go together?" Thalia suggested, "Julius had beenining about meeting with you again, William." "I refuse." William didn''t need a second, as he refused. But Thalia added, "Carolyn would like to go with your son to the festival, right?" "Mmhmm! I want to go with Keith!" Carolyn had an excited look. "..." William turned to Keith, "What about you, Keith?" "I don''t mind!" Sophia nodded, "Then we''ll meet at the gates." "Agreed." Thalia nodded, "Now, let''s continue to eat." She had to try all the dishes here today! Their dinnersted for an hour. ... "See youter, Keith!" Carolyn waved her hands as she entered the carriage with Thalia. "You too." Keith waved back. But then he handed a basket, "Please take this with you." "Thank you!" Carolyn smiled, and the carriage set off. "I''m so full today. What about you, Dear?" Thalia sighed with a happy smile on her face. "Mmhmm! The food was so good!" Carolyn smiled. "Your father is going to be mad that we ate all this delicious food without him." Thalia chuckled. When she told Juilius about meeting Sophia and William, he sulked. He wanted to go as well. But he had work to do. "I can''t believe those two get to eat that food every day." Thalia felt a little envious of Sophia and William. They get to eat delicious things every single day! She knew what that party was. It was to show off Keith''s culinary skills! "I want to eat it every day as well!" Carolyn screamed out. "Mmhmm, me too." Thalia nodded. I''m d that I brought her here. Thalia knew about her daughter''s shyness to people. But she also knew she wanted to speak with others. Carolyn stuck to Thalia''s thighs. She kept staring at the other noble girls talking with one another. But she didn''t have the courage to go up to them either. That was why Thalia was happy Carolyn had a friend she could talk to today. As she stared at her daughter, she noticed the basket, "What''s in the basket Keith gave you?" "Let me check." Carolyn didn''t know either. Opening it up, what she saw was some condensed milk and cookies! Thalia''s eyes brightened, "With this, we can make milk tea at home!" "Cookies!" Carolyn was excited about the cookies! "We should give some to your father and sisters when we return." They''ll be shocked when they taste it!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 43: To The Academy Volume 2 Chapter 43: To The Academy Volume 2 Chapter 43: To The Academy On the day of the festival, Keith had an excited look as his body was waving back and forth. Cameliaughed, "You''re so excited, Keith." "Mmhmm! It''s my first time going to a festival!" Keith nodded to Camelia''s words. The group was split into two different carriages. They could all fit in William''s carriage. But Lionel and Camelia wanted to sit with Keith in more space. That was why Keith was in the Grand Duke''s Carriage. "Then this will also be your first time going through a teleportation gate," Lionel added. "Mmhmm!" Keith heard about it from William. They needed to go through the teleportation gate. It didn''t take long for them to arrive. And there was already a line. "Many merchants and nobles would use the gates to travel faster around," Camelia stated. I see. Keith nodded. While the group waited, they noticed a carriage waiting on the side. It had the crest of the Royal Family. Everyone got off the carriage. "Keith!" Carolyn screamed as she saw her friend. Keith smiled as he waved his hand. But then he followed Lionel''s lead and bowed his head, "We greet your majesty." Julius frowned, "Enough with that. We''re friends. And there are more pressing matters to talk about." "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. But the others were calm as they stepped away from William. "How could you eat such delicious food without telling me?!" Julius shouted at William. "...Ugh." William gave him a dirty look. Keith looked at his father. Father, he is still the king. Julius red at him. But that onlysted a few seconds before Julius looked down at Keith, "Hello, Keith. Do you remember me?" "Mmhmm. I remember you, your majesty." Keith nodded. But you''re so different. ''Then can you do this king a favor and-" "Dear." Thalia stared at him with a cold look. Did he forget where he was? "But it was really delicious," Julius stated. He tasted the milk tea and cookies that were brought home by Carolyn. And the man was hooked! It wasn''t just him; the other princes and princesses were curious about it as well! The man was hooked on the taste. And to add to that, he heard from his daughter about the two eating other delicious food! And he wanted to try! "That still doesn''t mean you ask like this." Thalia shook her head. There was a time and ce for everything. While the queen scolded, Carolyn asked, "Keith, can I sit with you in the carriage." "Sure. Aunty, is it fine with you?" Keith was asked by Thalia to call her Aunty instead. "Sure." Thalia nodded as she walked back to her carriage with Julius. "Let''s go." Keith smiled as he entered the carriage with her. Carolyn smiled, "Hello!" "Bo!" "Hoho." "Hello again!" Mir, Aria, and Fira shouted at her. "Bo!" Noticing how Carolyn was staring at him again, Mir slowly waddled onto herp. It seemed he had gotten used to her, "So soft." Carolyn held Mir tightly. Keithughed. While that happened, Keith looked at the teleportation gate, "Grandfather, how does it work?" "You just need to say where you want to go, and if there''s another teleportation gate there, you can go there." "I see." The carriage stopped in front of the teleportation gate. The guard asked, "Where would you like to go?" "To the academy," Lionel stated. And the mages nodded. Like that, the carriage entered the gate. And it was a white sh before they arrived on the other side. "Ooooh!" The two children stared at the academy in marvel. "There are flying inds!" Keith couldn''t help but exim as he pointed at them. There were many floating inds. Lionel and Camelia stared at the two kids. The carriages continued to move forward. It didn''t take long before they arrived in front of the academy gates. And when they entered, the academy was humongous! The carriage stopped in front of an area. And there were three people waiting for them. "Eric! Alvin!" Keith got out of the carriage. Alvin and Eric hugged Keith, "Wee to the Academy, Little Brother!" "It''s been a while since we met." "It''s only been a few months." Keithughed. While that happened, "So this is the brother you two kept talking about." While the brothers hugged, another person was there. "Mmhmm, James." "Brother!" Carolyn came out of the carriage. James was surprised, "Carolyn, why are you here?" Why was his little sister here? He''s the third prince. Keith stared at James. He does look like him. "James." Julius and the rest came out of their carriages. The three smiled and greeted them. "It''s been a while, Father." "Brother, can we look around?" Carolyn was excited. "Sure. But don''t go too far." Carolyn turned to Keith, "Let''s go, Keith!" The two quickly dashed off without a thought. Alvin and James turned to the group, "We''ll go watch over them." "Understood." It was much safer with those two with them. Volume 2 Chapter 44: What Kind Of Travesty Did I Hear?! Volume 2 Chapter 44: What Kind Of Travesty Did I Hear?! Volume 2 Chapter 44: What Kind Of Travesty Did I Hear?! Keith and Carolyn continued to look around. Their eyes sparkled with excitement. They were in awe with everything they saw. There were many stalls set on the roads. "Let''s go look at that!" Fira pointed at a really colorful stall. Keith and Carolyn nodded as they walked towards it. This one sold paintings. They stared at a specific painting. But as they st
ared at the painting, it quickly transformed into something else! "What happened?" "How can it change?" The stall ownerughed, "This is a magic painting. It''s a never-ending changing painting. You need to put a magic crystal into it, and it can change into whatever you think of." "Oooh!" That sounds so cool. Both Keith and Carolyn were in awe of the new things they saw. But as they were doing this, James nudged Alvin, "Your little brother doesn''t look all that special to me." When he said that, Alvin''s expression darkened, "Do you understand what you''re saying?" Those were some fighting words. "What? Don''t get mad. But what you said about your brother, I thought he was some super crazy person." James stated. The way Alvin described Keith was absurd. He thought he was some monster. "Besides the Blizzard Owl on his shoulders, he doesn''t seem like a monster." Keith was cute. That was something he realized. And the Blizzard Owl and the other monsters on his shoulders were eye-catching. But that was pretty much it with Keith. Besides all of that, he looked like a simple and cute child. "You will understand when you talk with him longer," Alvin said nothing else as he watched Keith and Carolyn stare at the stalls. The two continued to look through everything that was there. They bought some things as well. "Keith, we should find some food!" Fira stated as she tugged on his shoulders. "You''re right." It was time to find some good food. But when he looked around, he realized there weren''t any stands that sold food. "Alvin, are there any stalls that sell food?" "Ahh, we don''t have any of that." Keith blinked a few times. He questioned, "What did you say?" "We don''t sell any food at the festival." "..." No food? But this was a festival. HOW COULD THEY NOT SELL FOOD?! What kind of travesty did I hear?! Keith''s mind was about to explode. But another thought came to his mind. Keith smiled, "Alvin, can I ask for something?" "..." Alvin and James stared at him. Alvin didn''t know why, but the look on Keith''s face said he was about to do something drastic. ... While Keith''s group left, Eric led the rest of the family all over the festival. "William, what''s the secret with your son?" Julius asked with a serious look. "Hmm? What do you mean?" William tilted his head. "You do understand the significance of those recipes, right?" Thinking about it now, the value of those recipes was enough to cause a lot of headaches. "I know." William understood. "I''ll help you out with suppressing those people. But I want something in return." Julius smiled. "No." William didn''t even hesitate to deny it. Julius frowned, "You didn''t even let me finish." "You want to put a gate in my town, right?" William understood what he wanted to do. It was something he kept asking him to add to his town even before Keith. "But it will be beneficial for you! It will increase the number of goodsing and going from your town." In a cold region like that, goods were difficult to ship. "Not interested. And we have enough goods. And you''re forgetting about the other problems." Having a gate would bring unsuitable people to his town as well. This king was forgetting something like that. "And I prefer traveling than using something like that." By traveling, he was able to meet and find new things. "...Fine." Julius sighed and added, "But let me taste some of your son''s cooking." "No." William rejected the idea again. Thalia and Sophia could only stare at them. The two looked like little kids. Thank goodness Keith and Carolyn aren''t here right now. These two would be a bad influence on them. But as they continued to discuss, they smelled something really nice! "What''s going on?" "Why does it smell so good?" It wasn''t just William''s group who smelled it. It was the entire area. Eric turned to look in that direction. Derek did the same as well. "Don''t tell me." "It has to be him." "What?" Julius tilted his head. "Let''s go find out."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 45: Your Job Is To Sit Down And Eat Volume 2 Chapter 45: Your Job Is To Sit Down And Eat Volume 2 Chapter 45: Your Job Is To Sit Down And Eat "What is it you want to do?" Alvin and James wanted to make sure what Keith nned to do. "Can I make a stall too?" Keith looked at James and Alvin as he said this. The two blinked their eyes, "You want to make a stall?" "Yep! Yep!" Keith nodded his head. "What will you be selling?" James questioned. "Food!" Keith wanted all these people here to taste something really delicious! "Ah, I do-" "Sure! We can do it!" Alvin was going to say something about it. But James cut him off! "Yes!" Keith pumped his hand and turned to Carolyn, "Carolyn, will you help me out?" "Sure!" Carolyn nodded. She seemed really excited as well. While the two were excited, Alvin stared at James, "What''s the big deal?" "Don''t you think it will be interesting for him to do this?" "Is it even allowed?" Only students were allowed to set up stalls. "It should be. We''re helping them. So that works." Alvin and James were students. It should be allowed. "..." Alvin turned to Keith, who had an excited look. He sighed, "Alright, let''s find a ce that''s free." "Okay!" Like that, the creation of a stall was on! "Keith, is this ce good?" Carolyn asked as she saw a good ce for a stand. It was a little far away from the others. Keith knew it was perfect. "Now, how are you going to make it?" James asked. "Leave that to me!" Keith focused his magic, and the ground started to move. A little stall formed! "Woah?" The two royal siblings were surprised. "Keith, your earth magic has improved." Alvin smiled. "Mmhmm. It became easy to make things now." Keith had been practicing his wind and earth magic to the point that he could do things like this. "I should prepare the ingredients." Keith took out the ingredients from his storage. He had been collecting a lot of herbs from the forest. And Keith loaded a lot of meat and other things into his storage. It was to the point that he had an excess supply. James blinked a few times, "You know how to use void magic?" "Yep, yep." "What are you going to sell, Keith?" Alvin asked. "I''m thinking of two types of stir fry noodles," Keith answered with a smile. "Oooo." Everyone was excited. The only one who wasn''t was Alvin. "One will be stir-fry noodles with orc strips and onions. The other will be a chicken and egg stir fry." "Oh!" "Let me give you guys a taste first." Keith took out the ingredients as he started to move. He cut the orc into strips. He tossed the onions into the wok and stirred them around. Once they had almost cooked, Keith had thrown in the orc strips. And the smell from it arrived. As he was cooking, he tossed in the noodles. He would have used stir-fried noodles. But pasta noodles were a good substitute. Add some beef broth to it to give it more vor. Keith tossed it a bit before adding some spices to it. I should make some tes. Keith used magic to make some tes and forks made of earth. "Here you are." Keith handed the five tes to them. Alvin and the rest smiled at it before they took a bite. "What is this?! How could it be so good!" James was in awe about this. He turned to Alvin, who gave him a triumphant look. See. Lucky guy! You''ve been eating such good food! "What''s that?" While they ate, some people came over to stare at them. Keith exined, "This is an orc and onion stir fry noodle. Do you guys want to try?" The person nodded, "Sure. How much does it cost?" "It would be two bronze coins!" When the group heard that, "We will take four tes!" "Sure. Also, do you want to try the ember chicken and egg stir fry noodles?" "Then we''ll have two orcs and two chickens then." "Gotcha!" Keith started to get to work once he got the coins. And he worked quickly. While he did, "Alvin, can you make the tes and forks?" "On it." Alvin rolled up his sleeves. "James, can you take the orders?" "Sure." James found this really interesting. "Keith, what about us?" Carolyn, Fira, Aria, and Mir looked at him, wanting to help. "..Ah." There''s really nothing they can do. Keith didn''t want them to get hurt in the kitchen. But a thought came to his mind, "Aria, can you blow the smell over to the stalls there?" "Ho!" Aria flew up and got to work. "And you three, I have something only you three can do." "We''re on it!" "Po!" "Count on us!" Carolyn, Fira, and Mir looked extremely serious. "You guys will be eating in front of our stall." Keith created a bench for them to sit on. "Eh?" "Trust me. You guys have the most important jobs ever." That was their mission! Volume 2 Chapter 46: Cute Beings Volume 2 Chapter 46: Cute Beings Volume 2 Chapter 46: Cute Beings "Understood!" "Po!" "We''ll do it!" The three didn''t understand why. But when they saw Keith''s serious look, they knew they shouldn''t question it. They took some noodles and started to eat. James frowned, "Are they really only doing that?!" While they worked, those three ate?! What is going on? "Trust me. It''s better for us if Carolyn and the two do this." Keith smiled as he started to cook. He handed the tes to James. James handed the order to them, "Here is your order, Gentlemen," "This is so delicious!" "How can ember chicken be this delicious!" "The orc meat is so tender and juicy!" When the four people got their tes, they were shocked by the taste. They kept shouting and eating at the same time! It was quite the sight. It didn''t take long for them to finish it! "Please give me another te of the orc meat!" "I want two ember chickens!" "Coming right up!" James smiled as he told Keith, "Keith, you heard their orders, right?" "On it!" Keith worked at lightning speeds in the back. While he was doing this, "What is going on over there?" "What are they cooking?" As time passed, more people started toe to the stall. They stared at the people eating the noodles. Alvin looked at Keith, "Smart move, Little Brother." Having Aria blow the aroma over to where the people were was a brilliant move! Anyone who smelled it would definitelye over, wondering what was going on. "Mmhmm. But Carolyn, Mir, and Fira are doing most of the work." Keith smiled as he looked at them. "Look at them eat. We should get some as well!" "That looks delicious." "I have never seen it before." When they arrived, they would see Carolyn and the two eating. Carolyn, Fira, and Mir were cute beings! Staring at them eating would definitely make them have a bite. "So that''s why you didn''t ask them to cook." Those three were acting like posters, drawing more people here. "Hehe." Keithughed. This caused a chain reaction as when the people ate his food, "So good!" "I want more!" "I want two more tes!" Once they tasted it, they wanted more. This kept going as more people came. "Yo! Alvin! Are you done with the tes and forks?! Help me out in the front!" James was dying in the front. He couldn''t believe how many people came over to try it out. This kid''s skills were fearsome! "Gotcha." Alvin went to the front and helped take orders. Keith was the only one who could cook. As this went on, "What is going on over here?" A loud shout came from the line. Because of how long the line was, it brought attention. "Oh! No! It''s the professors!" James grunted. "Eh?" Keith tilted his head. "Let James deal with it," Alvin whispered to Keith. "Why me?!" "Because you''re a prince," Alvin whispered as he pushed him forward. James smiled, "Professor, there''s nothing wrong here. We just opened a stall." The teachers frowned, "We weren''t informed about a stall being run on this section. Care to exin this." "Well, you see." James was going to say something. But then he screamed, "Make a break for it!" James quickly grabbed Keith as he was about to dash away. "Eh?" Before James could flee, he noticed his feet were stuck to the ground! "Don''t even think about it, James." A hoarse voice stated. "Vice-principal!" The vice-principal had a calm look as he stared at them. "It seems you are causing trouble again."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 47: The Principal Volume 2 Chapter 47: The Principal Volume 2 Chapter 47: The Principal "Are we in big trouble?" Keith scratched his head. Everyone was now sitting in a hallway. They were waiting for the principal to call them in. After the incident, he was brought to the principal''s office. Julius wasughing the entire time, "I can''t believe you caused such a ruckus in such a short time!" They were gone for half an hour. At most! He never expected Keith to cause such a big scene. "Don''tugh." William shook his head. Alvin patted Keith''s head, "You don''t have to worry about anything, Keith. Worst case, we''ll me it on James." "Wait, what?! Why am I taking the brunt of it?!" This wasn''t part of the n! "Because you''re the one who said it was okay." Alvin decided the moment James gave the go, he would take the fall. "Are you kidding me?!" James shook his head. While they waited, Carolyn rubbed her belly, "I''m so full." "Po!" "Me too." Mir and Fira did the same thing as theyy in Keith''sp. "Keith, why didn''t you give me that job of eating?" James stared at the two, a little envious. Those three probably ate six tes each! "What were you cooking, Keith?" Camelia asked. She was more interested in what Keith cooked. "Ahh, I made a noodle dish," Keith answered. Before he could exin, the vice-principal, Sohma, called them, "You can enter now." The family was led into the room. And a man sat at a desk. He had ck hair that was darker than night. But his eyes were a beautiful turquoise color. That wasn''t the thing that was eye-catching about him. His pupils were vertical. "Cool." Keith couldn''t help but blurt out. William and the rest couldn''t help but stare at him. Keith tilted his head. Did I say that out loud? The man smiled and asked, "What do you think is cool, child?" "I thought your eyes were cool." Keith wasn''t going to hide it. "Haha." The manughed, "This is the first time I heard someone call my eyes like that." "But it looks cool. It gives you this cool image." Keith exined. Is my taste weird? While Keith was lost in thought, Carolyn was hiding behind him. "What''s wrong, Carolyn?" She was shivering. "Scary." "Hmm? What''s scary?" Keith was confused. Eric asked, "Keith, do you not feel the principal''s pressure?" "What pressure?" Keith felt nothing. But he noticed Derek and the rest. Their expressions looked weird and contorted. William and the rest of the adults were alright. Sohma sighed, "Principal, don''t harm the kids." "I was just testing them." The manughed and asked, "Do you guys feel better now?" "Mmmhmm." Derek''s expression returned to normal. Carolyn continued to hide behind Keith as she stared at the principal. The principal turned to Keith, "You''re an interesting fellow." "I hear that a lot." Keithughed. The number of times he heard this was too much. "But that''s to be expected when you contracted to the Samuis." The principal chuckled. "Wait, what?!" "The Samuis?!" When the principal revealed this, besides Keith''s family knowing, the rest were shocked. "You guys don''t know? That''s a baby on his head," The principal stated as he pointed at Mir, who was resting on Keith''s head. "That''s a baby Samui?!" They never expected that Snowball would be a legendary monster! "Bo." Mir yawned, bored of this conversation. "He''s also contracted with a spirit as well." The principal added. "Hello!" Fira waved her hands. "..." The rest couldn''t help but gasp at this sudden revtion. But the principal ignored them and introduced himself, "My name is Cadmus. I''m the principal of the Academy." "Hello, my name is Keith." Keith bowed his head. Cadmus smiled, "Keith, it seems you caused trouble at my academy today." "That was my fault." Keith lowered his head and exined, "I wanted to make a stall because there wasn''t any food. Please don''t punish my brother." "Keith." Alvin didn''t think he would say that. "Rx, kid. I''m not here to punish you." Cadmusughed, "Well, I was. But I''m curious about some things." "Hmm?" "Now that I''ve seen it, you''re contracted to the Samui. But the baby on your head doesn''t seem to be the main contractor." "Ahh, that''s because Shiro was the one who contracted with me." "Shiro?" "Yeah. Shiro is Mir''s father. This baby is here because he stowed away in our carriage." Keith stated as he took Mir off his head. "Bo!" Mir roared. But Keith added, "You keep forgetting that Miyuki is going to spank you when you return home, right?" "Po!" The babypletely forgot about this. "And I''m not helping you with that. I don''t want Miyuki to be angry with me." Keith wasn''t jumping into that fire. The thought was enough to cause him to shiver. "Po." Mir stuck out his tongue and tried to act cute. Keith sighed, "Acting cute isn''t going to help you. Miyuki almost went cataclysmicst time. And this time is probably worse. So be prepared." "Booo!" Mir was about to cry. "Haha, I have never seen anyone talk with Samui like that. Have you, Sohma?" "Never." Sohma was amazed at the sight of him talking to Mir. But the bigger surprise was how the others stared at him. Volume 2 Chapter 48: Sofa Potato! Volume 2 Chapter 48: Sofa Potato! Volume 2 Chapter 48: Sofa Potato! "Forget what I said about him being normal." James turned to Alvin. Keith threw the word normal out the window. The Samui was considered to be one of the fiercest beasts ever. But this man was treating him like a pet! "But couldn''t you send him back to his parents? You are contracted to them." Cadmus questioned. Keith tilted his head, "I can do that?" "Yes, you can," Cadmus turned to William, "Did you not teach him how to do that?" "We were nning to. But it didn''t matter too much." Keith didn''t leave the town at all. And he always went to the forest to meet with them. There was no point in teaching him yet. "How about I teach you right now?" Cadmus questioned. "Really?!" Keith blinked his eyes. "Sure, it''s an easy process." Cadmus smiled. "But should we do it here?" Keith looked around. They were in an office. "That can change." Cadmus smiled as he snapped his fingers. When he did, everyone in the room was now behind a mansion! "You can teleport?!" Keith questioned. "Mmhmm. You can do it too. You have a strong affinity to void magic." "You know?" "I can tell." Cadmusughed, "Now then, I''ll teach you how to summon your contract." "Keith! Good luck!" Carolyn shouted. "Mmmhmm." Keith nodded. He was ready for it. "It''s a simple step. You need to imagine your beast to be here." "That''s it?!" Keith almost coughed. It was that simple?! "Yeah. It''s that simple." Cadmus nodded, "Try it out." "Alright." Before Keith did it. Wait a minute. "Can I ask them first? Shiro is the head of the herd." Shiro still needed to protect the others. "Sure." Cadmus found him amusing. Keith closed his eyes. Shiro. Can I summon you here? Bo! No, there''s nothing wrong. I want to see that I can do it. Bo! Bo! "Ok! I''ll summon Miyuki!" Shiro wasn''t nning to be summoned at all. But Miyuki, on the other hand, wanted toe. Keith had a confident look as he closed his eyes. Imagine her here. That was the only requirement. And as Keith did, "It''s happening!" James stated. A giant magic circle formed in front of Keith. "Po!" And what came was Miyuki. She dashed to Keith and nudged her face onto his. "I missed you too!" Keith hugged her. While he did that, "Po!" Three little voices called out as they jumped off of Miyuki''s back. Keith quickly caught them, but he fell down as well. "Po! Po! Po!" "Yes! I missed you guys as well!" Inti and the two kept nudging him. While Keith was being nudged by the three, Mir waddled in front of Miyuki. "Po." Mir was ready for his punishment. It seemed he realized there was no escaping this. Contrary to what he thought, Miyuki nudged her head onto his. "Po!" Mir nudged back. It seemed Miyuki''s relief outweighed her anger. She was happy her child was safe. While Keith was snuggled by the snowballs, the rest stared at him in shock. "I thought the principal was kidding. But the kid has a contract with the Samui." Julius stared in shock. Despite Cadmus''s words, there was some doubt in his heart. But seeing Keith summon a Samui pped that doubt out of him! "..." You''ll be even more shocked that he''s contracted to more than 20 of them. "So those are the others." Sophia stared at the snowballs. Keith talked about there being four babies. But they never saw them all together. Cadmus stared at Miyuki, "These kids are going to be strong." "Hmm?" "Their mother has two tips. That meant they could be at most two-tipped." "So the tips on their horns represent a hierarchy." Keith smacked his hands together. "Indeed. The number of points on their horn signaled the hierarchy and strength of a Samui." Cadmus stated. "How high can it go?" Keith questioned. "The highest is three tipped," Cadmus stated. "So that''s why Shiro''s the boss." Keith nodded his head. "Wait, the one you contracted to is a three-tipped Samui?" Cadmus remembered Keith''s words. Shiro was the name of the Samui he contracted with. "Yes." Keith nodded. "..." Cadmus was speechless, "Kid, are you a monster?" He had to ask this question. "Eh?" "Do you understand that you contracted an SSS monster?" "Yes." Keith nodded. "Then why are you acting so calm?!" Keith was too nonchnt about this. "Because Shiro is a couch potato," Keith stated. That was the only way to describe him. Cloud''szy tendencies came from Shiro. If Cloud is a couch potato, Shiro is a sofa potato! That snowball loved toze around, perching on top of the rock. Keith knew he was watching over the others. But sometimes, he caught Shiro sleeping on the job. "I think the amazement of the Samui is ruined because of him." Keithughed. He didn''t see them as super monsters. They were ordinary big snowballs.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 49: Grandpa Cadmus Volume 2 Chapter 49: Grandpa Cadmus Volume 2 Chapter 49: Grandpa Cadmus Shiro looked so dangerous in the beginning. And now he looked like azy ball of fluff. It was soothing. I think he has gotten fat as well. He had been feeding the Samuis vegetables and other fruits every single day. It wouldn''t be a surprise that they gain weight. Seeing the bright expression on Keith''s face, Cadmus took a step back to Sohma, "That kid is definitely not normal." "Indeed." Sohma was stunned to find out that Keith contracted with a Samui. But a three-tipped one was even more surprising! He doubted he could face one and win! That was how strong they were. "Anyways, you know how to summon them now, right?" "Mmhmm! I got the jist of it." Keith knew how to do it. Miyuki continued to nuzzle him. Keith smiled, "I can summon you guys any time I want now!" "..." Cadmus tilted his head to William, "I know I shouldn''t be the one saying this. But don''t let him do that in public." "I know." William clutched his head. The thought of a giant Samui walking around in town was horrifying. "Rx, I know." Keith was joking about it. "Anyways, now that we got that out of the way, Keith. Do you understand what you did today?" "Uh, fed some people today." Keith tilted his head. "No use trying to act clueless." Cadmus quipped. "How many coins did you earn from your stall?" "Ah, James was the one who was keeping track." Keith was on cooking duty while James worked the front. "How much did you make?" Cadmus turned to James, "I think around three gold coins. I kinda lost track when they kept throwing bronze coins at me." Yes, throw. They were chucking coins at James and saying their orders. "And how long did you have that stall open?" "45 mins?" "See my point? The amount is incredible when youpare it to the time." "I see." What''s your point? That''s what Keith wanted to ask. "That''s why I want to try it too!" Cadmus stated with a smile. "Eh?" "The people who tried it kept saying that it was really delicious. And Sohma also said it smelled amazing!" "To be honest." Sohma spoke, "When I smelled it, I thought about getting in line before questioning them." The smell was alluring. "See! I''m stuck in my office, forced to do paperwork. So, could you cook it for me?" "Keith, can you do it?" Even Julius asked. Keith scratched his head and looked at the rest. William and Sophia had a sigh. Lionel and Camelia looked excited. And his three brothers stated, "It''s been a while since I had your cooking." "Alright! I should get to work!" Keith rolled up his sleeves as he was ready to get to work. He owed Cadmus for helping him learn how to summon Miyuki and the rest. "Yes!" Cadmus pumped his fist. Keith took out his wok and started to get to work. But while he was cooking, "Can you not stand so close to me?" Keith chuckled as he saw Cadmus and Julius standing so close to him! It was a little nerve-wracking when the king and principal stared at him like that. "Sorry about that, child." "I got this." Sohma and William grabbed the two by the neck and pulled them back. Like that, Keith quickly made the food. But while he tossed the noodles, "I have lived for so long, but I have never smelled something as delectable as this!" Cadmus stated as he sniffed the air. The aromaing from the meats and vegetables was strong. "Hmm? But you look so young." Keith tilted his head. Cadmus looked like a young, middle-aged man. William interjected, "Keith, Cadmus is a legendary ancient dragon. He lived for more than 1000 years." "1000 years?!" Keith''s jaw dropped when he heard that. Besides him, Carolyn and Derek were the other two who reacted the same way. The rest were not disturbed. It seemed they knew about this. Cadmus smiled, "Mmhmm! And I never smelled something so good." "Should I call you Grandpa Cadmus then?" Keith questioned in his mind. But he blurted it out again! "Grandpa Cadmus? I like the ring to that! You can call me Grandpa Cadmus!" Cadmus''s grin became even wider. "Alright then!" Keithughed. While Keithughed, the others were not. Julius stared at William. Don''t ask. William shook his head. At this point, there was no point in questioning anything Keith did! "It''s done!" Keith stated as he poured the noodles into a te for everyone to eat. Volume 2 Chapter 50: Deal Volume 2 Chapter 50: Deal Volume 2 Chapter 50: Deal Cadmus and Julius were the first people to pick up the tes. They stared at the food in wonder, "What is this?" "That''s fried orc with onions." "And this one?" "That''s ember chicken and eggs," Keith stated. "Please try." Keith smiled. Cadmus and Julius took a bite. And when they did, they said nothing. Instead of saying anything, they continued to eat! It didn''t take long for them to finish, "Seconds!" "Sure." Keith chuckled as he ced more onto their tes. The others were eating at a quick pace as well. Miyuki and the babies were having some in noodles. But Keith added some herbs to give it vor. While they ate, Fira asked, "Keith, can I get some cookies?" "Oh! I want cookies as well." Carolyn added. "Sure." Keith went into his storage and took a jar out. He handed the cookies to them. "Cookies?" Cadmus tilted his head as he stared at the round circles in the girl''s hand. "Mmhmm. Do you want one?" "Yes!" Cadmus didn''t hesitate to say. Keith handed a cookie to him, and he took a bite, "So good!" He couldn''t help but shout out. "How could you make something so delicious?" Cadmus stared at Keith. "The milk tea was good as well," Julius added. He tried the milk tea, and it was delicious. "What?" Cadmus tilted his head. "Milk in tea?" "It''s condensed milk in tea." Keith corrected. He took out a jar of condensed milk. "Po!" But Miyuki and the babies jumped up when they smelled it! Keith was taken aback, "You guys want to try?" "Po! Po! Po!" The Samuis shouted out. Keithughed, "Alright, I will put some on some bread." Keith took out some loaves and a spoon. Their eyes sparkled as they watched Keith drizzle the condensed milk onto the bread. "So sweet!" "It''s sweeter than the cookies!" "There''s also pudding as well." Derek blurted out. "Pudding?" It wasn''t Cadmus, Julius, and Sohma tilting their heads. Thalia and Carolyn did it as well. "Kid, how many things did you guys eat?!" Julius and Cadmus quickly rushed to Derek. Their eyes were frightening. "Not that much!" Derek quickly shut his mouth. "William, what have you been hiding from me?!" "How could you hide this from your principal?!" William held his ears as he looked away. Annoying. "I do have some here if you want to try?" Keith brought out a crate. Camelia and Lionel were fans of pudding. That was why he made more. "Oooh." Keith handed each one of them a cup. "This looks so pretty," Carolyn stated. All of them ate, and they were so content with it. Once they finished, "I''ve decided!" Cadmus turned to Keith, "Kid, do you want to live with me?" "What?" Keith tilted his head. "How about it? I will teach you how to use void magic, and in return, you will cook me good food." "No way!" Sophia shouted. "Principal, you can''t take our son away." William and Sophia stepped up. "But it''s so good!" Cadmus couldn''t help but shout. Anyone could see pudding in his eyes. Keith shook his head, "I''m sorry, Grandpa Cadmus. But I''m content with my void magic right now." Having storage was the best. There was no need to learn anything else. "And besides, I will enroll in the academy in a few years." "Oh, yeah! Then forget it." Cadmus pped his hands together. There was no need to worry about it now. Keith had an idea, "Grandpa Cadmus, how about I make you a deal." "Hmm?" Everyone tilted their heads. "What kind of deal?" "I want a ce to cook and grow my own vegetables. Is this possible?" Keith questioned. He realized he wouldn''t be having any of that when he enrolled. Cadmus thought about it, "I can arrange it. But what do I get in return?" There was no free lunch in this world. "When I enroll, I will feed you one meal a day," Keith stated. Food was the key to this man. "One meal? That''s too low." Cadmus huffed. His help wasn''t that cheap. "One meal and one snack a day," Keith added. "One meal, three snacks a day!" Cadmus stated. "One meal, two snacks!" "Deal!" Cadmus didn''t even hesitate as he shook Keith''s hand! And like that, they formed a contract with one another.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 51: Well, I’m Going To Stay As Well Volume 2 Chapter 51: Well, Im Going To Stay As Well Volume 2 Chapter 51: Well, Im Going To Stay As Well Once Cadmus and the rest finished their meal, it was time to return. Keith and the rest said their goodbyes to Alvin and Eric as they entered the carriage. Cadmus was waving his hand, saying his goodbyes too. "Goodbye, my food!" But when he said that, Sohma pped him in the head. As the carriage drove, Keith was out like a light. The same can be said with Carolyn. She was sleeping on his shoulders. Too adorable! Camelia wanted to save this scene. The two of them were so cute. Plus, the animals around made a good scene. Camelia and Lionel continued to stare till they returned to the Bradley Estate. Lionel picked the two up and brought them out. "They''re all tuckered out." Thalia chuckled as she stared at the two. They were sleeping so soundly. "They''ve been running around so much. And they were also running a stall as well." Sophia added. It would be surprising if they weren''t. "Alright, Let''s go." Julius was all smiles as he was about to pick up Carolyn. But, "Eh?" "What''s wrong, Dear?" Thalia noticed the strange expression on her husband''s face. "She won''t let go," Julius stated. "Huh?" "She won''t let go of Keith." Carolyn''s hand was like a vice. She clutched onto Keith''s clothes. Even when he tried to pull, she didn''t budge at all. "I''ll carry them to Keith''s room," Lionel stated. There was no point in trying to force the child. "Well, I guess we''ll be staying here too," Julius stated. "What?" "Since my daughter isn''t leaving, we''ll have to stay by her side." "We can send her home in the morning," William stated. "Carolyn will get worried if Thalia and I aren''t there when she wakes up," Julius added. "...You just want free food." William sneered at him. He knew this man''s end game. "Of course!" Julius didn''t deny it. "..." "Are you going to refuse your king''s demands?" Julius stated with a haughty look. "..." No one said a thing. Sophia was alright with this as she continued to talk with Thalia. William was the only one who didn''t like it. He had to deal with this man. Lionel brought the two children into Keith''s room. "Are you two going to be fine watching them?" Lionel asked Fira and Aria. Well, it was Aria. Fira was knocked out like a light. "Ho." Aria nodded. Lionel didn''t say anything as he ced a nket on the two. "Nghh." Carolyn groaned as she hugged Keith tighter. Lionel nodded and returned to the living room, where everyone was. "Today was quite hectic!" Julius stated. "Indeed." "Your son is such an interesting person!" Julius couldn''t help but say. "Mmhmm." "Is this the first time someone has been so calm and collected in front of the principal?" Thalia questioned. "I think so." William turned to Lionel. "Yes. This might be the first time." During Lionel''s time at the academy, he had never seen anyone talk to Cadmus so calmly. Yet, Keith was the one who did it. He even gave the ancient dragon a nickname! Who would do that?! "And you guys need to exin how he tamed a Samui." That was the other thing that needed to be discussed. This may be the first time in history someone tamed that legendary creature! "I would like to know myself." Lionel and Camelia were interested as well. "It''s like this," William exined how Keith met the Samui. He didn''t go into too much detail as he wasn''t there. These were all of Keith''s recollections. "And the Samui came to the town and formed a contract with him." William ended it with that. "..." Everyone was silent when they heard it all. "Your child is crazy," Julius stated. "Hey!" "I''m just saying. Have you seen another kid go up to a Samui and treat it like a pet?" "...Wasn''t your daughter holding the baby?" "That''s because she didn''t know. No one knows what a baby Samui looks like!" Julius retorted. Carolyn probably thought it was another cute animal. "..." True. William and Sophia didn''t know until Keith brought Mir to their home. If Keith didn''t reveal it, they probably thought it was another small animal. "And the forest spirit as well. That kid has some dangerous familiars around him." "I can''t deny that." Keith''s ability to attract animals was uncanny. "And here''s the problem." Julius sighed as he clutched his head, "You understand how dangerous he is, right?" "..." William and Sophia were silent. They understood. A child who tamed more than 20 S-rank monsters. And there was an SSS rank. It was an unprecedented event. "We''re friends, so I''m okay with it. And I doubt the principal would say anything about it. But others won''t have the same thought." Julius understood, "Tell him to be careful." "You don''t need to tell me that." "Alright, now that we got that out of the way, let''s get something to eat." Julius didn''t forget to say that. "Mooch." "How dare you call your king a mooch?!" "You''re acting as one." Sophia and Thalia shook their heads as they watched them argue. But, "On a serious note, tell your son to stay away from my daughter." Volume 2 Chapter 52: Baking With Carolyn Volume 2 Chapter 52: Baking With Carolyn Volume 2 Chapter 52: Baking With Carolyn "..." The room became silent from Julius''s words. "What?" William stared at him, wondering what he said. "I''m not letting my daughter get a boyfriend so soon!" Julius made it clear! He saw how they interacted. And he didn''t like it one bit! His daughter was going to be taken away by this kid! "Our son isn''t going to get married either," Sophia stated. "What?" Now it was Camelia''s turn to be surprised, "He needs to get married." What was her daughter saying?! Was Keith going to be single for the rest of her life?! And it seemed that it was the case with Sophia! "No way! I''m not letting my son get married!" Sophia wasn''t having any of that! Like that, an argument ensued. William red at Julius, "See what you did," ... "Ngh." Keith blinked his eyes as he got up from his bed. I guess I was too tired. He remembered talking with Alvin and Eric before leaving. He knew he had passed out from exhaustion. It''s been a while since I ran anything. Keith chuckled. But he was excited that he did. But as he was getting up, "Huh? Why are the four of you here?" What he saw was the four snowballs on his bed. He was surprised to see them there. But he became silent, not wanting to wake them up. Keith turned to Aria. Thetter''s face said they summoned themselves here at night. "I see." Keith understood. Cadmus said that some familiars could teleport to their contractors whenever they wanted. And that was what the four did. When he got up from his bed, he noticed Carolyn beside him! I see. So that''s what happened. Keith noticed the wrinkled stains on his clothes. It was from Carolyn gripping so tight. "Ngh!" Carolyn started to wake up too now. "Good Morning, Carolyn." "Morning." Carolyn had a drowsy expression as she said this. "Where are you going, Keith?" Carolyn wiped her eyes as she asked. "Going to bake some bread for everyone." Keith smiled. "Ooh, can I watch?" "Sure. And please be quiet. The little ones are still sleeping." Keith pointed at the bed. Carolyn quickly covered her mouth as she saw the baby Samuis sleeping. Carolyn and Keith slowly went out and headed to the kitchen. "Let me help you tie the apron." Keith took a spar apron from his storage and tied it around him. They washed their hands and got to work. He took out the dough, "Is that bread?" "Well, it''s going to be baked into bread. It''s a milk loaf. You haven''t tried this before." Keith had this proof up for future use. "Now, we''ll knead it." Keith started to knead the dough. Carolyn watched as he did. He smiled, "Do you want to try?" "Mmhmm!" "Go for it." Keith gestured. And like that, Carolyn started to knead the bread. But she didn''t control her strength. Poof! Because of the pocket of air, flour shot at her face. "..." There was a moment of silence. But Keith looked at Carolyn''s face andughed, "There''s flour all over your face!" "How can youugh at me?" Carolyn pouted as she stared at him. "Sorry. Let me clean you up." Keith took a towel and wiped her face. While he was doing that, "Don''t they look good together?" "Indeed." Camelia and Lionel stared at them from the door. The two noticed Keith and Carolyn walking around the hall. Lionel wanted to call out, but Camelia stopped him. And they were d they didn''t butt in. "Let''s not tell the others about this." "I think Julius might go crazy." The two made a vow of silence. Keith showed Carolyn how to knead it. And like that, they made a loaf. But Keith wasn''t done. "What does this look like?" "That''s a cat!" "Mmhmm!" Shaping the dough was easy. "Do you want to shape it?" "Yep!" Carolyn took a piece of dough and started to shape it. Keith stared at it and noticed that it was a blob. "Is that Mir?" Keith blinked a few times. "Mmhmm. I want to make him!" Carolyn smiled. "...I see," Keith said nothing more as he continued to shape the bread. He quickly brought it over to the oven to let it bake. "We just need to wait now." Keith smiled as he ced the bread in. "Po!" While they waited, the four snowballs came rushing from the door! They jumped on Keith. "You guys are so energetic early in the morning." Keith smiled as he watched the four lick his face. They were so happy to meet with him. It seemed they wanted to make up for lost time. "Thank you for bringing them here, Aria." Aria chose to stay behind. She understood the snowballs would be confused when Keith was gone. "Um, Keith?" "I should introduce you to them." Keith smiled as he introduced them, "This energetic one is Inti. He''s the most mischievous one. The big one is Cloud; he''s theziest. And this here is their daughter, Lily." One by one, he introduced the snowballs to Carolyn. "Hello." Carolyn waved her hands. Inti and the two stared at Carolyn. They weren''t hostile to her. But they weren''t close either. The only one was Mir. Keith ced them down and let them run around, "Po!" Inti nudged Keith from the back, "What''s the matter, Inti?" "Po! Po!" Inti jumped up and down. "Ahh, it''s been a while since we yed that." "y?" "Mmhmm. This." Keith took out a frisbee. "Go!" Keith tossed the frisbee. Inti and Mir started to chase after it. While that happened, Cloud decided to sleep on Keith''s leg. Couch potato mode activated. Lily and Carolyn stared at one another. It seemed the two were shy with one another. But they seemed to get closer. Lilyy on Carolyn''s legs.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 53: Shopping Volume 2 Chapter 53: Shopping Volume 2 Chapter 53: Shopping After some time, Carolyn was ying with Lily. The two became even closer than before! "Here! You should wear this." Carolyn took off one of her hair clips. It was a flower pin. She ced it on Lily''s head, "You look so much cuter now." "Po!" Lily licked Carolyn''s face, thanking her. "It seemed you guys have gotten really close with one another." Keithughed. "Mmhmm." Carolyn nodded. As they continued to y, "It seems the bread is finished." "Po!" When the four heard that, they screamed out. Keithughed, "Don''t worry. I made enough for you guys as well." Keith took out a metal stick to take out the baking pan. The aroma smacked the group in the face. When the four snowballs smelled it, they jumped up and down even more! "Let me put it in a basket first." Keith took out a wooden basket to put the bread on. Keith turned to Carolyn, "Let''s bring this to the dining table." "Yes!" Carolyn nodded as she stared at the bread she made of Mir. As the two walked, the five animals followed after him. They ced the bread on the table, "What happened to the two of you?" The rest of the family members were there. They were surprised that Keith and Carolyn were covered in flour. "We were baking bread together." "...Together?" Julius blinked a few times. Do you mean those two were alone? "Mmhmm!" Carolyn nodded. "Po!" The four babies jumped up and down. "Wait, why are the Samui babies here?" "Oh, they summoned themselves at night." Keith scratched his head as he said this. "..." "Po!" The silence was stopped by the babies'' cries. "Okay, I will give you your food." Keith smiled as he saw Inti and Cloud hugging his legs tightly. He took a loaf and split it into four pieces. "..." Julius looked at William, who looked away. There was no need to talk about it. "You two should clean up," Sophia chimed in. They couldn''t start eating with them having that. "Understood." "Yes." The two walked to the showers to wipe the flour away. It didn''t take long for them toe out of the showers. Keith sat beside Sophia. Carolyn was supposed to sit next to Thalia. But the girl decided to sit next to Keith. When Julius saw that, his expression turned stern. But it was soon changed into a light one as the food was brought out to the table. "So this is the bread you were talking about." Julius looked at the milk loaf at the table. Thalia shook his head, "No. The one I ate is different from this one." "This is a milk loaf. I used milk instead to make it. The one you two ate before was white bread. The two have different textures." Keith exined. Julius and Thalia nodded as they took a bite out of it. "Kid, can I get the recipe for it?" Julius questioned. But Keith shook his head, "I don''t mind giving the recipe. But I don''t think you will be able to make it." All of this required sugar. And they couldn''t make it even if they tried. "...I see." Julius looked downcasted when he heard that. While they were eating, "Grandmother, can I go to the capital and buy some things?" Keith questioned. "Hmm? Sure, we can go out," Camelia nodded. "I want to go too!" Carolyn raised her hand. But Julius stated, "Sorry. But you can''t. We need to return home." "Can I really not?" "Ugh." Julius wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. He was soft on his daughters. But he didn''t want to let her go this time. Julius stared at Keith. This child. He didn''t want him to be near his daughters! But the food he made was delicious as well! The two thoughts were fighting one another! "Carolyn, you''re brothers and sisters are worried if we don''t return home," Thalia added. "Alright." Carolyn looked downcasted. While that side talked, Camelia asked, "Derek, do you want toe along with us?" Derek nodded, "Sure." Volume 2 Chapter 54: Fashion Show Volume 2 Chapter 54: Fashion Show Volume 2 Chapter 54: Fashion Show "Bye-bye, Keith." Carolyn waved her hands. After breakfast, Julius had put his foot down and determined they were leaving... Well, it was Thalia who decided on this. Julius was torn between staying here for another meal and letting his daughter stay near Keith. "See you next time!" Keith waved his hand. Like that, the carriage drove off. Keith stretched his hands. He turned to the four snowballs, "You guys should go back to your mom." Miyuki knew about them being here. But they should go back. "Po!" Inti and the others nodded. Their bodies started to disappear, teleporting back to the forest. "We should go now, Keith." Camelia and Derek were ready. "Alright!" Keith pumped his hands as he was excited to go. "Let''s go!" Fira pumped her hands as well. And Aria flew onto his shoulders. The three were set. "Madam, I shall get the carriage ready." But Camelia shook her head, "There''s no need. We''ll walk." It was a great day today. There was no need for a carriage. "Understood," "And I have two knights here to protect me as well." Camelia smiled at Derek and Keith. "Mmhmm." "Understood." And like that, they set off. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the shopping district. Keith was in awe of the stores. "They look so fancy, Keith!" Fira stated as she stared. They showed off extravagant clothing there. Keith wanted to go around. But Keith remembered. He needed to hold onto Camelia''s hand and looked around. Camelia was the Grand Duchess. People might attack her! So cute! Camelia couldn''t help but stare at Keith. He looked like a wary puppy. She understood why he was acting this way. But there was no need to worry. There wasn''t anyone who would dare attack in such a public space. She turned to Derek, who was a few steps behind. He was ncing around the stores as well. "How about we get some clothes first!" Camelia suggested, "Hmm?" "It''s been a while since you got new clothes. I think you guys would need some summer clothes." Camelia smiled. She brought Keith and Derek over to a clothing store. "Greetings, Grand Duchess!" The clerk quickly greeted Camelia. She was a regr in this shop. "Bring me all the clothes you have in their size," Camelia stated. "Eh?" Keith and Derek tilted their heads when they heard that. All the clothes? "Understood!" The clerks quickly moved, and in an instant, they brought out all the clothes. "We should try them all out." Camelia pped her hands as she said this. She had never done this before. And she was excited. "..." Keith and Derek had no words to say. Like that, the fashion show started! ... "I have enough!" Derek screamed as he quickly went back to the changing room. His mind couldn''t take it any longer. "One more suit, Derek." Camelia had another suit ready for him. "Grandmother, this is too much." Derek came out with his original clothes. He turned to Keith, "Am I right, Keith?" "Yeah. Grandma, there''s no need to make us wear all this." Keith scratched his head as he gave a wryugh. The two wore a lot. Camelia and the clerk went full fashion mode. When Keith and Derek wore one outfit, another waited for them in their arms. Camelia smiled, "I''m sorry. But the two of you were too cute." That was the only word to describe the two. Keith and Derek''s appearance was first ss. All the attires they wore were perfect. Because of this, more people came into the store, wanting to buy the clothes they wore. "I''ve decided. I''m going to take all the clothing from there." Camelia pointed her finger and ran it across, showing which ones she wanted. "Understood, Grand Duchess. I will bring all of it to your home. Also, I will give you a 10% discount for everything today." The clerk smiled. "Mmhmm. Now then, let us be off." Camelia smiled. They have been here long enough. Camelia asked the two, "Where would you like to go?" Since they went to the stores she wanted to go to, it was their turn. "I want to go to a shop that sells magic items!" "I want to go to a cksmith." "There''s a cksmith shop close around here. We''ll go there first." Camelia led the two over to the cksmith shop. When they entered it, "Greetings, Madam. What would you like?" A clerk greeted them. "We''ll look around first." Camelia smiled and turned to the two, "You guys find what you want first." Derek nodded his head enthusiastically as he started to look around. "Derek, are you looking for a sword?" Keith asked. "Mmhmm. I want something light. Maybe a short sword or rapier." Derek said as he swung a sword around. Derek asked the clerk, "Do you have something about the same size and made from a lighter material?" The clerk looked around and grabbed a sword, "How about this sword, Sir?" It was a light blue sword. Derek took it and swung it around. "This feels alright. How much is it?" "It will be one gold coin." "We''ll take it," Camelia stated. "Grandmother?" Derek was surprised. "It''s fine. It''s a grandmother''s duty to spoil our grandchildren." Camelia smiled as she handed a gold coin to the clerk, "Let me get the sheath too." The clerk quickly went to the back to get it. "Thank you...Grandma." Derek scratched his head as he said this. His cheeks turned red as he said this. "Don''t mention it." Camelia smiled and turned to Keith, "Keith, do you have anything you want?" "I think I will get some practice swords." Keith asked the clerk, "Do you have any used swords?" "Mmhmm. They''re in that basket." The clerk said as he pointed at the basket full of swords. They were dullpared to the others. Keith took out a sword. "How much do they cost?" "3 bronze coins for any thing in the basket." The clerk answered. "I see." I''ll take a few. "Keith, wouldn''t it be better with a new one? I can pay for it." Keith shook his head, "It''s fine, Grandma. It would be a waste to use a new sword for training." Keith picked out a few swords from there and paid.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ :
Volume 2 Chapter 55: Magic Shop Volume 2 Chapter 55: Magic Shop Volume 2 Chapter 55: Magic Shop "Let''s go to the magic shop now!" Keith was excited! This was one of the reasons why he wanted toe here! There should be interesting things sold in the royal capital! "Alright," Camelia chuckled, "The store is close to here." It didn''t take long for them to arrive there. And when the three entered, they saw many magic tools. "Wee to my store. What can I do for you?" The clerk greeted. "Keith, you can go ahead and ask what you want." Camelia smiled. "Thank you, Grandma." Keith smiled and asked the clerk, "Do you have any magic items for storing food?" This was something Gus had asked Keith to buy. The one they had at home was malfunctioning. He wanted thetest equipment. The clerk smiled, "We have thetest model that stores food. Please check it out!" Keith was brought over to the box. A cooler? Keith realized what he was staring at was a cooler. "This is thetest cooling storage we have. It even has the function of creating ice!" The clerk stated. "Really? How does it work?" Camelia was interested. "It''s simple, Madam. ce water into this storagepartment here and wait a few minutes." The clerk showed them how to do it. And before long, ice came out! "That''s incredible!" Camelia pped her hands! "We''ll take two!" There was no need to say anything about it as she wanted it. She saw the glint in Keith''s eyes. He was serious about this as well! "Thank you for your patronage!" Keith asked, "Do you have anything with heating magic?" "Heating?" The clerk tilted her head. "Mmhmm. To use for cooking," Keith nodded. There was something else he wanted. "If you''re looking for heating, then look no further! Here are some interesting magic tools." The clerk brought them over to some stoves. "These are thetest magic stoves." "We got this one at home. I want something that emits heat without any fire." He wanted to use heat waves to cook it. The clerk frowned when he heard that, "I''m sorry. But I''m afraid we don''t have any of that." "I see." Keith sighed. It was a long shot. But it was to be expected. "Despite not having the tool, we have something that uses heating." The clerk said as he quickly took something out. It was crystals. "These are heating crystals." "Oh, you mean those things we put in heatingmps?" Keith questioned. "Yes. These are the ones. Injecting mana causes the crystals to emit heat." "I see." Hearing that, Keith nodded, "I will take all of them. Is that fine?" "Sure. Please take it!" The clerk handed it to Keith. These crystals were smaller than normal ones. They wouldn''t be used for amp. And it wasn''t needed in the capital. That was why the clerk was selling them to Keith cheap. "I will pay for it all," Camelia stated as she saw Keith''s excited expression. "Thank you so much, Grandma!" Keith was all smiles as he looked at the heating crystals in his hand. "Anything for my grandson. Now that we''ve gone to all those stores, how about we have a little break and have lunch?" Camelia suggested "Sure!" Keith and Derek nodded. Keith was eager to taste the food in the royal capital. Camelia sighed, "But please don''t have high expectations. It won''t be as delicious as anything you made, Keith." Nothing would taste as great as Keith''s dishes. "Haha. It''s fine. I want to try new things." What kinds of vegetables will I find?! Keith was excited to find out what the chefs were going to make. "Alright. I know of a restaurant to go to." Camelia decided to bring them over to a restaurant. It was posh and fancy. There was a long line of people as well. But Keith and Derek didn''t mind as they waited. With such a long line, that meant many people loved the food. This would be interesting. And it was finally time for the three toe. But before the three could get there, "What do you mean that there is no seat for me?!" Keith turned his head to see that there was a chubby kid. And he seemed to have other people besides him. He looked to be from a noble house. "I''m sorry. But we don''t have a table right now." A waiter said with a wry look. But that caused the child to be even more furious, "How could there be no table?!" "You will have to wait in line." "Do you know who I am?! I''m the son of Count Mills! I can have your shop close down!" The kid screamed out without a thought! But then the child pointed at Keith''s group, "You there!" "Hmm?" "Hand over your spot!" Volume 2 Chapter 56 An Angel! Volume 2 Chapter 56 An Angel! Volume 2 Chapter 56 An Angel! The child stated as he pointed at Keith. Camelia and Derek frowned when they heard that. "What is wrong with you, Kid?" Derek sneered at the child. He was about two heads taller than him. If he wanted, he could kick him out of existence. "I''m Count Mill''s son! Now, hand over your seat or face my dad''s wraith!" The kid continued to scream like a madman. But the rest looked at him weirdly. That was because of Camelia. Everyone knew who she was. She was the Grand Duchess while this kid''s father was a Count. Does he not know about her? "I will get the guards over here!" The kids continued to shout! Guess not. From how he acted, it seemed he hadn''t been in the capital long enough to know about Camelia. "Child, you should wait like the other people." Camelia scolded the child. They had all waited in line to get into the restaurant. Just because he was the son of a noble didn''t mean he could do whatever he wanted. "I don''t care! My father is a Count, and I can do whatever I want!" The child roared out again,pletely disregarding Camelia''s words. Camelia frowned when she heard that. Derek crunched his knuckles, "That''s it, brat! You want to go!" It was time to test out the new sword on this piggy. "Please don''t fight!" The waiter quickly stated, trying to stop the two groups from fighting. "We''ll go." But a voice stopped the fight. Camelia and Derek turned to Keith, surprised by his words. "There''s no point in fighting with a child. You can have our spot." Keith shrugged his shoulders. But everyone understood Keith was demeaning the child. He turned to the waiter, "Sorry about the situation unfolding like this." "It''s not your fault, Sir. It''s our fault." How could he me Keith''s group? He was the one who had diffused the situation. And he waited in line as well. "Let''s go now, Brother, Grandma," Keith said with a smile as he held their hands and walked out. "That''s what I thought!" The kid continued to act cocky as he said this. But everyone turned their heads. You clearly don''t understand who you messed with. ... Outside, "Keith, why did you do that?" Derek couldn''t help but question his brother. "Why shouldn''t I?" Keith chuckled. "Keith, there was no need to give up our spot like that." Camelia was this close to exploding on that child. How dare he talk to them like that? And the gull continued to act cocky. "Keith, we should have punched him!" Fira stated as well! That child was asking for a punch! "Grandma, I don''t want to cause any trouble in the restaurant. I feel bad for them." "Hmm?" Camelia and Derek tilted their head. "If we would have fought, we would have made the restaurant look bad. What''s more, there''s no point in fighting with the child." Keith understood. Why fight someone when there was no need to? And he didn''t want the headlines of: the Grand Duchess spanking the child of Count Mills in public. "..." So sensible and kind! Camelia couldn''t help but smile at Keith. Derek shook his head. He looked at Camelia, and thetter nodded. "I also brought lunch for us! So there''s nothing to worry about!" Keith brought out a basket in his hand. He did prepare this in case. "Really?!" "Nice!" Camelia and Derek were excited! "Can we go somewhere nice to eat?" Keith asked. "Sure." The three walked to the center of the Royal Capital. There was a giant beautiful fountain. The three sat on the bench, and Keith opened it up, "I made a lot of sandwiches today." Keith prepared a quick lunch for all of them. And they started to eat. "His food is ten times better than any other restaurant can make! That was what all four of them thought as they ate! The group continued to enjoy their sandwiches until the basket was finished. "Please have some tea as well." Keith poured some tea for them as well. "Keith is a walking pantry," Fira stated as she sipped her tea. "Indeed he is." Camelia and Derekughed. This was so true. Keith had everything on him at all times. You just need to ask him, and he will bring it out! "Let''s go back to shopping!" Keith got up from the bench. "Hmm? What else do you need to buy, Dear?" Camelia questioned. "I need to buy souvenirs for everyone at the estate." Keith smiled. He couldn''t forget about them. "..." So kind! He''s an angel!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ :
Volume 2 Chapter 57: Sinful Man Volume 2 Chapter 57: Sinful Man Volume 2 Chapter 57: Sinful Man "Thank you for the meal," Keith said as he wiped his face. He finished dinner. "I''m going to my room now." Keith got out of his seat. He turned to May, "May, can youe with me for a minute." "Sure, Young Master." May followed Keith to his room. "What''s the matter, Young Master?" "Close your eyes for a second." Keith smiled. "Alright." May closed her eyes, wondering what Keith was doing. "You can open your eyes!" Keith stated. May opened her eyes and saw a beautiful scarf in his hands. May blinked her eyes, "Is this scarf for me?" "Mmmhm! This is a gift I bought for you!" Keith thought long and hard about what to buy for the butlers and maids. But when he saw the scarf, he instantly knew this was for May! "..." May didn''t say anything. Keith scratched his head, "Do you not like it?" My taste is bad, after all. In Keith''s previous life, he would buy gifts for his apprentices. They loved it, but they would also call it tacky as well. He had the buying sense of someone who was a grandpa. "No! I love it! It''s perfect!" May quickly shouted. How could she not like it?! It was a gift from her young master! "Please try it on," Keith stated as he handed the scarf over to her. May didn''t wait as she tried it on, "Is it good on me?" "Mmhmm! You look beautiful!" Keith stated with a big smile. "Thank you so much, Young Master." May didn''t hesitate as she hugged Keith. She hugged him tightly. He''s my lucky star. ... "Camelia, why did you call all of us here?" In the dining room, Camelia gave them a nce, telling them she wanted to talk with them after dinner. "Something happened today," Camelia said. But Sophia stated, "Mother, can you not rub it in. We know you had fun with Keith and Derek today." They saw the enormous number of clothes that were brought to the manor. "There was that. Keith and Derek looked so cute in those clothes." Camelia stated, and that caused the three''s expressions to turn dark, "But something else happened today." "Hmm?" "What happened?" Camelia exined what had happened today. And while she did, the expression on the other three went an extra shade darker. "How dare that brat talk down to you three like that?!" Sophia was furious that someone would say something like that. He was asking for a fight! "It was the Mills family, right?" William''s eyes were cold as he questioned. "Yes." Camelia nodded. Lionel was the one who got up from his chair, "Where are you going, Dear?" "To get my sword. Going to gut someone." Lionel wasn''t a man with many words. However, his actions were enough to make everyone understand how furious he was. "Father, I''ming with you! Let me get my sword too!" Sophia stood up! "Everyone, calm down!" Camelia quickly shouted, "Listen to what I have to say next," Camelia wasn''t finished with her story. And she started to exin about the things that happened afterward. And how Keith was the bigger man in all of this. Hearing all of this, William and the rest nodded their heads, "As expected of my son." William nodded. "Keith is an angel!" Sophia pped her hands. Camelia nodded, "That''s why we have to calm down." "But too much kindness is bad," Lionel added. There were times to show off. And that was the time. "Indeed." "But we can''t let them get away with that," Sophia stated. He talked down to her sons! "I''ll handle that." Camelia''s expression turned stern as she said this. And no one said a thing. Angering the Grand Duchess was the child''s worst mistake! ... "Do you have to go so soon?" Camelia questioned. It was time for Keith and the rest of the family to depart. "We have to return, Mother." Sophia smiled as she hugged her mother. "How about Keith lives here, and you guys go back?" Camelia suggested. "No way!" Instant reply. There was no way Camelia was taking Keith away like that. Keith smiled, "Grandma, I gave you guys enough yeast to make bread for some time." Keith had prepared a lot of sugar and yeast for her to make bread and cookies. He talked to the chef about the recipes as well. "I don''t care about that. I''m going to miss you." Camelia gave a wry look. She was going to miss her grandchildren. "I''ll write to you and Grandpa." "Really?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, and Camelia hugged her two grandsons. Keith looked at Lionel, who rubbed his head, "We''lle to your home when we have time." "Okay!" Keith''s expression brightened. The carriage set off to the gates, ready to leave. But the carriage suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter?" William questioned the coachman. "Sir, the royal family is in front of us." "Hmm?" William looked out the window and turned to Keith, "That''s for you." "Hmm?" He looked out the window and saw it was Carolyn, "Hi, Carolyn!" Keith smiled. The same couldn''t be said for her, as she had a dark expression, "Why didn''t you tell me you will leave today?!" "Oh." I never did tell her the date we were leaving. "Sorry. It slipped out of my mind." "I thought we could y more," Carolyn stated. Keith smiled, "How about we y when Ie back here again?" "Promise?" Carolyn raised her hand up. "Promise." Keith nodded and added the pinky promise. "Remember to write, okay?" "Sure." Keithughed. She said the same thing as Camelia. "Alright! I will see you again!" Carolyn smiled as she watched the carriage drive off. "Keith, you should be more careful," Sophia stated. "Hmm?" "You''re going to be a sinful man when you grow up." Sophiaughed. "Eh?" Keith tilted his head. "You have so many women in your grasp." William shook his head, "Where did he learn it from?" Volume 2 Chapter 58: My Bread! My Cookies! Volume 2 Chapter 58: My Bread! My Cookies! Volume 2 Chapter 58: My Bread! My Cookies! The return to the town was simple. It took the same time. As the carriage got closer, "The Marquis has returned!" "Young Master, we missed you!" "Pleasee and buy some vegetables! We have a lot of new ones ready for you!" "They missed you a lot, Kid." Michaelughed as he watched how the townspeople reacted when they returned. All of them were for Keith. Keith stuck his head out, "It''s great to see you guys again!" Even though the capital was fun, it was nothingpared to the town. When they entered the estate, Carter and the maids greeted them, "Wee back, everyone." "We''re home!" Derek and Keith shouted. "Were there any significant changes?" Wim questioned. When he asked, Carter''s expression strained. Everyone noticed it. "What happened?" William questioned. "Well, you see." Cater turned to Keith. "Hmm?" Why are you looking at me? "Gus should be the one to exin it." Carter quickly pushed Gus to the front. "What?! Don''t pin this on me!" "What happened?" It was Keith''s turn to question. Gus sighed, "I think you should see it before you ask this." ... "What in the world happened here?!" Keith blinked a few times as he screamed. The rest area was alright. But the same couldn''t be said about the oven. It got burnt to a crisp! "What did you guys do?" Keith turned over to Gus and Carter. He was shocked beyond words. "My bread!" Michael was on his knees in shock. That oven was the only source to make bread. And also, "The cookies!" Sophia, May, and Fira screamed in horror. The same could be said about the cookies. "You guys! How could you do this!" Michael stared at the knights. Gus had called them over as well. It seemed they had a part in this. Michael''s eyes were that of a monster, wanting to smite them right now! "Michael, calm down!" "Let me go! Let me at them!" "Cool it!" "Chill!" William, Keith, and Derek quickly held the muscle man back. This man was originally strong. But with the added madness of losing bread and the bloody intent to destroy them, it was deadly. "Father! Grab Mother and May!" Keith realized another problem. Sophia and May might go crazy as well! "No need to worry about them. They''re way beyond that." William stated. There was no need to check on them. That was because they were too in shock to go ballistic, "Raghh!" The only thing they had to deal with was Michael. ... "Let me get this straight. You guys wanted more bread. So you decided to stuff the oven full of it. And then you decided that more mes would make it bake faster." "Yes." "And because you guys used too much fire, it exploded. Am I correct?" Keith clutched his head as he asked. "Yes." Gus nodded his head. That was the jist of it. "Okay, there''s nothing to worry about." Hearing the situation, it was only a simple mistake. "How are you not mad?! The bread!" Michael was jumping up and down. Well, he tried to do it. William and the two quickly grabbed rope to tie him up. "It''s only an oven, and no one got hurt. Make sure not to do it again. There''s a thing called patience." Keith shook his head. "But the bread!" Keith took an apple and showed it into Michael''s mouth, "Shut it." Bread was not important right now. "We''ll fix it upter." Keith sighed as he took something out of his storage. "What are those, Young Master?" "They''re the souvenirs I brought for you all. Please take them." Keith handed the souvenirs to them. "Young Master is the best!" "I''m definitely going to boast about it to everyone!" Keith smiled and turned to Sophia, "Mother, I''m going to go to the forest." "..." Oh, yeah. Keith turned to William, "Father, I''m going." "Be careful out there." William nodded. He tapped his wife''s shoulders, seeing if she was alive. She was still in shock about what had happened. "Come on, Fira." Keith grabbed Fira. She was the same. It was time for them to go to the forest to greet everyone. When they got there, "Hey, guys!" Keith raised his hand. And the Samuis quickly dashed over to him. They kept licking his face like no tomorrow! "Aww! I missed you guys as well." Keith was all smiles as he hugged them. "Hello, Shiro!" Keith waved his hand at the boss, continuing to be perched on that big rock. "Bo," Shiro grunted and went back to sleep. Keith shook his head. He was going to look at Miyuki. But his head instantly turned away. I''m not going over there. Keith made the correct choice of not going to the scolding zone.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 59: Bread Withdrawal Volume 2 Chapter 59: Bread Withdrawal Volume 2 Chapter 59: Bread Withdrawal I can''t help you guys with that. It wasn''t Mir being scolded this time. It was all four of them. The day before yesterday, Inti and the rest decided to teleport to Keith. He was shocked about it and asked if Miyuki knew. And it was a no. That was why they were all getting scolded. The next ce Keith went to was the spirit vige. Tidal and the other spirits warmly greeted him. And it seemed he was nning to scold Fira for leaving without telling them. But noticing the shocked expression, Tidal would have to wait. Keith sighed as he walked home with Aria, "Guess it''s only the two of us now." "Ho." Aria nestled her face into his. ... The next day, Keith got up from his bed. Keith started his morning stretches. He walked over and patted Aria''s head, "Good morning." "Wow, look at the time." Keith had woken up reallyte today. He walked over to the dining room, "Dear, you woke up sote today." Sophia was surprised. Keith was the person who woke up the earliestpared to everyone else. He was an early bird. Keith scratched his head, "I guess sleeping in my own bed is the best." Heughed as he said this. He sat in his seat and grabbed some bread, "Eh?" Keith tilted his head, "What happened to the milk loaf?" Keith looked down to see only hard loaves from the past. "...We ran out," Williammented. "Huh? Didn''t we have two loaves left?" I swore when I slept, there were at least two loaves. Gus said they had no breadst week because of no oven. And Keith''s storage was short as well. He only had two loaves left. That was why he gave it to them. "Oh well." Derek shrugged his shoulders. "Keith, hold out with this for now," Sophia suggested. "..." Keith stared at all three of them. His eyes scanned them. "Don''t tell me you guys ate all of it while I was asleep?" Keith guessed it. "..." The three said nothing. But that was a yes. Keith sighed, "I''m going to eat this at the library." Keith took some omelets "Hmm?" "I''m going to be drawing something inside the library. It will be for the bread," I need to fix the shortage of bread. It was a matter of life and death. "Go for it!!" "Yes!" "Little brother, I can''t live with this bread." Keith walked into the library. He sat at the desk and took some parchment out. I need to design it. This was a problem Keith had realized. The amount of bread the people in the estate ate and wanted to eat did not equate to the bread made. Keith understood it was only a matter of time before something happened. But never did he expect something like this to happen so quickly! Keith took a bite of his omelet and started to draw. While he was doing this, "Young Master, do you want some tea?" "Yes, please." May poured a cup of tea for Keith. "Thank you." Before he sipped, Keith asked, "May, do you have to wear that inside too?" "Of course! I have to wear it and show it off to everyone!" May said with a confident expression. She was wearing her scarf inside. And whenever she talked with the other maids, she would show it off to them. "..." Forget I said anything. "What are you drawing, Young Master?" May stared at Keith''s drawing. "Something to solve all our problems," Keith stated as he continued to draw. "I see," May said nothing more, still a little confused. Keith continued to draw on the parchment for a while. While he did that, Michael looked through the window, "Kid!" "Michael, woah! What happened to you?" Keith noticed the haggard look on his face. "I''m suffering, okay!" "Suffering from what?" What could you be suffering from? "Dammit. I didn''t have any bread this morning! And it''s affecting me!" Michael roared out! Without the oven, no one could eat bread. They were short on it. "And it''s not just me. Everyone is feeling the effects." Michael stated. "You''re kidding, right?" Keith stared at him. How could you be feeling that? "I''m not. Ask May." "May, is this true?" Keith tilted his head. "Yes, Young Master. Everything is true." May nodded her head. She couldn''t stand it either. "..." How much do you love bread? Keith shook his head, "Anyways, Michael,e with me. We''re going to Orin''s workshop." "Why?" "Because I said so." Keith didn''t wait as he got up from his chair. "Eh?" "If you want the bread problem to be solved. Thene with me." Keith stated. "I''ming!" "Me too!" May shouted. Volume 2 Chapter 60: Oven Volume 2 Chapter 60: Oven Volume 2 Chapter 60: Oven "Why do we need toe here again?" Michael questioned, wondering why they came here. "As I said before, to solve the bread issue," Keith stated as he entered Orin''s workshop. He shouted, "Orin! I need your help on something!" "What''s up, Kid." Orin waved his hand at Keith. "Aren''t you going to greet me as well?!" Michael questioned. Orin''s expression turned dark, "Who cares about you? How could you say that after what you did to me?!" He couldn''t hold back his anger. The dwarf raised up his hammer. Just looking at him was enough. He was going to end him! Keith quickly grabbed May and pulled her over, "We should take a step back." "Understood, Young Master." May followed Keith''s lead. "Are you still mad about that?!" Michael screamed as he raised his sword to block it. "You annoyed the life out of me!" Orin stated. He was going to kill the guy. Oh yeah. Keith remembered how Orin had to make those loaf pans. And Michael went to grab it at the crack of dawn! No wonder he was still pissed off. "But you liked the bread, right?!" "..." Orin stopped swinging his hammer. But then he looked at Keith, "Kid, what do you want from me? And who''s that, your girlfriend?" May''s cheeks turned red when that was said. But Keith exined, "She''s someone close to me. Also, I want you to make something. And it''s going to be big." "Hhmm? What are we making?" Orin questioned. "This!" Keith handed the blueprints. Keith then unfolded it for the three to see. "You''re asking me to make a big box?" Orin frowned. "What is that, Keith?" Michael questioned. "I want you to make an oven," Keith answered. "The makeshift one?" "Yes. But this time, we will make it bigger and sturdier." Keith stated. That was what he was drawing! "Does this mean we could have bread every day? As much as we want?" May questioned. "Yes and no." Keith was sure he could make more with this. But as much as they want? Michael might screw him over with that. While Keith talked with the two, Orin stared at the blueprints. "Kid, this is a detailed blueprint." "Thank you. This is the thing I want to use to heat it." Keith took out the heating crystals he had. "Oh, you came prepared," Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. How long will it take for the test product to be made?" "With how simplistic the majority of the design is, it would take a whole day to make it." "That''s perfect." Keith turned to May and Michael. These two were the ones who suffered from bread withdrawals. "If I can suffer a few days for more bread, I''m fine with that, Young Master." May smiled. "Same here." Michael turned to Orin, "Make it quick!" "Don''t worry. I will have a working product in the morning." Orin was excited about this as well. Like that, there was no need to talk about this as the three went home. And when Sophia and William heard about the creation of the oven, they were all in for it! It didn''t matter how many coins they had to spend! This had to be perfect!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 61: Get Down! Volume 2 Chapter 61: Get Down! Volume 2 Chapter 61: Get Down! The next day, "Po!" "Keith, are we really going to get a better oven?" Mir and Fira questioned Keith. They were shocked there wasn''t any bread. But when they heard about the creation of the oven, their expressions did a 180! "Mmhmm, Orin said he would have a working product today," Keithughed at the two. "Yay! Bread!" Fira shouted in joy. "Po!" "Orin, we''re here!" "Come out, you bumbling dwarf!" Michael screamed out. "You did not need to add thest part!" Orin red at Michael. But he turned to Keith, "You guys are early." "I wanted to see the test product." Keith was really excited about this. He questioned, "Is it finished," "Yep." Orin nodded, "The prototype is in the back." Everyone''s eyes brightened when they heard that. The group went to the back and saw the silver box. "It''s the exact same copy on the parchment," May stated. "I tried my best to follow everything you''ve drawn." Orin followed the blueprints down to the T. "Let''s test it out." Keith had taken out some dough. He had it ready for testing. Keith looked at Orin, "Are the buttons the same as I designed?" "Mmhmm. I made it to your specifications." Keith looked at the dials on the side of the button. One was the temperature settings. While the other one was the timer. Two dials. That was more than enough to use it. Keith set the temperatures up to high to preheat the oven. After a few minutes, he ced the dough inside. "We just need to wait now." Keith smiled as they waited. While they were waiting, Keith looked through the window. "How did you make the ss?" Keith was curious about it. "I had toyer a lot of them together. And I mixed some minerals to make it stronger than normal." Orin stated. That was why there were some bright specks. "I see," Tink! The sound of the timer stopped. Keith smiled and took it out of the oven. And when he ced it on the table, "This is what we usually make!" Fira shouted. It was the exact same. "Horah! We can have more then!" Michael jumped up in the air in victory. Orin smiled, and Michael patted his shoulders, "You actually did something good." "Shut it," Orin brushed him off. But he was happy about this. He turned to Keith, "We can- What''s wrong?" Orin questioned. He noticed the weird expression on Keith''s face. "This isn''t right?" "Hmm?" The others tilted their heads. "The bread is burnt on the top," Keith stated. "Isn''t this what we normally have," Michael questioned. "Yes. But I want it to be golden all around." Sometimes, having it a little toasted looked nice. But this wasn''t the case right now. Plus, "The inside is not cooked." "Huh?" "Check it out yourself." Keith took a knife and stabbed inside. And the inside was raw. Raw dough stuck to the knife. "Young Master, what if we turn up the heat?" May questioned. Keith had the dial at medium heat. Keith shook his head, "That won''t work. The top will be burnt even more." Having the temperatures higher would cook it. But the outside would cook even more. "..." Michael''s victorious expression turned to defeat. But it was nothingpared to Mir and Fira! They were dead! Keith ignored them and turned to Orin, "Orin, I want to set it at the highest temperature and longest time." Orin understood, "We should stress test it." Keith turned the heat and timer to the maximum settings. He wanted to see if nothing would happen. And the oven started to move. But when it did that, "!" Orin''s eyes turned wide. Michael screamed, "Get down!" Michael quickly chucked a table in front of them. Keith grabbed May and pulled her behind the table. "Ho!" Aria made her move and created an ice wall. The next second, "Boom!" An explosion followed afterward! Scraps of metal went flying everywhere! The group looked up. And what they saw was a zing oven. "Let me put it out." Keith quickly fired water at it, putting the fire out. "It was a dud," Keith sighed. "Why did it explode like that?!" Michael was shocked. May had no words. Keith and Orin were the least shocked about this. The thing exploded and sent everything flying across the room! Yet, the two looked at the scraps around, undisturbed. They were too calm about this. "It probably had something to do with the circuit," Orin stated. "Hmm?" Circuit? "To use the heating crystals, I needed to add mana wires around the top. That way, mana can flow into the heating crystals." Orin took out the wires he used for it. "It probably couldn''t handle the amount of mana. That''s why it exploded." Orin shook his head. Volume 2 Chapter 62: Revolution Volume 2 Chapter 62: Revolution Volume 2 Chapter 62: Revolution "I see. I need to fix the design of the oven as well." Keith thought about it, "The heating crystals on the top have to be equally distributed." He realized the crystals weren''t aligned correctly. "I should also find a strong metal to make the oven out of," Orin added. He used regr iron to make the hull of the oven. He picked up a side of the oven from the debris. And it was pitch ck from being melted by the heating crystal! "The dial for heating should be changed from three to five. That would make it easier to control the heat." "I can manage that," Orin stated. While the two talked, Michael stared at them, "Can you two act more surprised that we almost died!" "It''s not surprising." "Not dying?!" "No. The oven exploded. It was an error." "Yeah. When you invent something, you have to have some expectation it will fail too." Keith turned to Orin, "It''s back to the drawing board." Orin nodded. The two of them understood what they had to do. Since it failed, it was time to improve. "But the real problem is the mana wires," Orin sighed. "Hmm? Why?" "Because you can''t really increase the output the wires can take. No one has achieved this. The only way is to add more wires onto the top. But that would make it clunky." "Hmm?" Keith thought, "Orin, can I get some of the mana wire to test with it?" "Sure, Kid. Take some. Make a better model for me. Also, here''s the design I used on the wires. I will go find the metal now." "Gotcha." There was no need to worry about it now. Like that, the two had a goal to work on. "So we won''t have bread?" Fira tilted her head. Keith patted her, "Sorry. But not right now." "..." Four people died from his words. ... When Keith returned home, Keith scrapped the design on the first one. May was shocked, "Young Master, are you not using the first one again?" "I was. But I changed my mind. I''m going to restart fresh." There was a design w with that oven. I need to distribute the heating crystals. The first design had all the heating crystals at the center. It probably exploded because there was too much in one ce. I should spread it out instead. Four rows of crystals were lined up instead. That way, the heating would be spread out. Add them to the sides as well. Keith decided the design should have the heating crystals around the sides except for the front where the ss was. Fira looked over Keith''s shoulder, "Keith, why are there two?" She noticed the design had two different hatches. Keith smiled, "That''s because it has the function of baking two things." "Two!" May and Fira screamed out. "Mmhmm. You can bake cookies while baking bread at the same time." It would be easier and more efficient to bake the two. "Two," But they didn''t listen to his words. They were in awe about baking two things at the same time. "And I need to take a look at this." Keith stared down at the mana wire. It was used to send magic around and was a staple to make magic tools. They look like copper wires. It seemed the same. But he could tell they were different. It was silver instead. Inject mana into it. When Keith did that, the wire started to glow. "Hmm? He said to touch it to the heating crystal." It needed small contact with the crystal to send mana. Keith tested it out. And like that, the heating mechanism worked! Let me see the problem. Keith poured more mana into it. When he did, Pop! The wire popped! Hmm, what should I do? Keith thought about it. What he needed to do was to strengthen the wire. Orin said before that it was an impossible job. What if I twirl a few of them together? In his past life, twirling and braiding wires made it sturdier than the three side by side. Will it work? Keith wondered as he stared at it. It wouldn''t hurt to try. Keith twirled the mana wires and pulled them to make them tighter and stricter. Now, to try. Keith injected mana into the wire again. And when he did that, his expression brightened! It works! The mana he injected into the heating crystal was much stronger and sturdier! "Eureka!" Keith screamed! He looked at May and the three, "Guys, we''re returning to Orin''s shop!" It didn''t even take an hour after the explosion as he returned. "Orin!" "You''re back so soon?!" Orin was surprised. "I have a new design! Also, I have a way to increase the mana too!" "Really?" Orin blinked a few times. Keith nodded, "Check out the new design." Keith showed him the two new designs. Orin was intrigued, "You made a second oven under it?" "Mmhmm, that way, we can cook more. Also, I was thinking of another design where we extend the oven into a longer rectangr shape." Keith had an idea. "These are interesting. But none of this will happen unless we solve the mana issue." The problem with the mana wire was the main issue. "Check this out!" Keith took out the wire. "You twirled three mana wires together?" Orin frowned. "Try putting mana into it." Keith smiled. Orin nodded as he did it, his eyes blinking a few times. But a thought came to his mind, "Take out the other wires." "Here." Keith handed it to them. Orin started to send mana into it. He did two together, then three together. He kept sending it straight until the sixth wire! "My god." Orin sat down on his chair. He turned to Michael, "We need to go to the estate," "Huh? Why?" "Why?" "BECAUSE THE KID HAD REVOLUTIONIZED THE GODDAMN WORLD!" "Huh?!" Keith and Michael tilted their heads when they heard that. Volume 2 Chapter 63: Revolution Explanation Volume 2 Chapter 63: Revolution Exnation Volume 2 Chapter 63: Revolution Exnation "What''s the matter?" William and Sophia entered the living room. They were curious as to why Michael said toe over here. Keith, Orin, and May were in the room. "He needs to talk to you," Michael pointed at Orin. Orin bowed his head, "Marquis and Marchioness, what I''m about to say must not leave this room." Orin had a grave expression as he said this. William tilted his head, "What''s the matter?" "The kid had revolutionalized the magic tool world," Orin stated. "Hmm?" "Huh?" "I did nothing," Keith said with a funny expression. He only twirled some wires together. "Please check this out." Orin handed the creation Keith made for William and Sophia to see. "It''s three mana wires twirled together." "It may look simple. But this creation has the same mana capacity as six wires next to one another." Orin exined. "...What?" William and Sophia blinked a few times when they heard that. "If you don''t believe me, please try it yourself." Orin handed some mana wires to them. William and Sophia tried it out. "..." There was a calm silence in the office. But the tension was the opposite! It was dense enough to cut it! "Keith, how did you create this?" William questioned. "I was testing around with the wires. Orin told me about the problem, so I wanted to see if I could solve it. And I thought, what about twirling them together?" Keith exined. "...I see." William blinked his eyes a few times. "But do you understand how groundbreaking this is?" Sophia questioned Keith. "No." Keith shook his head. He didn''t think much about it. Orin grabbed his head and looked at the two, "Do you understand why I had toe here to talk to you about this, Marquis?" "I see," William exined to Keith, "Keith, what you did solved a problem that not even the smartest schrs could do." "Eh?" "Many schrs wondered how they could make mana wires stronger without using so much. By doing this, it means cheaper production of magic items. But it also means that you can create strong magic tools. An example is the heatingmps. It requires a lot of mana wires to produce one." "I see." So it''s more cost-efficient without lowering the efficiency. "That is why it''s so groundbreaking." William sighed. Our youngest is too explosive. He decided, "Orin, thank you for telling me this. I will send word to someone about this. None of this gets out to everyone, understood?" "Mmhmm," The group nodded. "Aria, carry this letter. You''re the fastest." William wrote a letter and handed it to Aria. "Ho!" Aria nodded as she flew out the window! "You guys can go. You don''t have to worry about anything." William smiled. Keith scratched his head, "Did I do a bad thing?" "No. In fact, you did something so great and beneficial for everyone." Orin stated. "Really?" From how you guys said it before, it seemed the world would end. "Now then, I shall create the oven with your design," Orin stated with a happy expression. With this new groundbreaking discovery, he was more excited. "When will it be finished?" "I will have it done by tomorrow." Orin crunched his knuckles. "Alright." Orin left the estate, ready to work to the bone. "The young master is the greatest!" "Keith is the coolest!" May and Fira dered. "Heh, I don''t think so." Keith rubbed his nose. But when he thought about it, "The idea is still on!" Volume 2 Chapter 64: More Bread! Volume 2 Chapter 64: More Bread! Volume 2 Chapter 64: More Bread! "Orin said today the oven would bepleted!" "Po!" May, Fira, and Mir were bouncing as they walked. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "More bread!" Michael screamed out. Keithughed at the sight of them being like this. The five arrived at Orin''s workshop. "Kid, you''re here!" Orin was waiting outside for them. "Orin, did you finish the product?" Keith''s eyes sparkled. "Of course! It''s in the back. Come check it out." Keith quickly dashed to the back, and he was excited. There was a giant ck oven. "This is the exact design." Orin was true to his words! "Aim to please. But we need to see if it works." "I have the dough ready!" Keith took it out and was ready to bake. "Perfect! It has five gauges," Keith looked at the dial and was happy. He turned the other dial for the minutes. "Kid,e over here," Michael called out. Keith turned around to see Orin and Michael had a table flipped, using it as a shield. May and the other two were already behind it. "Is that really necessary?" Keithughed. "Of course!" "Definitely! We don''t have the owl here to protect us! Now get over here!" Keith sighed as he jumped behind the table as well. They stared at the bread being cooked. Slowly, the dough started to rise as it got baked. Keith and the rest waited until the time went down, Ting! "Let''s check it out." Keith opened the door, and the tray popped out, "It''s golden!" "How incredible! It was the perfect golden ratio. "This is perfect!" There was no need to poke it. One look was enough to tell the inside was cooked. Keith looked at them, "You guys can eat it." Keith sliced the bread for them. And they were eating so happily. "It''s been so long." May cried as she ate it! "Yes!" Michael roared. It had been way too long since they had bread. It was so delicious! "Tasty!" "Po!" Fira and Mir shouted as they continued to eat it. "You guys can''t be saying this." Orin red at them. As someone who didn''t eat bread every day like them, they had no room to talk! "We should stress test this more." "Indeed." They couldn''t forget about doing this. Like that, they set it up to maximum heat level. That was the make-or-break point. And nothing happened. "One more time?" "Yep." Keith nodded. He turned the dial one more time. He did that with the bottom one as well. Nothing. There was no explosion. Even after five times, nothing happened to the oven! "Eruka!" "Hoorah!" "Yes!" "Po!" The six screamed in victory! The oven was nowpleted! "This is great! With this, we can make so much more bread now!" Keith dered. The old makeshift oven could bake three loaves at a time. But this one was able to hold 6! That was only one-half of it! That would make 12 loaves! "What about the other one?" Orin asked. "Wait, you finished both of them?" Keith blinked a few times, "Did you not get any sleep?!" How could the second be done?! "Nope. I had no sleep. But I''m fine, Kid. I canst a week without sleep. Inventions before everything else! That is the dwarven spirit!" Orin hit his chest. "Let''s test that one then," Keith stated. And like that, they started to test the other one. And it was the same as the first one. Keith nodded his head. "The first one could hold about 12 loaves. And the second one could hold 18." Michael drooled from his mouth as he stared at the beauties. He was not alone as May and the other two stared in awe. "What material did you make the oven out of? And guys, stop drooling at the oven." Keith shook his head. "I used ck iron to make the hull," Orin exined. "No wonder it didn''t explode this time." Michael and May understood. "Hmm? What''s ck iron?" Keith, Fira, and Mir tilted their heads. Orin exined, "ck iron is one of the heaviest metals. It''s sturdy and strong enough to withstand an A-rank monster''s attack." "But it''s absurdly heavy. So it''s not used for armor and weapons but for buildings," May added. "I see." Keith turned to Orin, "How much does it cost?" "A few gold coins," Orin stated. "Kid, you don''t have to worry about it. Your parents will definitely pay for it." Michael knew that for sure! There was no need to ask this question. "Now, how do we get it back home?" Keith brought up a question that no one had thought of. ... "Pull, Michael! Pull!" Keith roared from the back. "I''m pulling?! Are you guys even pushing?!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 65: I Forgot Volume 2 Chapter 65: I Forgot Volume 2 Chapter 65: I Forgot "How can it be this heavy?!" Keith roared! The only option they had was to push the ovens home. Orin helped the group with tying the ovens together. And he handed them a stroller for them to move. With this, it should be straightforward. But it was anything but that! "It''s so heavy that the wheels got stuck in, Young Master!" May shouted as she stared at the ground. The two ovens were so heavy that the wheels were dented into the ground! That was absurd! Keith wanted to cry. When they pushed it out of the town, it was meh. But once they were out, the difficulty skyrocketed! The ground was soft, making the wheels sink in! "You guys! Are you even pushing?!" Michael roared as he stared at them. "We are!" May and Keith screamed, "You need to pull more!" Keith and May pushed the cart from the back while Michael pulled from the front. "Sasha is never going to let this down!" Michael cursed. "You?! I''m the young master! Think about my image!" Keith yelled. So many people stared at them as they left the town. What was really painful was when a little kid pointed at the group, "Mother, what are they doing?" "They''re pushing something, Dear." "But they look strange." It was painful being looked at like that. "You''re embarrassed?! Sasha straight up said she was going to tell everyone about this!" Michael was about to rage. The knights would definitely know about this! "Let''s bring it back home before more people see us," May suggested. She was embarrassed as well, but she knew what they had to do first. "You guys got this!" "Po!" Mir and Fira were sitting on the ovens as they cheered the three on. "Raghh!" "For the bread!" The three continued to push these two heavy ovens back to the estate. And when they were in front of the gates, "You guyse out here now!" Michael roared out so loud that everyone in the estate heard. The first person who came out was Derek. "Woah?! What is that?" Derek blinked a few times as he stared at the two ck boxes. "That''s for baking bread." "I''m helping!" Say no more. When Keith said this, the knights and Derek quickly made their move. Michael, May, and Keith slumped to the ground. They were tired. "Ho!" While they rested on the ground, Keith looked up to see Aria flying down, "Aria, you''re back." Keith smiled and patted the owl''s head. "Kid, when you invent something else, don''t bring me along," Michael stated. This was too much. "Keith, what did you bring back?" William and Sophia came out to see the two ck boxes. They weren''t the only ones. "Grandpa Cadmus, you''re here as well?" Keith blinked his eyes. Cadmus came out with the two. "Yes, I''m here. Anyways, what is that?" Cadmus questioned. "These two are ovens. It will help with baking bread." Cadmus''s eyes sparkled when he heard that. Heck, William and Sophia were the same too. "I''ll help you guys move it." Cadmus flicked his fingers. When he did, the two ovens floated! "Our savior!" Keith and Michael screamed when they saw that. "Keith, couldn''t you have done that too?" "Huh?" "Oh, you don''t know how to make things float. But you could have put the two in your storage and brought it back," Cadmus stated. "..." "..." "..." The three didn''t say anything. There was a calm silence before Keith dropped to his knees. "...I forgot." "YOU IDIOT!" Michael screamed out as he grabbed his head. He was about to explode! They pushed those damned things for nothing! May was silent. She was in a state of shock. "...Should I give them a minute?" Cadmus and the rest took a step away from them. ... "Where do you want me to put this?" Cadmus questioned. He still had those ovens floating. Keith had a dead expression and answered, "I want to put one in the kitchen and the other in the resting area." "Sure. Lead the way." Keith led the way as he walked towards the garden. "Wow. This ce looks interesting." Cadmus looked around and was amazed by everything. "Thank you. I designed it myself," Keith stated, "I want to put this oven over here." Cadmus nodded as he ced the oven down. "These are some interesting vegetables." Cadmus stared at the vegetables, "The forest spirit helped with growing it, right?" "Mmhmm! Fira was the one who did it." "Yep! Yep!" Fira puffed her chest out with pride. "Can I have one?" Cadmus pointed. Keith could see the drooling from his mouth. Keith nodded, "Sure. Please take one." Cadmus took a tomato. He bit into it, and a smile formed, "This is so delicious." "Thank you. We should go to the kitchen now, Grandpa Cadmus." "Mmhmm!" Cadmus followed Keith and entered the kitchen. Gus was there and blinked a few times, "Young Master, is it what I think it is?" "Mmhmm! This is the new oven. With this, you don''t have to worry about baking so early in the morning," Keith smiled. "How much can I make? How do I use it?!" Gus was really excited about the oven. "This can make about six times as much as the old one." "Six times?!" Gus was stunned! "This oven is faster and more efficient as well." Keith smiled. "This one looked different from the one outside," Cadmusmented. The two ovens were different from one another. "Ahh, this one is focused on making bread. The other has the same function, but it''s more all-rounded as I can use it to bake other things." "I see." Cadmus pped his hands together when he heard that. Keith told Gus how to use it and what to do. Afterward, Cadmus and Keithheaded to William''s office. "Grandpa Cadmus, is the person Mother and Father called you?" Volume 2 Chapter 66: What Are You Planning With The Ovens? Volume 2 Chapter 66: What Are You nning With The Ovens? Volume 2 Chapter 66: What Are You nning With The Ovens? Cadmus nodded, "Mmhmm. You thought of something super interesting. I had to teleport here as quickly as possible." "Teleport? Is that possible?" Keith remembered the book. Teleporting long distances would take a lot of mana. And from the academy to here. That would take an absurd amount of mana to aplish. "I''m an ancient dragon. This is simple for me." Cadmus puffed his chest with pride as he said this. ...Oh, yeah. This man may act foolish, but he was still a legendary ancient dragon. This man could blow up everything if he wanted to. The two entered the office to see that Michael and Orin arrived as well. "Wait a minute, Orin, why are you here?" "That was what I said to!" Michael red at Orin. If he wasing here as well, he should have helped them! "Because the Marquis called me a few minutes ago. How am I supposed to know." Orin shrugged his shoulders. But that didn''t stop Keith and Michael from ring at him. "Principal, this is what Keith made." Ignoring what was happening from the side, William handed the twirled wires to him. And Cadmus didn''t hesitate to inject mana into it. Augh soon came after, "Haha. Kid, you''ve made some ground-breaking work here." "I don''t think it''s anything special." Keith scratched his head. It was only twirling wires together. "I can''t believe such a ground-breaking idea coulde from a simple move." Even Cadmus was surprised. Cadmust turned to William, "But you guys understand the problem, right?" "Indeed. That''s why I called you here." "Hmm?" "Kid, you should be more careful at what you make. Making something at such a young age would make you a target." "...Ah." "So you get it. This is really important. People would attack you because of this." Cadmus shook his head. There were people who were crazy enough to try to do this. "That''s why I am here," Cadmus puffed again, "You guys need to submit this idea. Also, when this bes public, I will be backing you." "Really? It''s that easy?" "Please. If someone had the guts to attack you guys. That means the person is either insane or stupid." Cadmusughed. "But you should use your family name instead of Keith''s name. That will keep the attention off of him." "We know," That was what they were nning to do. "Anyways, Kid. There''s something I want to ask you." Now that they had gotten the serious problems out of the way, it was time for the others. "Hmm?" "What are you nning to do with those ovens? You didn''t make them only for baking bread, right?" Cadmus stared at Keith. Keith quickly looked away, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Grandpa Cadmus." Everyone in the room stared at Keith. This was news to them. "Keith, what are you nning?" William questioned. Everyone continued to stare at him. "Fine. Can we call Gus here as well? I need his help on this." William nodded. It didn''t take long for Gus to enter the room. "What are you nning, Kid?" Cadmus had a smirk as he asked again. "This was a long-term project I was nning. But I was thinking about setting up a bakery." Keith answered. "A bakery?" "What''s that?" Cadmus was curious about this word. Keith exined, "A bakery is a shop that sells a variety of bread and baked goods for everyone to eat." "You mean normal people can eat the bread as well?" Orin questioned. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. I was thinking of setting one up in the town." He remembered the smiles the noblewomen had. And he found it pleasing. To bring smiles with his food. That was his goal. But, "It''s a long-term n." Keith shrugged. "...How much do you need?" William questioned. "To have the bakery functional, I would need a farm, a location in town to sell it, and employees. There''s also the equipment as well." Keith was thorough with his ideas. "Will two mithril coins work?" "Eh?" Two mithril coins?! Ten tinum coins made up one mithril. "Three then?" William added an extra one to it. "Three is more than enough, Father!" Keith waved his hand when he said this. That was 30 thousand dors. That was an insane amount! "Where would you like the bakery to be located?" William questioned. "I don''t know. I need to find a ce where there are many people." Keith wanted the bakery to be in a popr area. That meant more traction. However, it should be around the other restaurants. It wouldn''t make sense if the bakery was on a street people lived on. "I got the perfect ce where you can set it up," Michael stated. "Where?" Michael turned to Orin, "Orin, do you remember that store that shut down a week ago?" "Oh, that would be the perfect spot." Orin realized what Michael was talking about. "I want to check it outter. Gus, do you have anyone willing to work in the bakery?" Keith questioned. He needed to find skilled workers. Preferably people who used to be cooks. "I know of a few people who will be willing to work," Gus answered with a bright expression. Keith turned his head to Fira, "Fira, would the spirits help me with the farm?" For all of this to work, he needed the help of the forest spirit. Everything won''t work without them, "Grandpa will definitely say yes. But I don''t think the others would like to talk with many people." Fira stated. Tidal and the rest loved Keith. But strangers? That was a whole different matter. They didn''t want their vige to be known. "Would they talk to a small number of people? Like five?" Keith questioned. "That''s alright. As long as these people don''t bother our vige." Fira nodded. "Alright," "Kid, leave the people to me," Michael stated, "I will pick the most loyal knights to do this. They can protect the farm and won''t bother the spirits as well. They won''t reveal anything about the vige." "That''s great!" Keith pped his hands together. With that, everything was in motion.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 67: I Want To Join In! Volume 2 Chapter 67: I Want To Join In! Volume 2 Chapter 67: I Want To Join In! "Hold it!" Cadmus screamed out. Keith asked Cadmus, "What''s the matter, Grandpa Cadmus?" "I want to invest in it as well!" Cadmus stated. Hearing what Keith said, who wouldn''t want to invest in this?! Not only that, if Keith''s cooking was this delicious, what would the bread taste like?! This was an incredible idea! William shook his head, "Sorry. But you''re not going to be a part of this. This is going to be a family project." "Not fair!" Cadmus stated. "Too bad, Principal. But at least you''re part of the wire thing." "Screw that! This one is much more fun!" Bakery vs. the mana wires. The first option sounded more fun than thetter! While Cadmus argued with William, Keith turned to Orin, "Orin, I will leave you with the creation of the tools. Is that alright with you?" "Don''t worry. I will finish those ovens for you." Orin''s eyes were lit. For bread! He could eat bread every day if he finished it! "Before you guys do anything, you should submit your ideas to the gods." "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. Cadmus exined, "You should submit these ideas so no one could im it as theirs." "Oh. Should I do that with my recipes as well?" "Of course!" Cadmus wasn''t the only one who said it. Everyone in the room said it in unison! "If someone uses your recipes, they can''t im it as their own." William would go ballistic if they did. "I see." Keith scratched his head. There was nothing to be said about this. "How do I do this?" "You just need to submit it to the goddess of the forge, Hepha, or the god of creation, Kreye." Kreye and Hepha? It''s the two of them? "Here. I brought one for you," Orin took out the statue, "I''ve been meaning to submit the idea of the oven as ours." The oven was Keith''s and Orin''s idea. "Orin, teach me how to do it." "Keith, say your name and repeat these words, "In the name of Goddess Hepha, I submit my creations, and these creations are mine."" "I see." Keith looked at Hepha''s statue. It looked exactly like her. He ced his hand on the statue, "My name is Keith Freed. In the name of Goddess Hepha, this creation is the-" Keith turned to Orin, "I say both our names, right?" "Yep," "Is thebination of my and Orin''s work." And when that was said, the statue of Hepha started to glow. And Orin and Keith glowed as well. "Now you just need to do this for the rest of your recipes," "Understood." Keith bowed, "Grandpa Cadmus, thank you for everything." "Don''t mention it. Also, tell me when you opened the bakery. I want to be the first person there." Cadmus was eager to be there. "Sure." Keith chuckled. Like that, he left the room. "That kid has the strangest and most interesting ideas ever." Cadmusughed. To open up a bakery. This was something no one had heard of. "He''s always been like that." "And the wire thing is going to shake the world," Cadmus shook his head. "Anyways, I''m staying for dinner." "Huh?" "Since I''m doing this for you. I should at least stay for dinner." Cadmus grinned. "..." Mooch. ... I get to make my own bakery! Keith was excited! That was because he thought it would take a long time to make one. Never did Keith expect it to be so soon! And he was excited. "I have to work hard!" Since so many people wanted to see it, he will make it perfect. Volume 2 Chapter 68: It’s A Kid Volume 2 Chapter 68: Its A Kid Volume 2 Chapter 68: Its A Kid "What do I do?!" Keith screamed out! It had been a week since it was decided for the creation of the bakery. But he looked dead as hey on the grass. He had designed the farm and gotten Tidal and the forest spirits'' approval. Some spirits would go to the farm for an hour to help with the growth of the vegetables. Afterward, they would return home. It was already in the works as Michael brought the workers. "Cheer up, Keith!" "Po!" "Ho!" While Keithy on the ground, he was bombarded by the small animals. Noticing the expression on his face, they tried their best to soothe his distress. "I''m fine. But I need to think about how I want my bakery to look like," That was the trouble Keith had. He had the coins from William. But the design was a whole different matter. Lighting, the color of the walls, and the ambiance. Keith was lost in how to design the bakery. What was more, "What can I do to make the bakery different from others?" Keith wanted to design a bakery that stood out from others. But he didn''t want to make it stand out too much. It would stick out like a sore thumb. That was why he had such a difficult time! I didn''t think designing would be so difficult. In his previous life, he took part in creating his restaurants. But he couldn''t add a majority of those ideas into this world. His thoughts were too modern to do it. "Po!" Miyuki also walked over to nudge Keith. His tense expression could be seen by all the Samuis. "Thanks, Yuki," Keith hugged the giant snowball. "...Wait a minute." Keith stared at Miyuki and then at Inti and the rest. He kept looking at the five. He pped his hands together! "That''s it!" Keith roared out! He knew what he had to do! "Miyuki, kids, I need you five to stand together!" Keith understood what kind of design he wanted. This will be incredible! The four snowballs tilted their heads, wondering what he wanted. But they saw how happy he was. Keith ced his sketch pad on hisp and started to draw. ... "Gus, why did you call all of us here?" A middle-aged man questioned as he stared at Gus. There were four other people with this person. "Ralph, didn''t you tell me you wanted to get a job?" Gus questioned. "Yeah," Ralph nodded his head. It was hard to find work in his vige as he was going through many things. The same could be said about the others. "That''s why I called you guys here. I want you guys to help my boss." Gus grinned. "Your boss?" Ralph and the others frowned when they heard that. Gus smiled and stated, "You should try this before you say anything," He baked some bread for them to try. "What''s this?" "Bread?" "Are you making a joke? How is this bread?" This looked nothing like the bread they ate. "Trust me. This is bread. And you guys should taste it before you say anything about it." Like that, Ralph and the others tasted the bread. There was a silence before Ralph asked, "Who made this?!" "How could bread be this delicious?!" "Do you guys want to work for him now?" Gus smirked. "Of course!" "Yeah!" The four others quickly agreed. "What about you, Ralph?" Ralph was the only one who didn''t say anything. "I want to see him before I make my judgment." They haven''t even met this boss. How could he make a decision without meeting the person? "Fair. My boss should be back from the forest." Gus stated. And the person who entered the kitchen was none other than, "A kid?" Ralph frowned when he saw that. Keith smiled, "Hello, my name is Keith Freed. So you guys will be my employees, am I correct?" Ralph turned to Gus, "You have to be kidding me, right?" How could a kid cook something like this? "Trust me. My boss is the one who made this. And show some respect to him," Gus red at his friend. Ralph blinked his eyes. You''re not kidding. That was what he was shocked about. He has been friends with Gus for a long time now. And he understood this guy was not a joker. He was serious about this. "It''s fine, Gus." Keith raised his hand, "I know all of you may be surprised. But I am the one who created these recipes. I will teach you the recipes of different types of bread." "What about the pay?" "It will be eight silver coins." Keith had spoken to Gus about this. The daily wage for an average worker was around two silver a day in this world. "Eight silver!" Ralph and the others were surprised by this. That was crazy! They would get around two silver coins a day.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 69: I Understand Now Volume 2 Chapter 69: I Understand Now Volume 2 Chapter 69: I Understand Now They were making four times as much with this job! Keith also added, "I will also provide housing too." "Housing is included!" Housing was important as well. A day at a good inn would cost around one silver or above! "I can''t believe it." "I want to work here." The workers were interested. Even Ralph was tempted by the offer. It was too good to pass up. Keith nodded, "Good. Then I guess I should teach you how to bake bread," "Before we do that, I want you guys to sign a contract of silence," Gus stated as he took out a scroll from his pocket, "Hmm? Is that necessary?" Keith tilted his head. The contract of silence wasn''t a contract but more like a curse. Those who signed it were forbidden to say anything written on the paper. Those who break this contract will face punishment. "We need it. I don''t want any of the boss''s secrets to be revealed. Even if we''re friends, I don''t want anyone to expose it." William was the one who asked him to do this. And Gus was in agreement. "I agree." "We should do something like that." "It''s to be expected." Ralph and the others understood why they were doing this. The five signed the contract. When they did, a mark formed on their hand for a second before disappearing. "Alright, let me teach you how to bake some bread." Keith was excited as he exined the bread he would teach them to bake. While he was doing this, the workers were attentive, listening to all his words. Ralph''s eyes widened by Keith''s exnation. The way Keith made the bread was unimaginable! He turned to Gus, who had a smirk on his face. No wonder he said he was his boss. "I taught you all how to make a few of them. Can you guys do it?" Keith stated. It was their turn to do it by themselves. "Yes!" "We can do it!" "It''s simple now with your exnation." The workers said with a gusto expression. Keith nodded, "Good, I will leave you guys to it. Also, you guys will practice for a few weeks in the estate." Since he got the workers, he needed to work on the bakery! "Understood, Boss!" Ralph and the rest nodded their heads. Keith nodded and left. Ralph turned to Gus, "I get it now. Your boss is amazing." Keith was incredible. There was nothing else that could describe him. Keith was thorough as he taught them how to bake bread. He was calmly exining it to everyone here. Even when they were doing it wrong, he would correct them. "He''s different from all the other bosses I worked for." "Yeah!" "I''m d to have him as a boss!" The other workers added. "Yeah!" Like that, they started to work. Gus smiled. Boss is such a smart person. ... While this happened, Keith headed to the farm, "Logan, how are you guys doing?!" Keith waved his hands at everyone there. "We''re doing great, Boss!" "Yeah!" Another farmer added. While Keith talked with the farmers, the spirits flew up to him, "Keith, can we get some fruit?" "Of course! Take as many as you want." Keith smiled. He didn''t mind the spirits taking it. As he looked at the farm, it was incredible. They have decided to make it next to the forest. That way, the fairies could get here, and there was no need for human interactions. "Logan, are you guys having trouble with producing the sugar?" Logan shook his head, "No. There''s no problem. Actually, it should be finished by tomorrow." "That''s great! Thank you for the hard work!" Logan shook his head, "We should be the ones thanking you. You gave us a job and good food as well." But a dirty smirk formed, "That Michael! How dare he hide this from us."'' Logan used to be themander of the knights for the Freed estate. He was also Michael''s mentor. Michael had asked some retired knights to work on the farm. "I feel like you can still work as themander," Keithmented. From what Michael said, Logan was stronger than him! And he wasn''t talking about the past. He was still stronger than him! "No. Let that energetic monster do it. It should teach that fool about control and duty," Loganughed, "And I don''t think I can return after staying here." Logan and the other retired knights had decided. That was to stay here and eat their fill! The work was simple, and they could get delicious food! This job was incredible! "Just remember to pace yourself. And be careful of monsters," Keith smiled. They were right next to the forest. Monsters were bound toe. "You don''t have to worry about us. We''ll destroy any monster thates our way!" Logan and the retired knights roared out in unison. "I see." Volume 2 Chapter 70: The More, The Merrier Volume 2 Chapter 70: The More, The Merrier Volume 2 Chapter 70: The More, The Merrier "Today is the day we''re going to do it!" Keith stated. Michael and the knights were behind him. The group was in front of the store Michael suggested the bakery to be built on. It was on the corner of the street. It wasn''t the busiest street. But there was a good number of people walking around. On the left, if they walked down, it would lead to the homes. On the right, it led to the vendors and restaurants. It was the perfect spot. "Let''s get to work!" Keith screamed. And when he said that, the knights followed him, "For the young masters!" "Let''s work to the bone!" Their ferocious shout caused the townspeople around to jolt. They wondered what was going on. Were they heading to a fight? "How are we going to do this?" Michael questioned. Keith was in charge of designing the building. "The first thing to do is to break the entire building down." From how it was designed, it was inefficient. "Is that alright?" "Mmhmm. If I''m going to make this bakery, I want it to be perfect." Keith had decided. Perfect or nothing. "I see." Michael crunched his knuckles as he got to work. Keith acted as the leader as he ordered the knights. Because of how much noise they made, many people came over to check what they were doing. "Young Master, are you opening up a restaurant?" Sasha saw what they were doing. "Hmm?" "If you did, you will ruin everyone''s business." Sashaughed. Keith''s cooking was delicious. If this boy decided to build one, customers would head there. And there was nothing to be done. The others would have to suck it up. Keith chuckled, "No. I''m not going to be opening a restaurant. I will be opening a bakery." "A bakery?" Sasha tilted her head, "Mmhmm. We''re going to sell different types of bread and baked goods." Keith exined the bakery''s objective. Hearing all of this, Sasha and the townspeople were excited, "Then we''lle to your bakery when we have time." "Yeah." "We''ll be the first people there." "Thank you!" Keith bowed his head. And like that, Keith continued to give orders to the knights about what to do. "Kid, your bakery is the talk of the town," Michaelughed. Keith tilted his head, "It is?" "The townspeople are talking about it like no tomorrow," Michael stated. He walked around town and heard them all interested and excited about the bakery. Keithughed, "The more, the merrier." "The shop is really eye-catching as well. To go with white for the exterior." "I thought it would look nice." Keith realized every other building was made with dark-colored materials. That was why Keith made the bold move to use light colors. His store was going to pop with this. "Is Orin done with the things I''ve asked for?" Besides working on the building, Keith relied on Orin to make most of the equipment and the kitchen. "He''s almost done with it." "And we didn''t use that many coins," Keith chuckled. William gave him three mithril coins to work with. But the construction of the bakery didn''t break two. That was because the resources were easy to obtain. "And you guys remembered to nt some trees, right?" Keith questioned. "Of course! You were so scary when you told us." Michael shivered from remembering it. When they chopped the trees down, Keith made it clear to everyone to nt two trees in return. "We have to return what we take!" Keith stated with a huff. "I know! I know!" Michael quickly left before Keith had the chance to lecture him. Keith shook his head. He turned to Fira, "Thank goodness I have your help." "We''re d to help! And we get more delicious things to eat!" Fira smiled. While he talked with Fira, Sophia entered the room, "What''s the matter, Mother?" "Keith, your grandfather and grandmother want to attend the bakery''s opening." "Eh?" "Also, the king and queen want to do that as well." "Say what?" Keith tilted his head. "They all say they want toe on the opening date," Sophia stated again. "Did you tell them about it?" "I did write in my letters about it to Grandma and Carolyn. But I didn''t think this would happen." Never did he expect the four toe here. "..." Sophia said nothing but pat his head, "Good luck, Son." "..." Keith groaned as he roared, "Michael! We have to work harder!" "Eh?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 71: Have You Prepared That? Volume 2 Chapter 71: Have You Prepared That? Volume 2 Chapter 71: Have You Prepared That? "This is the bakery where we will be working, Boss?" Ralph questioned as he stared at the front of the bakery. Today, Keith had told them they would be heading to the bakery. "Yep. This will be your home from now on." Keith smiled as he entered the bakery. There were still things being added and adjusted in the store. "When will it be finished, Boss?" Ralph questioned. "It''s going to be finished by today." They were bringing in some equipment, and that would be it. "The kitchen, on the other hand, is done." Keith smiled. And like that, the six went to the back. Orin was there. "Orin, have you finished?" "Mmhmm. Just need to push this in ce." Orin positioned the cooler in ce. There were no wordsing from Ralph and his employee''s mouths as they stared at the kitchen. "What do you think about it?" Keith questioned. "It''s so gorgeous!" Ralph couldn''t help but shout! That was because the kitchen was so pristine! In the center of the kitchen was a giant metal table. On one side was a magic sink and a freezer. "But Boss, isn''t that overkill?" Ralph pointed at the ovens. He saw six of them on the other side. "Just in case." Keith chuckled. He turned to Orin, "It''s perfect. Thank you, Orin." "I aim to please. And I''ve done everything to your design." Orinughed. "Also, you guys should check upstairs," Orin added. "Hmm?" "Those will be your living arrangement." Keithughed. When that was said, Ralph and the others walked up to their rooms. "Boss, this is too much!" They couldn''t believe it. The rooms wererge! And they each had a table and a bed. What was more, there was enough space to add more things. There was even a giant living room for them to sit down. "It''s fine. You guys see me as your boss. That makes you my employees. As the boss, I have to take care of you. So work hard." Keith said with a smile. "..." Ralph and the others didn''t know what to say. But they were eternally grateful for everything! They had to work even harder! "There''s also another gift for you guys as well. It''s on the bed." Keith didn''t say anything else as he walked downstairs with Orin, "Kid, your ideas are really interesting." "Really?" "I get what you were trying to do with all of this," Keith''s ideas and thoughts were clear for everyone to understand. "Also, did you finish what I asked for?" Keith''s eyes turned serious. "Of course I did." Orinughed. He was so serious about it. Keith''s seriousness dialed down as heughed, "Good! I''m so excited about the opening!" ... "You finished with construction?" William blinked a few times as he stared at his son. They were finished with the creation of the bakery?! "When did you guys start?" "A month ago," Keith stated. William and Sophia stared at Keith, "Dear, you''re working too hard." It shouldn''t take a month to finish constructing a building. Keith scratched his head, "I wasn''t the one who finished it. The knights worked overtime to finish it." The knights worked day and night to finish it. He was shocked as well. "Does that mean you''re going to open it tomorrow?" Sophia''s expression brightened. "I won''t be opening the bakery. I will let Ralph and the others adjust first before opening up. That''s why I will open the day after. Also, we need to stock up on ingredients," Keith exined. "I see." William nodded, "Also, your grandparents and Julius will be arriving tomorrow." "Wait, that soon?!" William nodded, "Mmhmm. We sent a few a letter. And they said they would be here tomorrow." Even he was shocked by how fast it came. "Tomorrow, we''ll have to wait for them outside." "Understood." Keith nodded. Volume 2 Chapter 72: Jealous? Volume 2 Chapter 72: Jealous? Volume 2 Chapter 72: Jealous? William and the rest hade out to the front of the estate. Keith turned to Sophia, "How will they arrive, Mother?" Keith was curious. "Give it a second." Sophia smiled. "Eh?" Keith quickly turned to see a giant magic circle in front of the estate! What came out of the circle were Cadmus and two carriages! "What''s up, Keith!" Cadmus raised his hand. "Grandpa Cadmus, is that how you did it before?" Keith was shocked. Was this how to use teleportation? "Mmhmm! It''s simple." "I see," Keith turned and bowed at Sohma, "Hello, Vice-principal Sohma." "Hello, Keith." Sohma smiled at Keith. "Hey! Why do I get a casual greeting while Sohma gets a formal one?!" Cadmus felt something was wrong with this. He was older than Sohma! "That''s because the Vice-principal gives a serious vibe. But you give off the next-door grandpa vibe." Keith answered. "..." Cadmus went silent. "...Pff!" "Sohma, don''tugh!" Cadmus red at Sohma. But he wasn''t the only oneughing. William and the rest were the same. The youngest''s frankness knows no bounds! "But what Keith said is correct." Sohma chuckled. Before Cadmus could say something else, "Keith!" Carolyn came running out from the carriage and jumped at Keith. Keith quickly caught Carolyn. He smiled, "It''s been a while, Carolyn." "Mmhmm!" Carolyn had a bright smile as she stared at Keith. "Yo! Little Brother!" Keith looked up to see Alvin and Ericing out of Lionel''s carriage. "Eric! Alvin! You guys came as well?!" Keith was surprised to see the two were here. ''Of course, we woulde. It''s our little brother''s unraveling of his shop." Alvin and Ericughed. When they heard about it, they knew they had toe. "But don''t you have school?" Keith questioned. "Don''t worry about that! I said it was a personal trip with the principal." Cadmus stated as he patted his chest. "..." Keith stared at Sohma, who clutched his head. Thought so. It was an abuse of power right there! "Keith," "Grandma! Grandpa!" Keith waved his hands at Camelia and Lionel. "It''s great to see you again, Dear." Camelia walked up to him and patted his head. "Mmhmm! I missed you too," Keithughed. "Kid," Keith turned to see Julius, Thalia, and James, "Greetings, Your Majesty." Keith bowed his head. "Hello, Keith. Did you grow taller?" Thalia questioned. "Mmhmm. I think I grew a little more." Keith rubbed his head. "Hey, kid. Can you let go of my daughter?" Julius''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Keith. The kid was still holding onto Carolyn''s waist. "Oh." Keith let go of Carolyn. "Let''s enter the estate," William suggested. They shouldn''t stay out here for so long. "Keith, can you bring me to the garden?" Carolyn''s eyes sparkled. As the two wrote letters to one another, Keith talked about the garden he made. "Sure." Keith smiled. "I want to see it too." Everyone besides Cadmus wanted to go there. It would be their first time seeing it. "How about we go there to rest instead. Wouldn''t that be great?" Sophia suggested. William nodded, "That would be good." He stared at Julius. It''s time to make this guy jealous. "What''s with that look?" Julius noticed the strange expression William had. But like that, they followed Keith toward the resting area. The ones who were seeing it for the first time were intrigued, "What is all of this?!" The first thing they were met with were the vibrant trees filled with fruits. "These are apples and oranges Keith grew. You guys can take one if you want." William stated. Julius didn''t hesitate to pluck one from the tree. The others followed after him. Keith plucked one and handed it to Carolyn, "Here," "Thank you," Carolyn took a bite, "So sweet!" She couldn''t help but scream. The others were the same. "So juicy!" "It''s so delicious!" Carolyn finished the apple, "Keith, can I have another one, Keith?" "Sure." Keith plucked an orange for her to try. It didn''t take long for them to enter the resting area, "Woah!" "Are all of these vegetables?!" Thalia questioned. The size of them was incredible! "How can vegetables be like this?!" James was in disbelief. "Help! That''s what." Keith turned to Fira and made a mischievous smile. "Anyways, we should sit down." "What in the world?" Julius stared at the rest area. "I made it into three separate zones. One for meetings, a rxing zone, and also a cooking zone. The center is a fire pit." Keith exined. "..." Julius and the rest didn''t say anything. What they saw was incredible. But Julius turned to William, who had a cocky expression as he looked at him. Jealous? You!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 73: Heading There Early Volume 2 Chapter 73: Heading There Early Volume 2 Chapter 73: Heading There Early "Let''s sit down." Sophia pped her hands, and everyone sat down at the resting area. Well, some followed Keith as he showed the vegetables to them. "This one here is a tomato," Keith stated as he picked one up. He handed it to Carolyn and his brothers. They took a bite of it, "I prefer this!" "Tomato pasta!" Carolyn eximed. "Mmhmm. The tomato pasta is made from these tomatoes." Keith smiled. "What are those?" "Those are cucumbers. You can eat it raw or cook it. It has a refreshing taste." Keith exined. While Keith continued to exin the different vegetables he nted, the adults watched with warm smiles. Julius turned to William, "Can you make one for us as well?" Julius was the first person to ask. Thalia turned to Julius, "Dear," Can you not ask in front of so many people? "I''m just saying. You want one as well, right?" "..." Thalia stayed silent. She really wanted one as well. Looking at how beautiful it was, she would be lying if she said no. "We weren''t the ones who made it." William and Sophia stated. "Then who...the kid again?" Julius stared at Keith as he continued to show the vegetables to the others. "Mmhmm. Keith was the one who decided to make this resting area. He designed everything himself. You have to ask him to do it for you." William had no say. Keith worked his butt off to build it. Everyone looked at the kid. He was ying with his familiars. He had summoned Mir for Carolyn. "..." Julius didn''t know what to say. He wasn''t shameless enough to ask a child for this. Food, yes. But something like this, no...maybe. "But I''m surprised." "Hmm?" "Why didn''t you say anything, Principal?" Julius turned to Cadmus, who was acting so nonchnt about it. He thought for sure Cadmus would ask Keith to design one for him. "Please. I can wait a few years. Once Keith enrolls in the academy, he''ll probably make something like this there. I can mooch off that." Cadmus calmly answered as he sipped on some lemon tea. "..." There were no words when they heard that. You''re the principal of the greatest academy and an ancient dragon! And you''re going to mooch off a kid?! Sohma wanted to hide in a hole. The prestige of the academy was going down the drain. ... During dinner, it was a giant feast! With so many people, Keith had decided to help Gus to cook all of this food. And with Cadmus, who was a big eater, it was to be expected. "So delicious!" Julius stated. "Indeed." Lionel and Camelia joined in. Everyone was enjoying the food. There was no need for formalities as they continued to eat, "Please have some of this," Keith handed a sd to Carolyn. Everyone was having the time of their lives. "I hope everyone isn''t full yet." Keith chuckled. "Hmm?" Everyone blinked, "I bake two different pies for everyone," The maids rolled the two pies into the dining room. "Sweets!" Carolyn shouted in excitement. "It''s the pie you made for us at the party?" Thalia remembered. But the other one was something they didn''t taste. "That''s a lemon pie." Keith stated, "Please try it." The maids cut a piece for everyone. "This one is sweet and sour!" "It''s refreshing as well!" A refreshing and sweet vor came from the pie. While everyone was eating the pies, Keith turned to William, "Father, I''m going to be leaving early tomorrow." "Hmm? Why?" "I have to prepare everything for the opening." Keith wanted to help Ralph and the rest in the opening. "I see. Then you be careful," William stated. "I will." Keith smiled. "Can Ie with you, Keith?" Carolyn questioned. Keith shook his head, "Sorry. But you can''te with me this time," "Aw," Carolyn looked downcasted. "Don''t worry. You can see meter when the bakery opens." Keith smiled. "Really?" "Mmhmm!" Keith nodded his head, "When is the bakery opening, Keith?" Lionel questioned. "It''s going to be open at lunchtime," Keith exined. "Then we''lle at that time." Lionel nodded. "I will see you all there!" Keith stated. Volume 2 Chapter 74: So Cute! Volume 2 Chapter 74: So Cute! Volume 2 Chapter 74: So Cute! Keith, Aria, Fira, and Mir got up early the next day. He also asked May to wake up earlier. Keith was going to need her help. The group quickly set off to the bakery. Looking at it, Keith nodded. He was proud of what he aplished. He entered the building, "Boss, wee!" Ralph and the other employees were awake. They were wiping the tables and counters. Keith told them before they would be baking bread early in the morning. "Mmhmm. Those uniforms suit all of you." Keith smiled. Ralph and the rest of the employees were dressed in a white uniform. On the right breast of the uniform was the logo of the bakery. "These uniforms are fantastic!" These uniforms were the gift Keith handed to them. "Alright! Let''s get to work! You have the bread proofed, right?" Keith questioned. Ralph nodded, "Here is all the dough," There were many bowls on the table. Keith nodded, "Good job, Ralph. You and I will be working on the milk loaves and pulled ones. Ruth and Lia, you guys work on the white bread. Carl and Rory, work on the other breads." "Yes, sir!" All five shouted as they got to work. They were quick. Orin made all the equipment they needed. Ralph and Keith rolled the loaves and ced them into the oven. "Alright. Good job, everyone!" They had ced everything in the oven to bake. "Once those are done baking, ce them in the front." "Understood." Ralph nodded. "But for now, have some breakfast." Keith brought out breakfast. While Keith worked on the bread, he whipped something up. Ralph and the others were grateful, "Thank you, Boss." "Mmhmm. You guys should get some energy before we open up. It might be a long day." Keith chuckled. "Hmm?" Ralph and the others tilted their heads, wondering what he meant. "Come with me," Keith smiled as he walked upstairs with them. He opened one of the curtains. "See," "What the?!" A crowd of people! Ralph and the others were shocked to see many people waiting in front of the bakery! It was incredible! "I told you there was going to be a lot of people. Eat more. Gain more strength." Keith stated. He turned to May, "May, I need your help with changing," "Understood, Young Master!" May nodded her head. ... "There are so many people here," Lionel stated as he stared at the scene. They woke upter. They had breakfast first beforeing here. However, it seemed they were thete ones. There was already a group of people waiting for the bakery to open! "Darn it! Will there be bread left?!" Julius''s expression turned dark. With so many people here, would there be enough bread?! "This is all your fault." Julius pointed at William. "My fault? You and the principal were stuffing your faces like no tomorrow." They were supposed to leave earlier. But those two kept eating. They had no shame. "But why is there such a long line?" Thalia was shocked. "It''s the smell of bread," Cadmus stated as he sniffed, "If you make something like this in the morning, it''s no wonder many people wille here." The smell of bread was fragrant. The townspeople probably never smelled something so delicious. "Thank goodness I had Michael and Logan arrive here earlier," William sighed in relief. He called Logan and Michael to help with security on the first day. William expected it would be crazy. But he never expected it would be this much! "When is Keith going to open the bakery?" "It should be in a few minutes." While everyone waited, Sophia asked Alvin, "Alvin, did you bring what I asked you?" "Yes, Mother. I prepared it just for today." Alvin and Sophia had interesting looks on their faces. "What did you bring?" William questioned. "Something special." Sophia didn''t say anything as she held onto it as she waited. "Someone ising out of the store!" "May?" May hade out from the front and put a small stand in front. But afterward, Keith came out the next second, "So cute!" The crowd shouted. Keith hade out of the store and stood on the stand. He was dressed in a small ck suit. He wore a ck ribbon in front of him with a green gem shining. His hair was tidied up as well. "Keith!" Carolyn screamed out. "Thank you, everyone, foring here today! I think many people know who I am. But for those who met me for the first time, my name is Keith Freed. I''m the fourth son of Marquis Freed!" "Kya!" "Young Master Keith is so cute!" "Young Master Keith, look this way!" "Your son is a hotmodity in this town." Thalia chuckled. It was to be expected. Keith was too cute. But then she noticed that Sophia made her move!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 75: A Camera Recorder? Volume 2 Chapter 75: A Camera Recorder? Volume 2 Chapter 75: A Camera Recorder? "Record! I must preserve all of this!" Thalia tilted her head as she stared at her friend. Her eyes were bloodshot as she held the crystal up. It was scary. "It seems everyone knows me," Keith scratched his head in embarrassment. But then a voice shouted, "Young Master Keith! Please marry me!" Keith''s expression turned red, "Sorry! But I can''t get married yet. So it''s a no!" He made an X with his hand as well. "Kya! He''s too cute!" "I want to pinch his cheeks!" "Why can''t I have a son like that?!" "Calm down, Sophia!" Thalia and Camelia held Sophia back, "Who said it?! I''m going to kill them!" William looked up at the sky. Thank goodness they were in the back. If everyone heard his wife''s threat, they would have been scared. "Ugh," Keith coughed a bit, "Anyways, today is opening day for my bakery! Thank you to everyone foring here today! When you enter, please form a line! Also, with so many people, I can only let a few people in at a time!" Keith expected there to be many people. But not to this degree! "Eh?" The crowd also didn''t expect this. Keith added, "The limit is three items per person and one loaf per person! Please be reasonable! I want everyone to try it!" "Now then, White Forest Bakery is officially open!" Keith dered! Like that, the first batch of people entered the bakery. With Michael and Logan controlling the line, there was no way anyone would push themselves in. While Keith watched, "Keith!" Carolyn screamed. Keith smiled and walked towards them, "Hello, everyone. What did you guys think about my speech?" "100 out of 10, Little Brother!" Eric smiled as he gave him a thumbs up. "You were the cutest out there!" Sophia couldn''t help but hug her son! How could he be so cute out there?! "May helped me out with the outfit and makeup," Keith scratched his head. Camelia and Sophia looked at May. The two gave their thumbs up in approval. "I aim to please." May nodded in satisfaction. She had worked on Keith for half an hour before they went out. "I can see my son''s adorableness all the time!" Sophia stated. "Huh?" Keith tilted his head. Sophia smiled, "Check this out," She took out a crystal and when she injected mana into it. It yed back the scene of Keith making the speech. "Eh?!" You have a camera recorder?! "Since I recorded this, I can show it to everyone!" Sophia dered. It was time to show off! "Where did you get that?" Keith never thought there would be a camera recorder in this world. Alvin raised his hand, "I brought it here. It was one of the projects I''ve been working on. It was difficult. But with the mana wires, it made the construction simpler." "I see." Keith turned to see Sophia and Camelia watching the scene again and again. I don''t think you should have made it. "Anyways, Kid. Are you sure there''s going to be enough bread for everyone?!" Cadmus questioned. With so many people, he was worried there wasn''t enough. Keith nodded his head, "Don''t worry, Grandpa Cadmus. There''s going to be enough for everyone. I calcted when I saw everyone," He nned to say five. But seeing so much, he changed it to three. "I''ll hold you to that," Cadmus and the rest were excited. "That design," As the group waited, William noticed something odd about the design. Keith grinned, "Do you guys like it? I used Miyuki and the others to make it!" The logo Keith designed was Miyuki and her babies. Each one wore a chef''s hat. "Lily looks so cute!" Carolyn remarked as she pointed at Lily. Each one had a different design to them. "You even have a giant statue too." Next to the door was a giant statue of a Samui. "It''s the mother, right?" Julius questioned. "Mmhmm. I used Miyuki as the model." "I don''t think the kids know about it," Julius looked at William. The kids'' eyes sparkled as they stared at the statue. How would they react when those creatures are actually from a scary bedtime story? "I think it''s cute," Camelia stated. She liked the design. As they continued to wait, the customer who went in came out instantly, "It looks so delicious!" "How could it be this good!" "The egg is so creamy too!" As they walked out, the customers who waited were enticed by it. "When can we go in?" Cadmus was the same. He was too excited. "It won''t be long, Grandpa Cadmus." Keith chuckled. Volume 2 Chapter 76: Procedure Volume 2 Chapter 76: Procedure Volume 2 Chapter 76: Procedure It didn''t take long for Keith''s group to enter the bakery. The group was excited. Ruth greeted everyone, "Wee to White Forest Bakery," Keith nodded. He turned to everyone. "I''ve never seen a design like this," Julius was amazed. There was a soft light shining down on them. The interior was made using wood, white, and ck materials. Using them together created a warm atmosphere. Keith smiled and exined, "Please pick up a tray in front of the door," There were trays set up as they entered the bakery. "For the bread you want, please use the tongs provided in each disy case," It was an easy way to get bread. It was self-pick. "I see," Cadmus smiled as he stared at the bread in wonder. He questioned Keith, "Why are there so many different kinds of bread?!" Cadmus and the rest were shocked. There were many types of bread they had never seen before. "Those are the bread you can eat right away. On the right column is an assortment of different types of savory foods. The left column is filled with sweet options." "Sweets?!" The females were excited about this. "Mmhmm. But the sweet option is limited because I haven''t thought of what to add. Right now, we have apple jam bread, lemon bread, and condensed milk buns. There''s also sponge cake as well." There were four options. Their eyes sparkled when they heard that. "What about the savory side?" "For the savory selection, It is the same. There are four different types of sandwiches.. They are chicken sandwiches and egg sd sandwiches. There''s also butter bread and a ham and egg sandwich." "Oooh!" "Please choose three you like," Keith smiled and left them to their devices. Julius and the rest were in awe about the selection. It was hard to decide on what to choose. Before long, they finished picking on what they wanted. "What about the loaves?" Julius came here for that reason. Keith exined, "It''s right here," After looking at the selection from one side, it was time to go to the loaf selection. "There are many different types of loaves," "You''re limiting this to one per person?" Julius questioned. Those loaves were to die for. Keith nodded his head, "If I allowed everyone to take more than two, it wouldn''t allow others to taste it," "Fine," Julius had nothing to say. Everyone chose a loaf. Afterward, they went to Ruth, "We can eat here as well?" Cadmus noticed the tables around. There were many customers sitting and eating. "Mmhmm. After a customer paid for their bread, they could eat it there," Keith made an area for them to eat. "Let''s eat here some other time," Sophia nodded to her husband''s words. Cadmus and the rest brought their bread to the counter, "Your total is 19 silver coins and 5 bronze coins," Ruth smiled as she calcted the cost. "So cheap!" Everyone was shocked about the cost. William tilted his head, "Are you sure you want to set the price like this, Keith?" The price of the bread was so cheap. Anyone could buy it. "Mmhmm, I''m sure. I want everyone to taste the bread," And I''m already making enough coins from it. Keith calcted the prices. He knew he could charge much higher. But there was no need to. He wanted everyone to taste it. He set the price fair enough for everyone to try. And he wasn''t a fool. The price was enough to make him a profit. "And look at the smiles," Keith stared at everyone eating at the tables. They were all smiles as they bit into the bread. This was the first time they had eaten something so delicious. "Let''s go now! I want to eat this bread!" They were so excited. Keith nodded, "Mother, I will stay to help out," He was the Boss. He needed to be here to assist them. "Alright! Stay safe!" "Okay!" Michael asked, "Keith, when can I get something to eat?" "Later. When we see all the customers," Keith smiled. "..." Did you see the line?! Michael looked at the line. It seemed never-ending! Logan scoffed, "Shut it, Michael. Since the young master said this, there''s no need to worry!" "Thank you, Logan. I''ll also send some bread to the farm for you and the knights," "Thank you, Young Master!" "Let''s get to work!" I shouldn''t be standing here any longer. He went to help out at the cashier.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 77: Signature Move, “I’ll Think About It” Volume 2 Chapter 77: Signature Move, Ill Think About It Volume 2 Chapter 77: Signature Move, Ill Think About It While Keith worked, Cadmus and the rest enjoyed the bread they bought at the estate. "The egg sd sandwich is so delicious!" "Have you tried the ham?! It''s so crispy and crunchy!" "The apple jam bread tastes so much like apple!" They were all in awe about the bread they brought. From their selection, anyone could tell their preferences. "I want to eat this every day!" Carolyn stated as she bit into a lemon bread. Cadmus and Julius nodded to the girl''s words. "Of course!" "This is so good!" "Principal! Can we get one at the academy?" James questioned. He doubted whether or not he couldst a day without this bread! Cadmus pped his hands together! "We should! Why didn''t I think of that?!" It would be much easier if they had a bakery at the academy! "We should get one at the royal capital as well!" Julius wanted one! But William shook his head, "I don''t think that''s happening for a while now," "What?!" "Why not?!" Cadmus and Julius red at William. Was this man trying to mess with them?! Was he trying to hog all the food for himself?! All this delicious food was here! "One, the ingredients will be difficult to procure. Second, the bakery is still in its testing phase," William could envision it. Keith nned to add more items to the menu. This bakery was in its first phase. Having too many shops was going to be a problem. "You''re right about that," Lionel nodded, "And I don''t think Keith can handle so many stores at his age," Did they forget about Keith being eight years old? There was too much for him to handle. Heck, even running one shop was too much! "..." No one said a thing. What Lionel and William said was right. They couldn''t do anything about it. But Cadmus stated, "Then we have no choice. William, you''re getting that teleportation gate!" "...Huh?" William blinked a few times. "If Keith can''t make another bakery in the academy or the royal capital, then we''ll keeping here," Cadmus dered. The only thing to do was toe here! "...You''re willing to spend so much on bread?" William questioned the sanity of this ancient dragon. Maybe he lost his mind a long time ago. How could he be so in love with it? "Don''t worry! I have more than enough coins to sponsor a gate!" "...I''ll think about it," William sighed as he sipped tea. "That''s a no!" Julius shouted, "What do you mean?" William red. "Whenever you say "I''ll think about it," what you really mean is, "I''m going to say something and hope they forget it!"" Julius understood his friend all too well. This man was the king of dodging situations. His signature move was the I''ll think about it! "Who knows," William shrugged his shoulders. But that caused Cadmus and Julius to re at him. But he was undisturbed. "Should we save our loaves then?" James questioned as he stared down at the loaves of bread. Rationing it was the best option. ... While William and the rest talked, Keith and the employees worked their butts off till the sun went down. Keith flipped the open sign to close. He smiled, "Good job, everyone!" Ralph and the others were wiping the tables clean, "Thank you, Boss!" "That was so much fun!" Ruth and the others screamed out in happiness. This was the first time they had seen so many peoplee in like that. "We''re not finished with the job. It''s time to check out how much we earned today!" Keith stated. This was the final job they had. Ralph and the others stared at the box. They had been shoving coins into it like no tomorrow. Keith opened the box to see so many bronze coins there! "I think we need to start counting," "Mmhmm!" Like that, everyone started to help with the counting. It was taking too long, but it was done after some time. "My goodness! We earned four tinum coins today!" Ralph was shocked when he saw that. It was incredible! He had never seen so many coins in here. At most, it would be around four gold coins. That was ten times! "Boss, can you make something to store the coins better?" Cory questioned. Counting the coins like this wasn''t that good. "I was thinking about doing something like that," Keith was already thinking up a way. He looked at the others, "Here''s today''s wages," Keith handed them each eight silver coins. "Thanks a lot, Boss!" "Eight coins. I never thought I would see so much," "You guys earned this. You guys worked hard," Keith smiled, "Now, let''s clean up the floor and prepare for tomorrow," "Understood!" Ralph and the rest nodded their heads. There was a fire in their eyes as they were ready to do it again! Volume 2 Chapter 78: Anvil Dropping Down Volume 2 Chapter 78: Anvil Dropping Down Volume 2 Chapter 78: Anvil Dropping Down "Good work, everyone! I''m going to go now! Be safe!" Keith and the rest finished cleaning up. He and May returned to the estate. And when they returned to the estate, "Keith! Wee home!" William and Sophia greeted him. "Mmhmm! I''m home!" Keith had a big grin as he greeted them. He was brought to the living room, where everyone was. Camelia questioned, "How was it, Keith?" "It was amazing! I earned around four tinum coins today!" Keith answered with a proud smile. "Four tinum?!" Everyone was surprised when they heard that. That was a lot of coins. "Everything was sold out quickly," Keith rubbed his nose. It was not a surprise to earn so many coins. "Hmm? ounting for taxes and costs of using magic crystals, ingredients, and wages, it should be less." Lionel added. "I calcted it. It should be around three tinum coins," "That''s still a lot," "That''s incredible, Keith." Camelia praised her grandson. "Thank you! But I will wait a bit," It was only the first day. He didn''t want to put too many expectations. But he was content with what he had right now. "Kid, I was thinking about putting a bakery at the academy," Cadmus stated. "Also, one in the royal capital," Julius added. William red at the two. Didn''t we say we weren''t going to do that? Why are they bringing it up now? "Oh! That''s a great idea!" Keith pped his hands. Having bakeries in two of the most popr locations was great. Cadmus and Julius''s expressions brightened, "When can it be built?" "In a few years," Keith answered. When that was said, it was like an anvil dropping down on their heads! "A few years?!" The two roared when they heard that. Camelia and Lionel were a little shocked as well. Despite saying Keith shouldn''t make another bakery before, there was hesitation in their voice. "Mmhmm! I need to focus on this bakery first! I have the most basic recipes I can think of. Before I expand, I want to put more ideas in and learn from the mistakes here!" Keith stated. It has been a while since he opened a store. More so, a bakery at that. He needed to figure out what to improve before he ran two more! "..." "..." Julius and Cadmus had nothing to say. His reasoning was too sound to retort to it! "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Keith looked down to see Carolyn tugging on his sleeve. "Keith, can I get more bread?" She finished all of her bread. But she was still hungry. "I think Gus should have some bread baked," Gus had the same recipes as the bakery. He should be able to do the same thing. "Yay!" Carolyn waved her hand into the air. "Aria, can you show her the way?" "Ho," "I''ming with her!" Fira flew on Carolyn''s shoulders. And like that, the three went to the kitchen. "Maybe I should stay here," Cadmus stated. This estate was filled with good food. "Not happening. We have to return to the academy," Sohma stated. "And miss all of this?!" "Yes." "Are you sure?! Because you were eating your egg sd sandwich so enthusiastically!" Cadmus saw Sohma''s expression as he ate. He was happy about it as well. "... We should still leave," Sohma was hesitant as he said this. While the two argued, Eric asked, "Keith, you''re nning to add new bread into the bakery?" He remembered what was said. This bakery was in a testing phase. "Mmhmm, I n to add new types of bread. I''ll probably do something like seasonal items or something." He had some ideas. "That''s it! I''m staying here!" Julius stated. William frowned, "No, you''re not." "And miss out on these new bread?! Are you kidding me?!" "Dear! You''re a king! You shouldn''t act like this!" Thalia couldn''t believe he was acting like this. "I''m staying! I''ll retire from being a king!" Julius had a crazed expression as he said this. "That''s the right way, Julius! I''ll retire as a principal as well!" Cadmus stated. He turned to Sohma, "Sohma, you''re the new principal. Good luck," "That is not how it works!" Sohma screamed. "That is not happening." "Father, don''t say things like that! You''re causing a scene!" Thalia and James chewed out Julius. Like that, there were two arguments happening. "I''m back with bread! Eh?" Carolyn returned with Aria and Fira with bread in her hand. But she saw the scene. "Don''t worry about them. Anyways, I''m going to help prepare dinner," There was no point in staying here. Keith sighed as he walked to the kitchen. He will cook up a feast for today.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 79: What Do We Have Here? Volume 2 Chapter 79: What Do We Have Here? Volume 2 Chapter 79: What Do We Have Here? "I don''t want to go!" Julius and Cadmus roared! Everyone was outside the estate. It was time for them to return. Keith wasn''t focused on the two. He was talking to his grandparents and brothers, "Grandma, Grandpa, please be safe," "Mmhmm!" "Don''t worry." Camelia and Lionel hugged him. Keithughed and turned to Eric and Alvin, "Alvin, Eric, good luck on your studies," "I''ll return in a year," "We''ll do fine," Eric and Alvin said with a confident expression. What should we do about them? Keith now turned to the crazy people acting like children. "Will the two of you quit acting like brats?!" William roared, "You''re supposed to be a king and an ancient dragon! Show some dignity!" This was the first time he saw William losing it. "But we don''t want to go!" Keith shook his head at the two. Julius changed so much. He was so cool and chic when he met him on his birthday. Never did he expect him to be like this. And Cadmus...there was nothing to say. Noticing Keith''s gaze, Julius questioned, "Can you really not put one in the royal capital?" "Sorry, your majesty. It''s not happening for some time." Keith stated again. "Ragh!" Julius wanted to act crazy again. Thalia shook her head and dragged him to the carriage. Carolyn was inside the carriage as she waved her hands, "Keith, remember to write!" "Mmhmm! You stay safe!" Keith waved back. "Let''s go now," Sohma stared at Cadmus. "Fine!" Cadmus snapped his fingers. And like that, the two carriages disappeared. "Father, Mother, I''m going to check up on the bakery," "I''ming with you, Dear," Sophia and Derek wanted more bread. Keith nodded as they went towards the bakery. But when they saw it, they were shocked, "Everyone is already waiting in line." What they saw was many people waiting! It was a few minutes before the bakery opened. But everyone was excited. Ralph opened the shop, "Please form a line, everyone! It''s the same rule fromst time!" Everyone understood as they followed what they did yesterday. "Let''s wait in line," Sophia stated as they waited. Keith saw a lot of familiar faces. "Sasha! Alice!" Keith waved his hands to them. "Ahh, the young master!" "Hello, Young Master Keith," Sasha and Alice greeted him. Keith asked, "What do you guys think about the bakery?" "It''s amazing!" "This bread is the best thing I''ve eaten!" Sasha and Alice were excited! Keith delivered on what he said before. And the bread was so delicious! "Milly couldn''t get enough of it! She loves the custard bread," Sasha chuckled as she stared at her daughter, "Mother loves it as well!" Milly''s expression turned red. Keith smiled, "Thank you for liking the bread," It''s good to see people liking his bread, "It''s really delicious!" Milly stated. "Young Master Keith, are you nning to keep the restriction," Alice questioned. "Mmhmm, I have to keep it. Ralph and the others need some time to adjust," He ced this limitation because he didn''t want to tire Ralph and the others out. And from how yesterday went, the restriction was perfect. "I see." "That''s fine," Alice and Sasha were a little sad after he said this. But they understood. Keithughed as it was his turn to enter the bakery, "Hello, Boss," Ruth greeted Keith. He nodded. Keith was about to say something to Sophia and Derek. But the two already made their move as they selected bread! ... "This is so delicious!" Kreye and Hepha were having the time of their life as they ate bread! "Have you tried this ham sandwich?! How could Keith make something so delicious?!" Hepha was in awe with this sandwich! "You should try the apple jam bread!" Kreye was focused on the sweetbreads! Keith sent a lot of food over to him. He sent over each type of bread he sold at the bakery. While the two were having fun with the deliciousness. "What do we have here?" Someone was staring at them like no tomorrow. Volume 2 Chapter 80: Commotion In The Bakery Volume 2 Chapter 80: Commotion In The Bakery Volume 2 Chapter 80: Commotion In The Bakery The fame of the bakery has increased so much! Keith couldn''t help but chuckle. It has been a week since the bakery opened. And he looked at the profits he earned. He earned around two mithril coins! Keith was happy with all of this. And the fame of the bakery wasn''t stopping. It was only increasing! Keith walked around town with Aria, Fira, and Mir. Even though they were a little far away, he could see people lining up in front of the bakery to try the bread! As he walked towards the bakery, Ugh. The road is pretty dirty. There was dirt and garbage on the road. As he got closer to the bakery, "What do you mean you will not sell me bread?!" Keith frowned when he heard a loud shout. He entered the bakery, "What''s going on?" Keith saw a person shouting at Ruth. Ruth''s expression brightened when she saw Keith. She exined, "Boss, I told this person before that the limit for buying bread is three. But this gentleman insisted that he wanted to buy the entire shelf," Keith turned to the person. The person scoffed, "This kid is your boss?" "Yes," Keith nodded. "Then I will make it quick. I want to buy all the bread in this shop." The guy said with a haughtyugh. That caused all the customers to frown. Keith shook his head, "I''m sorry. But I''m afraid I can''t do that," "Huh?!" "The reason why I set the limit is for everyone to eat the bread. I never had the intention of selling it to one person." Keith stated. "I have coins." The person stated. "Coins were never the issue," Keith was content with the amount he made right now. He added, "The only thing I care about is the customer''s enjoyment when eating my bread." Seeing their happy smiles made this bakery shine brighter. The man frowned, "Do you understand who I am working for?" "I don''t," Keith shook his head. He really didn''t care about who he worked for. "I work for Viscount Filems! If you hand all this bread to him, your shop will be more famous than before!" "I don''t need any of that," Keith shook his head, "And besides, do I really need the Viscount''s help when I''m already famous?" There was no need for anyone''s help. The fame of the bakery was already high. "You can still buy at the limit. But I won''t allow anyone to go above the limit," Keith stated as he walked to the kitchen, "You understand that you''re angering the Viscount with your actions!" The person''s voice grew dark as he threatened Keith. But Keith gave him a faint look, "I don''t care. If you don''t have anything else, please leave." He could care less with people like that. "You''re asking for it!" That butler didn''t even look at Keith as he stormed out of the bakery. Keith shrugged and turned to the customers, "Everyone, I''m sorry about the disturbance," "It''s fine, Young Master!" "Yeah! There are bound to be fools like thating in here without knowing the rules!" "Good job dealing with that guy!" The customers weren''t bothered by it. They had expected it at some point. "Thank you. Feel free to continue to look through the options," Keith smiled. He turned to Ruth, "Good job dealing with the situation, Ruth." "I''m sorry, Boss. I shouldn''t have gotten you involved in this," Ruth was a little flustered about the situation. "No, it''s fine. Everyone, you don''t have to listen to people like that. Keep following the rules." Rules were in ce to keep order. If someone broke it, others would feel dissatisfied. Heck! Even Julius and Cadmus followed the rules! They didn''t even dare to break it! "Understood, Boss!" Ralph and the others nodded their heads. But Ruth was worried, "That person said he works for a Viscount," She was worried the person woulde to cause trouble for the bakery. "We''ll be fine, Ruth. Did you forget about our Boss''s family?" What was Keith''sst name? He was none other than Marquis Freed''s son! There was really nothing to worry about. But Rory tilted her head, "I''m curious. Does he not know the young master''s identity?" It should be easy since Keith''s features were pretty distinct. ck hair and green eyes. That''s not normal. "Who cares about him? Get back to work," Ralph stated. Why care about someone who was asking for death?
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 81: Tell Him To Get Lost Volume 2 Chapter 81: Tell Him To Get Lost Volume 2 Chapter 81: Tell Him To Get Lost And what Rory said was right! That butler did not know of Keith''s background! He returned to the Viscount''s mansion to report everything to Viscount Filems. And the noble''s face was livid! "How dare a brat talk to me that way?!" The Viscount was furious. He heard about the bread from the bakery being a delicacy. But it was run by some brat?! And that brat talked down to him, a noble?! He turned to the butler, "Find some men to destroy that bakery!" Since he angered him so much, there was no point in holding back! "Understood!" The butler was prepared as he quickly called out multiple people to attack the shop. ... Late at night, "This is the ce," People dressed in cloaks were in front of the bakery. "We should light it on fire and be done with it," One of the assants said. The group had torches ready in their hands. That was the n. Light the entire thing up! Before they could get close, "I don''t think so," But a cold voice caused them to pause. They turned to see Michael and the knights! "It seems you guys don''t understand what you should and shouldn''t do," Michael had a cold smile as he crunched his knuckles. And like that, the knights got to work and dashed at them. It didn''t take a minute before defeating all of them. "What do we do about them, Michael?" One of the knights questioned. They tied them all up. "Who are you?!" The assants screamed. These guys were not normal at all. "Shut it." Michael smacked him unconscious, "Anyone else want to talk?" "..." "Send them back," Michael looked at one of them. He had left them alive as he stated, "Don''t you dare touch that shop. Tell your boss that." "Who-" "You guys don''t deserve to know. If you touch that bakery, we will destroy you," Michael watched them leave with a cold re. It sent shivers down their spines. That bakery should not be touched! ... "Good job dealing with them," Michael and the knights returned to the estate. They were in William''s office. "No problem," "Anything for the young master!" "Many of our members go there to get something to eat," It wasn''t only the townspeople who go there. The knights would go there to get some bread! The bakery was really friendly to all of them. It was a ce for them to rx during the day. "That Viscount really think he could do something like that?" William had a cold expression. William understood the moment Keith told him about it during dinner. He knew the Viscount might try to do something to the bakery. William frowned as he turned to Carter, "Who is that guy again?" He didn''t even know him at all. "Sir, that person rules and a little farther away from us," Carter exined, "I heard he''s a money grubber," "We should take them out right now!" Sophia mmed her hands down. She was ready to fight! Being the catalyst, the knights started to scream out as well! "We should take him out!" "How dare they try to mess with the young master?!" "Are they trying to pick a fight with us?!" "Right now, we don''t need to do anything like that," William stated, "Why not?!" "I don''t want Keith to find out," William knew Keith had asked Carter about the Viscount. Them suddenly disappearing like that would definitely be on his mind! "We''ll suppress them for now," William won''t let them go. He turned to Carter, "Carter, find all the information you can about them," "Understood!" Carter nodded. "Also, Michael. Send a couple of people to be guards for the bakery. I don''t want anyone to cause more trouble," "Will the kid allow it?" Michael questioned. "I already got the go-ahead from him," William talked with Keith about adding security to the bakery. With so many people going there, having security would help out. Hearing that, Keith said it was okay. "Alright! Will two be enough?" "Mmhmm," William nodded. "Commander! Let me do it!" "Please let me go!" "I''m the perfect person!" The knights raised their hands one by one, wanting to be a part of this. That was how great it was. The benefits of working there were really high! From what Ralph and the others said, they get to eat free bread! "Ahem, I should go. I''ve been thinking of retiring," Michael coughed as he said this. But the knights stared at him. Retiring? You''re not even that old! "No, you are not." William shook his head. How is themander going to take this job? That was overkill. "Also, I have a special job for you," Volume 2 Chapter 82: The Slums Volume 2 Chapter 82: The Slums Volume 2 Chapter 82: The Slums "What do you mean you guys were taken out?!" Viscount Filems shouted when he saw his knights return home. They were injured! And it didn''t look light. It looked more one-sided. He couldn''t believe his men were taken out like that! "Master, you can''t deal with this kid." One of the knights stated. From how those knights beat them so easily, the kid wasn''t someone to be messed with. He had a backing! "Shut it!" Viscount Filems yelled. There was no way he would let this brat get away! Not after everything that happened. "Get out of my sight right now!" The knights walked out of the office. Viscount Filems turned to his butler, "We need to send people to deal with the brat!" Since he couldn''t destroy the bakery, it was time to target the kid himself! "Go find people from the slums!" "Are you sure this is wise?" The people from the slums were all poor people. They couldn''tpare to the knights. "There''s so many people there. They would do anything for coins," Viscount Filemsughed as he stated. "Understood," The butler nodded. ... Keith returned to the bakery. But this time, there were two guards there. William decided that there should be added protection. And the two guards weren''t imposing like Logan and Michael. But they were enough. They had calmed any customer who tried to mess with the bakery. Keith didn''t need to worry about Ralph and the others. He looked at Fira and Aria, "Let''s go to Orin and get that tool," Keith had a bunch of bread in his hand. This was payment for the tool Orin was making. Keith had asked Orin to create something that would make organized coins better. "Kid, this is simple," Orin scoffed at the idea. It was too simple. For payment, he wanted only bread from the shop. As Keith headed toward his workshop, "That''s the person," "Mmhmm," "Do we really have to attack him? He''s a child," One voice questioned their actions. "We have to! Don''t you have to bring your daughter to the hospital? We have to do it!" Keith continued to walk, but he started to shift around, leading to somewhere else, "I know you guys are following me. Come out," Keith stated with a huff. Aria and he sensed them long ago. That was why he took another turn to be away from the public. "You knew?!" The people quickly came out of the scene. There were a total of five people. "You guys aren''t the best hiders," It was easy. They didn''t hide their breathing as they followed after him. "I''m sorry, but we''re going to have to hurt you!" "Huh?" Keith blinked a few times when he heard that. "Attack!" One screamed, and the rest charged at Keith! But did they forget about who was with him? "Kwak!" Aria roared out and shot icicles towards the ground. It halted all of their movements! An Apex monster was here. And the bloodlusting off from the owl was incredible. That caused all of them to freeze. Keith sighed, "I won''t attack you guys. But I have to tie you up," He looked up at the sky, "Michael! Come down and help me out!" Keith roared. "How do you know I''m here?! Did the bird tell you?!" Michael shouted as he jumped down from the roof. "A hunch," Keith answered. He took some rope and tied these people up without a thought. And like that, they were brought over to Orin''s shop, "Orin, do you have the thing I asked for?" Keith shouted. "Yeah, Kid! And-what the?! Hugo! Why are you tied up?!" Orin blinked as he stared at one of the people there, "You know him?" Keith questioned. Orin nodded, "Yes, I know him. We used to be rivals," Huh? Keith blinked a few times. Michael was the same as he added, "Well, your rival tried to attack the kid," Orin stared at Hugo, "What are you doing?! Why are you attacking the kid?! Have you fallen so low?!" He couldn''t believe it! He was his rival?! How could he fall so low? "I had to! My daughter is sick!" Hugo roared. "Huh?" Orin blinked, "What happened?!" Hugo exined, "Do you understand how the slums are?! We need to do everything we can to live! That means taking all the jobs possible! My daughter is sick! I have to do it!" "..." Orin and Michael said nothing. "The slums?" Keith tilted his head. This was the first time he heard about it. Orin stated, "Kid, it''s something you''re too young to know," "Hmm?" Keith turned to Michael, who was silent. He turned to Hugo, "Tell me what the slum is," Hugo stated, "It''s a ce where there are people who are poor and have nothing to stay at," "We don''t have work, so that''s the only ce we can go," "It''s better than nothing," "Does Father know about this?" Keith questioned Michael. "Kid, your father has been trying his best to fix it all this time," Michael stated. "He''s right. Sir William tried his best to fix the slums. But there was too much for him," "...I see," Keith thought about it before deciding, "Alright! Let''s go to the slums,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 83: I’ll Make You Something To Eat Volume 2 Chapter 83: Ill Make You Something To Eat Volume 2 Chapter 83: Ill Make You Something To Eat "Kid!" "You can''t go there!" Michael and Orin were shocked by his words! He wanted to go to the slums?! Was he crazy! Keith ignored their words and turned to Hugo, "Your daughter is sick, right?" "Mmhmm," Hugo nodded. "I will bring a doctor over there," Keith smiled, "..." Hugo and the rest had nothing to say about it. They were too shocked by it. Keith looked at Michael, "We need to return home first." "...Ugh," Michael nodded. He couldn''t talk back to Keith. His eyes said it all! He wasn''t going to listen to him! "Let''s go!" Keith didn''t wait as he left Orin''s shop to get a doctor. ... "Thank you foring with us, Mendel." Keith thanked the old man who came with them. Mendel shook his head, "You don''t have to worry about it, Young Master. If you need anything, I''ll dly help," Mendel was the personal doctor of the Freed Estate. "Let''s set off now," "I''ming with you, Kid," Orin closed up his workshop, "You need all the protection you can get," "Understood," Keith turned to Hugo, "Lead the way," Hugo nodded as he led Keith and the three to the slums. And as they walked towards it, Keith noticed it. "What''s happening here?" It looked like the area was demolished. What he saw were many people in rags. What was more, these people looked haggard. Well, he noticed this for a while now. Hugo and the others were also haggard. Keith''s heart knitted when he saw this. It seemed this was the norm. Michael and Orin were calm about this. Mendel took a deep sigh at the sight. It didn''t take long before Keith arrived at Hugo''s home. But could it be called a home? It was more like a hut. The materials that were used didn''t seem to fit. "Dear! I''m home! I brought someone who could help us!" Ady came to the front door. When she saw Keith and the others, she quickly bowed her head and let them in. What he saw was something he couldn''t describe. There were three children in there. Two were sitting around one, who had fabric covering her body. Keith turned to Mendel, "Mendel, can you check up on the child?" That was the first thing they needed to do. "Understood," Mendel walked over to the child and started to check on her, "Umm, who are these people?" Hugo''s wife was a little surprised. That was because Keith was dressed up adorably. Michael was in a knight''s uniform. They definitely weren''t regr people. Hugo asked Orin, "Do you know who these people are?" "Huh?" Orin''s expression changed, "You attacked them without even knowing who they were?" "..." Hugo blushed in shame. "That kid is the fourth son of Marquis Freed," Orin shook his head. "!" Hugo and his wife were shocked! Mendel turned to Keith, "Young Master, the child caught a slight cold. She is also malnourished." He took out a bottle and handed it to Hugo, "Have her eat this once a day, and she should be alright," "Thank you so much!" Hugo and his wife bowed. But then they turned to Keith, "Thank you for everything, Young Master!" Hearing that he was the son of the lord there, they had to show their respect! "Stop it. There''s really no need to bow," Keith waved his hand. But then he noticed the two children that were behind them. They looked to be younger than three years old. Before he could say anything, he heard something. Grrrrrr. The two children''s faces turned red. It was the sound of their stomachs rumbling. Keith chuckled and asked, "The two of you are hungry, right?" "Mmmhmm," The two children nodded. They are all malnourished. This was something Keith couldn''t stand. He got up, "I''m going to do some cooking!" Keith decided. He turned to Orin, "Orin, I''m going to need a really giant pot quick. Can you do it?" "I can. But I might need Hugo''s help to make it faster," Orin turned to Hugo, "Have your skills rusted?" "Kinda. But I can still make something simple like a pot," Hugo stated. "Let''s get to work!" "Alright, I''m going to go back to the estate," Keith needed to grab some things. "Michael, I want you to get some meat in the market," "Gotcha!" Michael nodded. "Young Master, I will try my best to treat some of the people here," Mendel stated. "Thank you. Let''s break! We''ll be back here in a few minutes!" Keith stated. He looked down at the two children, "I''m going to make you guys something delicious to fill your stomach," "Really?" "Mmhmm! Trust me," Keith quickly dashed off back to the estate to grab some vegetables. "Fira, tell me which ones are ripe," "Gotcha!" Fira nodded and pointed out the vegetables that were ripe. Volume 2 Chapter 84: On My Honor Volume 2 Chapter 84: On My Honor Volume 2 Chapter 84: On My Honor And when Keith returned, he saw a giant pot ready to go! He smiled, "That was quick," "Of course! What do you expect from me," Orinughed. With two cksmiths working together, it would bepleted quickly. He added, "Take these too. Your normal tools aren''t going to help you." What he brought out was a giant spat anddle! "Perfect!" Keith turned to Aria, "Aria, I''m going to light a fire under it. I need you to fan it to make it bigger," "Ho!" Like that, he started. Keith took out the vegetables and diced them up. If I''m making a stew of this size, I need to add more ingredients to the pot. It would taste nd if he didn''t. I think eight times the amount? Keith continued to cut the vegetables up. After a while, there was a pile of vegetables in front of him. He poured some oil into the pot and started to stir-fry the vegetables. "Thank goodness you made these giant tools, Orin!" Keithughed. If he didn''t have that, it would be hard to push the vegetables around. "I aim to please!" As he continued to fry them up, Michael returned, "Kid, I got the meat you asked for!" What Michael brought out was a giant b of meat! "Thanks! Can you use your sword to cut them up?" "Gotcha!" Michael tossed the meat into the air. Before it dropped to the ground, he swung his sword. The meat was diced up instantly! The children were in awe of his sword skills! "Toss it in," Michael tossed in the meat, and Keith fried it together. When he was doing this, a delicious fragrance came about. It wasn''t only the kids. Hugo and his wife were in awe. Keith added water and a lot of spices to make it taste better. It didn''t take long for the stew to be finished. "Alright! It''s time to eat!" Keith turned and realized there were a lot more people there. "Everyone can eat!" Keith knew the smell would draw people in. Keith took adle and scooped it out for them. "Michael, Orin, I need your help to hand them out." "Gotcha!" "Sure!" "Thank you," Hugo touched the warm soup. He didn''t hesitate as he drank it. His eyes sparkled! "Delicious!" "So good!" It wasn''t only Hugo. More and more people started to shout as they drank the soup! It was delicious and warm, filling their stomachs. That was what Keith wanted. As they ate, Hic! Keith noticed that some of these people started to cry as they drank the soup. What kinds of trouble did they face? Keith couldn''t question it as he continued to pour soup for them. It seemed everyone from the slums arrived. "Thank you, young man." "I feel so full!" "It''s been so long!" "I''m d that you all enjoyed it," Keith smiled, "Let me ask you all this question: Do you guys want to work?" When Keith asked this question, the people from the slums were shocked. Work? "Of course we want to work!" "That''s the only thing we want to do!" "But there''s nothing we can do," There weren''t enough jobs for everyone. "What if there were?! What if there are jobs you can do?! Would you do it?!" Keith screamed out loud. "We would!" Working was something they all wanted to do! It didn''t matter what it was. As long as they had something to do, they would do it! Keith smiled, "Good! On my honor as a nobleman from the Freed household, I will change the slums! I will help you get those jobs!" "!" When the people from the slums heard that, they were shocked. The Freed Household. ck hair and green eyes. He was none other than the fourth son! "But I have one request for everyone here!" "What do you need from us?!" The slum people questioned. "Bear with it!" "!" "Bear with this living for a few months! After that, I will guarantee that your lives will be better!" Keith stated. "..." There was silence before a loud shout, "We will!" They have lived in this hell for so long. How could they not live here a few more months if they can live better for a lifetime! "Good!" Keith smiled. He didn''t say anything else as he continued to feed them. He talked with some other people before returning with Michael and the two, "Kid, do you understand what you just did?!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ :
Volume 2 Chapter 85: I have An Idea Volume 2 Chapter 85: I have An Idea Volume 2 Chapter 85: I have An Idea "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. "Keith, you shouldn''t have done that," Orin grabbed his head. Mendel exined, "Young Master, by saying you would put your honor on the line, it''s a vow. If you don''t uphold it, you will be shamed for a lifetime," A nobleman''s honor meant everything. Not upholding it meant he would be shamed and humiliated. "Oh, that. I know about it," Keith learned it long ago from Sophia and William. "Then why did you say it?!" Michael retorted. It was essentially risking his life! "Because I know I can aplish it," Keith answered with the calmest expression. The three stared at Keith. His eyes were still and unwavering. There was no uncertainty in them. "Can you really do it?" Michael wasn''t sure now. It was an uncertain factor. He did things out of everyone''s expectations. But this might be over his head. "I never make promises I can''t keep," Keith dered. "..." The three had no words to say. "Now then, let''s go home and get yelled at," Keith smiled as he walked home. He already understood what was going to happen. However, what he didn''t know was his words spread throughout town! Keith had vowed his honor as a nobleman to fix the slums! It spread like a storm! ... "Keith, why did you do that?'' William stared at his son as he questioned. This time, he had a frustrated look. "I did it because I have to," Keith answered. "Hmm?" "I saw people in our town suffering. And I want to change it," When Keith saw how the adults and children were suffering, he wasn''t going to stand still. "I love your intentions. But do you understand how difficult this is?" William understood his child''s intentions. But saying it and aplishing it were two different things! Fixing the slums? Of course, William wanted to do that. But he had been trying to do this all these years! Yet, he couldn''t eradicate it! "I can do it," Keith stated with confidence. William frowned, "Do you understand the repercussions if you can''t?" "I understand. But I don''t care about it. And father, you told me before, as nobles, it''s our duty to improve thend to the best of our abilities. The people in the slums are our people. We need to help them out," Keith remembered those words William told him before. It resonated with him. "..." William took a deep sigh, "Alright. I will do whatever I can to help you. But how are you going to aplish this?" "I have an idea," Keith answered. "...Alright. If you''re serious, I will hand you 10 mithril coins. That''s the amount you can use per month," William stated. That was how serious he was about this situation. "That''s more than enough! Thank you, Father!" Keith smiled. "Good luck," William smiled. ... Keith entered the library to get to work on his new idea. While he was doing this, May had a worried look, "Is the young master going to be alright?!" May was worried when she heard all the rumors floating around. Some said that Keith was crazy for saying this. Others said they believed he could do it. Either way, they all thought Keith was a little dangerous for saying it. The slum was a difficult ce. It was there for years. It was something that couldn''t be changed like that! "Keith can do it!" Fira was riding on May''s shoulders and stated. "Keith was so cool as he said this to all those people!" Fira found him awesome. May had a wry expression. She couldn''t say anything about it as the little spirit wouldn''t understand. It didn''t take long for Keith to open the door. "May, can you go and call Michael. I need him for something," "Understood!" May nodded. It seemed that Keith had an idea of what to do. Volume 2 Chapter 86: The Sewers Volume 2 Chapter 86: The Sewers Volume 2 Chapter 86: The Sewers "Can we really trust his words?" One of the residents of the slums questioned. It was a week since Keith had made his deration. Everyone remembered his words. It was like a dream. "We have to hope," Hugo interjected. There was no point if they didn''t hope. It was something they couldn''t lose. They had lost hope before. They knew about the Marquis''s work on trying to solve the problem. He brought hope for them that the slums would be alright. But that never happened. He fixed some of the slum''s problems. But it wasn''t enough. There weren''t enough jobs for everyone to work. That was how the slums continued to exist. They had lost all hope. Their lives would continue to be like this till the end. But now, a new hope came. The Marquis''s son stated he would solve the problem! It was something unbelievable. Keith was only a child. But the look on his eyes caused him to shut up. His eyes were serious. It was unwavering. He was going to ce his hopes on him. As they were talking with one another, "Everyone! One of the knights of the Marquis hase! It seems he''s talking about jobs!" Someone roared out! Hugo''s eyes widened when he heard that. Jobs? Hugo and the others didn''t hesitate as they dashed towards where it was. There were a few knights sitting at a table, "As the fourth master stated, we are looking for people to hire! They will be cleaning the streets and the sewage. This willst for eight hours, and it will be every day! You will obtain three silver a day!" "..." Their eyes widened as they heard that! They didn''t even hesitate as they raised their hands! "We want to do it!" "Please! I want to work!" "Please line up here! The maximum number of people we are taking is 100 people! Also, we need everyone to line up and tell us what strengths and experiences you have!" The knights added. When that was said, people were split into two lines. The knights began to take notes on every one of their strengths and weaknesses. It took two hours for everything to finish. But it was enough, "The people who are enrolled in cleaning the sewers, please follow me to get the tools. The knights will teach you how to clean the sewage," The knights stated as they brought them over. Hearing this, the people were shocked but excited. The knights handed the people their uniforms. It was a white one-piece suit. They also handed something to cover their mouths, "Wear this so there isn''t any sewage stuck on your clothing," Like that, they entered the sewage. "We''ll teach you how to clean!" The knights started to show them how to do it. The workers were attentive as they stared at the knights. The young master wasn''t lying to us! They remembered Keith''s words. He said he would give them jobs, and he meant it! "Have you seen the workers in white?" "Those people are from the slums. They have been cleaning the sewers and streets." "No wonder it''s so clean now!" "It feels easier to breathe!" "Young Master Keith wasn''t lying when he said he would give them jobs," People kept talking about it like no tomorrow! That was because Keith''s actions were enormous! 100 people got jobs in a week! That was a chunk of people in the slums! The man himself who caused all of this was sitting in the library. He had a smile on his face. This is good. ... A few days ago, Keith was in front of William. Keith had devised a way to create more jobs for the people. And he went to William to discuss about it. "Keith, what n do you have?" William questioned, "Father, the way to get jobs for the slums is through cleaning!" "Hmm? Cleaning?" "Yes!" Keith nodded, "I realized the roads are dirty." As Keith walked, he noticed the roads were covered in dirt and garbage. It wasn''t cleaned most of the time. "Don''t you think it would be better to have the roads cleaned and tidy up? It will make the town smell better and look nicer than before!" "I see," William thought about it. It would make the town more pleasing to the eye for everyone. That will definitely help out. "We can also create jobs for the sewers," Keith added. "The sewers?" "Mmhmm! Me, Mendel, Carter, and Michael went down-" "Wait! You four went down to the sewers?!" William red at everyone besides Keith, wanting an exnation! "Father, I was the one who asked them to go. I wanted to see firsthand if there were any problems with the sewers," Keith had a hunch. If the roads were like this, what about the sewers? "Was there a problem?" Mendel nodded, "Yes, there was a problem with it. It seemed that there was a blockage due to the build-up of waste. If we didn''t check it, there would have been a problem." Diseases would ur if they left it as is. "What?" William blinked his eyes when he heard that. "Yes, thank goodness we checked. If it kept building up for a few more years, a gue might have happened," Mendel sighed. "I see," William sighed in relief when he heard that. "That''s why I suggest having people go down there every day to keep the sewers clean," Keith stated. Their town should be clean enough for everyone to rx. Cleanliness is the way to keep everyone healthy.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 87: Phase Two Volume 2 Chapter 87: Phase Two Volume 2 Chapter 87: Phase Two "Will it be fine?" William questioned. He questioned whether or not these jobs would be sustainable. It was a good idea. But if it couldn''tst, the issue would still be there. "Mmhmmm. The town is enormous. I calcted it," Keith realized the town wasrge. The workers would take a day to finish a quarter of the town. And after three days, one-quarter would be dirty again. It was a never-ending cycle. "And why three silver?" William was curious. Why was the wage that much? "I went with three silver because of the budget. Also, it''s so the regr townspeople wouldn''t take this job," Keith understood. From what Gus said, a wage of five silver coins was the standard. Anything less, and people wouldn''t want it. That was why Keith lowered it to three. "Three is enough to maintain a stable life," Keith did some calctions and found three silver was enough to get by. "Alright. That''s a good n," William nodded to his son''s words. "And I also have a n with the housing," Keith smiled. William chuckled. You have a n for the housing as well? Michael and Mendel stared at Keith. The young master was not ying at all. He was going in hot! ... And what Keith exined worked. "Po!" Mir summoned in front of him. The snowball didn''t wait as he jumped on Keith''s body! Keith hugged the little snowball, "Sorry, Mir. I haven''t been able toe to the forest because I have a lot of things to do," "Mir, don''t be mad at Keith," Fira added, "Keith is helping a lot of people out!" She knew Keith was doing something great! "Po!" Mir licked his face. He understood Keith had a lot of things to do. Mir jumped onto his head as he nestled into it. "Haha. Alright, you cane with me to the slums," Keithughed as he walked. Michael and Orin were behind him. "I never would have guessed he would do something like this," Orin stated. How he changed the slums in a few weeks was just crazy. Michael shrugged his shoulders, "The kid''s like that. He''s smart on some days, while at other times, he goes into overdrive to do things he feels need to be done." "Come on, let''s go," Keith looked at the two middle-aged people behind him. "Don''t need to tell us," ... "Everyone!" Keith screamed. With his loud voice, the people from the slums quickly came out of their homes. "It''s the young master!" "The young master has returned!" The people from the slums came out of their homes. They stared at Keith with reverence. "I made due on my promise of handing you guys jobs!" Keith had given his word that he would give them jobs. And he did that. He added, "But I want you guys to sacrifice something else for me!" Sacrifice? The people from the slums wondered what he wanted them to sacrifice. Keith exined, "I''m nning to make new homes for everyone! But I need to construct it in the space you live in! That''s why I need you to bear with me and let others live in your homes for a bit!" The next thing Keith wanted to do was to create homes. But he needed to use the space those huts were upying. It was a long shot. But Keith hoped it would work, New homes? "We''ll dly do it, Young Master!" "If it means we can live in new homes, we''ll dly leave them!" "Thank you everyone! Also, I will be calling some names out! I will need some experienced people to construct this!" That was why Keith had the knights take notes on the experiences the people had. It would make it easier to decide who would be the most suitable for each job. "You guys will be paid as well!" And the people from the slums brightened up even more! More jobs! "I will call out the names!" Keith called out around 20 people for work. "Orin will be helping out as well!" Keith stated. He asked Orin to assist him in constructing it. He wasn''t a construction worker. This was more of Orin''s forte. "The first ten will be carrying the materials over here! The others will be helping the people move their stuff out of the house and smashing the hut down!" Orin ordered. "Understood!" Like that, everyone got to work. While they set up, Orin asked, "Keith, where did you get the coins to get all of this?" "Hmm?" "I mean the materials and wages. How did you get so many materials and coins to pay for them?" Orin frowned. "From my father," Keith chuckled. "Don''t lie. Your father only gave you 10 mithril. And that was used on the cleaner jobs. How did you do it?" "Fine," Keith sighed, "I used some of the coins I earned from my bakery," Volume 2 Chapter 88: Apartment Volume 2 Chapter 88: Apartment Volume 2 Chapter 88: Apartment Keith scratched his head. Orin blinked, "Is that alright?" Wasn''t those coins supposed to be used for the bakery?! Why was he using it here?! "I got the okay from Ralph and the others. Actually, they were all in for me doing this," Keith had a discussion about this. The bakery made an excess number of coins. However, Keith knew it wouldn''t be alright to use it without asking them about it. Surprisingly, they all supported Keith''s decision. They understood what the people from the slums were going through. Rory and Carl used to be part of the slums. It wasn''t in this town. But they went through the same experience as them. That was why they wanted Keith to go all out! They wanted the people in the slums to have a better life. "I see. That''s good," Orin nodded. "Don''t tell anyone about this. I chose to help them. I should at least pay my part to the fullest," Keithughed. "I see," Kid, I think you''ve done more than enough. Orin shook his head. He turned to the people smashing down some huts, "Hey! Smash them up properly! Don''t blow them to bits!" "Let me help out too!" Keithughed as he walked over there to help out. While they went to work, what they didn''t realize was that a few people listened in on their conversation. "The young master used his own personal coins to help us!" "The young master is a saint!" "He provided us with jobs, but now he handed his coins to help us build our homes." Like that, the rumors about Keith''s greatness heightened even more! But that was something Keith wouldn''t realize until the end. ... "Hah," William sipped on his tea. While he was doing that, "Carter, isn''t my son amazing?" "Indeed," Carter nodded. William had always said this, and Carter would shrug it off. This man would show off his son all the time! But this time was much different from others. Keith was doing something that all others had given up hope on! "My son is a saint!" William chuckled. Carter grabbed his head, "You understand the young master would be angry if you say that." Because of his actions, Keith was known by the people as the northern saint! But the young master''s expression looked doomed. When Sophia called him that, Keith looked dead outside. It seemed he hated the name. "But his actions are like a saint," William chuckled. He used his own coins to make the homes in the slums. That was a foolish move. But Keith continued to do it. "His idea for housing is interesting," William looked over the design Keith handed him. ... "Have you heard?! The young master is almost finished with the housing structure in the slums!" "Already?!" "Only two months had passed!" "Mmmhmm! From what I heard, it''s really big as well!" The townspeople talked about it. "Let''s go check it out!" The townspeople were interested. They had never decided to go there. It was the ck sheep of the town. But Keith had changed it now. "We''re finally done!" Keith roared as he stared at the giant building in front of them! "Is it really done?" The people from the slums questioned. They stared at the giant building. Keith nodded his head, "Mmhmm! It''s done now! Please check it out!" "This is incredible! It''s bigger than the huts!" "I designed it for many people to live here," Keith smiled. What was in front of them was a giant brick apartment! ... "You want to make a twoyer apartment?" Orin questioned. Orin was brought into William''s office. He was going to help with the construction of the building, "Mmhmm. I want to make it into two tiers!" Keith knew this was the best idea. With two tiers, they could have more people live in it. "I see. We can manage that," "We can fit about six families of four into each apartment," Keith calcted. To build the apartment, he needed to use the space of three huts. Those huts didn''t use the space properly. With this apartment, they could fit two times more! "I see," William nodded to this. ... "Please head in and check it out," Keith suggested. And like that, a few entered the apartment! "It''s so warm!" The children were in awe at how incredible it was. It was so warm and cozy. Keith smiled, "There''s also a simple stove for you to use," Keith had installed a simple wood-burning stove. Throw in some wood, and it would warm the entire room up. Old-school. But it was ten times more advanced than the old ones. The ones they used before were fire pit style. "I''ve also reused the wood from your hut to make some beds. I also asked around the town to see if they had leftover nkets and other things," Each apartment had two bedrooms, one bath, and a living room with a kitchen built in together. The people were in awe of the apartment. But they quickly bowed their heads down to Keith, "Thank you so much, Young Master Keith!" "We can never be so grateful for what you gave us!" "It''s fine. But you understand you will pay rent and taxes now, right?" "Mmmhmm. We understood," They knew there was no free lunch in this world. "Don''t worry. The prices will be fair for all of you," Keith stated. He turned to Orin, "Now then! We need help to bring people there!" It was time to move the people in! "We''ll help out!" The people of the slums started to help the ones move into it.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ :
Volume 2 Chapter 89: Blood? Volume 2 Chapter 89: Blood? Volume 2 Chapter 89: Blood? The next day, Keith was eating breakfast with his family. Everyone was all smiles as they ate. William asked, "Keith, are you going to the slums again?" "Mmhmm! We''re constructing the second apartment today!" Keith pumped his fist with gusto. He was excited. From what was said by Michael, the people in the slums had broken down their huts, ready to go. They were all excited about the new apartments. "That''s good, Son." William chuckled. But as they talked, Derek shouted, "Keith! You''re bleeding!" "Eh?" Keith tilted his head down. He stared at his hand and noticed the blood. Droplets continued to fall down. "Keith! Put your head up!" Sophia quickly made Keith look up! "Call Mendel in here now!" "On it!" Derek quickly rushed out of the room without a thought. But Keith waved his hand, "I''m alright," "You''re bleeding." "That''s not fine!" William and Sophia retorted. William brought a napkin, "Hold this below your nose," It didn''t take long before Mendel arrived. He quickly checked Keith, "Mendel, what''s wrong with Keith?" Mendel answered, "Keith overworked himself," "Eh?" "This is a sign of overwork and fatigue," Mendel answered. He asked Keith, "Young Master, how long have you slept?" "I think about an hour," Keith answered. "An hour?!" William and Sophia blinked. Keith nodded, "I''ve been thinking of ideas for the slums, and I couldn''t sleep," He was really excited and wanted to add all the ideas. "Young Master, you overworked yourself," Mendel shook his head. There was nothing to be said. He should be getting more hours. "It''s fine. It will stop bleeding after a while," Before Keith could go anywhere, Sophia and William held his shoulders. "You''re not going anywhere today," "You''re staying home," "Bu-" "No buts! You''re still a kid!" "You need your rest!" Sophia and William stated. It was an oversight on their part. Keith had always acted more mature than his age. Even William thought of him as an adult. But he forgot. Keith was still a child! How could he not see something like this happening? Keith was quickly brought into his room, "You will be staying here and getting some rest. Don''t think about moving or going anywhere! Do you hear me?!" Sophia frowned. "Understood." Keith nodded. The expression on Sophia''s face was deadly. "Keith, are you alright?" Fira questioned. Her face was pale when she saw blood dripping from his nose. "I think I''ve been working a little too much," Keith smiled. I forgot my body has limits. He was 8-years-old. With how much he worked, he would hit his limit. "Sorry for worrying you," Keith patted Fira''s head. "It''s okay! As long as you''re fine, it''s good!" Fira beamed a smile! While he was about to rest, "Po!" The four little snowballs teleported to him! "Hey guys," Keith chuckled. "Po!" The four nudged Keith''s face, wanting to y. But, "Stop!" "Ho!" Aria and Fira quickly stopped the four from doing that! "Keith is injured! He needs his rest!" "Ho! Ho!" The two scolded the four snowballs foring in like that. But when they heard that Keith was injured, "Bo!" The snowballs quickly looked worried at him. They never thought Keith would be injured. Keith patted their heads, "It''s alright. It was only a nosebleed. I will only need a little rest," "Bo," The little snowballs snuggled him to bed. But while he was doing this, someone else was summoned! "Po!" "Miyuki, why are you here too?!" Miyuki was summoned into his room as well! "Po!" Miyuki nudged him! Keith chuckled, "Thank you for worrying for me," She heard about him being sick. She summoned herself to his side instantly! "Actually, this is perfect," Keith got out of his bed and hugged Miyuki, "Sleeping with you guys is so much better," Keith remarked. Miyuki''s fur was soft andfy. "Po," Miyuki licked his face and let him sleep on her. Inti and the rest surrounded Keith as well, making great hugging pillows. ... "What was that sound?!" Sophia and the rest felt a little shaken. "It came from the young master''s room!" May shouted. Sophia and William didn''t wait as they rushed into the room. But they quickly stopped. What they saw was a sleeping Keith. He was sleeping on a giant Samui! It was quite the scene. William and Sophia''s expression softened as they watched their son sleep. He looked really peaceful in this situation. Volume 2 Chapter 90: Delicious! Volume 2 Chapter 90: Delicious! Volume 2 Chapter 90: Delicious! "Keith!" Keith turned his head to the door and saw Camelia and Lionel rushing through the door! "Grandma? Grandpa?! Why are you guys here?!" It had been two days since he was stuck in his room. It was mundane for the most part. Well, except for some things. "Young Master, let me feed you," "I will take a bath with the young master!" "Keith, you need to rest more!" May and Sophia treated him like a baby. He didn''t need to do anything. Those two kept doing everything for him. He wasn''t even allowed to go to the garden and water the vegetables! "Of course, we have toe! Sophia told us about you being sick! We came here as fast as possible!" Camelia found it off that Keith didn''t send letters to her. He always sent a letter to her. But she got a message from Sophia. "We asked Cadmus to bring us here as soon as possible!" "Eh?" Keith tilted his head to see Cadmus at the door. Cadmus waved his hand, "What happened to you, Kid?" He was confused about this. Lionel and Camelia rushed into his office, saying that Keith was sick. Without a thought, Cadmus used his magic toe over here. "I overworked myself," Keith scratched his head as he said this. He exined his project to overhaul the slums. Lionel and Camelia blinked their eyes when they heard that. "Keith, it''s great. But you can''t force yourself like this," Camelia found Keith''s intentions great. But to sacrifice his body for it was not worth it. "I know," Keith nodded. "Anyways, I brought you this," Cadmus stated as he brought something out for him. "What''s that?" It looked like a peach. But the color on it was more rainbowish. "Taste it," Cadmus didn''t wait as he shoved the peach into his mouth! "Ugh!" Keith couldn''t help but eat it. "Principal! What are you doing?!" Camelia was shocked by his actions. But when Keith swallowed it, "So good!" Keith couldn''t help but scream out! That was because of how delicious it was! There were multiple vors going through his mouth. The tanginess of a mango! The citrus taste of an orange. It is followed by the crunchy texture of an apple. Multiple different fruits came to his mind. With all these vors, it shouldn''t blend together. And yet, they were! The vorsplemented one another! It was something he couldn''t believe! "Good. Also, check your body out," "What the?" Keith looked down at his body and realized he was glowing! It was a rainbow. "How do you feel?" Camelia questioned. "I feel so energetic!" Keith jumped out of the bed and jumped up and down! "That''s good," Cadmus smiled. Keith questioned, "Grandpa Cadmus, what fruit did you give me?" He had never eaten or seen a fruit like that! "That''s a secret," Cadmus stated with a mischievous expression. But Keith tilted his head, "Should I hand this seed back?" Keith spit out a seed. He couldn''t bite through it. "Keep it. But I don''t think you can grow it yet," Cadmus understood his intentions. "Keith, that''s great," Camelia hugged him. Keith smiled, "Mmhmm! I feel so much better now!" "That''s good. Alright, I''m going to get some bread now," Cadmus didn''t wait as he left the room. He was going to get some bread now. Keith chuckled at the scene. "Po," Miyuki nudged Keith. Keith smiled, "I''m alright now! Thank you so much for being with me," Miyuki continued to be beside Keith thesest few days. "Po! Po!" Inti and the others shouted, saying that they were there as well. "Thank you, you guys," Keith patted them as well. These guys continued to be with him all this time. "Po!" Miyuki shouted, and Inti and the rest jumped onto her back. Now that Keith was alright, it was time to go home, "When I go to the forest, I will bring you guys the best treats ever," "Bye-bye, guys!" Fira waved her hands. "Po!" Miyuki shouted. And like that, the five disappeared. Keith turned to Lionel and Camelia, "Grandpa, Grandma, do you want to go out and see what I did?!" "Of course! I want to see what my grandson aplished," Camelia was more than happy. "Sure," Lionel nodded. Like that, the three of them decided to head out. Sophia and William were okay with this with how energetic he was. The three walked to the slums. As they did, "The streets are clean," Lionel stated. He noticed the streets were cleaner than before. "Mmhmm! The people from the slums are cleaning the streets!" Keith exined. The streets looked much better. What was more, it smelled nicer now. "This is great!" Camelia smiled. "Oh my, are these the apartments you designed?" Camelia stared at therge building built. It was eye-catching with how the surroundings were. "Young Master Keith is back!" "Young Master!" "We heard you were bleeding! Are you alright?!" The people from the slums came to Keith. They all heard about it. Keith smiled, "Sorry for worrying you all. But you don''t have to worry. I''m all better now!" "That''s great!" "How is the progress going?" Keith questioned, "We cleared everything for the second building. And we finished the first floor." "That''s great!" Camelia and Lionel smiled at the scene. "Our grandson is incredible," "Mmhmm," The scene of people working together was quite a sight to behold.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 91: Something In Mind Volume 2 Chapter 91: Something In Mind Volume 2 Chapter 91: Something In Mind "Alright, we''re done with these apartments!" Keith stated as he stared at the apartments constructed. It was incredible. It was only a few months, but they had built many apartments in this period. "We did it!" Keith shouted it! And when he did it, the others did the same. Even though others needed to be built, this was a great start! "Help the people start moving in!" Keith stated. "Understood," This was the usual routine. Whenever an apartment building was finished, the others would help the people move in. "Thanks a lot, Orin," Keith turned to Orin. Orin had been helping out for the most part with the construction. "It''s fine. But kid, are you not afraid that the other townspeople woulde and rent these homes instead?" The inside of the apartments were almost the same as those in the town. They would definitely want to rent it. "I thought about it. The renting system for these homes will be different from others," Keith talked with William about this. ... "Percentage?" William blinked his eyes when he heard that. Keith nodded and exined, "Yes, I want these apartments to be rented as a percentage," That was one way to keep the rent low. The rent for the person would be based on their wage. "By doing something like this, we can gain something from the slums," Keith understood the slum was an area William didn''t tax. He left it there so the people would have at least a ce to stay. William thought hard about this. He turned to Carter, "What do you think about this?" "This idea is feasible," Carter pped his hands together. "What percentage do you want to go with, Keith?" "Right now, I was thinking about 35 percent of their ie. We''ll split it as 30 as the rent and 5 as tax," Keith stated. "Have you thought of a minimum to have?" William questioned. There should be a minimum. Not having one would make this exploitable. "The minimum should be 3 gold coins," Keith stated. He had the same thoughts as his father. "Understood. But what will do with the people that still want toe?" William questioned. He understood some townspeople who had small wages would still want toe here, "I think that would be fine," Keith didn''t mind some people living in those apartments. He added, "With how many we are building, it will be okay for the townspeople to live there." "Also, the housing would be different as well," ... "The apartment isn''t better than the ones in the town," Keith exined. "Hmm?" "Each room has the basic requirements. But there''s also no water," Keith pointed at the pump outside, "They would need to get it from there," There was a shower room in each room. But the people needed to grab their own water for it to work. "I see. The other homes have their own water source," Orin nodded. Those homes had water crystals. "Of course, there are some problems as time goes on, but this is good for now," Keith had to be content with this, "This is already great," Orin stated. With the creation of the homes, the people from the slums obtained a ce to sleep. They also got jobs as well. "And the roads feel better," Orin stated. While he walked around in the streets, he felt it was different from before. More kids were ying outside. Not only that, it felt brighter. "Heh," Keith rubbed his nose when he heard this. That was what he wanted. "Also, I think more people areing into the town as well," Orin realized. There were more people entering the town. "We need to find more opportunities to make more jobs," Keith dered. Orin tilted his head, "You want to add more jobs?" "I have one way to do that," Keith smiled. "What?" Orin chuckled. Why am I not surprised by this? Keith always had ideas ready. "Mmhmm. Before that, I need to work on something else," There was something Keith had to do. Volume 2 Chapter 92: Work Hard Volume 2 Chapter 92: Work Hard Volume 2 Chapter 92: Work Hard "Guys, I''m nning to open another bakery," Keith dered. Ralph and the others were surprised by his words. Ralph questioned, "Are we really opening another one?!" They were all shocked by this. It had only been a few months since Keith opened this one! And now they were going to open another one! It was going a little too fast. But they were all excited about this, "Mmhmm, I was nning to open it when I saw how many people lined up," Keith noticed the line. They were really long. Because of this, some customers couldn''t wait and walked away from there. That was why he had thoughts about opening a new bakery. "That is why I need one of you guys to help me lead the second bakery," It would be best to have someone from the first to run the second shop. Keith smiled as he turned to her, "Rory, I want you to be the one to lead the second shop," "Me?" Rory didn''t expect her name to be called. "Yes. You have been working as Ralph''s right hand for so long. You have more than enough qualifications and experience to lead the second shop," Keith exined. He watched how this group functioned. Ralph was definitely not the person he could rece. He was the head of this group, managing the others. But there was someone else he had his eye on. Rory was the one who worked behind Ralph''s shadow. She''s great with details and quick to learn. "I-" "Rory, the boss wouldn''t ask anyone to do it unless he knew you had the capabilities," Ralph encouraged. "Alright, I will take it! Thank you, Boss!" Rory bowed her head. Everyone pped their hands in happiness for their friend. "That being said. With the new shop, we''ll be recruiting more people here and for the new shop," Keith smiled. Four for here and seven for the other. "That would be great," Ralph pumped his hands. With more people, they could increase efficiency. That meant more bread. "Great! Let''s get to recruiting!" Keith stated! ... "Have you heard! White Forest Bakery is looking for new hires!" "That''s incredible!" "Look! They''re nning to pay eight silver coins a day!" "Holy! I want to do it!" Like that, people were going crazy! It was because eight silver coins were incredible. But not only that, they get to work in the bakery! That alone was a great thing! "I am so sorry!" Keith apologized to Ralph and the others. "Boss, you have to put more requirements into it," Ralph stated as he held his head. Keith was bright. But there were times when he was clueless. "Yeah, you need to put requirements such as work experience and such," Ruth added. What they saw was a bunch of people in front of the bakery! "We can say it right now," Keith walked to the front, "Thank you everyone foring here! But I never expected there to be so many people. What my bakery wants is to have people working in the field of cooking for at least two years! They have to have the ability to cook and cooperate with others!" When that was said, a majority of the people left. But it was to be expected. A shop like this would need experienced people. "Please line up, and we''ll ask you some questions," Like that, they started to question the people. They also had some lie-detection orbs here to do it. This whole situation took two hours! Keith and the rest sighed, "Thank you everyone. We''ll let you know of the applicants we want to see," "Now our job is to sort them out," Keith stated as he started to look through the ones he thought to match about it. ... While Keith and the rest focused on this, William was also making ns. Hugo was in his office. This was the first time they were meeting face to face. But the thought caused Hugo to shiver. That was because, "I want to ask who hired you to attack my son?" William''s expression was dark. He heard it from Michael because the bbermouth couldn''t hide it. "Yes, we were hired by someone to attack your son. It seemed he was furious about something happening at the bakery," Hugo didn''t lie and answered William''s question. "Does the person look like this?" Carter raised up a picture for him to see. Hugo nodded his head, "That''s the person who wanted us to take out the young master," "I see. Thank you very much," Hugo quickly bowed, "I wanted to say I''m sorry!" "Hmm?" "The young master did so much for us, and we tried to attack him," Hugo and the others who tried to attack him always felt guilty. Keith had been working hard to help them out. But remembering what they did to him was something they could never forget. It was nerve-wracking. William stared at Hugo, "As a lord, I can never forgive you for this." Even if he apologized, there was nothing he could say. Attacking a lord''s son was asking for an execution. "..." Hugo was silent. "But as a father, I understand," Keith told him everything. Hugo''s daughter was sick, and he wasn''t the only one. The others were in a dire situation. If he was in his position, then he might have taken the risk no matter what. "If you still feel guilty about your situation, work hard, and don''t let my son''s efforts go to waste," William stated. "Thank you, Sir!" Hugo nodded his head and left the estate. William sighed, "Being a lord is difficult." "Indeed. But the young master made your lifefortable." Carter chuckled. "You''re right," He would be lying if he didn''t say that. Keith had made him healthier with the food and the new resting ce. "Now then, how should I deal with the Viscount?" There was no need to talk about it any longer. Since he decided to target Keith, that meant there was no need to hold back! "Carter, did you find all the information?" William questioned. "Indeed, I have found everything," William chuckled, "Then we''ll make our move," There was no point in holding back.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 93: A Child?! Volume 2 Chapter 93: A Child?! Volume 2 Chapter 93: A Child?! "Alright! We have gotten the second shop ready!" Keith smiled as he smacked his hands together. He stared at the second shop. It was slightly different from the first one. The bakery wasn''t on the corner of the street. It wasn''trger than it either. But it was more than enough. "Are you all ready?" Keith questioned as he stared at the workers. "We are, Boss!" Rory and the others shouted out loud! Rory''s team wasposed of five females and two males. They were all trained in thest few weeks. And it was time for the second White Forest Bakery to open! And what they saw was a long line outside. "Let''s go, everyone! White Forest Bakery''s second shop is officially open!" Keith shouted out loud. And like that, it started! "Thank goodness there''s a second shop!" "I don''t need to wait so long now!" "Yeah!" Customers came in like no tomorrow! And it was great! Keith nodded as he watched all of this happen. He was naturally there to help the others in case there was a problem. But there was nothing of the sort. The bakery ran smoothly. There was no need to jump in. ... "Thank you for calling all of us here, Marquis Freed," "It''s been some time since we''re here," The nobles greeted William. William had called all the nobles in the northern region over here. "Marquis Freed, your town has flourished by a mile now," "Indeed, when my carriage entered, I saw that the streets were all white and clean," "The garbage is gone now," "It''s something I''ve never seen before," The nobles praised the streets to heaven and earth. But who could me them? It was something they had never seen before. William chuckled, "Thank you. But that was not my doing," "Hmm? It wasn''t the Marquis''s n?" "Then who was it?" "This will be exinedter on. For now, please have some refreshments and bread," William stated, "Bread?" "Do you mean the ones from the bakery?! What was it called?" "It''s White Forest Bakery!" "I heard the bread was to die for," "It''s the same. Have a taste of it," And when the nobles saw the bread, their eyes sparkled, "It''s so delicious," "I heard it''s cheap enough formoners to buy it as well," "That''s incredible," One noble asked, "But I also heard you have to wait in line to get the bread," "Indeed. My wife also waited in line to taste the bread." William added. That caused the nobles to blink, "To not buckle down to the Marchioness?!" "Who would dare?!" The nobles were shocked. To have a noble wait in line? That was sphemy. That brat doesn''t know who he''s messing with?! Viscount Filems viciously smiled as he couldn''t believe Keith would do something so foolish. He didn''t just anger him. But he did that to the Marquis''s wife as well. That was enough to end him! William stated, "Naturally, we have to wait. Even the King and the Principal of the academy waited. So we have to do it as well," "The King and Principal waited as well?!" Everyone was surprised by his words! To make the King and Principal wait as well was shocking! That bakery wasn''t normal at all! Another noble questioned, "But Marquis, why is the bread hot?" "Hmm?" "It feels like it was cooked a few seconds ago." The noble looked down at the bread; there was steaming off. "It was baked a few seconds ago," William answered. "What?!" Viscount Filems and the others were shocked. "What do you mean, Marquis?" "I meant I had the owner of the bakery bake it a few seconds before," William answered. "Can we meet him?!" The nobles were excited about this. "Sure!" William smiled, "Please call Keith in, Carter." "Understood," Everyone was curious now. But they heard the footstepse in. And they were shocked. "A child?!" "Wait a minute. Green eyes and ck hair." Some nobles knew about Keith as they met them before. Others have never met him before. "Why did you call me here, Father?" "The nobles wanted to find out who''s the owner of the bakery," William stated. Keith nodded, "Hello, My name is Keith Freed, and I''m the owner of the White Forest Bakery," "Freed?" "You guessed it. The one who owns the bakery and made all these recipes is my son." William gave a big smile as he stared at them. The nobles were shocked by his words. Volume 2 Chapter 94: Punishment Volume 2 Chapter 94: Punishment Volume 2 Chapter 94: Punishment "Also, he was the one who devised the idea to fix the slums. I''ve provided the coins. But my son was the one who thought of all those ideas," William added. It was time to show off his son to all these nobles. "Father, did you have to say that?" Keith scratched his head, a little embarrassed he would reveal it all. "But what you did is incredible," Whoever said it wasn''t an incredible deed didn''t understand a thing! "Heh," Keith chuckled. "You can go back now. I know you have a lot of work to do," William knew about his second bakery. "Okay," Keith bowed and walked away. William smiled, "My son is a genius," "He is!" "To think he could make such delicious bread!" The nobles praised Keith high and low for what he did. The nobles who discussed with William before who tried the omelet believed him. William smiled, "My son is a genius. And he''s also fair to everyone. Even if it was the King or the Principal, he wouldn''t let them cut the line." "That''s great," "But there are people who tried to mess with this rule," William''s voice turned cold. "Hmm?" The nobles tilted their heads as they heard that. "Who would do such a thing?!" "Have they gone mad?!" Even the Principal and the King waited in line. Who would try to mess around with it?! The nobles looked at one another. It was insanity for someone to cause trouble for the Marquis! "Viscount Filems, do you know what happened?" William stared at him. All the nobles turned their heads at him, wondering what he did wrong. His expression paled, and he was sweating! That alone showed he did something to the bakery! "I beg the Marquis for forgiveness!" Viscount Filems didn''t hesitate as he bowed his head without a thought! It was a massive oversight! He never expected that the owner was actually the son of the Marquis. Who could believe that?! "I didn''t know the Marquis''s son would be the owner!" "...." The nobles looked at him strangely. How could you not know? It was easy to tell Keith''s identity. ck hair and green eyes. The only people with ck hair were William, Eric, and Keith. No one else had color like that. And it should be known to all nobles about the fourth son. He was too eye-catching. Even nobles who didn''t see him would know about his greatness. "Are you saying that if my son wasn''t the owner, you would have still caused problems?" William questioned. This was a problem. "..." Viscount Filems had no words. "The first time you tried to destroy the bakery, I let it slide. But the second time, you tried to attack my son, how dare you! Did you take my warning as a joke?!" William mmed his fist onto the table! He was furious about this. When Michael stopped him for the first time, the Viscount should have stopped there. It showed Keith was someone with a special background. But the man chose to attack him again! "How dare you attack the Marquis''s son?!" "Have you gone mad?!" "What is wrong with you?!" The nobles roared in anger at the Viscount. This was wrong. He should never have tried to attack the bakery! This was the Marquis''s territory. If he caused problems on hisnd, it was a p to his face. The Viscount had nothing to say. Whatever he said would mean nothing. "I''ve decided. The Viscount will be stripped of his assets and position! Not only that, he shall be judged in court for his misdeeds," William stated with a cold re. "What?!" Viscount Filems stared at him. "I''ve already obtained enough evidence of your wrongdoings," William and Carter got to work on finding information about the Viscount. And what they uncovered made him disgusted. There were so many coins being embezzled. Not only that, but the vigers in his vige were suffering. That was more than enough. "Take him away!" Without a chance, two guards hade to take the Viscount away! William was fierce. He took a big sigh before he looked at the other nobles, "We nobles have a lot of power. But that doesn''t mean we are allowed to abuse it like this. Does everyone understand?" They nodded their heads without a thought.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 95: Audition Volume 2 Chapter 95: Audition Volume 2 Chapter 95: Audition Keith didn''t know what had happened behind his back a few days ago. Right now, he was in the forest. He was spending some time with Shiro and the rest. "Po!" Miyuki and the other adult Samuis snuggled up to Keith. They missed Keith a lot. With so much work, he hadn''te here too often. Miyuki and the other babies would teleport to meet with him. But the others didn''t. "I missed you guys too." Keith snuggled them. He had some free time today. He looked and saw Fira ying with the babies. Keith was content with life. It was because the two shops were sessful! Both shops were making around five tinum coins each! The coins increased even more! It seemed the long lines were the problem. Once there were two shops, more people started to buy from there. It seemed the nobles around their town came to buy bread as well! Because of this, the fame of the White Forest bakery was something that couldn''t be undermined! And with all of this, Keith had free time to rest with the Samuis. "I got some bread for you guys!" Keith stated as he took out many loaves from the storage, "Po!" Miyuki and the other Samuis were excited about this. Bread always tasted the best! Keith was all smiles as he watched them eat. ... After resting up a bit, Keith had gotten up. It was time for him and the two to return home. Keith still needed to check up on the bakery. He was going to the first one when, "Please! I want to talk with the owner! I really want to sell this bread!" "Hmm?" Keith looked at the two. "Like I said, we''re not doing that. If you want to discuss it, please go to the Marquis''s mansion to talk with them," Ralph stated as he walked back into the store. But the guy was about to say something. The guard stated, "You will go to the Marquis," The guard red. And the guy quickly backed away, not wanting to anger him. Once he left, Keith walked up to the security guard, "What''s going on?" "Boss, it''s nothing. You don''t need to worry about these guys," "Let me ask Ralph about this," Keith entered the bakery. "Ralph, what was going on outside?" "So you saw it too, Boss?" Ralph sighed and exined, "Those guys kept pestering us about expanding our sales." "Huh?" "They''re merchants who want to make it big. They heard about our shop and wanted to use our product to boost their fame," Ralph scratched his head. "Has this been happening at the other store as well?" Keith questioned. "Yes. It''s been happening at Rory''s store as well. But they were kicked out by the guards there as well. I think they should all be going to the Marquis to talk about it." "I see," Keith didn''t wait as he returned to the estate. At dinner, Keith asked William, "Father, I heard merchants have beening here, wanting to do business with my bakeries, right?" "So you heard about it?" William sighed. Keith nodded, "Yes. I saw someone talking to Ralph, wanting to sell our bread," "Don''t worry about them too much." "Actually, Father. Is it possible for me to see these merchants?" "Hmm?" "I want to pick one out," Keith grinned as he said this. "..." William stared at Keith. Looking at his sparkling eyes, he could tell he had something cooking in his mind! ... "There''s a lot of merchants who came today," William noted as he nced out the window. There were a bunch of people waiting outside. William had posted a notice about wanting to meet with the merchants. And once they saw it, they all came flocking over! "Hehe," Keith grinned, "I guess we''ll have to go through all of them!" That was the only way to choose. Like that, the guard signaled for one of the merchants to enter. The person who entered wore a luxurious coat. "Greetings to the Marquis! It''s an honor to meet with you!" The merchant smiled. He set his eyes on Keith, "And is this the legendary son I''ve heard so much about?!" "Yes," "Mmhmm," Keith nodded his head. "Hello! Young Master Keith! I have heard many rumors about you. But everything was true! It''s incredible!" The merchant continued to talk about the greatness of Keith. But while he talked, Keith cut to the chase, "What is your business model?" Keith stated. The merchant was surprised by Keith''s words. But he started to talk about it. "Alright, I will let you know if we want to work with you," William stated. He turned to Keith, "What do you think?" "Not working with him," Keith shook his head. There was no doubt that he did. "Why not?" William was interested, "Tacky, and the guy looked down on me," Keith noticed. Volume 2 Chapter 96: I Choose You Volume 2 Chapter 96: I Choose You Volume 2 Chapter 96: I Choose You Keith understood from his expression. He was looking down on him. He was spewing out flowery words. But it was nothing more than fake. "He thought he could use those words to entice me," Keith could tell. It wasn''t a bad deal. But it wasn''t good either. There was no way he was going to work with him. "Onto the next people!" Keith dered with a smile! And like that, more merchants entered the room, giving their proposals to him. William turned to Keith, "What do you think about them?" "..." Keith didn''t say anything but shook his head. "Are there more?" "There''s one more," Carter stated. The person who entered the room was a thin man. "Thank you for taking your time to speak with me," The man quickly bowed his head to the two as he introduced himself, "My name is Coyler, and I want to create a business," "What kind of business preposition do you have?" Keith questioned. And like that, Coyler talked about his ns. But when he finished, "Then do you have the resources to do all of this?" William questioned. Coyler shook his head, "I don''t have the resources to do it. In the beginning, I will have to start small and work my way up." Coyler said with an eager look. That caused William to frown. "Alright, Thank you for your time," Coyler bowed his head again and left the office. "Keith, take a few- what''s with that look?" William noticed the glint in Keith''s eyes! "Father, I''ve decided on who to choose. And will you support me?" Keith questioned. "Alright," William sighed. There was no point in not doing it. ... I''m getting called again? Coyler shook in his boots as he walked towards the Marquis''s office. It was only a day since he talked with the Marquis and his son. But he could tell he didn''t grab the Marquis''s attention. He was only a peddler who made small coins. He understood the Marquis wouldn''t want someone like that. But he knew he should try at least. But the unthinkable happened. The next morning, a knight from the Marquis''s family called him. "The Marquis wishes to speak with you." Those words caused him to be shocked. The Marquis wishes to speak to him. Coyler knocked on the door and entered. Keith had a smile on his face, and William was calm, "You understand why we called you here, right?" "Mmhmm," Coyler nodded. "Before that, my son wanted to ask you some questions." William turned to Keith, telling him to speak. Keith smiled, "Hello, Mr. Coyler," "Hello, Young Master Keith," Coyler bowed his head again. This person was not to be trifled with. There were many things he did at such a young age. He created the White Forest Bakery. Not only that, he also altered the slums. It was a feat in the making. "I want to ask you some questions. The first is why do you want to partner with the Freed House?" "The coins," Coyler answered. "A straightforward answer, huh?" "I would be lying if I didn''t say I came here for the profit," There was no point in hiding all his answers. Coyler added, "There should be a mutual trust between the two of us if we work together. I can''t hide anything from you," There would be only doubt in the partnership. "What are the other reasons?" "The other reason is I want to do something bigger. I want to be the person people can look up to." Coyler stated. "Hmm?" "I''m born from amoner background, so I had to learn from the ground up. Because of this, I want moremoners to watch me and be inspired that they can do it too," William sighed, "Your hunches are on the dot, Son." "Eh?" Keith smiled, "See, I told you, Father," He looked at Coyler, "You passed." "I did?!" Coyler was surprised. "Well, you passed the moment you walked into the office," Keith stated. That caused William to tilt his head, "He did?" Even he didn''t know that part. "Can you exin to me why, Young Master Keith?" Coyler was surprised by what he said.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 2 Chapter 97: White Owl Volume 2 Chapter 97: White Owl Volume 2 Chapter 97: White Owl "You were the only person who bowed to all the maids and butlers as you headed to the office," Keith answered. He was staring out the window. He noticed how Coyler was the only one who bowed at the people working in the estate. "Can you tell me the reason?" Colyer answered, "It''s because the maids and butlers are workers under the Marquis. They should be respected as they are a reflection of the Marquis," William blinked a few times and turned to Keith, who smiled, "See. That''s why I chose him," "Respect is a two-way street. It doesn''t matter if the person you''re meeting is a noble,moner, or even a beggar. You give them the same level of respect they give you," Keith stated. A sign of mutual respect. As Coyler said, the maids and butlers were a reflection of the Marquis''s hard work. And the others disrespected them. He saw it all. As they walked, they scoffed at the maids. "..." Coyler and William didn''t know what to say. "Well, the other reason was that I wanted to give you a chance," Keithughed. "Hmm?" "Bowing your head shows how great nature you are. But I believe those who lower their heads deserve to look up and stand tall." Keith answered. He could tell someone based on their actions and expressions. And Coyler''s action showed his respectful attitude. "...Thank you for giving me this opportunity. But Young Master Keith, I''m still a small-time peddler. I will work hard," He wasn''t like the other merchants who came here. They were big-time, while he was only one person. "It''s fine. I will support you," Keith stated, "I will supply you with everything. The only thing I want from you is to work your butt off," "I will!" Coyler nodded! This chance was too hard to pass up! Keith nodded and added, "Also, I want to change one thing," "Hmm?" "Your n was to sell bread as the main focus. But I want to change that," Keith stated. "Hmm? What do you want me to sell, Young Master?" Coyler was curious. What was he nning to sell? "There are two products I want you to sell first," Keith took them out of storage. "That''s mayo and butter," William noted. "Mmhmm, I want to sell the two of them," Coyler tilted his head, "Can I try them, Young Master?" "Sure. The mayo you can. But the butter, it''s more used in cooking," Keith exined. Coyler tasted the mayo. His eyes brightened, "This is incredible! It''s a taste I never had before!" "Can you sell the two?" Keith questioned. "Of course I can, Young Master! There will definitely be people who will buy this!" Coyler was excited about this. This was definitely going to be something incredible. "Also, have you submitted the process to make it?" Coyler questioned. "Mmhmm. I''ve done this a long time ago," Keith did that a long time ago. "I will leave it up to you. Also, take this," Keith handed him some papers, "These are?" Coyler tilted his head. "They''re people from the slums. I was thinking about having them work under you," Keith smiled. "I see!" The young master was prepared! "Also, I''m not telling you to have everyone in your force be from the slums. You can also hire people who you think are good too," "Understood! Would 75% be fine?" Coyler didn''t know many people who worked great as peddlers. He was nning to start off small. "That''s perfect," Keith turned to William, "And Father, I was thinking we should set up more farms," "Eh?" "To create butter and mayo, you would need to use cows and chickens to make them," Keith stated. "I see," William smiled, understanding what Keith was nning, "You''re really going all out on this project," "Mmhmm! Since you gave me the mission, I need to do it properly!" Keith wasn''t going to stop till he aplished his goals! "Also, what would you like your merchant group to be called?" Keith questioned. "Eh?" "You need to have some branding when you sell this," That was one way to get their name known. "Can the Marquis and Young Master name it instead," Coyler hadn''t thought of one. "How about White Owl Merchant Group?" William questioned. "Hmm? Why''s that?" The two tilted their heads, "I took the white from your bakery. There should be some ties with it. Also, the owl is an homage to Aria," William knew Keith loved the owl a lot. "That''s a great idea!" Keith pped his hands together! "From now on, your group will be called White Owl Merchant Group!" "Understood!" Coyler liked the idea. "I''ll design a logo for you," "Alright," Volume 2 Chapter 98: Let’s Not Tell Anyone Else Volume 2 Chapter 98: Lets Not Tell Anyone Else Volume 2 Chapter 98: Lets Not Tell Anyone Else With the formation of the White Owl Merchant Group, there was nothing for Keith to worry about. William was going to help out with supplying the cows. This was another way to help the people from the slums. Keith patted Aria and Fira, "Good night, Aria, Fira." "Good night, Keith!" Fira shouted. And like that, Keith was going to take a good nap. But that nap didn''te. "Ahh, Kreye, Hepha. What''s the-Eh?" Keith knew Kreye and Hepha were the ones who called him again. But what he saw caused him to blink a few times. He saw the two divine beings. But the two were on their knees, being scolded by someone. "Oh, my. Hello there," The person noticed Keith. She was a beautiful woman. She had beautiful golden brown hair. And her eyes were the same as well. Like the other two, she was an eternal beauty. "Hello, Goddess," Keith bowed his head. "Oh, my. So you know I''m a goddess?" Keith shook, "I don''t know which goddess you are. But you''re a goddess," "Please raise your head, Child. There''s no need to bow your head," Keith raised his head up, "I''m the goddess of Earth, Rhea," Rhea introduced herself. "Hello, my name is Keith," "It seemed these two gods have been causing you a lot of trouble," Rhea stated as she red at Kreye and Hepha. That caused the two gods to shiver. But Keith quickly exined, "No! Kreye and Hepha did nothing like that. I think it''s fine." "Really?" "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. "Then you two are lucky," Rhea stated as she looked away from the two. She turned to Keith, "Child, have you been doing well?" "Mmhmm! Mmhmm! I''ve been working hard thesest few days!" Keith stated as he pumped his fists. "Can you tell me?" Rhea and now the other two sat on the side. And Keith recounted everything to them. It has be a thing now. But he was fine because they had smiles, "I''m going to keep working hard!" Keith pumped his hands into the air! "That''s great!" "Mmhmm!" "Good job!" The three heavenly beings cheered him on. But Keith added, "Ms. Rhea, have you tried my cooking?" Rhea shook her head, "No, I have not. These two little piggies ate it all," "How could you call us piggies?!" "Yeah!" "Huh?" "We''re piggies!" "We stuffed our faces full!" The two heavenly beings lost that battle with one nce from her. "Then do you want me to make something for you?" Keith smiled, "Is that fine with you?!" "It''s fine. But do you have anything you want to eat?" Keith questioned. "I want to try some of those sweets," Rhea saw how happily Hepha ate those sweets. "Then I will make some cookies and bread for you," Keith smiled as he got to work. "So delicious!" "I definitely want more," "What do you think, Goddess Rhea?" "It''s divine," Rhea smiled as she ate the bread. "I''m going to go now," Keith waved his hand. "Later," The three divine beings waved their hands. ... "See? Do you understand why we didn''t want to tell anyone else?" Kreye questioned Rhea. "I get it now. The kid is such a kind soul," Rhea stated. He was respectful and kind to them all. "And he makes such delicious food as well," "That''s why I don''t want to tell the others," "Are you going to continue to hide it from others?!" "Of course! And are you going to tell them?!" The two divine beings stared at Rhea. "No way!" Like the other two, there was no reason to tell them about it. Rather, they would rather hide it for the rest of their lives! Volume 3 Chapter 1: Sibling hug Volume 3 Chapter 1: Sibling hug Volume 3 Chapter 1: Sibling hug "This is interesting," Keith stated as he stared at his book. He was reading in the perg. This had be a ce for everyone to rx. While he was doing that, "Keith! I''m finished with the garden!" Fira shouted as she flew back to his shoulders. Keith smiled as he closed the book, "Thanks a lot, Fira. Here''s a cookie," "Yay!" Fira munched on the cookie. Keith looked at the garden that turned sparkly. He finished tending to the gardens first. And Fira made the next move as she worked her magic on the vegetables. Keith looked down, "These vegetables are going to be delicious," "Young Master, it''s time for your training," While Keith marveled at his garden, May walked over to him. She looked different now. May had be a maturedy. Her childish facial features became more mature. Keith nodded, "Thank you, May." Keith didn''t wait as he went to his room to change to his training gear. While he headed to the barracks, he greeted the maids and butlers along the way. "The young master has be so handsome now!" "I think I might faint from him!" "He was such a cute child. But he''s so masculine now!" The maids couldn''t help but murmur together as they stared at Keith. They were charmed by his looks! The child had be a teen now. It was seven years since he opened the shop. And he had grown even taller than before! He was over six feet tall! And his features were abnormal! No one could stand his charming face. It was too destructive! When Keith arrived at the barracks, "Hya!" "Ha!" Two childish voices screamed with force as they waved their sword down. A smile formed on Keith''s face as he stared at them. He turned to Derek, "Derek, how are the two doing?" "They have good instincts for their age," Derek''s face had changed as well. His facial features became more pronounced. "Haha, that''s great," Keith turned to the sight of the two little children fighting against Eric. "Come! The two of you got this!" Eric was all smiles as he blocked the attacksing from the two kids, "Haa!" But the two continued to scream as they swung their swords at him. It was clear they were trying really hard. But after some time, Keith and the rest could tell they were getting tired. "Good job, you two. Take a break," Eric pped his hands together. When that was said, the two children dropped to the floor. Their cheeks were red from fighting so much. The two were going to go sit under the tree. But they spotted Keith. "Big brother!" The two children shouted. They quickly dashed over to him without a thought! The two little angels grabbed onto his legs and stared at him, "Did you watch us?!" The little boy questioned. "Of course I was! The two of you were awesome out there," Keith cheered. "Heh," The boy and girl giggled when they heard that. Keith continued to pat their heads. Such little angels. These two were Keith''s younger brother and sister. A few years after the bakery''s opening, Sophia and William had more children. And these two little angels were them. "Hey! I was watching the whole time! Why doesn''t your big brother get hugs?" Derek questioned! Keith came in the middle! He was watching the entire time! "And what about the one who trained you?!" Eric tilted his head. But the younger of the two, Laura, stated, "But Big Brother Eric is smelly," "!" "Oof," Keith and Derek coughed when they heard that. That one move caused 10 million points of damage to Eric. "What about me?" Derek pointed. He didn''t train and smelled alright. "Big Brother Keith is better!" The older twin, Leon, stated as he hugged Keith''s legs tighter. "..." The two older siblings had spaced-out expressions. They got up and walked to a corner. The damage from the words of the two children was strong on them. Keith tried to ease the children, "Leon, Laura, you can''t say that." This is all a misunderstanding. Keith understood. Despite saying those things, the two didn''t mean what Eric and Derek thought. "Hmm?" The two tilted their heads, clueless as to what he meant. "Don''t you like Big Brother Eric and Derek?" "Of course!" "Mmhmm!" When that was said, their expressions did aplete 180! "Yeah!" "Of course, you wouldn''t hate us!" Eric and Derek didn''t hesitate to hug the two without a thought. Keith shook his head. But, "You''re getting in on this!" "Yeah!" Somehow, Keith was also brought into this bear hug. "We''re missing thest one," Derek stated. They were missing one other person. "What are you doing?" Speak of the devil. Alvin walked over and saw the group hugging one another. "Sibling hug. We can''t miss thest one," Eirc stated. "Oh! Let me in!" Alvin didn''t wait as he jumped into the hug. Like that, the six siblings hugged one another. Volume 3 Chapter 2: I Can Still Do It! Volume 3 Chapter 2: I Can Still Do It! Volume 3 Chapter 2: I Can Still Do It! "Kid, what are you guys doing?" While they continued to hug, Michael''s cold voice cut in. "Why did you ruin the mood, Michael?!" Eric roared. How could he destroy such a good moment?! "Yeah! It would have been perfect if you didn''t say anything!" Derek and Alvin chimed in! It was too difficult to do a group hug! Keith wasn''t much of a hugger now. "You kids have too much time on your hands!" Michael shook his head. He turned to Keith, "Kid,e here. We''re going to do some sparring. Did you forget?" "Don''t worry. I didn''t forget, " Keith chuckled as he ced Laura and Leon down. "Good luck, Big Brother!" "Mmhmm!" Fira flew over to Laura''s shoulders as she watched the scene unfold. "Kid, is today going to be your day?" Michael questioned as he stared at him. Keith shrugged, "Of course, It will be my day." "Sorry, but it won''t be," Michael smirked. "Begin!" Michael roared! And when that was said, Michael and Keith dashed towards one another! And when their swords shed, it caused a slight shockwave! Leon and Laura''s hair flipped up from the shockwave! "Little Brother has be really strong," Derekmented. His strength was on par with Michael''s now! "It wouldn''t be a surprise," Unlike the other siblings, Keith started at a younger age than them because of Michael''s insistence. He had the talent and work ethic to improve. It wasn''t a shock to see Keith this strong. "Did you gain more power?" Keithughed as he said this. Michael scoffed, "That''s because I''ve been holding back against my disciple," "Oh, so I became a threat to you now?" Keith blocked the sliceing at his face. If Michael wasn''t holding back, it meant he was treating him as an equal. "Haha, Kid. You''re still too green to talk to me like that!" Michael continued to swing his sword at him! But Keith wasn''t standing still as he blocked his attacks and counterattacked! Both sides weren''t giving the other any ground to do anything. Michaelughed, "You have grown up so much!" "That''s all because of you!" Keith and Michael trained like no tomorrow! There was no way he was going to go down so soon. "Then can you deal with this?!" Michael started to throw his sword in a flurry! Quick! Keith quickly raised his sword to block all those attacksing his way. Strong! The strength and speed were much faster than before! But Keith guarded it. Figures. It wasn''t a surprise this man had cards up his sleeves. Michael was themander of the knights! If he went down like that, it would be the fall of the Freed estate! After some time, "You lost," Michael had his sword at Keith''s throat, "Darn it," Keith sighed as he dropped his sword. "I lose," "That''s what I thought," "Big Brother is so cool!" Leon quickly dashed over to Keith. A bright glimmer was in his eyes as he stared at his older brother in marvel! "Thanks," Keith patted his head, "But I need to improve more." Keith felt Michael was still holding back. Keith turned to Michael, "I''m going to beat you next time," "Fat chance," Michael scoffed, "You''re a million years too early to defeat me," "Let''s keep going!" Keith shouted as he raised his sword. One defeat wasn''t enough to stop him. Michael shook his head, "Do you think you can challenge after being defeated? Fight someone else!" "Big Brother, face me!" Leon raised his wooden sword. "Me too," Laura didn''t wait as she got up. "Sure. I can teach you some moves," Keithughed and didn''t mind teaching them. Like that, he was training with the two children. While he was doing that, Eric, Alvin, and Derek walked over to Michael, "Be honest with us. You were on the ropes, right?" "...I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Stop lying," Alvin stated, "You can lie to Keith and the kids, but we can see it." Michael was sweating as he fought with Keith. Most of the time, Michael would be in a perfect state. The three could tell Michael was pushing himself. "..." Michael continued to be silent. "He was that close to beating you, huh?" If Michael was being a baby about this, that meant Keith was close to defeating him. "You''re going to lose your ce as the strongest knight in the estate," "Can you say that about me? The kid surpassed you," Michael mocked Derek. But Derek stated, "Hey! I can still beat Keith!" "..." "What''s with the silence, you three?! I can definitely beat Keith!" Derek shouted. He was sure he could...he thought. Keith didn''t focus on what happened on the sidelines as he continued to practice with the two children. They kept doing it till lunch.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 3: Sweets! Volume 3 Chapter 3: Sweets! Volume 3 Chapter 3: Sweets! "Hehe," Two childish giggles came from Keith''s arms. "Keith, aren''t you tired?" Eric questioned. "I''m alright," Keith replied. He held both Laura and Leon in his arms. The two little angels asked Keith to bring them to the dining room. "So lucky," The three older brothers stared in envy at their little brother. The six arrived at the dining room. Sophia and William were there. The two hadn''t changed at all in thesest years. They were still handsome and beautiful. Sophia frowned, "Leon, Laura, did you ask your brother to carry you two again?" This had been happening for so long. The two would always ask Keith to carry him. "It''s fine, Mother. I can carry the two," Keith smiled as he ced Leon and Laura on their seats. Sophia clutched her head, "Keith, you spoil the two too much," Out of everyone, Keith took care of the two the most. And the two were really clingy to their brother as well. It was like two kos sticking onto him like glue. "Haha," Keith scratched his head. I might be spoiling the two the most. But you guys do the same thing! About everyone in the estate spoiled the two children! He just did it the most. "What are we having today?" Keith questioned. "We''re having a seared steak with steamed vegetables on the side," Sophia answered. "That''s great," Keith pped his hands together. Let''s see if Gus improved on his dishes. As the years went by, Gus made his own dishes using vegetables and fruits. "Ugh," But Leon and Laura thought differently. Their expressions frowned when they saw it. "I guarantee this dish tastes good, you two," Keithughed as he noticed the two children''s expressions. Sometimes, Gus''s dishes were a swing and a miss. Thest time Gus let the two children have a taste test, it was horrible. That dish was a dud. That was why they didn''t trust Gus anymore. "Okay," Laura and Leon nodded. The dishes were brought in. Keith looked down at the seared steak. There were also steamed carrots and brussels sprouts. Keith tasted the meat. A little dry. But it had good vor. Gus seasoned the meat enough with salt and pepper. Once Keith was done, "Mother, I''m going to check out the bakery," "Go ahead," Sophia smiled. "I want to go too!" Leon and Laura stated. "Finish your vegetables first," Sophia stared at the two tes. Everyone saw they had finished their steak. But not the vegetables. "I don''t wanna!" "Vegetables," The two children had knitted expressions. It seemed they weren''t a fan of vegetables. Keith scratched his head. I get it. The vegetables were brussels sprouts. Evening to a new world, brussels sprouts were bitter. Fira had a weird expression as she was the one who grew it. But she didn''t like it one bit. "You have to finish it if you want to go with your big brother," Sophia stated. She wasn''t going to let them go. "Ugh," Leon groaned as he finished the brussels sprouts. And Laura took a bite. The two continued to eat with a painful expression. But they cleared their te. "Good job, you two," Keith pped his hands once they cleared their te. "Can we go now, Mother?" Leon and Laura gave Sophiaa a cute face. Sophia sighed, "Yes. You can go. But remember to listen to your brother." "Okay!" The two children quickly dashed over to Keith. "Let''s go now!" "Alright," The two children copied his movement. Like that, they were off. And it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the town. Well, it shouldn''t be called a town now. It was more like a city. "Do you guys want to get some sweets first?" They had to have sweets after eating something savory. "Yes!" The two children didn''t hesitate to shout. Keithughed. Like that, the two arrived at White Forest Bakery. It was still bustling as it was when it first opened. When the people in the line saw him, "It''s the young master!" "Hello, everyone," Keith greeted them. "Do you want to enter the bakery first?" The usuals suggested. Keith waved his hands, "There''s no need to do that. We can wait," Keith smiled as he waited in line with the two. And it didn''t take long for them to enter. When they did, Ralph greeted, "Boss, good afternoon!" "Good afternoon, Ralph," "Hello, Uncle Ralph!" Leon and Laura shouted. "Hello to you too, Little Masters," Ralph smiled at them, "What can I get for the two of you?" "Pudding!" The two shouted without a thought. Keith chuckled. He turned to Aria and Fira, "Do you guys want the same?" "Ho," "Yes!" "Then five puddings," "Alright," Ralphughed as he took out five pudding cups. Pudding was now an option at the bakery. Volume 3 Chapter 4: Park Volume 3 Chapter 4: Park Volume 3 Chapter 4: Park "Ralph, I want to see the reports," "Sure, I will send the reports from the other stores to May." "Okay," Keith smiled. "See youter, Uncle!" Leon and Laura shouted as they waved their hands. The workers waved their hands back at the two cute children. Keith held the pudding in his hands. Leon questioned, "Big Brother! Can we eat it now?" "Let''s go to the center to eat this," Keith smiled. It wouldn''t be alright to walk and eat. "Alright!" The two children nodded. And like that, they were off to the center. While they walked to the center, "Hello, Young Master," "Young Master, I have some fruits here." "Young Master,e to my store with the little ones!" Keith greeted everyone as they walked along the roads. Seeing how everyone was talking to him, "Why is everyone talking to him like that?" "Oh, are you not a local?" The person nodded. This was his first timeing to this city. The local exined, "That right there is our fourth young master. Have you heard of the White Forest Bakery?" "Of course! Anyone who lives in the northern region has heard about it!" White Forest Bakery was legendary as it brought food never seen before! During the first year it was opened, the king and principal of the academy came here to try it! And it didn''t take a year before the bakery opened a second shop! And now they have many different stores opened up in the northern region. And the popr hadn''t died down! That was how famous they were! "The fourth young master is none other than the owner of the bakery," The local stated. The man blinked his eyes, "He''s the one who did it?!" Pure disbelief was on his face as he questioned this. But the local stated, "He''s also the one who fixed the slum region too! Now it''s called Sunshine Street! And he''s also the Boss of the White Owl Merchant Company!" "..." The man was shocked beyond belief. "That''s how great our young master is!" "I also heard he tamed a legendary beast as well!" "I also heard he stopped the town from falling!" More and more locals started toe and talk about it. The rumors about Keith were heaven and earth. If Keith heard about it, he wouldugh! ... "Let''s eat now!" The group sat down on a bench. He handed the puddings to the four. Leon and Laura stared at it in marvel. The pudding had fruit added on to give it a more vibrant color. "Delicious!" The two children, plus Fira, stated as they took a bite. Keith chuckled as he ate his as well. It was a sweet and smooth taste. He looked around as well. Things have changed so much. The town had increased in number of people. Because of this, they had to expand the town to have more people. It was surprising to Keith that the town''s economy didn''t implode from the number of people arriving. What was more, the town became even more beautiful than before. "Big brother," Laura called out to him. "Hmm?" Keith looked down and chuckled, "You guys have pudding all over your face," He quickly took a napkin and wiped their faces. They were too cute. It didn''t take long for them to finish the pudding. "Aria," "Ho," Aria quickly created a water bubble. Keith turned to the children, "Wash your hands," "Okay," The two children wash their hands. "Can we go y at Sunshine Street?" Laura and Leon had excited expressions. "Sure," Keith got up. Sunshine Street. The original name of this ce was the slums. But it could be called anything but that now. The five walked over to the park. The park was lively. There was a pavement that allowed people to walk around. Flowers were also nted to make it more beautiful. This once-torn ce became this. Many people walked around the park, enjoying the scenery. "Let''s go y!" Fira shouted. "Yeah!" The two children nodded as they chased after Fira. Laura and Leon started to y with Fira as she flew around the air. Keith and Aria sat on the grass and watched the three y. "Young Master," Keith turned his head. "Hello, Hugo. Are you out with your wife and kids?" "Mmhmm. Today was a beautiful day. So we decided toe here to rx." Hugo looked much different from before. The once bony man was now muscr. The same could be said for everyone in the slums. "Hello, Young Master," Keith smiled, "You guys look so much livelier now," Hugo''s children looked better than before. The youngest one stared at Keith with a blushing expression. "Father, can we go y?" Hugo''s eldest daughter asked. Hugo smiled, "Go ahead." Like that, his children went to y with Leon and Laura. "No one can imagine the slums would be a ce like this," Hugomented.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Happy Thanksgiving! ^w^ Volume 3 Chapter 5: Big Boss Volume 3 Chapter 5: Big Boss Volume 3 Chapter 5: Big Boss "I know," Keith smiled as he watched them run around. "And this is all because of you, Young Master," Hugo stated. Keith sighed, "I keep telling you all that it wasn''t because of me. I just gave you all a chance, and you took it." He never thought it was all his doing. He gave the people in the slums a chance. If they didn''t work hard, nothing would have happened. "But that chance is something no one would hand us," Hugo added. The reason why this happened was because Keith kept giving them job opportunities. Not only that, he also designed all of this! "Anyways, how have you been doing working with Orin?" Keith questioned. Hugo worked as a cleaner in the beginning. But after a while, he decided to work with Orin. Now, the cksmith shop was one of the famous shops in the city. "It''s fine if you don''t count that bumbling dwarf rambling on about us being rivals before and now boss and employee." Hugo had a dark expression as he said this. "Haha," Keithughed as he added, "But at least you found your passion again?" "Mmhmm," Hugo nodded. He knew working under Orin was the best option. He was a cksmith at heart. "Also, has there been an influx of peopleing to Sunshine Street?" Keith questioned. Besides working for Orin, Hugo also had the job of watching over a section. Because of how the town became a city, the mayor couldn''t handle all of the work. That was why he delegated a few people to watch over parts of the city. And Hugo was the representative watching over Sunshine Street. The slums trusted Hugo to do it. "There had been a lot of people arriving here. But there are no troubles so far," Hugo shook his head. There were enough spare apartments for people to live in. And there were plenty of jobs. "That''s good," Keith sighed in relief. He noticed how there were a lot of peopleing to this city. But it seemed his worry was for nothing. "Big Brother!" Keith turned to look at Laura and Leon. The two shouted, "Let''s y!" "Alright," Keith smiled and turned to Hugo, "Sorry about this," "No. Please have fun, Young Master," Hugo smiled. Keith walked over to y with the group. He took out a frisbee and used that to y with them. ... "Alright, I need to go somewhere," Seeing that Hugo and his children decided to return home, Keith knew it was time to leave the park. "Hmm?" The two children stared at him, "I need to go to another spot today," There was another thing he had to do. "Okay!" The two children were obedient. They understood Keith had work to do. Like that, the three of them walked over to a ce. It was a gigantic store. There were rows of carriages parked in front of the store. And on the front of it said White Owl Merchant Store. Keith smiled as he walked in. When the clerk saw Keith, she quickly bowed her head, "Greetings to you, Big Boss!" "Do you have to call me that?" Keith almost choked when he heard that. Big Boss. That was the name the employees at White Owl called him. Coyler was Boss, while he was called Big Boss. Keith rubbed his head at this. It wasn''t a bad thing, per se. But it didn''t sit well with Keith. How was he the Big Boss? "I will let the Boss know you''re here," The clerk didn''t wait as she entered the back. A secondter, Coyler came out. "Hello, Boss!" Coyler was the only one who called Keith Boss. "Mmhmm," Keith nodded as he asked, "How has business been going?" "Great! We recently opened another hub in the northern region." The White Owl Merchant Group had been expanding. It was incredible. Coyler started off as a regr peddler. But with the help of Keith and the Marquis family, the expansion soon came! And one year of peddling was enough. The mayo and butter caused a stir in the world! Those two items caused thepany''s reputation to soar! It was incredible. "Do we need to increase the number of farms around?" Keith questioned. Coyler shook his head, "There''s no need to do that. We have enough for now," Coyler remarked. That was one of the reasons for the increase in peopleing to this town. To produce mayo and butter, they needed a farm to hold chickens and cows. The number of jobs opening up was amazing. "Alright. Also, I need to grab some butter and white pepper," As the merchant group grew, Keith taught them how to make ck and white pepper. "Gotcha," Coyler grabbed the stuff and handed it to Keith. Keith turned to the two kids, "Let''s go back home now," Volume 3 Chapter 6: Big Snowballs Volume 3 Chapter 6: Big Snowballs Volume 3 Chapter 6: Big Snowballs "Kay!" Leon and Laura nodded. Like that, the group returned home. The two were all smiles as they ate sweets. Those two had the same sweet tooth as Sophia and May. There was another ce he had to head to. Keith entered the forest. It didn''t take long for them to arrive to where the Samuis were. "Hey! Guys!" Keith shouted. "Po!" A giant roar came, and he saw a giant snowball rushing towards him! Keith quickly waved his hand into the air, "Hold it!" When Keith did that, the round snowballs quickly stopped in their tracks. But it didn''t slow him down enough as the snowball knocked Keith down! "Guh!" Keith coughed when this happened. The snowball quickly got off of Keith. "Inti!" Keith quickly jumped up from the ground and squished the snowball''s face. "Bo!" The snowball wanted to say something, but he couldn''t as his face was squished too much. "You aren''t a kid anymore!" Keith almost died from that. He would have been squished if he hadn''t put a mana barrier. "Po," Inti nudged his head onto Keith''s body, trying to say he was sorry. "Yes, yes. I forgive you," Keith hugged the giant snowball. He couldn''t be mad at him. While he hugged Inti, "Po!" The other three came over! Keith smiled. They had the expression saying they wanted head pats as well. Keithughed, "Okay, okay. I love you all." The four didn''t wait as they started to lick his face! All of them have grown up. Keith ced his hand into the air, stopping them from licking his face. "You guys will squish me to death in a few years." Keithughed as he said this. The four were supersized now. They weren''t asrge as Shiro and Miyuki. They were about half the size. But they were still bigger than Keith by a mile! "You guys want to y with this, right?" Keith took out a frisbee. It was different from the one he used to y with the two kids. With their size, that frisbee wasn''t going to work. This one wasrger and sturdier. "Po!" All four of them shouted. Well, Cloud was the only one who didn''t. He was lying on his back, asking for belly rubs. Keith chuckled, "Let me throw this first," Inti and the two stared eagerly. "Let''s go!" Keith tossed the frisbee! And the three Samui went to chase after it. While that happened, Keith returned to Cloud, "Time for belly rubs." As he rubbed Cloud''s stomach, Keith''s smile bloomed even more! The fur here is so much softer! As he scratched Cloud''s stomach, "Po!" "Hey, girl," Miyuki walked over to the group. Keith didn''t wait and hugged the mother. She hadn''t changed at all. "Po!" Miyuki nudged her head to his body. Keith smiled as he hugged Miyuki tighter. While he was doing that, "Oh! I need to tell Shiro something," "Po!" The Samuis greeted him with a loud roar. Keith smiled, "Hey, Guys." Keith patted the Samuis'' head as he walked. He shouted, "Shiro!" "Bo!" Shiro gave Keith a cold grunt. It was the same as usual. Shiro continued to watch others. "I won''t be able toe to the forest for a month or two," Keith stated. Shiro tilted his head, "Bo?" "I will be heading to the academy in a few days. So I have to prepare." Keith exined. "Bo," Shiro grunted as he looked away from him. "Seriously. Can you act more surprised?" Keith shook his head. "Bo," "I know. But it''s annoying you''re acting like this," Keith understood what Shiro meant. He coulde here any time he wanted. Like how Mir and the others teleported to him, Keith could do the same thing. That was why Shiro wasn''t surprised. But Shiro raised his head, "Bo," "Rx. No one is going toe here. Unless those people have a death wish." Keith chuckled. There was no need to worry about anything. After a couple of years, Keith decided to im this forest as his. He had the capital to do this. And the city had no reason to stop him either. That was because they understood what was in the forest. Not only that, Logan and the others were in front of the forest. There was no need to worry about anything. There were some people who tried to do something. But they got sted by Logan and the rest. Everyone in the city knows that this forest was imed by Keith. "Bo," Shiro didn''t look at him any longer and returned to sleep. Keith shook his head and returned to ying with the other Samuis for some time before leaving.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 7: That Isn’t Your Horse Anymore Volume 3 Chapter 7: That Isnt Your Horse Anymore Volume 3 Chapter 7: That Isnt Your Horse Anymore During dinner, Keith and the family were having a meal. It was quite a feast. It was the day before Keith''s journey to the academy. "Keith, do you really have to take this test?" Sophia questioned. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm, I have to take the test," It was something he needed to do. "But I''m surprised," Alvin added as he snapped his fingers, "I thought the principal would pass you like that." That was how fast he thought Keith would enter the academy. All enrollees would require an examination to get in. But he didn''t think Keith would need one. That was because of how much Cadmus wanted Keith to attend the academy. "Grandpa Cadmus did say I didn''t need to take the test. But Uncle Sohma said I will need it, or it will look weird." Sohma was the one who suggested Keith should take the test. And he understood why. It would be weird to other students that one student didn''t need to take the test. "Are you sure you don''t want to use the teleportation gate?" Sophia questioned. With how the big city became, a teleportation gate was added. Keith shook, "I prefer riding than going through a teleportation gate." Keith could arrive at the royal capital in an instant. But he didn''t want that. It was more fun traveling by horse. "I see," William nodded, "Remember to pack everything you need on the journey." "Already prepared," Keith smiled. He had everything ready to go. ... The next morning, Keith was dressed in warm clothing. He had his sword around his waist. He was ready to set off. William and the rest of the family were outside to see him set off. "Good luck on your way there, Keith," William stated. "Mmhmm," "Remember to watch out for monsters," Sophia warned. There were going to be monsters along the way there. "I know, Mother." Keith smiled. He looked at the two children, "Big Brother will be gone for a while. Remember to behave, okay?" "Okay!" The two children shouted. Keith smiled as he patted their heads, "Good. I''ll buy you some souvenirs when I have the chance," "Kid, don''t think about messing with my horse," Michael frowned as he brought Barton. Keithughed, "Rx. Barton is a great horse. There''s nothing to worry about," "..." I''m not concerned about that. Of course, Michael knew he was a good horse. What he was afraid of was Barton being stolen by Keith. Keith was going to use Barton for his journey. As he got on top of the horse, Eric sighed, "Michael, you have to face the facts. Barton is already Keiths." Derek added, "The hierarchy is probably Keith and then you." "...You two really want to fight, huh?" Michael crunched his knuckles as he stared at them. These two were asking for it! "Heh," Keith chuckled as he patted Barton''s head. "I''m off now!" Keith waved his hands as he was ready to set off. Aria flew up in the sky while Fira rode on Keith''s shoulders. "Barton! Go fast!" Fira shouted. She wanted the horse to go as fast as possible. Keithughed, "Barton, you can go all out," "Ngeh!" Barton made a slight snort as he ran! The speed was incredible as it zipped out the gates before it could fully open. "Wooohooo!" Keith shouted out loud. "..." Alvin turned to Michael, "Don''t ever say that Barton is your horse. ept reality." "..." Michael wanted to throw himself out the window! ... Keith''s group continued to ride without a thought. But after some time, "Barton, you should take a break. There''s a stream up ahead." Keith stated. He had been traveling around the northern region for some time now. He knew some locations where they could rest. Barton slowed down, and Keith got off the horse. He grabbed the harness and brought him to the stream, "Drink a lot. We''re going to be riding for some time," Without resting, Keith and Barton could make it there in a couple of days. But where would the fun be in that? He wanted to take his time to get there. "Delicious," Fira was drinking some water as well. But Keith suddenly ced his finger on Fira''s face! Shh! Aria raised her wings as well. A monster. That was what the two felt as they looked around. From the right. Keith stared at Barton, and the horse understood. It kept silent. Like that, Keith went with Aria. And what the two found was a giant bear. Its body was huge. What was more, its fang stuck out from the mouth. They were sharp and could cut through steel. Keith stared at Aria. Thetter nodded. And like that, the two of them made their move! Keith quickly dashed at it! "Rawr!" The bear roared as it stared at Keith! It was ready to strike Keith down. But the ground became uneven, and a sinkhole formed! The bear didn''t know what happened when its entire body dropped into that sinkhole! Keith took the chance and swung his de, taking its head off! Volume 3 Chapter 8: Setting Up Camp Volume 3 Chapter 8: Setting Up Camp Volume 3 Chapter 8: Setting Up Camp "That was easy," Keith smiled. This is bing easier and easier. He looked down at the bear. It was much bigger than the boar he killed in the beginning. Bit by bit, it became simpler. But Keith was still shocked that he took down a bear. Keith stared at the monster''s body. He turned to Aria, "We''re going to have a feast today!" "Ho!" Aria was excited as well. "We''re back," Keith and Aria returned to where Fira and Barton were. "What was the monster, Keith?" Fira flew on top of Keith''s head. "Bear," "It was a bear?!" Fira was surprised. "Mmhmm! We''re going to have a feastter!" Keith smiled. He turned to Barton, "Barton, how are you feeling?" "Ngeh!" Barton screamed as he raised his hooves! He was ready to go! "Alright, let''s set off again!" Keith jumped back on Barton. And like that, the two continued with their journey. ... "Let''s set up camp here," Keith shouted. The sun had set, and there was no need to travel at night. "Ngh!" "Ho!" "Yay! Food!" Fira shouted out with excitement. Keithughed, "Alright, I''m going to make us some stew," Bear stew was perfect for this weather. "Ho!" Aria flew up in the sky. Her job was to search around for monsters near their location. Keith took out the bear. It was a gigantic body. Keith didn''t wait as he cut the monster up, splitting it into pieces. It didn''t take long as he took out the magic stone. This is pretty big. For the size of this thing, it was big. After slicing the meat, Keith took some cooking equipment from his storage. Keith took the chunk of bear meat and dredged it with flour, salt, and pepper. He also mixed in some other herbs. There were many herbs around there. The four-petal rose was a great herb. Grinding it down and sprinkling it on meat would give it a sweet and mellow vor. Once he finished coating them, he started to cook them in a pan. "Smells so good!" Fira sniffed the air. Keith nodded, "Of course!" Keith continued to let the meat cook for a bit before taking it off the pan. There was a nice crust under the pan. Keith quickly ced in some vegetables he had diced. After a while, he poured some chicken stock, water, and the bear meat back, letting it stew. "Now we needed to wait for it to be finished cooking," It was the waiting game. "I should make some other food," Keith took something out. "I''m going to roast these over a fire," Keith smiled. Sweet potatoes. They were perfect for roasting over a fire! He quickly ced it over the fire. While they waited, Aria flew back down, Keith smiled, "Thank you for securing the area for me," "Ho," Aria nodded. There was no need to say that. She had done this all the time. Keith smiled, "And you came just at the right time," "The roasted potatoes are done now," Keith smiled as he took them off the fire. The outside was pitch ck. But Keith knew the outside wasn''t the thing they should focus on. He cut the potato in half. What was inside was a steamy orange meat. "Let''s eat!" Fira shouted. "Yeah!" Keith handed them each a piece. The steaming off the potato was incredible! The four ate the potato without a thought. "So delicious!" Fira stated. "The inside is juicy, and the outside is slightly crispy too! I want to eat more!" "Roasted sweet potatoes are the best!" Keith always loved the taste of roasted sweet potatoes. It tasted even better on colder days. As they continued to eat, "It seemed the stew was done too," Perfect time. Keith and the other creatures stare at the pot rumbling. It was the sounds of it ready, wanting to be taken off. Keith didn''t wait as he opened the lid. The smell of the stew was incredible. "..." Keith didn''t say anything. He continued to stare at the stew. "Keith!" "Ho!" Aria and Fira shouted at Keith, snapping him out of this. He shook his head, "Sorry about that. I couldn''t help but marvel at it," He was in awe at his cooking. This was the first time he cooked something with different spices added to it. And it was time to have a taste. Keith took hisdle and ced it into the pot. He poured it for everyone. Everyone was excited about this. "So delicious!" The four shouted at the taste of the food! It didn''t take long for the four to finish the stew in a matter of minutes! Keith was happy about the food. He cleaned the dishes, "We should go to sleep now," Keith answered. It was time to go to sleep. "Mmhmm!" Fira nodded. They had to set up camp right here. Keith set up the camp. He turned to Aria, "Aria, are you sure you don''t want me to stand guard?" "Ho!" Aria shook her head. She was going to watch over them.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 9: Battle Experience Volume 3 Chapter 9: Battle Experience Volume 3 Chapter 9: Battle Experience Keith''s group continued on with their journey. It was an easy road ahead. And there was a ce they headed towards. It was Baron Stillword''s territory. "Keith, can we get some snacks?" Fira gave him the cute eye. "Sure. But we''re only stopping there for a bit before we go out again," Keith wanted to get some meat before they set off on their journey again. "Okay!" "Ngeh!" "Ho!" The three shouted. Like that, they entered the vige. Keith looked around. It had been a while since he came here. Thest time Keith came here was around three years ago. Keith was too focused on his merchant group and bakery. A lot has changed here. That was what Keith realized as he stared at the sight. There were fewer people here. But the vige still looked alright for the most part. "I want some meat from a raging bull," Keith went to the butcher. Raging bull meat was simr to beef. But it had a slight tangy taste to it. "Understood." The butcher nodded as he went to the back to get the meat. There isn''t much meat here. Keith saw there wasn''t much meat on the shelves. "Here''s your meat," The butcher handed the meat to him. "Thanks," Keith didn''t think much about it as he quickly left the butcher shop. As they walked around, "Sorry, there are no snacks here," "Aww," Fira was downcasted when she heard that. Keith cheered her up, "Don''t worry, I will give you something to eatter," "Okay," Her expression changed like that! Keith chuckled. Like that, they continued on with their journey. But as they did, "Oh, it''s a goblin," Keith stared at the goblin in their way. He looked at Fira, "Fira, do you want to try and defeat it?" "Sure!" Fira nodded her head. She flew off his shoulders and stared at the goblin. Fira''s hand started to glow green. As it did, the nts around moved! Vines formed under the ground, and it tied the goblin! Without a secondter, two vines pierced the goblin''s chest! It was a swift kill. "How did I do?" Fira said with a confident smile. Keith nodded, "You''re getting stronger." "I''m definitely going to show Grandpa when I go back," Fira stated with a huff. Tidal was the one who asked Keith to let Fira fight. "She is also your familiar. She should learn how to fight," Tidal stated. If Keith was in trouble, she should learn to fight. And she was learning quick. She used earth and nature magic to deal with monsters. "Let''s keep moving now," Keithmented. They set off again. While Keith continued forward, Aria stopped them, "Ho!" "Did you sense something, Aria?" "Ho!" "A horde of monsters in front?" Keith was surprised. "Let''s take another road." There was no need for them to fight with those monsters. As he was ready to turn around. "Wait, we can attack them. Give me a second," A thought came to Keith''s mind as he raised his hand into the air. A magic circle formed, "Po!" What came out of the circle was Mir! "Mir, it''s time for training again," "Po!" Mir jumped up! He was ready for a fight! Keith nodded as they got close to the monsters. And what happened was there was a group of wolves together, "Ooo, silver wolves. This would be great practice for you, Mir." Aria and Keith could take them out without a thought. "Mir, show them your power," "Po!" Mir nodded. Like that, he jumped down! And the moment Mir jumped down, the entire ground shook! That was how heavy he was! "Grrrh!" The silver wolves roared at Mir. Their bodies shivered at the sight. But it was only a second before they jumped at Mir! But Mir did not stand still either! He mmed the first one with his horns! And when he did that, the bodies went flying! "Bo!" Mir roared out again. Three wolves went flying from the roar! Mir wasn''t done as he used his paws to p one after another! In front of this superior monster, there was no chance for the silver wolves to beat Mir. But, "Hmpf!" Mir turned his head to see a silver wolf lying on the ground. One came from the back. Keith was the one who shot it down. All of them were defeated. Keith jumped over to his side now. Volume 3 Chapter 10: Comfy Snowball Volume 3 Chapter 10: Comfy Snowball Volume 3 Chapter 10: Comfy Snowball "Mir, you have to be more wary of your surroundings. You might have been hurt if you didn''t," Keith shook his head. Mir was a little too confident in his abilities. "Po!" Mir looked downcasted. But Keith smiled, "You did good against them all. There''s no need to look so sad." Like Tidal, Shiro had told Keith to bring his children out to battle. After a few years, the four have to fend for themselves. It would be great to have them go out and train. "Po!" Mir licked Keith''s face. "Hey, did you forget that you have blood on your fur," Mir was blowing them up left and right! "Alright, let''s go pack them up," The hides from the silver wolves were popr. They would fetch a high price in the market. "But I think you should be careful blowing them up," Keith scratched his head. Mir did not hold back at all. Some wolves were exterminated. There were bits and pieces all over the ce. "Po!" Mir nodded to that, listening to his words. After cing the hides into his bag, "I''ll send you back," Before Keith could do it, "Po!" "Huh? You don''t have to go back?" Keith questioned. Mir didn''t want to go back to the herd. "Po! Po!" Mir moved his head back and forth. "You want toe with me?" Keith scratched his head, "I don''t think it would be good." The group was traveling quickly to the royal capital. But the speed on Samui was much slower. "Po!" Before Keith could say anything about it, Mir''s body started to glow! A secondter, what came out was a small version of Mir! "What the?! When did you learn how to do that?!" Keith was shocked. When did Mir learn magic to make him grow smaller! "Po!" Mir jumped onto Keith''s shoulders. "What do you mean you just know?!" Keith wanted tough. There was something wrong with that. "Alright, let''s go now!" But he wasn''t going to stop it. It was time to move now. "Yay! Mir is smaller!" Fira quickly jumped onto Mir with a thought. It had been a long time since she did this. Keith rode Barton and set off. This time with a plus one. He was happy with this. It didn''t take long before they stopped riding. "Alright, we can stop here," Keith smiled. "Since Mir has joined us, it''s time to make a lot more," Keith didn''t think about it as he started to cook. While he did that, Mir and Fira started to y around in the forest. Aria went to search in the sky. It was a scene he thought was impossible. So cute! Keith watched the two y. "I''m going to make one of Mir''s favorite dishes, vegetable cream pasta!" It was a simple recipe anyone could make. Keith had taken out some bell peppers he had grown. It was different in this world. It was crisp like an apple. From what the vendor said, the taste differed depending on the color. The red bell pepper was salty and had a peppery taste. It was perfect for making savory dishes. He tossed the peppers and other vegetables in, frying them up. "The milk from the water cow is delicious," The milk from a water cow was creamy and had a subtle salty taste. It was perfect for making savory dishes. Keith added some flour and butter to make the sauce. "Keith, is it done yet?" "Po?" Fira and Mir stopped ying as they got close to him. Keith chuckled at the sight of their clueless expressions. He patted the two''s head, "Almost, I just need it to simmer," "Ok," "Po!" "I''m going to make some of that bull meat as well," Keith smiled as he started to mince it up. It didn''t take long before they browned. He preferred meat in his cream sauce. However, Mir and Barton preferred more vegetables. "And the pasta is done," Keith smiled. When they heard that, they were excited. "Po!" Mir started to slurp up the noodles. While he was doing that, Fira was following his lead. Keith''s expression softened as he watched the two eat. He ced some of that minced meat into his bowl and Arias. They kept eating after a while. "I don''t think monsters are going toe near us this time," Keith stated as he stared at Mir. Creatures always understood the hierarchy. Despite still being a child, Mir''s presence as a Samui was strong. The silver wolves were frightened by his power. The same could be said about Aria. No one would daree near him because he was the apex monster. With Mir sleeping here, there was no need to be afraid of monsters with him around. "Po!" Mir suddenly turned bigger again. Keith smiled, "And I get a reallyfy bed as well!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he jumped on top of Mir''s body! It was so soft and fluffy. From time to time, he would sleep on their bodies. It was incredible andfy. "Good night, Everyone," "Good night," Keith and Fira didn''t wait as they fell asleep on Mir. Barton slept beside them while Aria rested on a tree.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 11: Bandits Volume 3 Chapter 11: Bandits Volume 3 Chapter 11: Bandits "Keith, I spy with my little eye something white!" Fira''s body swayed back and forth, "Hmm? Is it Aria?" Keith answered. "Ding! Ding! Ding!" Fira nodded, "You''re turn!" "I spy with my little eye something red," Keith stated. As they continued to travel to the royal capital, Keith and Fira decided to y a game to pass the time. They were ahead of schedule. It was only a few hours before they arrived at the royal capital. It was a peaceful and rxing atmosphere. Keith had taken off all the warm equipment and stored it. Mir continued to rest on top of his shoulder with a happy expression. The group ate some fruit to pass the time. As they traveled, "Kwak!" Aria flew back down, "What''s the matter, Aria?" Keith looked up at Aria. She continued to screech. "There are people around here?" Keith questioned. "Ho," "They''re being attacked too? Let''s go help them out!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he told Barton, "Barton! I need you to go faster!" Without a thought, Barton started to ride even faster than before! It didn''t take long before the group arrived at the scene. What Keith saw was a carriage being attacked by a group of bandits. ... "Take all the loot!" "Take the women as well!" The bandits continued to scream out as they attacked the carriage. The guards frowned as they blocked the attacksing their way. "Darn it! There are too many of them!" They were hired to protect the carriage. But there were only 10 of them and 50 bandits! "How can we deal with them?" "Thank goodness we have him on our side," One of the adventurers stated as he stared at someone. He was dealing with 10 bandits alone. "Boss! This kid is good!" "We need more people on him!" This person wasn''t going down. He had the advantage when facing those bandits. But the person knew he couldn''t push them back. He couldn''t strike. The moment he did, the bandits would take the chance to attack the carriage. The horses. They were the key. If they lost it, then they were stuck there. The only thing he could do was to block them from getting close to the carriage. While they continued to fight, the oue became obvious, "It''s over!" One of the bandits got close to the carriage! The bandit raised his sword, ready to slice the people in it! Before he could, "Ugh!" The bandit''s movement halted as he dropped to the floor. "What?" Everyone turned his head to see someoneing from a horse! Keith could care less about them staring at him. He had used wind magic to take out the bandit. I need to help the person in the front. He saw the person protecting the horses was at a standstill. He was able to fend off more than 10. But that was the only thing he could do. "Barton, I''m going to jump!" Keith quickly got into position. Barton didn''t hesitate andunched Keith towards the front! Keith went flying through the air. But his target was the front. As he dropped, he kicked two bandits! "I got your back," Keith stated to the person. And when he heard that, the guy smiled, "Thank you," Without a thought, the two started their attack. "We got a strong backup!" The guards brightened up when they saw Keith''s actions. This man came to help. And this person was strong! Two weren''t enough as Keith continued to take them down! "Thank goodness." One of the people screamed out as they sighed in relief. "Get them!" The bandits screamed. Seeing how they were going to lose, the bandits'' leader shouted. Their target was the carriage. Before they could attack it, Woosh! A wall of earth came from the ground, covering the entire carriage. Keith scoffed, "You''re not getting near this carriage. "We can go all out! There''s no need to worry about the carriage." The protection of the carriage was important to the guards. That would always be on their minds. The guards brightened when they heard that. "Attack this brat!" The bandits shifted their target to Keith. He was the one who caused all of this! But they forgot about someone. Rather, something. "Ho!" Aria came down, defeating two bandits! "Thanks, Aria!" Keith smiled as he went back to defeat the bandits. It took a few minutes, but it waspleted. "We did it!" The guards shouted as they looked at the defeated bandits. But they knew the two people in the front were the reason they won. Keith ced the earth wall down and shouted, "Tend to the wounded." Volume 3 Chapter 12: Heading To The Hideout Volume 3 Chapter 12: Heading To The Hideout Volume 3 Chapter 12: Heading To The Hideout "Thank you so much for saving us, Sir." The coachman walked up to Keith and thanked him. He knew if Keith didn''t help, the carriage would have been in trouble. "It''s fine. How is everyone in the carriage?" Keith questioned. The coachman stated, "They''re fine. Luckily, if it wasn''t for you and Sir Gabriel, we wouldn''t have gotten out of this alive," "I did what I should," Gabriel answered calmly. He was the one who faced more than 10 bandits alone. "I will help with tending the wounded," The coachman stated as he walked to the guards. Handsome. Now that Keith looked at Gabriel more closely, he looked really handsome. He had an androgynous look. His hair was light brown, and his skin was smooth and white. "Thank you for assisting me," Gabriel smiled at Keith. Keith waved his hand, "It was my pleasure," "My name is Gabriel. What about you?" Gabriel greeted as he raised his hand. Keith shook his hand, "My name is Keith." Strong. That was the feeling Keith got as he held his hand. "Ho!" "Po!" Keith chuckled, "This here is Aria and Mir," "Cute," Gabriel smiled as he stared at the two. ... "Sir Keith, where are you heading off to now?" After a few minutes, the coachman returned to Keith. "I''m heading towards the royal capital," When Keith said that, the coachman bowed his head, "I''m sorry to ask you of this, but could you protect us?!" "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. "You see. Some of the guards are injured." With so many bandits attacking them, it wasn''t a surprise some guards were injured in battle. "Weck the manpower needed to protect the carriage. And we have to drag the bandits to the capital as well." They needed to bring the bandits to the royal capital to cash in the reward. "Sir Gabriel, I need your help as well. I will pay you both. Please help us," "I''m okay with that," "Sure, I don''t mind." The two nodded their heads. The coachman brightened, "Thank you so much! The two of you can watch the east side. Sir Gabriel, I will let you borrow one of our horses." "Understood," Gabriel nodded. Keith asked the coachman, "Um, could you guys wait a bit before we set off." "Hmm?" The coachman tilted his head when he heard that. Keith exined, "With such arge group of bandits, their base should be around here." That was what Keith realized. Such arge group of bandits. There was no way they would be moving their loot from ce to ce. They would definitely have a base set up around here. This was something Michael taught him. "Of course," The coachman nodded. One of the guards questioned the bandit''s leader, "Where is your base?" The leader scoffed, "Do you think I will tell you where our location is?" Did he think he was a fool? "There''s no need to question him," Keith raised his hand. There was no way he was going to reveal it. "Aria, you''re back," Keith smiled as he saw Aria flying back down. "Did you find their base?" "Ho!" Aira made a sound, saying yes. "Good. Gabriel, do you want toe with me?" "Sure," Gabriel nodded his head. He didn''t mind going with him. But the coachman interjected, "Will the two of you be fine going there alone?" "It will be fine. From what I can see, the bandits should have brought their whole force to take out your carriage." There should only be stragglers there. "Alright," The coachman nodded. Keith and Gabriel set off, following Aria''s lead. "That cave should be the one," Keith and Gabriel were led to a cave. "We should be careful," Keith nodded to Gabriel''s words. Like that, the two of them entered the cave. "It''s too dark to see," Keith frowned. There were no lights in this cave. "Po!" Mir made a sound. "You can smell them?" "Po!" Mir nodded. "Alright, I will let you take point." Keith nodded as he followed Mir''s lead. A Samui''s smelling abilities were strong! The little snowball sniffed around. He looked at Keith. Keith quickly raised his hand, stopping Gabriel from moving. There were people near here. Mir. Keith gave Mir a sign. The little snowball knew what to do as he quickly jumped out. "What the?" "Who let a rodent in?" The two bandits were staring at Mir before walking up to him, wanting to kick him away, "No one touches Mir!" Keith knocked one of them out while the other one was done in by Gabriel. "Good job," "You too," Keith looked down at Mir, "Mir, are there more around?" "Bo," "Those were the only two." Keith nodded. "Po!" Like that, Mir continued to sniff around, and the group followed him. And they were brought deeper into the cave. Keith and Gabriel saw it all.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 13: Returning Volume 3 Chapter 13: Returning Volume 3 Chapter 13: Returning What they saw were cages. Inside were a bunch of females. Seeing Keith and Gabriel there, they screamed, "Please help us!" "Save us from this ce!" "Were you guys captured?" Keith questioned. The prisoners yelled, "Yes! We''ve been captured by those bandits!" "Everyone move away from the door," Keith raised his sword and sliced the locks. Looking at them right now, they looked hungry and tired. "Here, eat this." Keith quickly took some bread out from storage. The prisoners didn''t hesitate as they ate the bread. They were starving. Gabriel was surprised, "You have a magical storage item?" "Mmhmm. It''s really nifty to have," Keith decided to have a ring. That way, he could hide the fact he could use void magic. Keith asked the captives, "Do you know where they kept their items?" They should have their loot around here. "It should be farther in the back," A prisoner answered. "Understood," Keith nodded as he walked to the back. And there was so much loot in the back! It was filled to the brim with coins and other stolen goods. "Help me find a carriage," Keith turned to Gabriel. Thetter nodded, and the two got to work. "Keith, I found it!" Gabriel shouted. Keith looked in his direction and saw the carriage, "Good! We can bring them with us with this!" Keith wanted a carriage to carry all the captives to the royal capital. "Let me take all of this," Keith quickly stored all the loot in there before turning to Gabriel, "Let''s return." "Mmhmm. I''ll bring the carriages out." "Gotcha," Keith quickly pushed the carriage out of the cave. He hooked it to Barton and Gabriel''s horse. "Please get on. We''ll bring you to the royal capital," Gabriel dered. Hearing that, the prisoners quickly jumped onto the carriage. The two horses pulled the carriage back to the others. "There were so many prisoners?" The coachman was surprised. Keith and Gabriel nodded, "I''ve fed them. But we should bring them to the royal capital quickly." "Understood." Like that, the group set off again. The journey was smooth as the guards dragged the bandits from the back. Keith and Gabriel talked with one another, "Gabriel, how old are you?" "Oh, I''m 15," Gabriel stated. Keith blinked his eyes, "I''m 15 too," It was a surprise to see someone the same age as him. Gabriel blinked a few times, "I''m going to be rude by asking this question, but how are you 15 with a body like that?" Keith looked more robust than him! What was more, his height was much taller than the normal standard. He didn''t look like a 15-year-old. Keith''s attitude was mature. Not only that, his instincts were that of a veteran. He should be a few more years older. "I get that a lot," Keith scratched his head as augh came out his mouth. People had always assumed him to be much older than he should be. There was even one time when someone thought Laura and Leon were his kids. Derekughed, "Then, are you nning to enroll at the academy?" Gabriel''s eyes brightened when he asked. "Mmhmm, that''s why I was traveling to the royal capital," Keith grinned and stated, "I''m lucky to make a friend here." "Same here," Gabriel shouted. But then he scratched his head, "Sorry about that. I was a little excited. I thought I was going to be alone." "It''s fine, I''m the same too. I''m d to make a friend," Like that, the two of them continued to talk about many things. Keith learned a lot about Gabriel. He came from the northeast region. He headed to thergest city in his region to hitch a ride on a carriage. "What about you? Where did youe from?" "I came from the northern regions," "You came from the northern regions?" "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. "Then have you heard about the legendary northern saint?" "...The rumors had gotten to there as well?" Keith chuckled. At this point, there was no point in denying it. "Of course! I think everyone has heard about him. After all, he created the White Forest Bakery and the White Owl Merchant group." Gabriel chuckled. "Have you tried the bread ?" Keith questioned. Gabriel shook his head, "I haven''t tried the bread. But I will once I enter the royal capital or academy. From what I heard, the bread is inexpensive," Besides the bread being tasty, it was cheap. "Yeah, it''s not that expensive," Keith stated. His prices had never changed over thesest few years. And he was content with this. The coins kept rolling in like no tomorrow. "Have you tried it before, Keith?" Gabriel had an eager look as he stared at Keith. "Mmhmm. It was okay," Keith chuckled. "I will take your word for it," Gabrielughed as they continued to talk about many things. It didn''t take long before they arrived in front of the gates. The guards stopped them, "Halt, we need to see some identification." Keith and the rest nodded as they showed their identification one by one. "You''re-" The guard saw Keith''s identification. But Keith shook his head, signaling him to be silent. The guard understood. "What is going on in the back?" The guard questioned. He noticed the tied bandits. Volume 3 Chapter 14: Not To Be Trifled With Volume 3 Chapter 14: Not To Be Trifled With Volume 3 Chapter 14: Not To Be Trifled With "These bandits tried to attack us on our journey here. These two heroes saved us from that predicament," The coachman exined to the guards. Keith added, "We also ventured into theirir and brought back the captives they have," Keith stated as he pointed at the carriage with the captives. "I see," The guards were shocked when they heard his words. He sighed, "These bandits were causing so much trouble these past days." The number in their force wasn''t something to scoff at. They would have to bring a number of soldiers to deal with them. Keith turned to the guards, "Here is all the loot they had," Keith quickly summoned all the loot in his storage. The guards and the coachman were surprised by such a loot. There were a few items that were worth a couple of gold coins! "I want you to hand all of this to the captives. Also, I want you guys to figure out where they live and send them back home," Everyone was shocked by his words. He just gave up the coins like that without a thought! Anyone else would have taken it and left like that! "Understood," The guard nodded. He couldn''t say anything to him. The captives quickly bowed their heads, "Thank you so much!" "I can finally go home now!" They were in tears as they had their freedom. Keith shook his head, "It''s fine. It''s what I should do. Go to the guard and tell them where you guys need to go," Keith didn''t say anything else as he walked to the coachman. The coachman bowed, "Thank you for protecting us, Sir Gabriel, Sir Keith." "It''s fine. I''m going to go now," There was no point in staying there. "Same," Like that, Keith and Gabriel walked away from the carriage. Keith turned to Gabriel, "Sorry about not talking to you about it," "Hmm?" "The loot. I should have split it 50-50." Keith stated. As he walked, he realized he made the decision without talking to Gabriel. Gabriel helped out a lot. Gabriel chuckled, "You don''t have to worry about it. I would have done the same thing." "Thanks," Keith smiled. He questioned, "Gabriel, do you want to meet at the academy?" "Sure! I would love to go with you," "Great! Let''s meet up at the teleportation gate tomorrow," "Sure. Is noon alright with you?" "That''s great!" Keith talked with him some more before they went their separate way. "Pff! Keith! Why did I have to hide so much?" Fira popped out of Keith''s cor and stared at him. Keithughed, "Sorry about that. But I don''t think it would be good to have so many people see you." They would definitely be surprised about it. Mir could be yed off as a simple monster. The same could be said about Aria. Fira, not so much. "I want a cookie," Fira pouted. "Sure. I''ll give you a cookieter. We need to meet with my grandma and grandpa." Keith came here a day earlier than expected. ... "Captain, why did you listen to that kid''s direction?" One of the guards questioned. He was confused as to why the captain listened to the child. "That child is Marquis''s Freed''s son. Do you want to go against his words?" The captain stared at the guard. Marquis Freed was not to be trifled with. Not only that, Keith was the grandson of a Grand Duke! That was asking for trouble. "Now get back to work!" The captain stated. He followed Keith''s words, helping them out. ... Keith arrived in front of the gates, "Young Master Keith, we''ve been expecting you," The guards greeted Keith. Keith scratched his head, "I came here a day earlier than expected." "But the duke and duchess told us to be prepared at any time." "..." I see. Keith sighed as he entered the estate. And when he entered, "Keith!" Camelia called out to her grandson and hugged him. Keith smiled and hugged her back, "Grandma!" "You''ve grown so much taller now!" Keith rubbed his nose, "Grandma, I didn''t grow so much." It was a month since theyst met with one another. With the teleportation gate added to the northern region, Camelia and Lionel met with them many times. It was a great thing. "But you definitely had," Camelia examined him. "Hello, Grandpa!" Keith smiled at Lionel. Lionel nodded, "It''s good to see you again," "Where are Leon and Laura?" Lionel questioned. "Ahh, they''re staying home," Keithughed. Leon and Laura were dotted on by the two ten-fold! "Come now, let''s get something to eat," Keith nodded, and the three entered the manor. At the dining table, he started to talk about the things he did, "That''s incredible, Keith!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 15: Tests Are Ever Changing Volume 3 Chapter 15: Tests Are Ever Changing Volume 3 Chapter 15: Tests Are Ever Changing "It was nothing." Keith scratched his head. Anyone would have done the same thing. Lionel insisted, "But you should be more careful when you do things like that," "I know. Also, Grandpa. Sorry about using your name at the guards." Keith had used Lionel''s name to help the captives. But Lionel shook his head, "It''s fine." "Master, dinner is prepared," The butler entered. Like that, the butlers and maids brought the dishes to the table. Keith smiled, "It looks delicious," "Thank you. The head chef asked whether or not you could give your feedback on his dishes," "Sure," Whenever he came here, he would help the head chef with his dishes. Camelia smiled, "Thank goodness you ced a White Owl merchant shop in the royal capital." "I knew Grandma and Grandpa would want butter and sugar," Besides a White Forest bakery set up in the royal capital, a White Owl merchant shop was built. "Grandpa, Grandma, can you tell me what the tests are?" Keith questioned. He wanted to figure out what they were. Lionel sighed, "We don''t know," "Eh?" "The enrollment test changes every year. There''s no way of knowing what the tests are," "I see," Keith thought hard about this. What is Grandpa Cadmus nning? Camelia assured Keith, "Keith, you don''t have to worry about the test too much. Knowing how much the principal wants you to join the academy, there''s no need to be nervous." Cadmus had been talking about it for years. He wanted Keith to join the academy so badly. There was no way he would make a test Keith wouldn''t pass. "You''re right," Keithughed when he heard that. Cadmus had been bothering him about it. ... The next day, Keith got up early. He was dressed up and was ready to go. Lionel and Camelia were standing outside, "Remember to be safe out there," "Understood, Grandma." Keith nodded. "Do you have enough coins?" "Mmhmm! I have more than enough coins," Keithughed. There was no need to worry about coins now. Lionel stated, "Be prepared for everyone thates your way." "Understood!" "Keith, can I really note with you?" Fira pouted. That was because Aria and she would stay home with Camelia and Lionel. "Sorry. But you can''te with me." Keith had decided to have the two stay behind, "This test will be focused on me. Also, it would be pretty overkill to have the two of you with me." If he had Aria with him during the test, clearing the test would be a breeze. "Alright," Fira pouted. "I made some cookies," Keith took out a jar. That caused her expression to go a 180! "And Mir is here to y with you as well," Keith summoned Mir again. He knew Fira was going to be lonely. Having Mir here would be great. "Po!" Mir jumped at Fira, licking her face. "Hey! Too much drool!" Firaughed as she tried to stop the licking. "Also, can you help Grandma with her vegetables? I want her to eat the vegetables you''ve grown." "Please help me, Fira," Camelia grasped the little spirit''s hands. She wanted to make a garden. But it wasn''t working at all. Without a spirit, the vegetables wouldn''t grow properly. "Sure! I will help you!" Fira''s expression brightened up, "Behave yourself. Don''t make the garden into a forest," Keith chuckled. The first time he made it, the garden was a forest! That memory alone caused him tough. Keith turned to Aria, "Take care of the two of them for me," "Ho," Aria nodded as she nudged his face, "Don''t worry, I will be careful," This would be the first time Keith would be away from Aria. But he knew he would be okay. With all the training he received, there was no need to fret. "I''m going to go now!" Keith waved his hand as he started to walk away. He headed toward the teleportation gate. He saw Gabriel standing there. "Gabriel, sorry for beingte," Keith waved his hand. Gabriel smiled, "It''s fine. I got up early a long time ago," "Huh? Why?" "I heard you have to wake up early to get bread from the bakery," "...I see," Long lines were a usual scene. Keith questioned, "Did you get any bread?" "I didn''t," Gabriel scratched his head. Even when he lined up, he still couldn''t get any bread. "Here," Keith didn''t wait as he took out some bread. "You got some?" "Of course," Keith smiled as he bit into an apple jam bread. Of course, he would have some. He was the boss of the bakery! "Now, let''s go to the academy." "Mmhmm," Gabriel nodded, and the two walked over to the teleportation gate. The two were handed some coins as they entered the gate. Volume 3 Chapter 16: He’s Here! Volume 3 Chapter 16: Hes Here! Volume 3 Chapter 16: Hes Here! It was only an instant for them to arrive at the academy. This ce hadn''t changed so much. Keith looked around. He hadn''t gone to the academy in a while now. But there was no change. It was the same thest time he came here. "By the way, where is Aria and Mir?" Gabriel questioned. He didn''t see the owl and little creature on Keith''s shoulder. Keith exined, "I have my grandfather and grandmother watch over them." "Oh, I see." "We should head to the academy to register," "Gotcha," Keith and Gabriel walked over to the academy. And when they arrived, there was already a long line. "There''s already a lot of people here," Keith chuckled as he saw this. The two waited in line. It didn''t take long before the two arrived in front of the counter. "Hello, the two of us would like to enroll in the academy." The receptionist nodded, "Please ce your hand on the orbs," "Are the two of you nobles ormoners?" The receptionist questioned. There was a fundamental difference between a noble and amoner. Nobles were taught at a young age to use magic and how to fight. Commoners were never taught any of this. The difference in skills would be vast. "My name is Keith, and I''m a noble," When Keith said this, the orb turned green. That meant he was telling the truth. Gabriel did the same and ced his hand on the table, "My name is Gabriel, and I''m a noble," The orb turned green. The receptionist nodded, "Please write your name here," She handed the paper to Keith and Gabriel. It was simple questions. It talked about name, date of birth, and which house he belonged to. Keith and Gabriel handed the papers back after they finished writing their information. "Please have this on your wrist and go to the gate on the right," The two nodded as they wore the bands. They entered the gate on the right, "You were a noble?" Keith grinned. Gabriel nodded, "Of course. And your skills with the sword were so refined." Gabriel and Keith realized that the other was not normal. How the two fought those bandits made them realize the other wasn''t normal. "And you were talking to the guards so easily," Gabriel added. Keith quickly ordered the guards to send the captives home. That alone showed he didn''t have a normal identity. "Let''s pass the test together," Keith smiled. "Yeah, let''s do it!" Gabriel stated with a smile. ... While Keith and Gabriel walked to the testing sight, Cadmus stared out the window. "When is the kid going to arrive?" This was the year! This was the year Keith would be enrolling in the academy! And he was excited! Free food, here Ie! But Keith hadn''t arrived yet. He found it strange. As he was lost in thought, Sohma entered the room, "We need to get ready for the first test," "Did the kide?" "Yes. I looked at the people who enrolled today. He was one of them," "Yes! The time hase!" Cadmus was about to leave the room. But, "Hold it! You''re not going there," Sohma grabbed Cadmus''s cor. "Why not?!" Cadmus red at him, "Why not? Did you forget about your position?" He was the Principal of the academy! If he walked to Keith right now, everyone would be shocked, "Seriously, why does the kid have to be taking a test like this! There''s no need for him to do that!" Cadmus pouted. He wanted to enroll Keith like that! "If you did that, people would have questioned him," Sohma decided to do it for his protection. If Keith had gotten in without doing any test, it would make him suspicious. Rumors would flock about him. Sohma didn''t want that for Keith. "..." Cadmus gritted his teeth. He couldn''t deny what he said. "We just need to wait for him to finish."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 17: Pit Volume 3 Chapter 17: Pit Volume 3 Chapter 17: Pit "There''s a lot of people here," Keith noticed more than 100 people in this room. And it seemed this wasn''t the end either. There were still a few minutes before the test started. There are also different races here as well. It wasn''t only humans here. Elves, dwarves, beastmen, and other fantasy races were there. They were all in their groups, not wanting to be near each other. "What will the test be?" Keith muttered. He was curious as to what the test was going to be. It''s different every year, so what does Grandpa Cadmus have cooking up? With so many people, he doubted they would give them a regr one. While Keith was thinking about what to do, a podium appeared! All the students turned to see an elf standing on top of it. He had blond hair and green eyes, amon trait among elves. "Hello, everyone! I will be the person to be administering the tests to you all." The elf shouted. But there was murmuringing from everyone, "Why is an elf doing it?" "Ugh, they should have used a merman!" "I hate elves," There was a lot of hate for the elves who said this. Keith blinked a few times. You guys do know he is the one administering the test, right? "Silence!" The elf shouted, causing everyone to shut up. The pressureing from his body caused some people to drop to the ground. Keith turned to Gabriel. Neither one was phased by his attack. They were calm. And the two weren''t alone. There were others who weren''t phased by this. "The first test will be a paired assessment. Pick someone to work with. You have 30 seconds." The elf stated. Keith turned to Gabriel, and thetter nodded. Like that, it was the easiest pair-up ever. Others quickly grouped up as well. "Those who haven''t found a partner, I shall group you up!" With a snap of a finger, "What the?" Keith looked down and saw that his right arm was linked to chains with Gabriel''s left side. It was a surprise. "Why am I stuck with a dwarf?!" "Ugh! I''m stuck with a fish!" "What is this game?!" The people who didn''t have a partner were paired up with the closest person near them. "Hey, our wristbands are showing a number," Gabriel stated. Keith looked down to see his wristband shined 84 while Gabriel was 85. "The first test begins! You have two hours," The elf ignored what they were saying as he started the test. "Eh?" What are we supposed to do?! They were chained together, and that was it?! No exnation? But there was no need to, "!" Keith turned to Gabriel, "Jump!" Gabriel didn''t hesitate as he quickly jumped from the ground! "What''s going on?!" "Kya!" "The ground is shaking!" Some were not prepared for the entire ground to rupture! Everyone fell down the pit. Keith turned to Gabriel, "Pull the chains as much as possible!" "Gotcha," Gabriel nodded as he pulled his arm as much as possible. Without a thoughtter, a giant earth pir formed, catching the chains. That stopped their fall. "Phew," Keith sighed in relief, "Good job, Keith." Gabriel took a big sigh as well. Keith''s quick thinking got them out. "Let''s get up from this position first," Keith got on top of the earth pir. He pulled Gabriel up. "How far did we fall?" Keith looked up to see that they were far from the top. "I think we can focus on thatter. We have to get back up there during the time limit," Gabriel reminded him that time was ticking against them. "You''re right." People around them made their move. They couldn''t be left behind. While he was thinking about how to move, they noticed how some people fell all the way down. "Water?" Keith could hear multiple sshes. "Those who dropped in the water fail!" A resounding sound stated. "I see. We fall into the water, and we''re done," Keith turned to Gabriel, "Gabriel, let me get us up for the beginning," "Are you sure?" "Mmhmm. I think it''s better if one of us saves our strength." Keith had a hunch there was something up. He looked around. There were some people using wind magic to fly up to the top! But was it really that simple? That was why he wanted Gabriel to be at full power. "I''m going to make earth stairs," "Mmhmm." Like that, the two started to move up. Volume 3 Chapter 18: Trick Volume 3 Chapter 18: Trick Volume 3 Chapter 18: Trick "Heh, most of these children didn''t even realize what was going on," The elf shook his head. He had been watching the students make their first move. He analyzed their movement and could only shake his head. "Aidiun, how is the situation?" Cadmus and Sohma entered the room. "Greetings, Principal, Vice-principal," Aidiun bowed and exined, "It''s what you expect. Some children are using their wind magic to fly up to the top. Others are using earth magic to do it," Aiduin and the two watched this unfold through a magic mirror. "But there''s a pair that''s interesting." "Hmm?" Cadmus and Sohma were surprised. Aidiun wasn''t the type of person who would call someone interesting. "The human pair. These two are interesting," Aidiun pointed at the Keith and Gabriel pair. "Ah," Cadmus stared at the pair. ''What''s the matter with them?" Sohma was curious as to what the elf thought about, "The two could easily pass the other people without a thought. But the two decided not to. They are going a little slower. It''s like the two are expecting something to happen." Aidiun realized it. Keith and Gabriel went slower than they were supposed to. The pair was one of the few who realized the ground had broken. "Keith always has a good nose for danger," Cadmus smiled as he said. "Eh?" You know them? Noticing his clueless expression, Sohma exined, "The one with ck hair is the one Cadmus had been talking about thesest few years." "He''s the super student you mentioned?!" Aidiun understood. Cadmus had been talking about Keith like no tomorrow to everyone in the teaching facility. Almost every teacher knew about Cadmus being excited about one person. "Yep, that''s the child," Sohma nodded. "Is that why you changed the test on the spot?" Aidiun questioned. It was sudden. Cadmus busted into the room to tell him to change the test. "He probably felt something was wrong with the test," Sohma understood Keith. He was cautious about things. "It''s too easy to be a test," Aidiun shook his head. "I want to see what he does," Cadmus expressed as he stared at the mirror. "I think it''s about time for it to happen," ... "I think some people are almost there," Keith stated as he watched them go up. But before they could have the chance to move further, "Ahh!" "What''s going on?!" "My magic isn''t working!" When the two heard was screaming where pairs dropped from the sky! It was the people who used the wind magic to fly up. Knew it. Keith sighed in relief. He knew something was off. How was this test going to be this easy? "Let''s see what''s going on," Keith nodded to Gabriel''s words. Like that, they continued upwards, and they understood. "My magic isn''t working," When he cast his earth magic, it disappeared! "I see, so that''s what happened," Gabriel realized. Keith questioned, "It''s not that my magic isn''t working," Keith casted his earth stairs again. It appeared, but it crumbled the next second. "I think it nullifies magic after a period of time," That was why the people who used wind magic fell. They didn''t realize it until it was toote. "Hmm? What should we do?" Keith thought about it. What do we have right now? This would be a trial for them. They needed a new way to climb up. Keith tapped on the walls. I don''t think we can stab through it. It was sturdy. His sword probably won''t pierce it. He looked down at his chain, "Is it stretchy?" "Hmm?" "I want to test something out," Keith had an idea and added, "Hold your position for a second," "Gotcha." Like that, Keith jumped off the ledge! "Is that guy crazy?!" "What is he doing?!" The people who saw that were shocked that he would do something like that. But he bounced right back up! "Gabriel, I know what we have to do," Keith grinned. This was going to be perfect! ... "What is the child nning?" Aidiun frowned when he saw Keith jump off the ledge like that! Like the others, he was surprised. Cadmus stated, "Rx, he''s going to be alright. I think he''s about to do something interesting," "Hmm?" "Keith always thinks up wacky ways to solve problems. He had always been the type of kid to blow your expectations," Keith had a fun way of solving problems. "I see," Aidiun had no idea how toment. "They''re moving," Sohma stated. He turned his head to see Keith and Gabriel making their move! "What in the world?!" The three were shocked! What happened was Keith and Gabriel jumped off the ledge!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 19: Strangest Ideas Volume 3 Chapter 19: Strangest Ideas Volume 3 Chapter 19: Strangest Ideas "I''m going tounch us upwards," Keith exined. That was the n he came up with. "How can we do that?" Gabriel found his n interesting. But how were they going to do it? "We''ll use wind magic to propel ourselves upwards." "But magic doesn''t work," Gabriel stated. Keith shook his head, "It''s not that it doesn''t work. It will onlyst five seconds before we have to cast it again." His earth stairssted a few seconds before they broke. "That''s why we need to propel ourselves upwards with wind magic continuously." "That''s an interesting idea," Gabrielughed. "You know how to use wind magic?" "Mmhmm," Gabriel nodded. "Let''s go!" Like that, Gabriel made his move as he jumped off the ledge! It was a quick and sudden move. "Do these guys have a death wish?!" "Why are they so stupid?!" It was like the two of them were ying a game! How could they jump off the stairs they made?! But Gabriel made his move as he used wind magic! Itunched him even higher! "Now!" Gabriel shouted as he pulled the chains! Keith gotunched up as well! And he quickly created an earth b! Without a thought, he pulled on the rope and flung Gabriel higher. Five seconds was enough for Keith tounch Gabriel even higher in the air! The two were going up like that?! Everyone was staring in shock at how fast they went. . "Hah," Cadmus and the two couldn''t help but chuckle as they stared at the scene. "See. Keith''s the type to think of crazy ideas like that," Aidiun thought, "These kids are smart and daring at the same time," The usual way was to continuously cast the magic to go higher. But that would mean it would take someone with a lot of mana. However, the two used a different way to get to the top. It was the same method but faster. "So that''s why he jumped down in the beginning," Aidiun was confused as to why Keith would jump down like that. But he was testing the sticity of the chain. He was using that to his advantage. "They''re going to reach the top soon," Sohma noted as he saw how high they were. It wouldn''t take long before they reached the top. ... "We made it!" Keith shouted as the two had reached the top! It was incredible. Keith and Gabriel were the first people to get to the top, "Good job, you two." Aidiun appeared before them. "Mmhmmm," "What do we need to do now, Proctor?" Gabriel questioned. "There''s nothing you need to do. You have to wait for the rest of the contestants toe up," "Understood," Like that, the two of them sat on the ground and waited for the time to pass. It didn''t take long before another pair hade up. It was a pair of elves. One of the elves had beautiful tinum blond hair and light green eyes. "Hello," Keith waved his hand, greeting them. But one ignored him while the other one scoffed at him. Keith scratched his head. Oh well. There was nothing he could say about it. As they waited, there were some people who came up. The two pairs that came up were around 50. And the time was up. The rest had failed! Wow, more than 80 percent of the people failed. There were around 300 people in this test. And 240 were done. It was cutthroat. Aidiun snapped his fingers together. Like that, the ones who had failed all appeared! "Those who failed, exit to your right," "This is messed up!" "How could you do something like that?!" "What does this test even mean?!" The students who failed were furious about what had happened. This test was something they didn''t understand. Keith sighed when he heard theirints. He understood what this test was focused on. "Hah, that is why you fools failed," Aidiun shook his head. That caused the students'' expressions to contort. "This test was to test your abilities to be quick-witted." Aidiunughed at them. "!" "This test was to examine how you could react in tense moments. And how to make changes on the fly. In the real world, there are multiple asions where you have to do that," That was what the test was about. Being chained to another person made the situation bizarre. Adding the suddenness of the ground shaking, it would rattle anyone. And that was the purpose. In situations, you need to have a clear mind. And then with the added effect of getting close to the top. It was to see who could make snap judgments to fit the need. "..." The failed students had nothing to say. "You guys failed because you couldn''t adapt to the situation given to you," Aidiun shook his head, "Now scram!" With a wave of his hands, the people flew away without a thought! "..." No one said a thing. One move was enough to cause those people to fly away! He could have done that any time he wanted. Aidiun turned to the one who passed, "I will tell you the scores right here," Volume 3 Chapter 20: Second Test Volume 3 Chapter 20: Second Test Volume 3 Chapter 20: Second Test "Contestants 84 and 85, the two of you received a perfect score. You two were the first people to react to the situation." Keith and Gabriel immediately jumped before the ground broke. He continued, "Second, you showed creativity to get through the pit." Aidiun was surprised by the two''s quick thinking and creativity. They were the only group who used the chains. It was meant to restrict them. But the two used it to their advantage to escape! "Thank you," "Mmhmm," Keith and Gabriel nodded. They looked at one another and pped their hands together. The two passed with perfect scores! "Mmhmm," Aidiun turned to another pair, "Contestants 10 and 11. You two received 48 out of 50 points. You guys were the same as 84 and 85. But you guys need to be more wary of the situation." "Understood." The elf pair who came after them nodded. One by one, Aidiun told the scores to the people who passed. After telling them their scores, "Please head to the left for the second test," The group continued onwards. What is the next test? Keith was curious. And when he arrived, he understood. Aidiun exined, "The next test is a straightforward process. It will be taking a test," So, a test? Keith and Gabriel looked at one another. The other one was so dangerous. But this one was mundane. Keith and Gabriel sat next to one another. Gabriel smiled, "Good luck on this," "You too," "You may begin!"And like that, the two started to work on the test. Keith looked down at the paper. What in the world are these questions? These questions were difficult. It was not normal at all! "What in the world?!" "What are these questions?" "These questions don''t make any sense." He could hear some of the people cursing at the questions. They probably didn''t know it. But for Keith, it was anything but that. This is easy. Keith had studied a lot. And it was easy for him to remember it all. Keith continued to write. "Time''s up!" Aidiun stated. And Keith ced his pen down. After collecting all of the papers, "Your scores will be posted on the magical board tomorrow. It will tell whether or not you will pass! Remember to hold onto your wristbands as well!" Aidiun stated. And like that, everyone left the building. Keith turned to Gabriel, "How did you do?" "I did pretty fine. What about you?" "Same. But I think if they didn''t study, they would fail," Keith nced at the others. Some looked defeated as they were shocked by it all. It was clear that they didn''t study at all. "Let''s find a ce we can sleep tonight," Keith suggested. There was nothing they needed to do. Gabriel nodded, "Sure," "You know of a good inn?" "Uhh," Gabriel scratched his head. No, as well. Keith was the same as he didn''t know of a good inn to stay at. He chuckled, "Guess we should find a ce to rest." The two walked out of the academy and searched the city. It wasrge. There should be inns for them to stay in. "You guys are enrolling in the academy, right?" While Keith and Gabriel searched around, a local called out to them, "Yeah," "If you guys are looking for a ce to stay for a few days, you should go down that road. It will lead you to a ce to stay," "Thank you very much," Keith nodded, and the two walked in the direction the local pointed. The two continued forwards. And when they arrived, they noticed a lot of students walking around. Keith was surprised, "Is this a ce for students?" He noticed most of them were in uniform. He walked up to a student, "Excuse me," "Hello," The student greeted. "Do you know where we can go to get a ce to sleep?" Keith questioned. "Are you guys taking the test?" "Mmhmm," Gabriel and Keith nodded, "If you continue down this road, you guys will find an inn," "Thank you," Like that, Keith and Gabriel walked down and saw the inns. There were many. Keith turned to Gabriel, "Do you have an inn you prefer?" "You can choose whatever," "Alright." Keith decided on the closest one. When he entered, there were a good number of people. Keith and Gabriel walked up to the counter, "Hello," Gabriel greeted. When the two walked in front of her, the clerk stayed silent. "Hello?" "Ahh! Are you guys staying here for the night?!" The clerk quickly asked. Her expression was beet red. "Mmmhmm, we''ll be staying here for a night. We want a room with two beds. How much would that be?" Keith questioned, "That would be three silver," "Alright," Keith and Gabriel paid the three silver. The three walked up to their room. It was quaint. Keith jumped on one of the beds, "The best thing we should do now is to get some rest," Gabriel nodded, "Who knows what tests they''re going to give us,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 21: Abnormals Volume 3 Chapter 21: Abnormals Volume 3 Chapter 21: Abnormals While Keith and Gabriel rested, Cadmus and the other proctors graded the quizzes. While they did this, one of them scoffed, "There are so many people who didn''t even get past 250." He was surprised by the low scores these people got. "What do you expect? We''re weeding out the weak with this test," Another proctor stated. It was to be expected. The subjects on each test were high-level. Only the best of the best would be able to pass it. Weeding out the weak were the best words to describe it. "We''ll have all the students who are under 250. Let''s focus on those who did well," Sohma suggested. There was no need to focus on them. "There''s someone interesting in themoner section," One of the proctors stated. "Hmm?" "This person had gotten an 80% on the subjects. The tests are a little easier than the nobles. But she was able to get a high score." The proctor exined. "Oh, we should watch out for her then." Others started to talk about some talented people in their group. "Aidiun, you haven''t said anything. What''s the matter?" One of the proctors noticed the elf hadn''t spoken up. "There''s a person who got a perfect score on the exam," "What?!" All the proctors stared at him. "Are you joking?" Everyone was shocked by his words. The exam for the noble people was next to impossible! For someone to ace it would be astonishing! "He''s not the only one in the group who did well. There are two who almost scored perfect as well. A few others scored 85 and above," Aidiun added. There were a couple of gems in his group. "Who''s the one with the perfect score?" "The one with the perfect score is contestant 84. His name is Keith Freed," "Freed? Do you mean Marquis Freed?" "The family who created the twirled mana wires?!" The Freed name had been spreading far and wide. And that was because of the twirled mana wires they invented! It was groundbreaking! But, "Are you sure he didn''t cheat?" One of the proctorsmented. It was a little unbelievable he got a perfect score. "He didn''t cheat!" Cadmus scoffed. "..." That caused the proctors to stare at him weirdly. "Trust me," Cadmus had a goofy grin, which caused the proctors to be confused. Sohma exined, "That person didn''t cheat. He''s that intelligent," Sohma and Cadmus went over to the Freed estate many times before. From time to time, Sohma would ask Keith some questions. And he would answer it perfectly. Keith was really knowledgeable. "I see," The proctors didn''t question it. Sohma was the more serious type than Cadmus. He wasn''t the type to lie about these things. Sohma asked Aidiun, "Who are the other people who scored high?" "The other one is the princess of the elven kingdom. The other one is from the Eginhard house." "The princess of the elves and the child of the Eginhard house. There''s some serious talent in your group," One of the proctors stated. The proctors continued to discuss everything. ... "Hah!" Keith swung his sword down. He was standing in the back of the inn, practicing with his sword. I need to warm up. He didn''t know what kind of test wasing his way. But he knew he had to get his body ready. While he was doing that, "You''re up early," Gabriel came out from the back. Keith smiled, "I usually wake up early to train. If I don''t, it doesn''t sit well for me." Gabrielughed, "Haha, I''m the same way." Gabriel had his sword out as well. "Keith, how about a little spar?" "I''m game," Keith raised his sword in the air. He was curious about him. This would be the second time he sparred with someone besides the knights at the estate or his siblings. Gabriel swung his sword for a bit as he got ready. "Let''s go," Like that, the battle between the two started. Keith swung his sword at Gabriel''s waist! But thetter jumped and dodged it. Keith quickly raised his sword up, Cling! The two swords made contact with each other! Gabriel aimed for the back of his head. Keith twirled his body, swinging wide. I see. Keith realized it. Gabriel was much faster than him. But, As Gabriel made a blow towards him, Keith pushed him back without a thought! I have more strength. Keith was stronger than him. Gabriel continued his attack, trying to pierce him with it. But Keith continued to block it. I need a way to make him slow down. "..." Huh? Gabriel frowned as he saw how Keith was calm as he raised his sword in a standard stance. Gabriel didn''t think much about it as he went in again! But that was when Keith made his move! "You lost!" Keith stated. Volume 3 Chapter 22: 1st Place Volume 3 Chapter 22: 1st ce Volume 3 Chapter 22: 1stce Keith had his sword right at Gabriel''s neck. Any closer would have nicked him. Gabriel ced his hand in the air, "I lost," "Phew," Keith sighed as he ced his sword down. He looked at Gabriel, "I almost lost." It was a close battle between the two. Gabriel was much faster than him. If this was a long battle, Keith would have lost. Gabriel stated, "But I was the one who lost still," A loss was a loss. Keith sighed as he walked up to the well to grab some water. While he did that, "You want?" "I''m going to go change in my room," Gabriel stated as he returned to their room. "Gotcha," Keith didn''t mind as he wiped the sweat off his face. But while he did this, he turned to the window, "Did the two of us cause too much noise?" "No!" "You didn''t cause any trouble at all!" What was near the window were girls. It was something to be expected. The girls quickly make a break back for their rooms. Keith shook his head as he wiped the sweat off his face. ... After getting the food, the two headed to the academy. The two had to check whether or not they had passed or not. "There''s already a group here," Gabrielughed. "We can wait," The two waited a bit before the board started to change! The numbers glowed. The ones in the red were those who failed. The yellow ones were those who passed. "The two of us passed," Keith high-fived Gabriel''s hand. The two numbers were glowing yellow. "Wait a minute, it''s changing again," Gabriel noticed the numbers were changing. The yellow names started to swirl around! And it was ranked! "Keith, you''re first!" Gabriel stated as he saw the numbers. What he saw was Keith''s number in the first ce! "You''re third as well," Keith noted. Keith was in first, but Gabriel wasn''t far away. He was in third ce! "You should be more surprised." Gabriel noticed how Keith was so calm about this. "I don''t really care if I''m first. As long as we pass, I''m good," What mattered was passing. Gabriel agreed to that. "Those who passed the second stage, go to the right hall!" A proctor stated. "Guess we should go," The people who passed walked towards the hall. As they were waiting, Aidiun returned, "The next test will be focused on your magic abilities. Each person will be sent to a different room." Aidiun exined. Keith turned to Gabriel, "Good luck in there," "You too," The two went into different rooms. Keith looked around. Kinda reminds me of where the gods took me. It was a white room. Aidiun''s voice resounded the room, "The test is simple. You only need to shoot the targets down in this room." And like that, it started! The targets shot out from the ground, "Hmpf!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he quickly shot wind arrows at the targets. The targets exploded. "There are more?" Keith quickly shot at the targets. He kept doing it calmly. "Guess I just need to take them out," ... "Contestant 84 is doing great," Aidiunmented as he stared at Keith firing at the targets. He was shooting all the targets down using wind magic. "What do you expect? He''s the best!" Cadmus smiled. And I think he''s holding back too. Cadmus turned to Sohma, and thetter nodded. The two had the same thought. "And his partner is doing the same thing," Gabriel wasn''t going down either. "But the one who is doing the best is the princess," Aidiun stated as he stared at the princess destroying all the targets. "Target-wise, yes. But she isn''t doing good at the other things." Cadmus sighed. This test was more than destroying the targets. ... The process took an hour before they exited the rooms. Gabriel stared at Keith, "How are you not sweating?" Gabriel had sweating down his forehead. But Keith looked fine and dandy! "I don''t know." Keith grinned. Keith had been practicing magic for a long time. This was the usual. "Others would kill you for saying that," Gabriel shook his head. The others were sweating like no tomorrow. Keith shrugged, "So the scores are going to be posted as well?" Keith wanted to find out. "I think so," Like yesterday, it should be the same day. It was a few minutes before Aidiun came out. He stated, "The scores are set here!" Everyone looked at the boards. "So they were counting the number of targets," Keith looked at the board and realized he was in the high middle of everyone here. "Princess! You took first ce!" Keith and the rest turned their heads to the two elves. So she''s the one who took out the most targets. "Wait a minute, there are more things showing!" One of the people stated. Everyone turned their heads and saw there were two other columns forming.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 23: Sparring With A Proctor Volume 3 Chapter 23: Sparring With A Proctor Volume 3 Chapter 23: Sparring With A Proctor uracy and mana consumption. Everyone stared at that in a daze. The test analyzed this as well? Figures. The person who took those two columns home was Keith! When that was added, the person who took first ce was Keith! "What is this?! How can the princess not get first ce?!" The elf roared out in injustice! "The princess should be first!" "I suspect cheating!" The other elves screamed out in agreement! There was something wrong with all of this! Aidiun screamed, "Silence!" "The reason contestant 84 is higher than contestant 11 was because he was efficient in shooting down all the targets. This was the number of targets formed," With a snap of his finger, another column formed. What was shown was Keith having 102 targets. And the number of targets he destroyed was 102. He decimated all of them with a high uracy. "Contestant 11 achieved a feat that no one had done before. But she missed many targets," What was shown was 540. But the number of targets she destroyed was 202. "In battle, uracy and mana consumption are important. But telling you all would defeat the purpose." Aidiunmented. Like that, the people who disagreed with the results were shut down. "Follow me to the next site," Aidiun scoffed as he walked ahead. "Keith, you did great," Gabriel grabbed Keith''s shoulders. But thetter shrugged, "It''s nothing. We should go to the next test." They headed to the next test. The next test seemed for everyone to watch because they would do it in front of everyone. "There are others here as well?" Keith noticed there were other groups besides them. "The next test is about you facing off with an instructor. The time limit is 3 minutes," It was time for a fight. And a human stepped up, "I will be your proctor," "We will provide the weapons as well. Who wants to go first?" Aidiun questioned. "..." Everyone was silent. That was because everyone knew the first person who fought would be at a disadvantage. They would have to fight the proctor in full force. "..." Of course, no one would dare go up. And the other groups were the same. Aidiun understood as well. He was going to say something when, "I''ll go first," Aidiun turned his head to see Keith raising his hand. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Gabriel questioned. But Keith nodded, "I''m fine. It doesn''t matter when we''re going to do this," "Alright, Contestant 84. Walk up on the stage to face the proctor," Keith walked up. The other groups were chosen based on number. "Kid, are you ready?" The proctor raised his fist into the air. He was ready to duke it out. But he noticed something odd, "You''re not going to choose a weapon?" The proctor questioned. Keith was unarmed. Keith nodded, "If you''re not going to use one, I should do the same," He saw the proctor wasn''t going to use one. "I see," The proctor said nothing else. He dashed at Keith. But Keith didn''t back down as he mmed into the proctor! The proctor threw a flurry of punches toward Keith. But thetter has blocked all of them! Eh? Interesting. The proctor continued to throw punches at Keith. And Keith didn''t back that. An exchange of blows happened. Aidiun stared at the two fighting. He''s good. Keith''sbat sense was higher than most people. Time will run out if I keep fighting. Keith knew they were at a standstill. If he didn''t do anything, he would lose due to time. "!" Danger! The proctor sensed it! He didn''t hesitate as he quickly jumped back. But that was when Keith made his move! He dashed at the proctor like an arrow! What the?! Keith didn''t hesitate to tug on the proctor''s shirt, dropping him down! Keith was on top of him, pinning him to the ground! Darn it! The proctor understood he was going to get hit in the face. But that never happened. "You lost," Keith had his first right at the proctor''s face! "Hah!" The proctorughed, "You are one strong kid." Keith got off and picked him up. The proctor turned to Aidiun, "Aidiun, he passes with flying colors." "..." Aidiun said nothing for a second before shouting, "Contestant 84, pass!" Keith walked down from the stage. He stared at Gabriel, "What''s the matter?" Volume 3 Chapter 24: What Is He Planning To Do? Volume 3 Chapter 24: What Is He nning To Do? Volume 3 Chapter 24: What Is He nning To Do? "Keith, you beat a proctor," Gabriel stated. "Yes, I did," Keith nodded. "Why are you acting like this isn''t normal?" "Is it?" The proctor was another person. It was normal for them to be beaten. Gabriel retorted, "Can you really say that? Look at the others," He pointed at all the other people. Their expressions said it all. They were shocked by what had happened. "Has anyone defeated an instructor before?" "This might be the first!" "That was a fluke!" Hearing all their murmurs, beating an instructor was not the standard. Keith shrugged as he went and sat down. The only thing he needed to do was to rest. While he waited, Keith understood why the others were giving him a strange look. The instructor wiped out 10 students in under 5 minutes! They were obliterated. The instructor wasn''t holding back at all. The students continued to go forward. It was the same result. They didn''t stand a chance. Once they tried to make a move, the instructor would obliterate them! It seemed I really didn''t need to beat him. What he saw was some people running away from the instructor instead. They passed based on this. "Good job out there," Gabriel walked over to Keith. Keith handed him some water. "Thanks." Gabriel drank the water and stated, "But he''s much stronger than when you fought him." His fight with him onlysted almost three minutes, much longer than the others. "I think what you did made him angry," Gabriel joked. Keith scoffed, "I think it''s because these guys think he was weak," That was not his fault. What Keith did might have given the others blind confidence. Since a student beat the proctor, they could do the same! But they were so wrong. The proctor went crazy and knocked them all out without a thought. The proctor''s strength was incredible. It didn''t take long before everyone was done. "The rankings are on the board," Like that, it was shown clearly. Keith was in first ce again. But not only that. It was by a wide margin! He was the only one who beat the proctor. "Pleasee back tomorrow to face the final test," Aidiun said nothing as he left them. Keith and Gabriel decided to return to the inn. What they didn''t know was that Keith became the talk of the Academy! "Did you hear?! A proctor was defeated!" "What?! Who was the one who did it!" While the students talked about it, the proctors who handed the tests were mulling. "You were holding back, right?" One of the proctors questioned. He couldn''t believe a proctors would lose to a 15-year-old. It sounded unbelievable. But the person who fought Keith shook his head, "I wasn''t. The test was to disy the difference between us and the kids," What this test tried to prove was to show how much they had to learn. Overwhelm them with force! But, "That kid was able to hold his own against me." Keith was throwing punches against him. Unlike the majority of the students, he was the one fighting back. He added, "He also took advantage of my thought of him being only a student." The proctor thought of Keith as a regr student. But Keith was more than that. He used that advantage to surprise him and catch him off guard. "He''s the outlier of the century." One of the proctors noted. There was no need to look at a person like this. There was no need to talk about him any longer. "What about the magic exam? How is that?" They should go through everything step by step. "There were a lot who did fine. But the one who shined the most besides the outlier is the Elven princess." Aidiun stated as he continued, "She cleared the most targets out of everyone. But she wasted a lot of mana." "I see," The instructors nodded their heads. But then one questioned, "Who has the higher ability in magic?" He was definitely talking about Keith and the princess. Aidiun shook his head, "I don''t know. Contestant 84 wasn''t going all out." "Eh?" "He used the most minimal magic power to destroy the target," Keith wasn''t like the others. He held back. Unlike the others who used all AOE attacks, Keith focused on uracy and targeting them. "..." He was holding back? The proctors had no words to say. "But we need to figure out how to rate them," The instructors shook their heads. "I have a way to test all of them," Everyone turned to Cadmus, who had a devious expression. What is this person nning to do?! It was something they were scared about.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check out my discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 25: I’m Facing You?! Volume 3 Chapter 25: Im Facing You?! Volume 3 Chapter 25: Im Facing You?! The next day, Keith and the rest were ready. This was the final test they had to take. When Keith and Gabriel arrived at the academy, there were many people who stared at them. "It''s that guy," "He''s the one who fought with the proctor," "Did he really beat him? It seemed like a fluke." "You''re the talk of the academy, Keith," Gabrielughed. Keith scratched his head. That was not my fault. Keith wanted to say something like that. He had no intention to be in the limelight! But after what he did, there was no way he could hide. They were brought over to the same ce again. Aidiun stated, "Each person will go to their own room. Your test will be exined there," "We got this," "Yes," Everyone entered their room. When Keith entered his room, his eyes widened when he saw another person there! "Grandpa Cadmus! Why are you here?!" What he saw was Cadmus standing in the center of the room! "Because I''m going to be your final proctor," Cadmus smiled. "Eh?" Keith let out a dumb sound as he stared at this person! "What?! You want to face off against Keith?!" Aidiun and the other proctors were speechless when they heard that! The principal was going to face off with one of the enrollees. Isn''t that overkill?! "Yeah, I think having you fight is a little overkill," "Principal, you should understand your strength." "You''re going to kill that kid," Aidiun and the others shook their heads. There was no way they could let this go. Cadmus scoffed, "Shut it! He''s like my disciple!" ''Eh?" Disciple?! The proctors were shocked by his words. They turned to Sohma, who needed to exin. "From time to time, Cadmus would teach Keith," In a sense, Keith was his student. But it wasn''t to the point that Cadmus was making it out to be. It was only light tips, and that was it. "As his teacher, I''ll test my disciple''s strength!" Cadmus stated with a grin. "..." The proctors had nothing to say. "I''m going to make the next test for him myself. You guys can deal with the rest," Cadmus stated. ... "And that''s why I''m here!" Cadmus stated with a proud look stered on his face. That itself caused Keith to be speechless. "..." I think that was an abuse of power! That definitely was! "I want to see how much you''ve improved," Cadmus smiled. That was the other reason why he wanted to do it. The other proctors wouldn''t be able to force Keith to go all out. Only a handful of people could do it. When Keith heard that, he nodded, "I will show you," Cadmus had taught him a lot about how to use void magic. For the first part of the few years, Cadmus had beening to his city to get bread. And while he did that, he taught Keith along the way. "What is the test?" Keith wanted to figure it out. Cadmusughed, "The test is simple. You are given three minutes. If you manage tond a hit on me, it will be considered my loss, Keith frowned, "Are you looking down on me?" "What if I am?" Cadmus chuckled, "Show me what you can do," "I will!" And the test started! Keith made his move. But it was not like how he dashed at the proctor. Instead, he took a few steps away from him. Cadmus was still an ancient dragon. That was something Keith couldn''t forget! He couldn''t do the same thing against the instructor. If Cadmus wanted, he could throw him all the way back to the northern region. That was why he needed to be calm. Keith quickly fired two wind spears at him! But the moment he did, "That magic won''t work," Cadmus was unfazed by his attack. Keith frowned, "You''re really going all out to stop me," Mana barrier. It was a simple technique, as the name implied. It created a barrier using mana around the wielder''s body! But when Cadmus used it, it was a high-level technique. "You''re good at using magic. But that amount won''t affect me, Keith," Cadmus chuckled. "Hmpf!" Keith didn''t wait as he dashed at Cadmus to try and cut him down! He went with a downward sh. But the barrier was thick. His sword didn''t budge! "Is this really it?" Cadmus shook his head at what he did. "I''m not done!" Keith continued to circle around Cadmus. How do I do it? Keith was thinking. He knew normal attacks weren''t going to do anything to him. I need to catch him off guard. He''s thinking about catching me off guard. Cadmus understood what Keith was thinking as well. But that won''t happen. He wouldn''t be caught off guard by anyone. Volume 3 Chapter 26: The Cookies! Volume 3 Chapter 26: The Cookies! Volume 3 Chapter 26: The Cookies! Cadmus wasn''t going to let Keith have an advantage. There was no way he was going to let this happen. But then Keith stopped. Did he give up? No. There was no way Keith would give up. This child was stubborn like a mule. It seemed he had a n. Cadmus was curious. Keith didn''t wait as he charged at Cadmus! But he wasn''t done as he fired magic in all directions! "Do you think this is enough to stop me?" Cadmus shook his head. Those magic arrows didn''t affect him. It didn''t have that much firepower, but the quantity was enormous. "Is that really it?" Keep cool. Keith didn''t listen to Cadmus''s words. Earth, lightning, and wind magic are his strong suits. He had a sword in his hands as well. The thing he needed to do was to shake Cadmus. The dragon was too calm. What would shake him? Keith stared at Cadmus, wondering what would make this happen. What does this guy like? Wait a minute... "Let''s do this!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he dashed toward Cadmus again. Again? Cadmus was interested. But Keith blinked away from there! This was one of the magic Keith learned from Cadmus. It was a simple teleportation magic. "You''re wasting magic if you keep doing that," Cadmus stated. Keith wasn''t attacking him but wasting his mana. "I''m doing something!" Keith stated. Of course, I know that. He wasn''t adept with this spell. As he continued to teleport around, he appeared right above Cadmus! Before he tried to strike, he teleported again! Keith teleported right in front of him. Is he going to strike me now? Cadmus wondered, "Eh? Cookies?" What appeared in front of Cadmus was cookies! But what happened next shook him, "No!" Keith burned the cookies right in his face! It did something as Keith took that chance and swept his legs! "Hah," Keith raised his sword to slice him. But, "The cookies!" Cadmus roared. "Wait! Wait!" "Raghh!" Before Keith could say anything, Cadmus had roared fire at him! His entire body was inmed! "Huh?" Cadmus stopped breathing fire. He was surprised. But it was already done. Cadmus looked at Keith, who was covered in smoke! "Are you dead, Kid?" Cadmus muttered. "Are you trying to roast me, Grandpa?!" Keith roared as he grabbed Cadmus by the cor! He almost died! If he didn''t use the mana barrier, he would have died. "Rx, you''re slightly cooked," Cadmus joked. But that caused Keith''s eyes to twitch, "Are you joking?!" "You did something sphemous! You burned the cookies!" That shook him! Cookies were one of his favorite snacks. For it to burn in his face was too shocking. "That was the only way for me to pass," "Huh?" "I knocked you down with a sweep," Keith stated. "..." Cadmus looked down and realized it as well. Keith had a goofy smile as Cadmusughed, "Haha, you actuallynded a hit on me!" He patted Keith on the head, "Good job, Kid!" "Yep, yep!" Keith nodded. In the moment when Cadmus was shaken, he took him down. "But don''t think you can actually beat me," Cadmus smirked. "I know." Cadmus didn''t need to say anything as it was impossible to beat him! There was no chance for him to beat up Cadmus. He was too strong. And thetter was only toying with him while he was serious, "Good, you can go outside now." "Okay," Keith bowed his head as he walked out of the room. Cadmus had a small chuckle as he watched him go. ... When he came out, "Guess I''m the first person out," No one was there beside him. Keith sat on the bench, waiting for everyone toe out. When they came out, they stared at Keith, "Why is he burned?" "What''s wrong with him?" "Did he fail the exam?" While they continued to say that, Gabriel walked up to him, "Keith, what happened to you?" He was surprised to see his body was smoky. "That''s because someone spat fire on me." Keith chuckled, "And what about you? You looked like you went through a tornado," If Keith was smoked by fire, Gabriel looked like he went through a tornado. His hair was blown up. What was more, his clothes were cut up everywhere. "Heh. I couldn''t hold a candle to the vice-principal," Gabriel chuckled. "You face the vice-principal?!" Keith blinked his eyes when he heard that. "Mmhmm. He was the one I faced. He said I had to survive for a few minutes. And he was firing wind magic at me," "...I see." Keith could imagine what had happened. "What did you have to do?" "Same thing. But I had to face the principal." Keith stated. Now it was Gabriel''s turn to be shocked, "You faced the principal?!" That was even worse than him! "Mmhmm. And he shot fire right at my face," "Eh?" Gabriel couldn''t help but feel bad for him.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 27: New Training Volume 3 Chapter 27: New Training Volume 3 Chapter 27: New Training After a few minutes, Aidiun came out. He stated, "Everyone, thank you for taking those tests. We shall send you the results to the address you wrote on your paper." That was it. "Keith, I''m going to take the gate back to my home," Gabriel decided. It would be easier to get home like that. "What about you?" "I''m going to-" Come to my office! "leave a littleter. I want to check something out," "Need help?" "I''m fine," Keith waved his hand. "Then I''ll see you when the academy starts," Gabriel smiled. "Sure, I''ll see you there," Like that, the two went off in separate ways. Now I need to go to Grandpa Cadmus''s office. Keith sighed as he walked to the academy. But then he saw Aidiun there, "Keith,e with me. The principal asked me to bring you to his office," "Understood," Keith nodded as he followed Aidiun. Like that, he was brought over to Cadmus''s office. Aidiun knocked on the door, "Principal, I''ve brought Keith here," "Let him in," Aidiun opened the door to let Keith in. Keith greeted, "Hello, Uncle Sohma." "It''s been some time, Keith," Sohma smiled at Keith. It had been some time since theyst met. "Grandpa Cadmus, why did you call me?" "Are you still mad I cooked you?!" Cadmus noticed the dark expression on Keith''s face. "No, I''m not mad," Keith looked away from him. Sohma gave Cadmus a stare. What did you do to anger the child? Cadmus shrugged his shoulders, "Anyways, the reason why I called you here is to give you something," "Hmm? Give me something?" "Yes, this is special training for you," "Special training?" Keith''s expression brightened up when he heard that. Cadmusughed. That changed your mood? He took something out, "Cuffs?" What Cadmus brought out was four ck bracelets. "Try them on, and you will understand," Cadmus grinned. Keith nodded as he ced the bracelets on. And when he did, "What the!" Keith''s body buckled forward! "My body feels so heavy!" Keith was surprised. "Those bracelets are imbued with gravity magic. They make you heavier than normal. Not only that, it affects your magic as well." "What?" "Try and use one of your magic," Keith raised his hand and tried to light a fire in his hand. But when he tried to do that, "It''s weaker," He realized the output wasn''t there. It was much lower than usual. "Those bracelets restrict the amount of mana used as well." Cadmus stated, "From now on, wear those bracelets whenever you go. It will help you use mana more easily and learn gravity magic." "I see," That would be good training! But then Keith questioned him, "What do you want in return?" Keith knew this man always wanted something. Cadmus scratched his head, "What do you mean? Why would I want something from you," "Say it," Keith squinted his eyes at him. "Well, you see, my cookie jar ran out. So can you restock it?" Cadmus took out a big jar. "How did you finish that?!" "I wanted one, and then I was out of cookies!" Cadmus stuck out his tongue. "..." Keith sighed, "Here," Keith took out a bag from his storage and poured some cookies in, "Don''t finish it all." "Gotcha!" Cadmus''s eyes brightened as he stared at the cookies! That was his goal. Keith shook his head, "I''m going to go now, Uncle Sohma." "We''ll see you in a month or two," "Mmhmm!" Keith nodded as he started to walk out. However, it was strange. That was because he was moving his legs one at a time! The gravity was affecting him! This will be so hard! Keith realized the difficulty of wearing the bracelets. As he walked over to the teleportation gate, the guards looked at him strangely, "Where to?" "To the royal capital," "Understood." Keith handed the coins as he waddled into the gate. He walked. It would take some time before he arrived back at the estate. I better get to walking. Volume 3 Chapter 28: Blasphemy Volume 3 Chapter 28: sphemy Volume 3 Chapter 28: sphemy It took some time before Keith arrived at the Bradley estate. The guards looked at Keith strangely, "Wee back, Young Master Keith." "Yeah," Keith nodded as he stepped into the estate. When he did, "Keith!" "Ho!" "Po!" Fira, Aria, and Mir were the three toe and greet him! Keith hugged the three, "I''m back!" "Keith!" Camelia and Lionel soon came after, "Hello, Grandpa and Grandma," Keith greeted the two. Lionel suggested, "Let''s go in and talk," "Mmhmm," Keith nodded and started to walk. But when he did, Lionel and Camelia stared at him strangely, "Keith, are you alright?" Camelia noticed how he walked weirdly. Keith chuckled, "I''m training right now," "Eh?" "I''ll exin when we get into the living room, Grandma," Like that, they continued to walk. Keith continued to do it one leg at a time. Keith entered the living room and dropped onto the sofa. "What''s going on?" Lionel questioned. "Grandpa Cadmus gave me these bracelets to help me train and learn how to use gravity magic," Keith raised his hand. "Can I see it, Keith?" Lionel asked. Keith nodded as he took off the bracelet and handed it to Lionel, "Oh, this increases the gravity around you," Lionel felt the change. "And you''re supposed to wear these all the time?" "Mmhmm." "This is good training," Lionel took the bracelet off and handed it back to Keith. "How did the test go, Keith?" Camelia questioned. Now that the reason for his weird walking was out of the way, it was time to ask the normal questions. "It was easy," Keith answered with a smile. He talked about the test that he took. And when they heard that, they shook their heads, "Cadmus always devises these weird tests." The two shook their heads. Keith stared at them. I guess Grandpa Cadmus did something weird for them as well. Keith continued, "But thest test was annoying. I had to fight with Grandpa Cadmus," His words caused Camelia and Lionel''s eyes to widen! "The principal fought with you?!" "Mmhmm," Keith nodded, "I thought it was overkill. I was about tond a punch, but he sted my face with fire," Keith wasn''t going to let this go. "I think my hair is still singed," Keith touched the ends of his hair. He smelled smoky. "You took him down?!" That was something they couldn''t believe. Keith exined, "I threw some cookies in his face and burned them to ash. That caused him to lose focus." The entire process was easy. "..." You threw cookies in his face? And then you burned it up? That was how he got a hit in? Lionel and Camelia looked at one another. It seemed Keith did a feat in the making! "Keith! How could you burn cookies!" Fira jumped at Keith''s face, grabbing his cheeks. What he said was sphemy! How could he burn cookies?! "It was to pass the test!" He couldn''t pull her off since it was hard to move his hands. Lionel and Camelia stared at the sight. ... While Keith got scolded by the spirit, Cadmus and the other proctors discussed. "Today is the final day. Let''s decide where everyone should go," It was time to ce these people into sses. "I think we should agree those who got half marks on the second tests should be ced in D-ss or lower?" Sohma questioned. The other proctors nodded. After a while, "That should be all. Now we need to decide who should be in S-ss." That was the hardest part, "I think these three are no-brainers in S-ss," Cadmus stated as he pointed at three papers. "The elf princess Alfia, Keith Freed, and Gabriel Ejinhard are perfect candidates for S-ss. Are there any objections?" No one disagreed with that. The three''s skills were high, perfect to be in S-ss. "I think we can also add the royals from the other kingdoms. They stood outpared to others," The proctors added. "Also, the sole heir to the Rustchil household is strong. We need to add her to the S-ss," Everyone continued to talk about it. But after a while, it was decided, "This batch of students is by far the strongest," Sohmamented. There were a lot of jewels in the S-ss. But once he said this, "Now it''s time to decide on this year''s representative," When that was said, everyone''s expression turned stern. "Who do you think stood out?" Sohma asked the proctors. "I would say the nine-tail fox princess in my group," "The demon princess for me," "I would say the dragon priestess for me," "The young master of the Freed household is a great choice as well." Each proctor gave their idea. "What about the elf princess and the beast kingdom''s princess? We can''t forget about Princess Carolyn." "Those three are great talents. But if we''re choosing the representative, theyck a certain trait," "I see," The proctor couldn''t argue with that. "Let''s increase the requirement." Since all these students excelled, it was time to up the prerequisites, "This year''s representative should excel at everything rather than one thing, don''t you think?" "Indeed," "If we use this requirement, the dwarf prince and Beastman prince are out. They excel in the physical department. But they need work in the magic department." "Then the dragon priestess should be one of the candidates. She has the highestbat abilities in both physique and magic," "The same could be said about the demon princess. She''s the same as well." "I want to add the nine-tail fox princess. She might be a little lower than the others. But she knows how to use ice magic. This makes up for it." Hearing this, the proctors clutched their heads, "They are not giving us an easy time to decide!" Usually, there would be only one person who stood outpared to the others. But there were a few this time! "Aidiun, who do you think should be the representative?" "Yeah! You haven''t said anything yet!" While everyone was having a tough time, Aidiun was silent. "I think Marquis Freed''s son is a better choice. Compared to the others, he''s more well-rounded than the rest," "Eh?" The proctors were surprised he would bring up Keith''s name. "But he''s weakpared to others," Some watched the scene of Keith''s tests. He was alright. But it wasn''t shy like the others. "He''s not," Cadmus stated with a calm expression. That caused the proctors to give him a weird stare. Sohma grabbed his head, "Exin, or people would think you''re ying favorites," Cadmus exined, "Keith would be the best choice out of all of them. He''s the most all-rounded, and he''s holding back by a lotpared to others," "Wait, what?!" Cadmus turned to Sohma, "Keith managed to hit me," "Huh?" Sohma blinked his eyes, "Were you holding back?" "Yes. But I used about half my strength when I made the barrier. But Keith still managed tond one hit," Even if he was on the defensive, Keithnded a clean hit on him. "..." The proctors said nothing. "I guess we found this year''s representative," "Mmhmm," The others nodded their heads. Sohma added, "And he''s the least likely to try to use that title for personal gain." Knowing his personality was a plus as well. "Mmmhmm," Cadmus nodded. Keith was the calmest person ever.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 29: Returning Home Volume 3 Chapter 29: Returning Home Volume 3 Chapter 29: Returning Home "Can''t you stay here for one more day?" Camelia questioned. Keith shook his head, "Grandma, I stayed here long enough," He stayed here for a few more days. He knew it was time to go home. "Alright," Camelia sighed. "Don''t worry, Grandma. Me and the rest will be back in a month or two," Keith knew he needed to get his uniform from the tailor. "I see!" Camelia pped her hands when she heard that. "Grandma! Remember to water the nts daily!" Fira was sitting on Keith''s shoulders as she said this. "Don''t worry, Fira. I will," Camelia patted the little spirit''s head. She helped her grow the garden. Fira told her the fruits would be ripe in a week or two. "Keith, you''re not going home by horse, right?" Lionel questioned. Keith shook his head, "I''m going to use the gate." There was no way he was going to take the long route. Lionel nodded, "Good, you still haven''t gotten used to the bracelets," "I think I got used to it now, Grandpa." Keith didn''t need to walk around weirdly. He practiced with Lionel. In the beginning, he was getting beat. But he slowly got used to it. "We''re off!" Keith smiled as he walked with Barton out. They arrived at the teleportation gate. Keith told the person where he wanted to go. Like that, he was teleported to the city, "I''m back!" Keith had a soft smile as he returned home. As he entered the city, "The young master is back!" "Did you have fun, Young Master?!" "It was so strange not to see you!" The people greeted Keith as he passed by. Keith smiled, "It''s good to see you all again!" It had been a month since hest saw them. He was happy to see everyone. "Boss, it''s good to see you again," Ralph greeted him. "Mmhmm. How are the bakeries doing?" Keith questioned. Ralph smiled, "You don''t have to worry about anything. It has been going well." "That''s great!" Keith didn''t say anymore as he headed for the estate. When he arrived, the guards bowed their heads. "Wee back, Young Master!" "Mmhmm!" Keith nodded his head. "Keith!" As he entered, two little lightning bolts came rushing at him like no tomorrow! "Woah!" Keith quickly caught the two! A smile bloomed on his face, "You guys are getting stronger every day." Leon and Laura smiled as they hugged Keith extra tight. While he was hugging them, the others came out, "Yo! Little Brother!" Derek had a smile as he greeted him. "It''s good to see you again," Alvin smiled. "We missed you," Eric added. "I''m back," Keith smiled. There was nothing else to say. He returned home. Keith and his family entered the estate. Leon and Laura continued to hold his hand as they walked. The smile on Keith''s face was something. How could these two be so adorable?! The group entered the living room. "How was the journey?" William questioned. Keith scratched his head, "In the beginning, I ran into a problem." "Hmm?" The rest of the family tilted their heads. Keith exined how he helped a carriage being attacked by bandits. He added how he and Gabriel entered the bandit''sir to save the captives. "Big Brother is amazing!" Leon''s eyes marveled when he heard that. Keithughed, "How did you do so much in such a short time?" Alvin chuckled. Derek added, "I should have gone with you." Dealing with a bunch of bandits? He wanted to do that. "How were the tests?" Sophia questioned. "Ahh, they were alright for the most part. The first one was strange because me and Gabriel were chained together when we fell down a pit," Keithughed. "You what?!" Eric and the others were surprised. You were chained together and fell down a pit? Did we miss something? Keith started to exin what had happened to him, "I feel bad for you, Little Brother. When I did it, it was so much easier," Derek stated. "What did you do?" "I just need to do some sparring, and that was it," "Huh?" Keith tilted his head. He turned to Eric and Alvin, "What about you two?" "I shot targets with my magic," "I needed to punch a machine," "...Why did I get something so dangerous?!" Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry at this situation! Sophia thought, "Maybe it''s because this year has so many great students enrolling?" "Really?" "This year, there are many royals enrolling in the academy. From what I heard, almost all the princesses and princes from each race will be attending." Sophia exined. Thalia and Sophia were having a talk, and the academy was brought up. "I see," She won''t be the only one. Keith remembered the elf princess he met with. "I know my son will be the bestpared to those princes and princesses!" Sophia dered! She knew Keith was going to win it all. Volume 3 Chapter 30: I Don’t Want To Eat! Volume 3 Chapter 30: I Dont Want To Eat! Volume 3 Chapter 30: I Dont Want To Eat! "Alright, let''s get something to eat," Sophia pped her hands. The family talked a lot. It was time to get something to eat. The others nodded. Like that, everyone arrived at the dining room. "You''re sitting here," Sophia stated as she saw how Laura was about to sit next to Keith. "I want to sit with Big Brother!" Laura stared at Sophia. "Then you can take a seat next to me and him," Sophia smiled. "?" What''s going on? Keith didn''t know what was going on as he sat down. There was a weird tension. "What has Gus prepared?" Keith questioned one of the maids. With how long he was gone, Gus should have sharpened his skills. "Gus has prepared a seared steak today with brussell sprouts on the side." The maid answered as it was brought out. "Awesome," Keith and the others looked down at the seared steak. Keith smiled as he cut into it. A perfect medium rare. Gus did good. Keith ate the steak. It was tasty. And the others seemed to like it as well. Well, there was one person who didn''t. "Ugh," "What''s the matter, Laura?" Keith looked over to Laura. "Hate them," Laura stated. She had a disgusted expression as she stared at the brussels sprouts. "You have to eat them," Before Keith could ask, Sophia had spoken. "I don''t want to," Laura stared back. "You''re eating it," Sophia gave a deadly smile. Huh? Keith was surprised that Sophia would be this angry. She was really soft on her children. It was rare for her to be this angry. So he was surprised this was happening. He turned to William and the others, who shook their heads. He looked across to Alvin, asking him for an exnation. "Laura hasn''t been eating her vegetables," Alvin exined. "But she ate them before," Keith remembered. She may not like them, but she still ate them. "She had. But once you left, that all stopped," Alvin grabbed his head. "..." Wasn''t that like a month ago? "...And the two have been fighting like this?" Keith questioned. "Mmhmm," "You have to eat it," Sophia repeated. "No!" Laura shook her head. "Laura," Sophia red at the child. Laura shivered as she quickly grabbed onto Keith. The man was a hero to her! Keith patted her head, "Laura, you know eating vegetables will help you grow, right?" "Mmhmm," Laura nodded, "Then why don''t you have a bite," Keith questioned. "But it doesn''t taste good!" Laura stated. "Oh," Keith looked down at the brussels sprouts. He understood why she didn''t like it. This vegetable didn''t suit a child''s taste. It had a lot of nutrients. But it had a bitter taste. "How about I make it taste better?" Keith suggested. "Really?" Laura blinked. She didn''t believe he could make it taste better. "Have I lied to you before?" Keith tilted his head. "No," Laura shook her head. Whenever Keith made a promise, he would keep it. "Alright," Keith got up from the table, "I will be back," Like that, Keith entered the kitchen, "Boss, you''re here. Are you nning to cook?" "Mmhmm," Keith nodded, "Is it because of the youngdy''s hate for vegetables?" Gus questioned. "Yep. You know about it?" "Please save me!" Gus pped his hand onto Keith''s shoulders. "Huh?" "I can''t get the youngdy to eat any vegetables no matter how hard I try!" Gus didn''t know what to do. He made some vegetables for her to eat. But she didn''t! She refused to eat any vegetables! His mind was hurting from the thought of what to cook. Sophia said to cook more vegetables for her. But the child continued to refuse. "Leave it to me," Keith sighed as he got to work. From what I heard, it seemed brussels sprouts are the problem. That was the one vegetable Laura refused to eat. "Hmm, I guess I should do something different," Keith stated in a calm voice. "How are you going to do that?" Gus watched from the sidelines, curious about what Keith would do. "I''m going to roast them instead," Keith answered. He quickly took out a metal sheet. Keith cut the brussels sprouts in half and ced them into a bowl. He started to shake them around and tossed some seasoning into the bowl, coating it. Keith poured the sprouts onto the metal sheet, spreading them apart from the other. He ced it into the oven to let it roast. "We just need to wait now." "Does roasting vegetables change the vors?" Gus questioned. "Mmhmm. It does change the vor and the textures of vegetables. I''ll let you taste first," Keith smiled as they waited. While he did that, "Laura, Leon, what''s the matter?" Keith questioned. He saw Laura and Leon standing by the door,
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 31: Rapple Oil Volume 3 Chapter 31: Rapple Oil Volume 3 Chapter 31: Rapple Oil "Big Brother, what are you making?" Leon asked. The two stared at Keith for some time. But because they were short, they couldn''t see what he was doing. Keith smiled, "Something the both of you would like," "Hmm?" The two children tilted their heads. Fira flew to them, "Keith is going to make those yucky brussels sprouts delicious!" Laura still pouted while Leon blinked his eyes. But it didn''t take long for the brussels sprouts to be done baking. Keith took out the tray from the oven. Leon and Laura tried to look, but they couldn''t. Keithughed, "Here," Keith picked the two up to let them see the food. "Boss, it''s brown," Gus stated. They noticed the brussels sprouts didn''t have a green color. But they had a brown color on the top. "That''s because it was carmalized," Keith exined. Keith smiled as he handed some sprouts to the two children, "Try it, it will be delicious," "Really?" "Promise?" "Of course!" Hearing Keith''s answer, the two took a bite. And when they did, "Delicious!" "Mmhmm!" The two children''s eyes sparkled as they ate it. They liked the taste. Keith smiled. Gus also tried a piece as well. "It doesn''t taste all this bitter," He was surprised. Keith smiled, "That''s because I added some rapple oil to it," Unlike regr oil, this one gave the food a sweetness. That was why Keith used it on the brussels sprouts. It was a way to give it a sweet taste and caramelize the sprouts. "Alright. I think it''s time we should head back," Keith picked up the two and had the te of brussels sprouts in his hand as he returned to the dining room, "Sorry about the wait," Keith smiled. "What have you prepared for us?" William questioned. "I prepared some roasted brussels sprouts," Keith replied as he ced the te down, "Big Brother, I want to eat," "Sure," Keith chuckled, and he ced some sprouts onto her te. Like that, the girl started to eat like no tomorrow. That shocked Sophia. "Keith, what did you put in those sprouts?" What kind of sorcery did Keith do to make it tastier? "Ah, I added some rapple oil to the sprouts to make it tastier," Keith chuckled, "Now, let''s eat." With Laura eating the vegetables, everything was perfect. ... Keith had woken up. He did his morning stretches. And it was time to go train. Keith headed to the barracks. There, he saw Michael swinging his sword. "Hard at work. This is a surprise," Keith chuckled as he watched Michael. But Michael stared at him, "Enough talk, Kid. Let''s spar," "Sure!" Keith didn''t mind as he raised his sword in the air. Like that, the two of them found. Keith waved his sword at Michael. But Michael swung it down to attack him as well. "Hmm?" Michael continued to swing his de at Keith! Keith was on the defensive as he blocked all of it. But it was over as Keith got pushed back by the force. "Kid, did you get weaker?" Michael frowned. He found it odd. Keith was much weaker than thest time he fought with him. "That''s because I''m wearing these," Keith stated as he showed him the bracelets. "Huh? What are those?" Michael questioned. "Wear it, and you will understand," Keith handed one of the bracelets to him. Michael wore the bracelet, and he understood, "This is a good method to train," "Mmhmm, I''m going to be wearing this for a while," He got used to walking. But fighting was out of the question. He wasn''t at his full power, "So you want me to help you train?" "Mmhmm, I need to get used to it when I fight," "Alright, let''s get to work," Keith nodded. Like that, he sparred with Michael some more. Volume 3 Chapter 32: Picnic Volume 3 Chapter 32: Pic Volume 3 Chapter 32: Pic The next few days have been free for Keith. "Ahh, today''s weather is nice," Keith stated as he sipped some tea. He was reading a book to pass the time. Besides facing Michael every day to get used to the bracelets, Keith had been rxing. "May, how are the bakeries running?" Keith questioned. "You don''t need to worry about it, Young Master. The bakeries have been running smoothly." May smiled. He didn''t need to worry about the bakeries either. May have been checking up on them from time to time. She kept all the records in a book. "That''s great," Keith smiled. With this, I can do it. "Big Brother!" Keith turned his head to see Leon and Laura rushing into his room. Keith''s smile turned even wider as he asked, "What''s the matter?" ''We want to go out and y!" "Yeah!" Keith tilted his head, "Where do you want to go out and y?" "Forest!" Laura dered. But when he heard that, "You guys want to go to the forest?" "Mmhmm!" The two nodded their heads. He could see the eagerness in their eyes. "Sure. Let me pack some things first," Packing lunch and other things was a must. They would definitely be tired. "Yay!" The two were excited! They were jumping up and down. Keith asked May, "May, can you help them change before we head off?" "Understood!" May nodded. She was ready for this! "Let''s go, Big Sister May!" May was dragged off by the two kids. Keith headed to the kitchen to make lunch. It didn''t take long before Keith and the group came out of the mansion. When he came out, he noticed the two little foxes, "Aww," "I aim to please," May stated with a confident look. Keith raised his thumbs up for May''s hard work. "Can we go?" "Please!" Laura and Leon were ready to go! The two were jumping up and down. The little fox ears made it ever so eye-catching. Keith and May had goofy expressions. Keith nodded, "Let''s go now," And like that, the group started to walk. The group walked through the city first, "It''s the young master and the kids!" "They look so cute!" The people were in awe about the two little foxes walking around. Keith smiled at it. But while they were doing that, "Does the young master and May look like a father and mother?" "They kinda do," The people''s voices were loud enough for the two to hear it! May''s expression turned beet red while Keith chuckled. The two did look like a couple. And there were times Leon and Laura were mistaken as his kids. The two continued to walk until they arrived at the forest. In front of it were the farms Logan and the other retired knights worked at. But it was different as time went on. That was because the size of the farm grew by ten times! That was how much people wanted sugar. It was insane. "Good morning, Boss!" Logan greeted Keith. "Where are you headed to?" "We''re going to the forest today," Leon answered! "I see!" Loganughed, "For a second, I thought you were going on a date with May!" "Logan!" May red at him. Keith chuckled, "We''re going to go now," He didn''t mind as he continued to walk. Like that, they started to move. As they walked, "Leon, Laura. Stop running around so much. You''re going to get yourself hurt!" There were a lot of things in the forest where they could trip. "We know!" Leon and Lauraughed. "..." Then why aren''t you slowing down? The two were still running around at a quick pace! Keith turned to Aria. Like that, Aria flew in front of the children. She was on protection duty. "What''s going on, May?" Keith then turned his head over to May. This one was off. But May wasn''t focused on his voice. She continued to walk aimlessly. "Watch it!" Keith quickly held onto May as she tripped! Keith stared at May, "You should be more careful of where you walk," "Understood, Young Master!" May quickly nodded her head. Like that, the group continued to walk. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the hill. There weren''t many monsters around here. It was a perfect scenic area to eat and rx.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 33: Congratulation Volume 3 Chapter 33: Congrattion Volume 3 Chapter 33: Congrattion "I should summon them as well," Keith stated. And like that, Keith summoned Inti and the other Samuis over here. "Po!" The four snowballs greeted Keith! They walked over to him and licked his face. "I missed you guys as well." Keith hugged the four. Keith smiled, "I didn''t call you guys to fight. Don''t worry about it." He immediately understood what they were thinking. "Inti! Cloud! Lily! Mir!" The two children dashed over and hugged the four. Well, they tried to. Their arms were too short to wrap around them. "Po!" The four snuggled the two children. They liked the two as well. Keith chuckled at the sight. "Young Master, please sit here," Keith turned around to see that May had ced a towel on the ground. Keith nodded as he sat down. "To think I would see two kids riding a Samui," May chuckled as she stared at Leon riding Inti while Laura snuggled with Lily and Cloud. "It''s normal since they yed with them so many times," The Samui thought of the two as friends. Keith had brought them over so much that they understood Leon and Laura were friendly. "Po!" While the two looked at the sight, Mir snuggled up to Keith''s side. There was one snowball who stayed by his side. Keith patted his head, "I missed you as well," So cute. "When did Mir be so small?" May was a little surprised to see the Samui baby-sized. "He learned it somehow," Keith stated and smooshed Mir''s face. "Bo!" Mir shouted as he stared at him. "Keith! Frisbee!" Leon shouted out loud! Keith smiled, "Here," Keith handed the frisbee over to Leon. Like that, Leon tossed it, and Inti started to run after it. "It''s good to rest before I leave," Keith noted. It would be a long time till he returned to see this scene. May questioned, "But Young Master coulde back any time he wanted." "There''s that," "Speaking of the academy, have you seen the letters on your desk?" May questioned. "...Don''t remind me," Keith sighed. "The princess really wishes to see you," May smiled. But Keith shrugged his shoulders, "She could meet me at the academy." ... Later during the day, Keith and the rest of the family ate at the dinner table. But as they were eating, "Ho!" An animal suddenly appeared in front of them! It was on fire as it flew in front of Keith. "What the?!" "This has to be Cadmus''s doing," William stated as he clutched his head. Keith looked at the letter dropped in his hand. "Open it up," Derek stated. "Mmhmm," Keith opened the ming letter. And when he did that, a sudden image appeared above them. "Congrattions! For those who received this letter, you have passed and are now enrolled in the academy! The academy will start in three weeks. Please get ready to arrive." "Woah," Keith was surprised. "And congrattions to Keith Freed for being ced in S-ss!" And when that was said, the message was gone like that! "Did he have to do it so shy?" Keith shook his head. He turned to three, "Didn''t he send you guys regr mail?" "This shy style is probably only for you," William chuckled. "What?" William chuckled, "I think he only cares about you being enrolled in the academy." Cadmus had been waiting for Keith toe to the academy. "..." True. "But as expected, you were ced in S-ss," Everyone started to congratte him. But while they were doing this, they didn''t notice the two people making stale expressions. Volume 3 Chapter 34: Going To Miss Him Volume 3 Chapter 34: Going To Miss Him Volume 3 Chapter 34: Going To Miss Him "..." "..." Keith walked around the estate. As he walked, he greeted the maids and butlers around. But while he did that, the butlers and maids stared at him strangely. That was because there were two kos hugging his legs. I knew this was going to happen. But this is too much. Keith sighed and looked at the two, "Leon, Laura, can you let go of my legs? Big Brother can''t move so well," He already had problems with the bracelet. He didn''t need more weight added to him. "No!" The two children didn''t even hesitate as they screamed. They clutched Keith''s legs even tighter than before. "..." Keith had nothing to say about it. These two kids would follow him wherever he went. Bu "Little Masters, please let the young master go. He needs to prepare for the academy," May added. But that was the worst thing to say. "No!" "We don''t want him to go!" The two children continued to say no. Keith sighed as he walked over to the living room. There, he saw Sophia sipping tea. "Are you guys ying a game?" Sophia tilted her head. Keith shook his head, "We''re not ying a game." How was this a game? "The two haven''t let up, huh?" Sophia stared at Leon and Laura. She was joking about the game. Leon and Laura had been hugging Keith after the letter from the academy arrived. "Sit on the sofa, you two," There was no need to hold onto his legs. Hearing his words, Laura and Leon sat on the sofa. But the two of them didn''t let go of him as they hugged his body. Keith sighed, "How about I read you guys a story?" "Mmhmm!" The two nodded as they stared at the book in his hand. Like that, Keith started to read the book to the two. Once it was done, the two little ones were knocked out. "Hah," Keith patted the two on the head. Sophia smiled, "Keith, the two are going to miss you when you leave," "I know." Keith understood why they were being clingy. He was going to be away for so long. This might be the first time. Keith was alright since he saw Eric and the other two leave, "They will be fine. They will have Eric, Alvin, and Derek with them." Unlike him, the two would have their three brothers with them. "But they like you the most," Sophia chuckled. She knew Keith leaving would be a big blow for the children. Keith was the only one the twins would listen to. Even when they were babies, Keith was the one who took care of them the most. They would stop crying once they saw Keith. And Keith would sleep beside them whenever there was trouble. He was a doting big brother. "I''ll y with them a lot before I go," He would make the most of the time he had with them. "Also, you should go to Orin''s shop. He has something for you," "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. "You will understand when you get there," Sophia smiled. "Alright," Keith got up from his seat. But that woke Laura and Leon up, "Big Brother, where are you going?" "I''m going to Orin''s workshop. Do you want toe with me?" Keith smiled. "Okay!" Like that, the three started to move. Aria hade with them. As they walked over to Orin''s shop, it had changed a lot in these years. It had upgraded. It was much bigger than before. Orin had decided to buy the two buildings next to his to expand his workshop. "Orin! What do you have for me," Keith entered the shop. "Kid, you''re finally here," Orin smiled, "Come out and try out this new guard I made for you!" "Huh? You made another guard for me?" Keith questioned. "Of course. The one I made for you was a long time ago. It won''t fit you," "...Yeah." It was something Keith didn''t need any longer. It was too small for him. That was why he handed it to Leon. The child stared at it in marvel. "Try the guard on," Keith looked at the new arm guard. It was different from the others. It was ck and sleek. Keith tried it. It covered his entire left arm and went over to his chest. "How does it look?" "So cool!" "I want one!" The two kids stated. "Is it okay for me to wear this at the academy?" Keith asked. "I think it''s fine. There are many students who are going to wear custom outfits," "I see," Keith didn''t say anything as he waved his hand, "This is pretty good. It''s light and easy to hold," "Aria,e here," "Ho!" Like that, Aria flew onto his shoulders. "This feels amazing," Keith noted. It didn''t feel like Aria was there on his hand. And it didn''t feel stuffy at all. "I used some leather from an ice bear to make it. I dyed it ck to match your hair color," "That''s great. But I don''t think I can use this," Keith sighed. "Huh? Why not?" "Because Aria isn''ting with me to the academy." Aria wasn''t Keith''s familiar. She was Williams. He couldn''t take her to the academy with him. "I see," Orin made a strange expression. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing. Just take the guard with you. You might find some familiars where you need an arm guard." "True," He made a fair point. Keith was going to pay Orin, but he raised his hand, "No need. The Marquis paid for the guard." "Father did?" He was surprised when he heard that. "Also, when will you head off to the Academy?" Orin questioned. Keith exined, "We''re going to head off to the academy in a few days," It was decided that they would visit Camelia and Lionel before they set off to the academy. "I see, Then take this with you," Orin handed him a letter, "What''s this?" "This is a letter for my brother. He runs a shop in the city. Hand this to him, and he will help you out," Orin stated. "Thanks a lot," Keith ced the letter into his storage. Like that, the group left the room. But when they left, Leon and Laura had pouting expressions as they walked. Hearing how Keith was leaving again didn''t sit well with them. But they didn''t say anything as they followed Keith. ... What am I supposed to do? Keith questioned. It was the day before they were supposed to leave. But Laura and Leon continued to have pouting expressions. They still didn''t like the idea of Keith going to the academy. But as he was about to go to sleep, "Big Brother?" Keith turned his head to see Laura and Leon there. "What''s the matter?" "Can we sleep with you today?" Leon and Laura were in their pajamas. "Aren''t you sleeping with Father and Mother?" Sophia and William would sleep with them from time to time. And this was the time. "We want to sleep with you today!" Leon dered. "Mmmhmm," Laura nodded her head. "Sure," Keith nodded. The two little kids jumped into his bed without a thought. "Read us a bedtime story," "Alright," Like that, Keith walked over to his shelf to take out a book to read to them. It was a simple thing. But once he was done reading it, "You guys aren''t asleep?" Keith blinked his eyes. He saw the two were still bright-eyed. "Big Brother, are you really going to go?" Laura questioned. "Yeah, can''t you stay here," The two really want Keith to stay in the city. Keith patted the children''s heads, "Mmhmm, I have to go," "Will you write back to us?" Leon questioned. "Of course! I will write to you guys once a week," Keith smiled. He would definitely write to them when he had the time. "Mmhmm," Hearing his words, the two had fallen asleep. Keith had a warm smile as he patted the two''s heads. Like that, the three fell asleep.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 35: Representative Volume 3 Chapter 35: Representative Volume 3 Chapter 35: Representative On the day of departure, everyone packed everything into the carriages. Keith asked Leon and Laura, "Did the two of you pack your clothes?" "Mmhmm!" The two children smiled brightly. The two didn''t have dark expressions like before. A bright one reced it. Keith smiled, "That''s good," Like that, everyone entered the carriage. It was time to depart to the academy. "Boss! Good luck at the academy!" "Be careful out there, Young Master!" "Work hard!" As the carriage set off, Keith was seen off by everyone at the estate. They understood it would be a long time before they met him again. "I''ll see you guys soon when I have a break!" Keith waved his hand as the carriage set off. William and Sophia smiled, "They will miss you a lot," "Heh," Keith scratched his cheeks. The carriage headed off to the teleportation gate. "What in the world?!" Keith''s eyes widened as he saw something he never expected. There were banners everywhere! Number 1 in the academy! Young Master Keith is the best! Good luck! "..." Keith rubbed his eyes when he saw all of this. Keith turned to William and Sophia. The two shook their heads, signaling they weren''t the ones who did this. He turned to the other three, who did the same. "Ay! They made it in time!" Michael shouted from outside. "It was you?!" Keith stuck his head out and stared at Michael. Michael shrugged his shoulders, "What? The people wanted to know when you would be leaving. They know it will be a while since they will see you." Keith was adored by everyone in the city. He had aplished so much at a young age. And this man was leaving now. Keith shook his head as he waved at everyone, "Thank you everyone!" "Pleasee back when you have the time!" The people in the city screamed out! "I know!" Keith shouted back. He will definitely return to his home when he has the chance! There was no way he wouldn''t! Keith continued to wave at the people before the carriage arrived at the teleportation gate. Before they could enter, "Bo!" A thunderous roar came from outside the city! "The Samuis?!" "What was that?!" Everyone was surprised by this. But Keith looked out the window. What he saw was Shrio and the rest of the Samuis! William chuckled, "They want to say goodbye too!" "Guys! I will see youter!" Keith waved his hand at his familiars before they entered the teleportation gate. Keith never expected so many people to greet him as he left. What Keith didn''t know was that the legend of Keith taming the Samui heightened even further! ... It only took a second before the carriage arrived at the royal capital. It was a simple process. The first ce they headed toward was the Bradley Estate. And when they entered the estate, Lionel and Camelia were outside waiting for the group. Everyone came out of the carriage, "Father, Mother," Sophia greeted the two. Camelia smiled, "Wee back, Sophia." But then, the two little ones jumped down from the carriage, "Grandma! Grandpa!" "Oh my!" Camelia and Lionel caught each one in their arms. "Leon, did you grow taller?" Lionel smiled as he stared down at Leon. "Mmhmm!" Leon nodded. "And Laura became so much cuter!" "Eh!" Laura nodded. The two grandparents dotted on them like no tomorrow. Keith and the others chuckled at the sight, "Let''s go in and have some of these snacks," Camelia suggested. And like that, they headed to the living room. It was a staple when the entire family arrived at the Bradley estate. Keith would bring a crate of pudding for them to try. "Pudding!" Leon and Laura''s eyes brightened when they saw the puddings. "Mind your manners. Let grandma and grandpa take it first," Sophia stated. "It''s fine. The two can have it." Camelia smiled. With thatment, Leon and Laura grabbed a pudding, "Keith, are you going to get your uniform today?" That was the other thing they had to get from here. Keith shook his head, "I''m going to get it tomorrow. I need to calm down and rest before I go out," After seeing what everyone in the city did for him, he almost couldn''t hold it in. "I see," Like that, they were going to rest up. Keith stretched out his hand as he started to rx. He watched Leon and Laura eat their pudding. It was a soothing sight. William asked Keith, "Keith, have you decided what to do with the bakeries and merchant group?" This was something that he ought to do. White Owl Merchant Group and White Forest Bakery were all under Keith. And since Keith was going to the academy, he wouldn''t have time to manage them. That was why William decided there should be a representative to deal with all of this in his stead. Keith smiled, "Don''t worry, Father. I''ve decided on who I want to be my representative," He prepared for this. Volume 3 Chapter 36: Uniform Volume 3 Chapter 36: Uniform Volume 3 Chapter 36: Uniform Right now, the group ate dinner. Camelia and Lionel sat beside Leon and Laura. The two grandparents spoiled the two children as they fed them food. Keith chuckled as he watched them eat. While they were eating, Keith turned to May, "May, I need to speak with you about some things," "Understood," May nodded. ... "Young Master, why did you call me here?" May entered the room. There, he saw Keith, William, and Sophia sitting there. Keith smiled, "There''s something I need to tell you," "Hmm?" May tilted her head. "While I''m at the academy, I won''t be able to manage the bakery and merchant group," "Mmhmm," May nodded. She understood Keith couldn''t focus on his studies while managing the two things. Keith continued, "That''s why I need a representative to act in my stead," "Don''t worry, Young Master! I will support the representative with all my powers," May dered. She will do whatever she can to support the person. Her words caused William and Sophia''s expression to turn strange. Keithughed. "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Did I say something funny? "You misunderstand, May. I want you to be my representative," Keith answered. "You want me to be the representative?!" That was never a thought in her mind! How could she be the representative? "Of course. I decided long ago you should be the representative when I enroll at the academy." Keith knew long ago he wanted May to do it. That was because May was hard-working. Not only that, she recorded everything. She was meticulous with her work. "If I have to choose anyone, it would definitely be you," Keith stated. He wasn''t nning to choose a representative that hadn''t worked for him. That would be stupid. May followed his work like a shadow. There probably wouldn''t be a change with him not there. "..." May didn''t know what to say. Keith grabbed May''s hand, "Please. Do it for me." "!" May''s expression turned red, "Young Master isn''t ying fair!" "Indeed," William and Sophia shook their heads. "Will you do it?" "Mmhmm," May couldn''t say no to him. Keith pped his hands, "Alright! And you don''t have to worry about anything. I''ve told Coyler and Ralph about you being my representative." "You already told them?!" May blinked a few times. He hadn''t even gotten her on board yet he told them?! "Hehe," Keith rubbed his nose as he nodded, "Anyways, the two of them are on board with you being the representative." They had the same mindset as Keith. May was the only one who could be his representative. "...Understood," May nodded. ... The next day, everyone went their separate ways. Keith''s group was Camelia, Sophia, May, and the two kids. They decided to go to the tailor store to get Keith''s uniform. Before Keith returned home, he had gone to the tailor shop to have his body measured. "The two of you are excited," Keith chuckled as he held onto the two''s hands. The two were jumping around, "We get to y!" The two were excited about ying. Sophia and Camelia smiled at them. The group entered the shop, "Wee, Grand Duchess," The clerk quickly greeted Camelia. Camelia nodded, "I want to find some clothes for my grandchildren," "Understood!" The clerk nodded. It was dress-up time for Leon and Laura! Keith looked at the two. Ah. He understood what was about to happen to them. The good old fashion show. He remembered the time with Derek. That was enough to cause him to shiver. I pray for your souls. Keith could only pray for them. This time was different from the others. Sophia was with them! The damage was going to be destructive! Keith didn''t look at their clueless angelic faces as he asked the clerk, "Hi, I took measurements a few months ago for my uniform?" Keith handed a receipt to them. The clerk nodded, "Please give us a minute. We will bring it to you," Keith nodded as he watched Camelia and Sophia dress the two up. It didn''t take long before the clerk returned with his uniform, "Please try it on," "Sure," Keith nodded as he walked into the dressing room. It didn''t take long before he came out of the dressing room. "Big brother looks so handsome!" "Indeed!" "The young master is the most handsome person ever!" The group was in awe when Keith came out from the changing room. He was dressed in a peerless white uniform. It fit him in the right ces. He was already eye-catching. But this made it even better! "Is it alright, Young Master?" The clerk questioned as she stared at him. He was too handsome. "It''s perfect," Keith stated. The uniform fitted him perfectly. "Big Brother! Wear the guard!" Laura added. Oh yeah. Keith almost forgot about that. Keith took out the armguard from his storage. He needed to try it on with that. Keith wore it over his shirt.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 37: Aria Is Your Familiar Volume 3 Chapter 37: Aria Is Your Familiar Volume 3 Chapter 37: Aria Is Your Familiar "It fits nice," Keith noted. There was no constriction around his arm. It was perfect. Once Keith paid for his uniform, he turned to Leon and Laura. The two were used as mannequins! "Sophia, we must have them wear this!" "And this as well," "Duchess, Marchioness, we have to let them wear this!" May also joined in on this. It was surprising. "I''m going out now," Keith quickly left the shop before the three had a chance to notice him. Keith sighed, "Dodged a bullet." If Keith didn''t leave, he would have been forced to do the same thing. But it seemed the two liked it. With how excited Leon and Laura were, they won''t be getting tired any time soon. "Ho!" Aria sounded as she nestled her head to his face. Keithughed, "Don''t worry. I''m fine," "Anyways, how about we have some fun," There would be many things changing once Keith entered the academy. But one thing he would have to face was Aria. She was the one Keith was probably going to miss the most. Aria had always been by his side throughout his childhood. Even when he was a baby, she would stay by her side without a thought. But that was going to change. "Let''s have some fun!" Keith decided. Since he would be away from her, the two should go out and have some fun. "Ho!" Aria screeched. And like that, the two of them head off to whatever stores they could find. They were finding any food they could try together. As they were doing this, "Young man! Is that your familiar?" Keith turned over to a stall. He shook his head, "She isn''t my familiar. She''s my father''s familiar," "Oh! That doesn''t matter. How about you buy an essory?!" The vendor stated. "An essory?" "Mmhmm. Check it out," The vendor showed his collections, "I have many types of jewelry and essories for you to choose from! They won''t get in the way of your familiar abilities!" "Let me take a look," Keith looked at the essories there. Most of them looked interesting. But there was one that caught Keith''s eyes. It was a cuff. It was made of silver and had a sapphire jewel in the shape of a rhombus stuck in the center. "Are you alright with this?" Keith questioned Aria. "Ho!" Aira didn''t mind as she raised her wings! "Can I try it on her?" "Sure!" It was a simple process as it cuffed onto Aria''s legs. "Is it alright?" Keith questioned. "Ho!" Aria started to fly around him. "There''s also a matching earring for you!" The clerk stated as he showed him a pair of earrings. "We''ll take it!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he handed the coins to the clerk. He took the earrings and wore them. "Like this, we match," "Ho!" Aria liked the idea as she nudged Keith''s face. The two of them kept ying until they returned to the estate. When they returned home, Sophia noticed the change in Keith''s appearance, "Keith, you got your ears pierced," The silver earrings were eye-catching. Keith nodded, "I got something to pair with Aria," Keith stated. They turned to the owl and noticed the cuff on one of her legs. "That looks cool!" Leon stated. "Pretty," Laura muttered. They were in awe of the new items. Keith questioned, "How was your shopping trip?" "It was fun!" Laura and Leon answered. Sophia and Camelia had a smile as they stared at them. "...I see." Keith looked at Eric and the two. Are we the normal ones? While they were lost in thought, William stated, "Keith, there''s something I want to talk to you about," "Hmm?" "We''ll talk about itter," "Understood," They continued to eat without a thought. But afterward, Keith followed William and walked out to the garden, "What''s the matter, Father?" "I''ve been thinking about it. But today made it clear," William smiled, "Keith, I want you to take care of Aria," "Huh? What do you mean?" "I''m saying you should make a contract with Aria instead of me," William rified. This had been on his mind for quite some time now. "But Aria is your familiar," "Keith, Aria has always been by your side. Can you really call her my familiar?" This was something William understood a long time ago. "She had always listened to yourmands better than mine." Saying it made him chuckle. That was an understatement of the making. Aria didn''t need Keith to say anything. She would do it like that. That was how attuned she was with Keith. "But what about the city?" This wasn''t about whether or not Aria would listen to him. This was also about the city. The blizzard owl was there to protect the city from any trouble. "It''s fine. We have enough protection," William stated, "And besides, having something that doesn''t listen tomands is not a good idea to have." "..." "Don''t hesitate. I know out of everyone, you care about Aria the most," That was also an understatement. Like how Aria watched him all the time, Keith would do the same. "Alright!" Keith nodded. There was no point in hesitating now! William nodded. He summoned Aria. "I''m going to break the contract with you," "Ho!" The owl made a sound,plying with his thoughts. A magic circle started to form around the two. And the emblem on their hand slowly disintegrated. William turned to Keith, "Keith, form a contract with Aria now," "Mmhmm," Keith nodded his head as he looked at Aria. It was simple to make a contract. Pass a droplet of blood to the monster. And like that, it happened. A magic circle enveloped the two. A small emblem formed on his other hand, Keith smiled, "Thank you so much, Father!" "It''s fine." William patted Keith''s head, "With this, you have extra protection," Handing Aria to him was the correct choice. Unlike the other three, who had one another to help, Keith was going in there alone. "Now go to sleep. You have to prepare for the academy." "Mmhmm!" Keith nodded! Volume 3 Chapter 38: Reunion Volume 3 Chapter 38: Reunion Volume 3 Chapter 38: Reunion "Is everyone ready?" William asked. He was all dressed up. The same could be said for everyone else. They were all decked out in fancy clothing. "Mmmhmm! We''re all pretty!" Laura and Leon nodded. The two were dressed in the cutest clothing possible. There was no way anyone would say they were anything but cute! "Do you guys have to do this?" Keith questioned with a sigh. He was outfitted in his uniform. Sophia nodded, "Of course we have to do this! You''re going to be enrolled in the academy!" "Also, this will be the first time we will be at the entrance ceremony," Sophia added. They hadn''t gone to Eric and the other two''s entrance ceremony because it would have taken too long to get there. But they had the teleportation gate added to their city. There was no need to wait now. "Keith looks so cool!" Fira stated. She was tending to the vegetables in Camelia''s garden. This was the first time she saw it. "Let''s set off!" Like that, everyone got into the carriage as they set off. The two carriages arrived at the teleportation gate. They were teleported to the Academy. "There''s a lot of royalty here," Ericmented. He looked out the window and noticed there were many carriages. Each one was different from one another. "Halt," The guards stopped them, "We''re sorry. But the carriages have to be parked somewhere else." Because there were so many, they had to go on foot inside the academy. "Understood," Lionel nodded. Everyone got off their carriage and entered the academy. "Leon, Laura, stay close to us." There were too many people. If Leon and Laura got lost, it would be a problem. While they walked, a student called, "Students! Pleasee over here!" "I guess that''s my cue," Keith smiled. "Stay safe, Little Brother," Eric patted his shoulder. "Bye-bye, Big brother!" Leon and Laura hugged Keith''s legs. Keith smiled as he patted their heads. He turned to Aria and Fira, "The two of you should watch over them," "Ho!" "Understood!" The two nodded and flew to their side. Like that, Keith walked off. Keith asked one of the people, and they showed him where the other students were. As he entered, there were many students already there. Where is Gabriel? Keith looked around. He was trying his best to find his friend. But with so many students here, it was difficult. While he searched, "Keith!" Keith turned to see two people he recognized, "Sarah, Jack! It''s been a while," Keith smiled. It had been so long since they spoke with one another. The two had grown up. "How did you find me?" "I knew from that ck hair of yours!" Sarahughed. She spotted that hair a mile away. "Ahaha," Keith scratched his head, "Is your father and mother here as well?" "Mmhmm. The two of them are here," Sarah answered and questioned, "Is the Marquis and Marchioness also here?" "Mmhmm, everyone in my family is here," "That''s amazing," "Thank goodness I met you guys. I thought I would be alone," Keith sighed in relief. If he didn''t meet someone here, he would be alone. "Us too," It was good to see people they know. There were too many students here. While Keith talked with Sarah and Jack, "Eh?" Keith''s eyes were covered by someone. "Guess who?" A soft voice questioned. That voice. Keith chuckled, "Carolyn, can you not do something like this?" From her voice, he could tell who it was. "Bleh, you should have answered better," Keith took her hands off and looked at the girl. She had changed so much. Her eyes became more sparkly, and her hair went down to her waist. She was quite the beauty. "Why should I? It''s too easy to guess," "No fun. Anyways, I need to talk to you about some things," Carolyn''s expression turned cold. "What is there to talk about?" "For starters, why didn''t you take the test with me?!" Carolyn stared at Keith menacingly. Keith sighed, "That''s because I took the long route." "You should have used the teleportation gate!" His city had one! "Waste of coins," Keith stated. He turned to Sarah and Jack, whose expressions were a little weird. Oh, yeah. Keith turned to Carolyn, "Carolyn, these are my friends, Sarah and Jack." "We greet the princess!" Sarah and Jack bowed their heads. They were only children of a Baron. They couldn''t speak to the princess so casually. Carolyn waved her hand, "You don''t need to be so formal with me. Just call me Carolyn." "Understood, Carolyn," Sarah nodded while Jack was silent. It seemed Carolyn and Sarah hit it off as they continued to talk with one another. "It seems I''mte to the party."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 39: What Did You Guys Get? Volume 3 Chapter 39: What Did You Guys Get? Volume 3 Chapter 39: What Did You Guys Get? Keith turned around, and his expression brightened when he saw who it was. "What took you so long," Keithughed as he high-fived him. Gabrielughed it off, "Sorry. But there were so many people here that it was hard to move around." Keithughed, "How did you find me?" There were so many people here that he couldn''t tell where everyone was. Gabriel exined, "The only thing I needed to do was to find a ck hair head sticking out from the humans." "..." Keith tilted his head. Carolyn sighed and exined, "Keith, you understand you''re taller than most people here? You stick out like a sore thumb." Keith was a few inches taller than others. There were only a few people who had the same height as him. Plus, he had ck hair, which was umon. Keith tilted his head, "Is that really the case?" "Yep," "It was easy," That was how Sarah and Jack spotted him. No one was like Keith. "I should introduce myself to everyone. My name is Gabriel Eginhard," Gabriel introduced himself to everyone here. "The Eginhard? The one who has given birth to many sword geniuses," Jackmented. Gabriel scratched his head, a little embarrassed about it. But he gave a slight nod. "I should introduce myself as well. My name is Keith Freed," Since he used his full name, he should use his. "Freed? No wonder." Hearing his full name, Gabriel pped his hands together, "You''re the legendary fourth son," "I don''t think I''m legendary," It was Keith''s turn to scratch his head. Why do people keep calling him that? He heard it too many times to count. Carolyn scoffed, "I think out of the five of us here, you''re the most famous," "I am?" Keith questioned this. And Carolyn and the others looked at him strangely. How dense are you? Gabriel stated, "Keith, you''re known to be the owner of the White Owl Merchant Company. And you''re also the creator and founder of the White Forest Bakery." Those two alone were enough to make his name legendary. Both shops started off a few years ago. But they were now global businesses! "...Oh yeah," Keith thought about it. What she said was true. "..." Don''t make that stupid face. Carolyn added, "Your family also created the ground-breaking work of the mana-twirled wires." Forgot about that. Keith had long forgotten about that. "And can''t you see everyone staring at you?" Gabriel sighed as he pointed at the crowd. Keith noticed everyone: humans, elves, beastmen, demons, dwarves. All of them were staring at their group! "Oh, well," Keith shrugged his shoulders. Sarah noted, "Many people from the royal families enrolled this year." "There are?" Keith kept hearing about this. He turned to Carolyn. She was a princess. She should have an inkling of how many there are. Carolyn sighed, "What Sarah said is true. Almost all the royalties of the different kingdoms sent at least one here. And there are some others as well." "I see," "Why are you so unfazed?" Keith''s expression was the calmest thing ever! He shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t really care. We''re all going to be students going to the same school." "..." Carolyn and the rest stared at him. "Anyways, when are we going to enter?" Keith tilted his head. They were standing in a hall. "I think in a few minutes," "Also, how did you guys do on the first stage of the test?" Since they had time, they should talk about what happened. "Hmm? It was simple," "It was. But I didn''t peg you to be the type to survive a fall," Keith thought about it. "Fall?" Carolyn tilted her head. "Hmm? Didn''t you guys get something like falling down from a pit as your first exam?" "No. We got a simple writing test, and that was it," Carolyn answered. Keith blinked a few times before turning to Jack and Sarah, "What about the two of you?" "Same," "What are you talking about falling into a pit?" "..." Keith and Gabriel looked at one another. The two were silent, but their eyes said it all. "Why did we get something like that?! "What did you guys get for the first test?" Carolyn and the two questioned, "We were chained together and dropped down a pit," Gabriel answered with a hollowugh. "What?!" The three were shocked. But the shock was an afterthought as they had to move to the venue. Volume 3 Chapter 40: Board, Don’t Screw Me Over Now! Volume 3 Chapter 40: Board, Dont Screw Me Over Now! Volume 3 Chapter 40: Board, Dont Screw Me Over Now! Keith''s group headed to the hall. And they were shocked by the grandness and size. The venue was sparkling; it was bright like a jewel! "This looks amazing," "We''re going to be using this from now on," "Keith,e on. Stop acting like a sour lemon," Carolyn nudged Keith''s back. There were two people who weren''t focused on the venue. Keith scoffed, "You can only say that because that old geezer didn''t put more work on you." Cadmus made the test extra hard because he was in it! That was something he knew for sure! "Anyways, look at the top. Your family is talking with mine," Keith looked up. The auditorium was split into two sections. There were seats for the parents to sit at the top. He saw William and Julius''s family talking with one another. "..." Leon and Laura waved their hands. Keith smiled as he waved back at the two. "Are those your siblings?" "Mmhmm," "They''re cute," "You know it," Keith nodded. They were all waiting for Cadmus toe up. But the people who came up were wearing the same uniform as him. "Good morning, Everyone. I''m the student council president," She started to talk. But Keith wasn''t focused. He zoned out. After she had finished her speech, another person came up to give a speech. There were some others before Cadmus got on the podium. "Thank you foring here today. And it seemed this year''s batch of students are amazing," Cadmusmented. But he also added, "There''s also someone I''m interested in this batch as well," "Huh?" "Who would that be?" "A student who could make the principal interested? Who is this person?!" Everyone''s ears perked when they heard that. What is he saying?! Keith blinked a few times before he turned to Sohma, who had a constricted expression! That was not part of the script! And Cadmus continued, "This student is extraordinary. I will say he is the strongest student in this whole academy." "..." The expression on everyone''s face changed in an instant. The strongest student? The kid was still a freshman. How could he be the strongest? "Who is it?" Everyone was too curious about who this person was! The way he said it made it hard not to. "Now I''m curious who the principal is talking about," Sarah remarked. The strongest student. Who wouldn''t be curious about this? "Whoever he chooses would be in the spotlight. And it''s a bad one," Gabriel sighed. "Hmm?" Jack and Sarah tilted their heads. "It''s like having a walking target on your back," Gabriel exined. "Who do you think it is?" Carolyn had a mischievous grin as she stared at Keith. Keith''s expression was indescribable right now. That was because he knew who Cadmus was talking about. It was too easy to figure out who this person was. Please, let it be someone else. However, Keith hoped it wasn''t him he was talking about. While Cadmus continued his speech, he added, "Also, this year''s S-ss will be interesting!" S-ss. That was the highest grade. It represented the best students of the year. "What ss is everyone in?" Keith turned to the four, "I got S-ss," Carolyn answered with a proud smile. "S as well," Gabriel smiled. "The two of us got B," Jack and Sarah answered. "I guess the three of us are in the same ss," Gabriel and Carolyn are both in S ss. Jack and Sarah were in B-ss. "Aww, I wanted to be in the same ss as Keith," Sarah frowned. "I think we have joint sses together," There were some sses where all of their sses had to do together. "Yeah," Carolyn added. "And here are the top students in our grade!" Cadmus stated as a giant chart appeared behind him! "Huh?!" "He''s showing it?!" Keith listened to everyone around. He looked at his group, "I take it that this isn''t a normal event?" "Principal Cadmus really does the strangest things," Gabriel shook his head. Carolynughed, "I think it''s because of one student he''s interested in," "..." Keith said nothing. The only thing he could do was to pray. Don''t screw me over. "The top 50 are shown right now!" Cadmus stated with an excited look on his face. One by one, the students who were in the top 50 were shown. Keith and the rest looked at it, "Your names haven''t shown up," "Guess we''re in the top 25," Keith stated. And it was only in the top 10 did their names started to show, "Oh! I''m number 10!" Carolyn pped her hands. "Good job," "As expected of a princess." The other students stared at her. "What about the others?" Nine was someone he didn''t know. But eight was Gabriel. "Good job, Gabriel." "It was nothing," Gabriel grinned, "So I''m guessing your rank should be top five?" "I think that''s a little too much," Keith chuckled. "Your name is the only one that hasn''t been shown." Gabriel noticed it. There was no way Keith was lower than him. He was stronger than him. Seven, six, and five. Those spots were not Keith. "Keith! You''re in the top three!" Carolyn shook Keith''s shoulders. "...I see." Dear god, no. He continued to watch the names show up. And what happened was Keith was thest one.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 41: Speech Volume 3 Chapter 41: Speech Volume 3 Chapter 41: Speech There was a moment of silence before Carolyn shouted, "Keith, you''re first ce!" "..." Keith wanted to say something about this. He was holding back so hard when he saw the devious expression on Carolyn''s face! I''m in pinch distance! "And this year''s freshman representative is also Keith Freed!" Cadmus shouted! Everyone''s expression changed even more when they heard that. "Pleasee up and say this year''s greeting!" Cadmus turned in Keith''s direction. Keith sighed. There was nothing he could do now. "Understood!" Keith walked up to the podium. While he was doing this, everyone was staring at him. All the attention was on him. "He''s the legendary fourth son of Marquis Freed." "He''s the creator of the White Forest Bakery and White Owl Merchantpany." Everyone heard about Keith''s name at least once. His name was intertwined with the White Forest Bakery and White Owl Merchant Company. And those two were widely known. When he was up on the stage, Cadmus had a big grin on his face, "I''ve been waiting for the day of your enrollment," His stomach was going to be filled with good food! "Principal Cadmus, can you not say something like that?" Keith let out a dry cough. You do understand everyone could hear you, right?! "What? The principal had been waiting for this child''s enrollment?!" "What is his rtionship with the principal?!" "How could he act like this?!" More people were confused as to it. From what Cadmus said, it seemed the two knew each other! "Huh? Principal Cadmus? Why are you calling me that? Call me grandpa like the other times," Cadmus scoffed. He liked Grandpa more than the principal. Since Keith said it so many times, it stuck with him. "..." Dude!!! Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry at the moment. Carolyn was crying on the sidelines. That was because everyone''s eyes turned wide. "Grandpa?!" "He calls the principal Grandpa?!" "Are you kidding me?!" There were so many royals eyeing them down. That was because the principal was an ancient dragon capable of destroying everything. Yet this child called him Grandpa! "Principal Cadmus, we''re in a formal background," They were in front of so many royals! "Who cares," Cadmus shrugged his shoulders. He really didn''t care about what was going on around him. "And stop calling me Princip-Mgh!" Before Cadmus could say anything else, Sohma came up behind and clotheslined him. Sohma turned to Keith, "Sorry about that, Student Keith." He never expected this fool to do something like that! "It''s fine, Vice-Principal," Keith shook his head at the sight. He turned to the students. Cadmus had ced even more pressure on him than normal! Showing the closeness the two had made people wonder even more! Keith looked at the script that was on the stand. Easy. Keith stated, "Let''s sing our anthem," Like that, everyone started to sing the anthem calmly. Afterward, Keith was going to end it like this. "And Keith here has some few words for you all!" "What?!" Keith was going to go crazy! He couldn''t believe he would say something like that! Sohma looked like he was going to tear him a new one. Keith took a deep breath and stated, "Thest words I have to say to everyone is that let''s have a pleasant school year. And I''m happy to make friends with everyone here," The expressions on everyone''s face changed when they heard that. But Keith didn''t mind as he walked back to his seat. I''m d this is over with. Carolyn had a grin on her face as she stared at Keith, "Good job out there, Keith," Gabriel praised. Under all that pressure, he continued to have a straight face. "Thanks," Keith sighed. The pledge continued with Sohma being the one to say it. It didn''t take long before Sohma told the students to break. Keith and Carolyn walked over to their parents. "Big Brother, that was awesome!" Leon and Laura were the first ones toe and grab his legs! "...Thanks," Keith had nothing to say about it. But Grandpa Cadmus really tried to screw me over. "My son is this year''s representative," William chuckled. "Kid, that was an interesting speech," Juliusughed. "..." Keith''s expression turned dark. "Big sister Carolyn!" The two little children shouted as they rushed over to Carolyn''s side! "I missed the two of you!" Carolyn hugged the two tightly. Carolyn would meet the two little ones from time to time. And the three were ever so close. "Heh," The two kids giggled as they hugged her tightly. While that happened, Thalia stated, "Keith, please watch over my daughter during the school year," "Don''t worry about it, Aunty. I will watch over her," Keith nodded. "Mother," Carolyn blushed when she heard that. Keithughed, "What? She''s worried you might do something stupid," "You''re the one who''s going to do something stupid!" Carolyn quipped. But Keith pinched her cheeks. "Tsk, tsk." "We have to go now," Keith noticed the students were going to their ssrooms now. "Stay safe!" One by one, his family members hugged him. Thest two were Leon and Laura. "Guys, while I''m gone, I''m going to trust you guys to water and take care of the garden, okay?" Keith stated. It was an important job. "Mmhmm!" "Okay!" The two children nodded their heads. Keith smiled and hugged the two of them. Keith turned to Aria and Fira, "Fira, Aria, I''m going to summon you guyster." "Understood!" Like that, the two left their families and headed off to ss. Volume 3 Chapter 42: First Class Volume 3 Chapter 42: First ss Volume 3 Chapter 42: First ss The two walked around the academy before arriving at their ssroom. There was a namete with their ss number. When the two entered the ss, there was already a good number of people there. And they stared at the two. "They''re looking at you," Carolyn chuckled. "Who cares," It wasn''t surprising. With how many people stared at him, Keith got used to it. He walked over to where Gabriel was. "You know when the teacher is going to arrive?" Keith questioned. "In a few minutes," There was only a few minutes before ss started. "I see," Keith sat down. Carolyn sat down beside him. It didn''t take long before someone came in. Keith and Gabriel immediately recognized who this person was. "Good morning, ss. My name is Aidiun, and I shall be your homeroom teacher." It was the same proctor who handed Keith and Gabriel the tests. "The beginning of the ss will be general studies. You will all be learning the same thing as the other sses." "Is there anything differentpared to the other sses?" Keith raised his hand and questioned. Aidiun exined, "The lectures would be faster than those of the other sses. What will be different for every student is the main course you decide. That will be exinedter on." "Thank you, Professor," Keith smiled and said nothing else. "... You''re wee." Aidiun nodded, "Before I begin ss, let''s all introduce yourself." It would be weird for everyone to not know their ssmate''s names. "Who wants to go first?" "..." There was silence. Keith raised his hand, "I''ll go." He stood up and looked at everyone, "Hello, everyone. My name is Keith Freed. I like cooking and meeting new things. I hope we can all be good friends." It was a simple and calm greeting. "..." No one said a thing. "Thank you, Keith." Keith sat back down. Like that, one by one, the people started to introduce themselves. But it was nothingpared to how Keith did it. They were all curt and cold. After everyone had greeted, Aidiun stated, "There is something I wish to tell you all. Just because you guys are in S-ss, this doesn''t mean you can becent. At any point, you can be dropped to A-ss like that." "Understood!" They understood. This was the best academy. Only the strong would be at the top. "Now then, let''s begin ss," Aidiun stated as he started to write on the board as quickly as possible. While he was doing this, the students couldn''t believe how fast he was going! "Professor! You''re going too fast!" One of the students couldn''t take it. He could only copy a sentence before it was erased from the board. "Am I going too fast?" Aidiun questioned. Keith nodded as he raised his hand, "I think the second section, I need you to go slower. I''m a little confused about the problem here," "Student Keith, you remembered everything from the first section?" Aidiun was surprised. Keith nodded his head, "Mmhmm. I understand the information. But I don''t understand the second part," Remembering everything was easy. But the second part was difficult to understand. "I will exin it," Aidiun stated as he started to exin. This kept happening before the ss ended. Aidiun pped his hands together, "This will be the usual pace of our lecture." Aidiun wasn''t nning to change his speed. "Eh?" The students were shocked by his words. If Aidiun was going this quick, how were they supposed to copy it down? Aidiun ignored their look as they left the ssroom. Carolyn grabbed her head, "What am I going to do?!" "Hmm?" "I could only copy down one page of notes!" Carolyn was one of the students who was shocked by the speed. "I could only copy two," Gabriel sighed. He could only get bits and chunks of it. "Really? I thought his lessons were easy to understand," Keith tilted his head. The two stared at him weirdly. "Here, look." Keith showed them a few pages with notes in them. Carolyn and Gabriel didn''t hesitate to grab the book, "Our god!" "Let us copy the notes!" Keithughed, "Go for it." Like that, the two looked through his notebook, copying all the notes. Keith wasn''t the only one. It seemed there were other students who didn''t have trouble listening to Aidiun. There were only a handful of people who could do it. "Anyways, we should get ready for the next ss," Keith stated as he saw a new professor walking into the room. Like that, the next ss started.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 43: Cafeteria Lunch Volume 3 Chapter 43: Cafeteria Lunch Volume 3 Chapter 43: Cafeteria Lunch "I think I''m going to die," Carolyn groaned. Her head was down on the desk in disbelief. Keith sighed, "Don''t do that," Did you forget you''re a princess? You shouldn''t be doing things like this. Think about your image! "How are you so fine and dandy with everything thrown at you?! Are you a monster?!" Carolyn nced at Keith. Thetter was too unfazed by all this information. He continued to copy it down without a thought. He was inhuman! Keith shrugged, "It''s easy to understand." Yes, the professors threw a lot of information. However, it was simple to understand. Even a five-year-old could understand it. That was why Keith was so unfazed by it. He was a quick writer. "You just need to learn how to write faster," Keith remarked. That was the only thing that was needed. "You monster!" Carolyn red at him. Asking her to write faster? Did he think she could do something like that with a snap of a finger? She wasn''t a god! "Keith, you''re asking for the impossible," Gabriel was the same too. You couldn''t write faster just because he said so. "Anyways, we should go to the cafeteria now," Keith stated. Hearing that, Carolyn got up from the desk. Like that, the three walked over there. Keith was excited. What kind of food would they have? When they arrived at the cafeteria, the three noticed it wasrge. There were two floors! It was filled to the brim with students. "We get our lunches over there," It was a simple procedure. Keith and the two lined up to get their lunch. But when the chef handed the food, Keith was shocked. "What is with this food?!" Keith was shocked by the food they handed them! It didn''t look appetizing at all! There were three different things on the tray. One was mixed vegetables, and the other was boiled potatoes. And thatst one is meat...He thought. It was slop. Keith couldn''t tell what it was. "Let''s find a seat," Gabriel suggested. Like that, they looked around. The three found a free space and sat down. "Is this what we''re eating?" Keith was shocked beyond belief. There was no way the food would be like this. Have to try it. Keith gulped and took a bite. Goodness! Keith''s face turned undefinable! What is wrong with this food?! The taste was indescribable! "Ugh!" Carolyn made the same face. But Gabriel was the only one who didn''t, "What''s the matter?" He stared at the two, wondering what was wrong with them. "It doesn''t taste good," Keith stated. "Yeah," Carolyn agreed with him. She turned to Keith, "Keith, don''t you have some bread on hand?" "Yep," Keith nodded and quickly summoned some bread. He needed something else. Carolyn didn''t hesitate as she ate the bread. Her expression was pure bliss as she ate. "I think the two of you have high standards." Gabriel sighed. The two ate so much good food that their taste was abnormal. "No! No! The food in Keith''s house is extremely delicious. And when he cooks, it''s even more delicious!" Carolyn remarked. Gabriel tilted his head, "How good of a cook are you?" "I''m okay," "He was the one who created most of the recipes at the White Forest Bakery," Carolyn added. Okay was an understatement of the making. "Ahh, that would make sense," Gabriel pped his hands. But it was still surprising to know about a noble who liked to cook. I should bring my own lunch next time. Keith thought about it. There was no way he could survive eating this all the time. After this thought, Keith started to eat the food. "Keith, what are you doing?!" Carolyn stared at him, wondering what was wrong with him. Why was he continuing to eat the food? Keith exined, "I don''t waste food," Even though it didn''t taste good, he would still eat it. "..." Carolyn had no words to say, but she did follow his lead. They were in tears as they ate. It was like they were forced to eat it! "..." Can you two not act like this? Gabriel wanted tough at the two. But after they had finished their food, "I''ve been meaning to ask, but isn''t there a lot of tension between everyone?" Keith questioned the two. "Eh? You don''t know?" Gabriel was surprised by Keith''s words. Carolyn shook his head and said to Gabriel, "Gabriel, this guy is dense as a brick when ites to these things," "I see," Gabriel took a deep sigh as he stared at Keith, "Can you guys tell me?" Keith scoffed. They treated him like some guy under a rock for 1000 years! "Keith, there''s a lot of tension between all the races." Volume 3 Chapter 44: To The Office Volume 3 Chapter 44: To The Office Volume 3 Chapter 44: To The Office "Why?" Keith tilted his head. The two gave him the "Are you kidding me?!" look. Keith exined, "I know there was arge war between every race. But that was a long time ago," He read it in a book. There was arge war that took many lives from each race. "That''s true. But the grudge is still there," Carolyn sighed. That was something that would not change. Even after many years, the tension had never dropped. "I see," Keith sighed when he heard that. But Gabriel added, "At least it should be better now," "Who knows," Carolyn shrugged. ... "Today will be a half day. Go out and have some fun," Aidiun finished the ss with that. The students should go out and look around at where they were staying for the next few years. "Keith, Gabriel, do you guys want to meet with my elder brother? He will show us around," Carolyn asked. "Sure." "That''s great. We get a tour guide." Like that, the two followed after Carolyn. Before the three left, Aidiun turned to Keith, "Keith, the principal needs to speak with you. Pleasee to the office when you have time," "Understood," Keith nodded. The three walked over to where Carolyn''s brother was. "Tristan!" Carolyn called out to the handsome man there. He smiled, "Carolyn! Congrattions on getting tenth ce!" "Thank you!" Carolyn smiled brightly. Tristan turned to the two, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Gabriel Eginhard." "Greetings to the eighth prince," Gabriel bowed his head. Tristan waved his hand, "There''s no need to bow. In the academy, we are all equal." Gabriel stopped. Tristan turned his eyes to Keith, "Keith, it''s been some time," "Yes, it has, Tristan." Keith nodded. The two talked for some time when he went to the castle. "Your introduction was incredible!" Tristan chuckled. That caused Keith''s expression to darken. Do you have to say it like that? The thought alone was enough to cause his heart to burn. "You understand every student is talking about it, right?" There was no way they weren''t. That was because of how explosive Cadmus''s statements were. "...Ugh," Keith looked defeated as he stared at the sky. With what he said, there was no way others wouldn''t know about it. It was too annoying. "Anyways, I should show you around the academy," Tristan smiled. Like that, Tristan started to show them around the academy. The only thought going through the two''s minds was the academy wasrge! "What is this?" Keith saw there was arge stadium. "Ah, this is a gym." "This is a gym?!" Keith blinked a few times when he heard that. It looked like a battle zone! "You guys will use this ce to practice your magic and martial arts," Tristan stated. "That''s cool." Tristan continued to show them everything there was. "The library is enormous," Keith stared in marvel at therge selection of books in the library. "We have almost every book you can imagine here," Tristan stated. "By the way, do you guys want to join our ind?" Tristan mentioned. "Brother," Carolyn had a dark expression when he asked this. "What? There are two great talents here. Who wouldn''t ask them to join?" Keith was ranked first in the year, while Gabriel was eight. That was incredible. "I''m good," "I''ll think about it," Keith denied while Gabriel gave a stalling answer. "I see. We''ll wee you if you ever want to join!" Tristan said with a smile. After showing Keith and Gabriel a few more sites, the two separated from Tristan and Carolyn. "Gabriel, where are you headed to?" "I''m going to look at more sites around here," "Alright, I will see you tomorrow," Keith had to go to the office. And like that, he walked to the principal office. He asked the front desk, "I''m Keith Freed. I''m here to talk with the principal," "Ahh, please head to the principal''s office," Keith nodded as he entered the office. There, he saw Cadmus being chewed out by Sohma. It was quite the sight. Aidiun was inside as well. "Professor Aidiun, how long has this been going on?" "For quite some time." Aidiun grabbed his head. "I see," Keith decided to not stop this scolding. After the trouble Cadmus caused, he needed one. He asked, "Professor, can you exin some things to me," "Oh, sure. What do you need help on?" "I have some trouble with this," Aidiun looked at his notes and was surprised by how great Keith wrote. "You wrote everything I said?" "Mmhmm," Keith nodded, "It was easy to copy down. In this section," Like that, Keith exined his problem. And Aidiun exined it to him. "Thank you, this is simpler now," Keith smiled. "No problem. But we should put a stop to this," Cadmus looked dead. And Sohma didn''t seem like stopping any time soon.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 45: Island Volume 3 Chapter 45: Ind Volume 3 Chapter 45: Ind "How long does thisst?" Keith questioned. "On a good day, an hour. But on a bad day, we don''t know," Sohma always watched over them. Especially so with Cadmus. That man was a firecracker! And the one who had to suffer because of him was Sohma. He had to do damage control. But how to change the situation. This situation was tenser than the other time. Sohma was really furious about what had urred. "Alright, let''s calm down now!" Keith pped his hands together. Aidiun''s eyes widened. Kid, are you looking to die?! Sohma wasn''t the type to be annoyed. But once he did, no one could stop him! The problem was that no one could stop Sohma. If they jumped in, they might get caught in the crossfire. And Keith jumped into that! "Let''s drink some tea first," Keith smiled as he brought some cups and tea from his storage. "Void magic?" Aidiun was surprised. "Professor, how do you know that I used void magic?" Keith had a storage ring on him. "A storage ring and storage spell have different fluctuations. If someone had a high proficiency at sensing mana, they could tell it''s not from the storage ring," Aidiun exined. "I see." Keith nodded. I shouldn''t use void magic so much. Strong people would figure it out. Keith poured the tea and milk, "Please try, Professor," "Thank you." Once Aidiun took a sip, he was surprised by the taste, "It''s sweet." The tea was mellow and sweet. But that wasn''t the only thing. It was aromatic and light. "It''s milk tea," Cadmus drank it all in one gulp!. Sohma savored the vor of the tea. Screaming so much made him parched. "Let''s have some cookies as well," Keith brought out a te filled with cookies. "Delicious!" Cadmus was all smiles as he munched on them. That dead expression disappeared. "Also, this will count as a snack time, Grandpa Cadmus," Keith didn''t forget to say this. "Fine," Cadmus rolled his eyes as he continued to eat. "Why did you call me here, Grandpa Cadmus?" Keith questioned. Cadmus smiled, "Keith, remembered the deal we made?" "Mmhmm." "Deal?" Aidiun was confused by this. Sohma exined, "When Keith was young, Cadmus made a deal with him where Cadmus would provide Keith with living arrangements while Cadmus gets fed by him." "..." What kind of deal is that?! That sounded way too in favor of Keith than to Cadmus. But it seemed Cadmus didn''t care. "It''s time to make do with that deal. I will show you the floating ind you will live on." "That''s great!" Keith was all smiles as he followed Cadmus. Floating inds. That was where the students would stay and rest. Basically, it was a dormitory. As they walked, students and professors bowed their heads down at Cadmus. He led Keith to a bunch of gates. "These teleportation gates are special. It will only send you up to the floating inds." Sohma exined. "Follow me," Cadmus said. Like that, they entered the teleportation gate. They had teleported to the ind. "Wow!" Keith looked around the ind. It was incredible. The entire ce was covered in weeds and grass. "This will be your home from now on," "There''s even a mansion!" Keith saw the mansion on the ind. When Keith tried to walk to the door, the steps broke! "This ce hasn''t been used for quite some time, Keith. The equipment is pretty old and unusable." Cadmus scratched his head. "...I see," Keith didn''t say anything as he stepped gently into the mansion. And when he did, it looked pretty run down. Water dripped down from the ceiling. An eye-catching thing about this mansion was the giant tree in the center of the entrance. "I can work with this!" Keith was excited. Designs flowed into his mind as he stared at it. Sohma and Aidiun didn''t know what to say about this. Keith was too excited. Keith walked out of the mansion. He asked Cadmus, "Cadmus, is this arge ind?" "Heck no. I can''t give you those supersize ones. This is a small ind that no one uses." Cadmus made an x with his hand. "What? I was only asking," Keithughed. He was being sensitive for no reason. "Yeah, he''s being sensitive," Sohma shook his head. "I should call them out," Keith didn''t wait as he summoned Fira and Aria over to his side. "Keith!" "Ho!" Fira and Aria quickly jumped at his face. "We missed you!" Fira hugged him tightly. "Sorry. My sses were a little long. But you guys can stay here from now on!" Keith stated as he pointed at the ind. Fira and Aria looked around. "A blizzard owl and a forest spirit?!" While the two looked around, Aidiun blinked a few times as he stared at the two. Volume 3 Chapter 46: Tomato Soup And Steak Volume 3 Chapter 46: Tomato Soup And Steak Volume 3 Chapter 46: Tomato Soup And Steak The blizzard owl was already a monster that shouldn''t be questioned. It was surprising. Adding the forest spirit made it even more. Keith was talking so casually with them. "Those two are his familiars. Well, the forest spirit is one." Sohma exined. He turned to Keith, "Keith, did you make a contract with Aria?" Aria was William''s familiar. But Keith summoned her. That could only mean one thing. "Mmhmm, Father broke the contract with Aria. And I signed the contract with her!" Keith was excited as he answered. "And she''s also wearing jewelry." Cadmus noticed the cuff on her legs while Keith wore matching earrings. "Mmhmm, it''s cute, right?" "..." Are you really saying it''s cute? The more surprising thing was how he got a blizzard owl to wear it. "What about Mir and the others. Are you going to call them?" Cadmus questioned. Those guys were also a staple. "Ahh, I won''t be summoning them for a while. They''re going to be staying with Shiro and learn from him." Keith exined. They were old enough to stay with the pack now. "I see," "You have more?" Aidiun tilted his head. These two weren''t the only ones he contracted with? "Of course he has." Cadmus shook his head, "This kid has something dangerous." "What?!" Aidiun blinked when he heard that. Something more dangerous than a blizzard owl? What is that?! While Aidiun was lost in thought, "What''s the matter, Fira?" Keith tilted his head and noticed the weird expression on Fira''s face. "It feels strange." "Hmm?" "This ce feelsfy and ufy, Keith," Fira exined with her brows knitted. "Eh?" It''sfy and ufy? That was a strange take. "Maybe it''s because it''s new." The ind has a lot of grass around here that may have reminded Fira of her vige. But she knew it was a new ce. Maybe that was why she felt both. "Maybe," Fira nodded her head at that suggestion. She sat down on Keith''s shoulders. "I guess I should set up my tent." He couldn''t live in the mansion right now. The tent was a temporary home to stay in. Keith brought out camping equipment. "..." The three adults stared at him. This man was prepared for everything! "Wait, does this ind get cold?" Keith questioned. "Not in this season. You''re good for a few months." "Gotcha!" Like that, Keith made the tent. It was a simple procedure. But that was enough. Keith set other things up before he decided, "I''m going to cook something now!" "I''m ready!" Cadmus immediately sat down on the ground without a thought! "Uncle Sohma, are you staying?" "If you don''t mind?" Sohma smiled. "The more the merrier. What about you, Professor Aidiun?" "Sure," Aidiun nodded. Like that, Keith got to work. He quickly made an earth table from the ground to work on. "I think a simple tomato soup and a seared steak would make a great dinner option," "Steak! That''s great!" Cadmus nodded his head. Like that, Keith had taken out a big b of meat. Keith cut the meat into sixrge bs. But Keith wasn''t done as he minced some pieces for the sauce. "I need tomatoes," Keiith took out some giant tomatoes. "Those are tomatoes?" Aidiun was surprised. "Fira helped out a lot," Keith stated as he diced them before blending the tomatoes into a paste. He added carrots and onions to give it sweetness. Out of nowhere, Keith took out a stove. A literal stove. "..." "What?" "Do you carry that on you all the time?" Sohma questioned. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. At this point, I carry what I can inside it." Having a stove on hand was great. "..." Forget I ask. While he let the tomato mixture boil in a pot, Keith ced the steaks on a pan. Gulp. Cadmus gulped as he was ready to eat! But Sohma grabbed his back, "Hold it! Keith didn''t say anything about it being done," "But it''s so good!" The smell was delicious! "It will be done in a few minutes, Grandpa Cadmus," Keithughed at him. He quickly took out some bread. "I should make some garlic bread," "What the?!" Cadmus tilted his head. Garlic bread?! What''s that?! Keith took out some garlic and diced it. He also cut some herbs. Keith did toss the mixture into some warm butter, mixing the two together. He brushed it on top of the bread. I wish I had cheese. Keith sighed. Adding some cheese would have made it more delicious. This time, Keith took out an oven. "..." The three shook their heads. At this point, he should have a house in there. He ced it into the oven to let it bake. While he let that cook, Keith flipped the steaks.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 47: Manager Volume 3 Chapter 47: Manager Volume 3 Chapter 47: Manager Toss in some butter, and it will be incredible. Keith basted the steak with butter. As he did this, the three were excited as they stared in marvel. They could smell the rich aroma of butter. Aidiun questioned the two, "Is this what you guys eat when you head to the Marquis''s home?" Cadmus and Sohma, from time to time, leave the academy to go somewhere. From how they looked, they had the same expression as right now. "This is a little different. Keith is making something new," Sohma remarked. The garlic bread was something new. The three stared at the stove. The smell of the steak was intense. But the oneing from the oven was even better! "Keith! Is it done yet?!" Cadmus roared! It had to be finished, right?! The smell was too delicious! "It should be finished," Keith nodded as he ced the steaks on tes. He scooped some tomato soup into bowls. He put the tes in front of Cadmus and the rest. Cadmus reached his hands out, but Sohma pped him, "Mind your manners!" Are you a child?! "I''m hungry!" "I just need to take the bread out of the oven, and we can eat," Keithughed as he took the bread out. And when he did, everyone stared at the bread. It was golden and crispy on the top! "Let''s eat now!" Without a secondter, everyone started to dine! "So good!" "Delicious!" Those were the only words they had for Keith. Keith smiled as he looked at Fira and Aria. Aria ate like no tomorrow, while Fira ate the garlic bread. One slice of garlic bread was bigger than her head! But she was munching on it like no tomorrow! "Dip the bread into the tomato soup. It will soften it up," Keith smiled. Fira did that. When she ate it this time, her eyes sparkled! "So good!" Seeing the little fairy eating like no tomorrow, the three followed her lead. "It''s crunchy and soft at the same time!" Cadmus roared! The tomato soup was the perfect match for the garlic butter bread! While they were eating, Aidiun was in awe of all the food. No wonder those two kept smiling when they went to the Marquis''s home. It wasn''t a shock now. After finishing their food, "Grandpa Cadmus, do you have more of those bracelets?" Keith questioned. "Hmm? Why do you need more?" Cadmus tilted his head. "Oh, it''s because I got used to it." Keith moved his hand back and forth. He had gotten used to the four bracelets. He was able to fight like he wasn''t wearing them. "Sure, I have some on me," Cadmus took out more bracelets for him to use. "You''re wearing gravity bracelets?" Aidiun blinked when he saw that. Keith ced extra pairs onto his legs and arms and nodded, "Yes. Grandpa Cadmus said it was great training." Keith''s expression changed when he ced them on. "How do you feel, Keith?" Sohma questioned. "I''m alright. It''s like having extra pounds ced on my body. But it''s not like the first time I wore it," Keith smiled. He could move around, unlike the first time he wore it. After eating all the food, Cadmus and the two waved their goodbyes. Before he left, Cadmus handed ownership of the ind to him. Keith knew it was time to go to bed. While he went to sleep in the tent, Keith brought Aria and Fira in, "Aria, there''s no need to worry. This ce is our home." There was no need for Aria to stay out and search for enemies. This ind was theirs. "Ho," Hearing that, Aria didn''t hesitate to sleep beside him. "Aria is so fluffy," Fira hugged the owl as well. ... Cadmus and the two left the ind. As they returned, "That child is strange," Aidiun stated as he stared at Cadmus and Sohma. "Kid is always like that." "But shouldn''t he be disgusted with me?" Aidiun stated with a tense look. Sohma shook his head, "Keith doesn''t really care about things like that," "I see," "By the way, do you want to be the ind''s manager?" "Eh?" Aidiun tilted his head. All inds need to have a professor as a manager to watch over it. Keith''s ind didn''t have one. "But is Keith fine with it? After all, I''m an elf," "He doesn''t care," "Yeah," The two agreed. "If he says yes, I''m alright with being his manager." Volume 3 Chapter 48: Weed Pulling Volume 3 Chapter 48: Weed Pulling Volume 3 Chapter 48: Weed Pulling "Mgnh!" Keith raised his hands into the air as he got out of his tent. It was the next day. When he got out, Fira and Aria followed suit. "It''s been a while since I slept so well in a tent," Keithughed. Sleeping in a tent was usually ufortable. But it was really nice yesterday. Maybe it''s because of the monsters. Whenever he pulled out a tent, it was in the forest, surrounded by monsters. He could only get seldom sleep before a monster roared. "Mngh!" Fira kept moving her head back and forth. Keith chuckled, "Fira, you can sleep some more if you want," "It''s fine. I need to wake up at the same time as Keith!" Keith nodded as he walked over to a well. That was the only source of water. He washed his face and helped Fira too. "I''m going to make a light breakfast," A simple omelet would do. Keith took out his pan and started to fire some eggs up. After what he ate yesterday, he wanted something light for breakfast. He sauteed some mushrooms as well. He folded the omelet, and this was an easy breakfast. "Let''s eat!" "Ho!" "Yeah!" Like that, the three of them ate their breakfast. It was quick. Time to get this done. Keith wasn''t nning to train today. What he needed to do right now was to clean up the weed on the ind. There were so many weeds. Keith got to work as he started to pull the weeds from the field. It was a simple task. While he pulled, Aria used wind magic to slice all the weeds into tiny pieces. It slowly became dust, floating into the air. "Good job, everyone." Keith wiped the sweat off his face. They were able to clean up a good amount today. "Let''s have some sweets," Keith took out some cookies. "Yay!" Fira jumped up and down. Keith handed a cookie to her and Aria. It was good to have some sugar. "I guess I need to make something," Keith rolled his sleeve and needed to cook again. ... "Fira, Aria, I''m going to go now. Can you guys handle everything here?" Keith questioned. "Sure! We''ll pull more weeds out!" "Ho!" The two were on pulling weed duty. "Thanks a lot, you two," Keith smiled as he left the ind, leaving it to their care. He walked to the teleportation gate to go back to the academy. When Keith entered the ssroom, he realized he was the first person who arrived. I should start drawing. Keith smiled as he took out some paper and started to design. Cadmus had given him a rough estimate of the size of the home. Now, it was time for him to fix it up. While he was drawing on the paper, students entered the ssroom. "Good morning," Keith smiled as he greeted her. But the student didn''t even acknowledge him as she walked to her seat without a thought! Keith scratched his head. Guess she doesn''t like me. More students entered the room. Keith did the same thing and greeted them. But most of their responses were cold. But there were some who nodded their heads at him, showing some acknowledgment. There was one who greeted back, "Sup!" It was a beastman. But it seemed when he did, his underlings were telling him to not speak with Keith. Keith didn''t mind as he continued to draw again. Keith was too in the zone. "Good! I''m almost finished." "What are you doing?" Keith turned his head to see that Gabriel and Carolyn were in the face! "Woah! When did you guys get in?!" Keith was shocked. Were they ninjas?! "We walked in a long time ago," Gabriel chuckled. "You were so focused on your work that you didn''t even notice Professor Aidiun entering in either." Aidiun also entered the ssroom. Keith scratched his head, "Sorry about that. I was too in the zone," Keith had been too focused on his work. "What were you drawing?" Gabriel was curious about it. Keith exined, "I was designing something," "That''s a good drawing," Carolyn stared. "Thanks." "Let''s start ss," Aidiun stated as he turned to Keith, "Keith, can you hand out this sheet?" "Sure," Keith took it and handed it to the students. As he passed it to them, they continued to scoff at him without a thought. But he understood what was going on. "I will start off where I left off." Aidiun started the lecture again.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 49: Leftovers Volume 3 Chapter 49: Leftovers Volume 3 Chapter 49: Leftovers "I think I''m going to lose it," Carolyn stated as she stared at the ceiling. Her eyes said it all. She looked dead. And she wasn''t alone. Gabriel didn''t look as bad as her, but he did make a big sigh. "I need to study more." "You guys need to do better." Keithughed as he said this. Carolyn and Gabriel red, "Shut it." They didn''t want to hear it from this monster. "Then do you guys not want my notes?" Keith grinned as he raised his notebook. "Gimme!" Carolyn raised her hand. Keithughed as he handed his notes over to the two. Before the two could start copying, "Let''s go get our lunch," Keith smiled. It was time for them to go to lunch. But that caused Carolyn to frown even more, "I don''t want to eat there," Besides the sses, the lunch didn''t help their situation at all! No, it made it even worse! "It will be fine, Carolyn." "You say that, Gabriel. But you don''t understand how bad it tastes." Carolyn stated. Gabriel may be okay with it. But she wasn''t! "It does. You get hangry when you don''t have something in your stomach," Keith shook his head as she pushed the girl. The two entered the cafeteria to see so many students there. "I''ll go find us a table first," "Kay," "Understood." Like that, they split off from one another. Keith sat at a free table. He continued to work on his drawing. He was only semiplete. "Keith, can I sit here as well?" Keith looked up to see Sarah. "Go ahead. Where''s Jack?" Jack wasn''t with his sister. "Oh. Jack is eating with someone else," Sarah smiled as she sat down. "I see," "Where are Carolyn and Gabriel?" "Getting lunch. And speak of the devil," Gabriel and Carolyn returned with their food. They also came back with another person. "I''m going to eat with you guys," Tristan smiled. "Sure," Like that, Tristan was added to the group. Carolyn questioned, "Keith, aren''t you going to get your lunch?" "Nope. I brought my own lunch today," Keith smiled as he took a cylinder from his bag. He cooked something and brought it here. "What?! What did you bring?!" Carolyn mmed her hands onto the table as she stared at Keith. Her eyes were a little bloodshot as she stared at Keith. "Carolyn, manners," Tristan clutched his head as he stated. Can you not be so excited? "It was only leftovers. I tossed some pasta into the tomato soup. I added some meat into it as well." Keith had used some of the leftover tomato soup and added some meat. That made it a meat sauce. Keith opened the cylinder to show the pasta. The other three had their heads over his food and were shocked. "I want some," Sarah gulped. "This smells so nice," Gabrielmented. He looked down at his food and then back to Keith. The food Keith made was more vibrant in color. It was red and green. The academy''s lunch is dull. "Made it myself," Keith rubbed his nose. And like that, he started to eat, ignoring the looks he was getting from the four. "Keith, can you share?" Carolyn questioned. She couldn''t believe this man was eating this in front of them! And he made it look so delicious! It was unfair! "Have you tried it before, Carolyn?" Sarah questioned. Carolyn nodded, "Mmhmm, Keith is the best cook in the world. Everything he cooks is delicious," "I concur." Tristan nodded. There was a time when he tried his food. And it was delicious. "Thanks!" Keith continued to eat. "Keith, can I try?" Gabriel questioned. He was curious now. Gabriel tried the bread, and it was delicious. How did this taste? "Sure," Keith twirled some noodles and ced it on his tray. He did the same with Sarah. The two ate it, "So good!" "What is this vor!" The two were in awe of the taste. Keith smiled, "Thanks. But this was only yesterday''s leftovers." He quickly heated the tomato soup and added some meat. That was it. But the two could care less about it. "You eat like this all the time?" Gabriel questioned. "I-" "He does. This man does his own gardening and cooking," Carolyn talked for him. "I see," Gabriel was shocked by her words. "I like gardening," Keith shrugged. Growing your own vegetables tasted the best. Volume 3 Chapter 50: Fight! Volume 3 Chapter 50: Fight! Volume 3 Chapter 50: Fight! "That ce was pretty beautiful," Tristan stated as he remembered the resting area Keith made. Carolyn nodded, "It was the perfect ce for rxing and having fun." "What are the two of you talking about?" Gabriel and Sarah were out of the loop. Carolyn exined, "Keith had designed this awesome resting area in his home where you could do about everything." "Really?" "Now that you mention it. I heard from my father the Marquis was showing something off," Sarah thought about it. She remembered her father being mad about something. "The Marquis made our father mad as well," Tristan sighed. The number of times William made fun of Julius was too many to count. He would always show off everything Keith did. "But can you really me him?" Carolyn questioned. "..." Sarah and Tristan said nothing. They turned to Keith. With what this guy made, it was impossible not to show off. "This guy is abnormal." "Indeed," "..." Am I being made fun of? "Hehe," Carolyn had a devious smile as she stared at him. "Eat." Cheeky! Keith frowned and shoved his fork into Carolyn''s mouth, "So good!" Carolyn was happy with the pasta. Keith shook his head as they continued to eat. While they did, "What did you say about me?!" There was a loud shouting from across the cafeteria. "Hmm?" The group turned their heads to see there was an elf and a dwarf. The one who screamed out was the dwarf. "I''m saying that your dwarven smell is soiling my presence," The elf stated with a haughty look. "Huh?! Do you think you can say that to me?! You puny elves are nothing more than a waste of space!" The dwarf didn''t back down as he screamed at him! The two red at one another! "You dwarves are barbaric. Eating so sloppy like a beast!" "Barbaric? You''re stuck up!" "Here we go again!" Seeing this scene, Tristan shook his head like this was another scene. Gabriel questioned, "Does this happen a lot?" "Yes. This happens quite often." Tristan shook his head. The school had so many different races here. It was asking for trouble. The tension between the races caused the students to fight with one another. "This had been a norm. And it looks like the freshman are looking to add more fire to this," Tristan stated. And they were adding a lot of fuel to this fire! The two had brought out weapons! "Keith! What are you doing?!" Carolyn saw Keith moving. Keith quickly moved as he blocked the axe with his hand and the sword with the other, "Huh?" The dwarf and elf were surprised by his actions. He stopped the two of them easily! "What are the two of you doing?!" Keith red at the two. "Mind your business, Human!" "Yeah! Why are you jumping into our fight!" The dwarf and elf tried to push their weapons even further. But it wasn''t budging! Keith frowned, "This became my business when you guys were trying to kill one another!" "This is a school! And a cafeteria at that! There''s no need to pull your weapons out!" Keith tried to reason with them. "Ngh!" "Grhh!" The two tried to pull their weapons out of Keith''s arm, but he was not budging! He continued to hold them in ce! "Now knock it off," Keith pushed the two weapons away. That caused the two to fall down. He didn''t look at them as he walked back to his seat. "Keith, that was incredible!" Sarah was shocked by it. He looked so cool holding an axe and de in his hand! "It was nothing," Their movements were so slow. Keith could read their attacks. I was a bit slower. Keith looked down at his bracelet. It would take time for him to get used to it. "Keith, you should be careful now. There are going to be more people looking at you," Tristan stated. Many students stared at him now that he had done all of this. "Who cares," Keith didn''t care about it. When he entered the academy, people treated him as the center of attention. There was no point in caring about it. "Let''s eat and head to our next ss." The only thing Keith cared about was to go to his next ss. "Gotcha," Like that, they continued to eat without caring about the others staring at him. Volume 3 Chapter 51: S-Class’s Skills Volume 3 Chapter 51: S-sss Skills Volume 3 Chapter 51: S-sss Skills "These uniforms are pretty easy to move in," Keith stated as he moved his hands back and forth. He wasn''t wearing the white uniform. He changed into a short-sleeved ck shirt and shorts. "Yeah, these uniforms are something," Gabriel remarked. He was in the same uniform as Keith. "Hmm?" "I heard these uniforms are supposed to reduce our fatigue as we practice," "It''s a little tight on me," Keith frowned. It was sticking to his skin. Gabriel shrugged, "It''s supposed to be like this, I guess. This is a fit all." When they first got it, it was extra small. But it fitted everyone. The next ss they were going to take was using magic. The two came out of the locker room and saw Carolyn and the others. "You guys look great in your uniform," Carolyn smiled as she walked to the two. "You look great in yours as well," It was the same uniform as the boys. "It''s a little too tight for my taste," Carolyn stated with her cheeks red. These suits were tight on them. "I think whoever designed them is a perv," Carolyn stated. "Indeed," Keith chuckled and nodded. "We''re in the same ss," Keith turned to see Jack and Sarah sitting down. "Mmhmm," This ss was a joint grade ss. "Hello, students!" The person teaching them was a human, "My name is Shire. I will be your magical arts instructor! Since this is a joint ss, we have assistant instructors to assist." There were assistant instructors by his side. "The first thing we have to do is to see what everyone is capable of," Shire stated, "The test will be simple. The only thing you have to do is to destroy the targets." With a snap of a finger, targets came out of the ground. "Who would like to go first?" "I would like to go," One person raised her hand quicker than the others. "Student Alfia, please go ahead." Alfia nodded as she stood up and stared at the targets. "Winds of fortitudee to me," Alfia chanted, and as she did, arge amount of wind gathered around her. "Blow them away!" And like that, the winds rushed at the targets. It didn''t take a second for all the targets to be sheered into pieces. Shire nodded, "Good job," "Mmhmm," Alfia nodded as she turned in a certain direction. She had a weird look as she stared at Keith. Why are you looking at me? Keith could feel it. "Who would like to go up next?" "I will," The next person who came up was another person in Keith''s ss. "Student Scarlet, go ahead," Shire gestured. Scarlet nodded as she started to chant, "Fire that incinerates the chasms themselves," As Scarlet chanted, everyone could feel a heat forming around the training grounds. Fire started to form under her. "Burn them all!" Boom! A giant explosion happened. Keith and the others stared at the targets. Well, there was nothing there. Alfia''s magic sliced everything apart. But Scarlet''s magic burned everything! "They are really going all out," Someone muttered. The other students nodded. Those two can use high-level magic. Keith thought. Not many people could use these types of magic at this age. It goes to show the students in S-ss were monsters. Scarlet stared at Alfia. Shire could care less as he asked, "Who would like to go next?" "Me!" "Student Carolyn, please go ahead." New targets formed from the ground. Carolyn got up from the ground. Sarah smiled, "Good luck, Carolyn." "Mmhmm!" Carolyn took a deep breath and chanted, "I call them burning fire that destroys all to my hand," Another high tier fire spell. But this one was a giant fireball. It had the same effect as Scarlet. It burned everything. "The top ten are all so strong," The first three people who tried were all in the top ten. One by one, the top ten went out to try it. There were some who were like Carolyn and the two. There were others, not so much. "Student Keith, do you want to go?" The only person who hadn''t gone up yet was Keith. Keith nodded, "Sure," Keith got up. All the students were locked on him. He was this year''s representative. He looked at all of the targets that were there. 10 meters. Keith nodded his head and snapped his fingers. Like that, the earth spears shot at the targets. Volume 3 Chapter 52: I Don’t Know Either. Volume 3 Chapter 52: I Dont Know Either. Volume 3 Chapter 52: I Dont Know Either. "I got them all," Keith smiled. This is good. When Keith wore the new bracelets, he thought it would weigh him down. He thought for sure he was going to miss some of them. He was content with this. "..." No one said a thing. It was only a few seconds before someone questioned, "Wasn''t that mundane?" "How could he be called the top student when he used such low-level magic?" "I knew it. That first ce is nothing more than a sham." "Our princess should be in the first ce!" "Good job." Keith nodded as he returned and sat down with Carolyn and the rest. They stared at Keith in wonder. "What?" "Keith, why didn''t you blow up the targets?" Carolyn whispered into Keith''s ears. She was shocked Keith didn''t do that. She knew Keith''s abilities. He had the ability to blow it up with a snap of a finger. "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. "Yeah," Gabriel nodded, "I know you can use high-level magic. So why didn''t you use it?" Keith''s skill set was much higher than what he showed. "Why should I? The objective was only to hit the target." Even with the bracelets, Keith could use high-level magic. It would take a little longer. But he could do it. But, "There''s really no point in using so much mana," What everyone did was overkill. Why do you need to use so much mana on a few targets? It was a waste of mana. "I''m not gung ho about using so much mana," Keith stated. "..." "Let''s keep going!" Like that, more students were called up. And that was not the only test. There were other tests Keith and the rest had to do. Itsted for an entire hour. "Here is the score for everyone," Shire remarked, and a screen floated behind him. It was split between every ss. The top marks in S-ss went to Alfia and Scarlet. The one who ced third was Carolyn. "Yay! I got third ce!" Carolyn was content. Keith smiled, "Good job." "But Keith, what about your score?" Keith''s score was in the middle of S-ss. It was better than most. Butpared to how he was in the first ce, it was ring. He should be at least in the top five! "All of you shall be practicing your magic and mana barrier. You guys will use low-level magic," Shire instructed. "Understood," "Good, split into pairs." Like that, they got to work. Keith was paired up with Carolyn. But while they were practicing, An elf walked up to Keith. Keith asked, "What''s the matter?" "How could you be this year''s representative when your magic is this abysmal!" "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. That caused the elf''s expression to turn even darker! "I''m saying our princess should have been this year''s representative!" The elf dered. This was the girl who was beside Alfia throughout everything, "Oh, she could have it. I really don''t care about being the representative." "You!" "If you have a problem with it, you can go talk to Professor Aidiun," Keith scratched his head. He didn''t want the position. Actually, he didn''t even know why he got it. Cadmus just shoved it on him without a thought! "..." The elf''s expression went an extra shade of red. "Stop it, Faelyn," Alfia walked up to Faelyn. "But princess!" Faelyn wanted to say more. "Student Keith was chosen as this year''s representative. There''s nothing to be said about it." Alfia stated. But she looked up at Keith, "But you have to hold that position tightly," "Why?" I don''t want it. Keith shrugged his shoulders. He went back to practicing with his magic. "What''s with their deal?" Carolyn frowned. There was something wrong with them all. "It doesn''t matter. Now hit me with your magic," Keith smiled. "Are you sure?" "Of course. You''re magic got nothing on me!" Keith stated. That caused Carolyn''s expression to be dark, "You''re asking for it!" She casted a giant fireball. She was ready to throw it at him! Volume 3 Chapter 53: Signs Volume 3 Chapter 53: Signs Volume 3 Chapter 53: Signs Carolyn raised her hand in the air, "Finally! It''s over!" She was relieved that the day was over. She was having a tough time with everything. "Mmhmm," Keith got up from the chair as he was going to walk out of the building. But before he could, "Where are you headed to?" Carolyn was curious. "Oh, I was thinking about walking around the city and looking at what''s there." There were a few things Keith needed for his ind. I should find some tools to repair the mansion. The mansion was in pretty bad shape. "Sure, I''ming with you!" Carolyn stated as she got up from her seat. She wanted to do the same thing. Keith nodded. He turned to Gabriel, "Gabriel, you want to join us?" "Sure, I have to look around the city more," They were only here for two days. If the three didn''t look around, they would lose out on good stores. "Let''s go now," Keith smiled as he walked out of the ssroom with them. It was time to explore the city! It is said that the city was one of the best in the world. There was a variety of goods sold here. And they weren''t wrong. Keith was in awe of all the stores that were opened. "What are you looking for first, Keith?" Carolyn questioned. They were following Keith''s lead on this. "I was thinking about looking for some vegetables to nt." One of his goals was to search for vegetables to use! He was going to find something new and try it out! "What is that light in his eyes?" Gabriel noticed a strange glint in Keith''s eyes. It was weird. He had never seen the guy so lively before. Carolyn exined, "That''s because this man is a foodie," "Wrong! I''m not a foodie! I like the excitement of using a new ingredient to its fullest!" One of the reasons why he came to this world was to use new ingredients! If he couldn''t, what was the point in being isekaied? "Still a foodie!" Carolyn smirked. That caused Keith to pinch her cheeks, "I don''t want to hear that from a little piggy like you!" How could you call me that when you eat just as much as me! "Hey!" "Now, let''s go and search for seeds I can use!" Keith was excited. Like that, the three walked around. They looked at the shops that were there. But as they continued to walk around for a few minutes, "Guys, I noticed something strange is going on," "Now you noticed?" Carolyn sighed as she shook her head. Keith was talking about the signs saying no humans were allowed to buy here. There were also some who had signs that said it was three times the price for humans! It wasn''t only humans. There were also signs for dwarves, elves, and such. Anyone that wasn''t the store owner''s race was marked. "Is the hostility between races really that bad?" Keith tilted his head. He really didn''t think about it that much. Keith and Orin had always talked with one another so casually. He didn''t think much of it. He never realized there was so much hostility that all the races had one another. It was a little too surprising. "You-" "Oh! Look at that!" Keith saw a shop selling vegetables. These vegetables looked so different from the ones in the northern region. He was going to take a closer look. But when he was about to pick it up, "Hands off, Human!" Keith looked up to see it was an elf who was yelling at him, "Hi, how much-" Before Keith could say a thing, "I don''t sell to people like you!" The elf roared out. "Huh?" "I don''t want your human germs to ruin my shop!" The elf owner screamed out as he stated. "..." Keith blinked his eyes. But he walked away without looking back. He turned to the two, "They''re really hard to deal with," Gabriel and Carolyn nodded to that. It was that serious. "You need to stop running around like that," Carolyn shook her head. How could you ask a question and run away like that? Volume 3 Chapter 54: The Great Orin Volume 3 Chapter 54: The Great Orin Volume 3 Chapter 54: The Great Orin "What? Those vegetables were talking to me," Keith smiled. He couldn''t believe how delicious those vegetables looked. They whispered to him. Buy me! "..." Are you kidding me? The two couldn''t help but shake their heads. The vegetables were speaking to you? What are you? The vegetable whisperer? "We should go to shops that sell for humans," Gabriel suggested. There was a low chance Keith could buy any vegetables from shops like that. They might get scammed along the way. Carolyn nodded, but Keith added, "Actually, I need to go to another store." "Eh?" "I have a letter to help me get in," Keith remembered the letter he got from Orin. He said to go to his brother if he needed something. The ce that the three were led to was a cksmith shop. Carolyn stared at it, "Are you sure this is the store you''re supposed to go to?" She was surprised that this was the store they came to. "Why? This is the ce." Iron Hilde Workshop. That was the name on the letter. And it was the name of the building. "I didn''t peg Orin''s brother to do something like this." She had met with Orin before when she went to the northern region. The shop didn''t match with the one Orin owned. This was much grander and bigger than it by a mile. You''re telling me. Keith was somewhat surprised that Orin''s brother ran a shop like this. "Let''s go in," Gabriel suggested. There was no need to stay outside and stare at the building. Keith nodded and entered the building. "Excuse me," "Huh? Why is a human here?" A dwarf screamed at him. Keith shook his head. Here we go again. He had a feeling that an incident was going to happen. "Scram! We don''t sell to you humans!" "Hi, I want to speak with a dwarf named Dalen?" Keith didn''t leave but ignored his words. He got right to the point. But that caused the dwarf to be even more furious! "How dare you call the boss name! Do you want to fight?!" That dwarf quickly pulled out an axe from the table! Well, that escted quickly. "Tell him that Orin had sent me over here," If Orin''s name was used, that would definitely diffuse the situation. That was what Keith thought. And that did not work at all. "You''re lying! How dare you use the legendary Orin''s name like that!" Without hesitation, the dwarf quickly jumped up, ready to cut Keith down. But Keith quickly caught the axe. "Eh?" The dwarf and the other customers were shocked by what Keith did. That axe was by no means light. But what he did caused all of them to be stunned as he held it with one hand. "Just call him down. Dalen will understand once he sees this letter," Keith pulled the letter out of his pocket. "No!" The dwarf continued to put in more strength. But Keith wasn''t budging at all! He continued to stand tall. Even with the added effects of the bracelet, Keith wasn''t going to be pushed around. But the next second, Keith dropped him. "Cool down," There was no need to swing axes at him. "Get him!" The dwarf roared, and the other workers charged at him, "You guys stand back," Keith looked at Gabriel and Carolyn. But the two already moved far away from him. "We''ll let you deal with this." "Good luck," Keith didn''t wait as he started to fight with all the dwarves. Keith dodged the blows. He could tell they were strong. But they weren''t fast enough. He knocked them out one by one. The customers were shocked, "He defeated everyone in Iron Hilde!" "That kid is a monster!" "That was cool," Gabriel stated as he stared at Keith. He defeated all of them without any trouble. "That''s why Keith is the strongest," Carolyn grinned. I wonder what people would think if they saw him like this? My arms are feeling numb. Even though Keith looked alright, he wasn''t. Keith blocked some of the blows. But because of this, he couldn''t feel his arm. He was lucky. If they kept fighting, I would be on the floor. Keith looked at the person who tried to attack him with the axe, "Can you please call Dalen down?" Keith sighed as he said this. But there was no need. "What is going on?!" A dwarf came out from the back and saw the scene of carnage! "Are you Dalen?" Keith questioned. "Yes, I am," Dalen nodded as he said this. Keith smiled, "Good, I need to talk with you."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 55: Is It Strange? Volume 3 Chapter 55: Is It Strange? Volume 3 Chapter 55: Is It Strange? "..." "..." Gabriel and Carolyn stared at the ceiling. Keith, you don''t say something like that in this position. Look at the situation right now. Keith beat up his workers. And the boss showed up, and Keith asked to meet with him. That did not work. Look at Dalen''s expression. His face was contorted! "How about you get off my workers before we talk," Dalen pointed at the ground at how his guys were stuck under Keith''s feet. "Oh, sure," Keith quickly moved his legs off the worker. But when he did, Dalen made a deep sigh, "Can someone exin to me what''s going on?" He was out of the loop of what happened here. The only thing he heard was that someone was beating up his workers. "Boss! This human was messing with us! He tried to cause a problem in our store!" "..." Keith frowned when he heard that. Carolyn scoffed, "Why would wee here and cause trouble?!" "You guys used Orin''s name!" The dwarf stated. "Orin?" Dalen frowned when he heard that. Keith sighed and stated, "I have a letter from Orin saying toe here if I need help." He handed the letter to Dalen, "Wait a minute, are you Keith Freed?" Dalen questioned. "Yes, I am," Keith nodded. There was a moment of silence before Dalenughed, "Haha!" That caused everyone to be surprised. Did something happened. Dalen clutched Keith''s shoulders, "Pleasee to my office," "Are you not going to look at the letter?" "There''s no need for that. I heard stories about you from Orin for a long time," "Huh? Orin talked about me?" "Of course! Orin is my older brother. He had been messaging me about your achievements and such." Dalen heard it all from Orin. ""That kid is a genius!" This is what my brother kept saying about you," Dalen continued tough, "And his words are true. You took out my men with ease," "It was only a scuffle," Keith wry smiled. "I see," Dalen''s expression softened, "The other rumor was true as well. You''re kind-hearted." "So, what do you need from this dwarf?" "I was wondering if I can get a hammer and some logs if possible," Keith answered. "Hmm? Why do you need all of those?" "Oh, that''s because I need to repair some things on my ind," Keith answered. "Huh?!" Gabriel and Carolyn reacted this time. "Keith, you joined an ind already?" They were surprised Keith would join an ind so soon. "Why do you need to do the repairs yourself?" Dalen frowned, "You can ask your manager to repair it," That was usually the case. The managers woulde to him to ask for his workers to repair the ind. Keith shook his head, "That''s because I don''t have a manager. I own the ind." "What?!" Carolyn and Gabriel stared at Keith in shock when they heard that! Dalenughed, "Orin did say you were a crazy kid. But this is something." To have a floating ind as a freshman. That was something. "Keith, do you understand what having a floating ind means?" Gabriel questioned him. "That means I have my own ce to nt and cook," Keith answered. He had gotten the ind for that reason. Gabriel grabbed his head while Carolyn shouted, "When did you even get a floating ind?!" "You were there when I made the deal with Grandpa Cadmus, remember?" How could you forget? She was there when he created his stall and was called to the principal''s office. That was quite the problem. "Don''t remember," Carolyn shook her head. "..." Keith gave her a weird look before sighing, "Anyways, the floating ind I got is pretty run down. I need some tools and materials to fix it. Also, I will need farming tools as well." Keith wanted to make the garden as fast as possible. "..." There were so many words wrong with what Keith said. He had never heard about a noble doing gardening or even repairing things. Dalen nodded, "Sure, I will supply you with the wood. And you can take some of the tools on the rack." "Thank you. How much-" "Don''t worry about the cost. Treat it as an apology for what my workers caused," Dalen smiled. "Then thank you," Keith bowed his head. Dalen turned to one of his workers, "Show him to where the wood is at," "Understood, Boss!" The dwarf nodded as he led the way for Keith and the others to grab some stuff. "Boss, why are you giving him free material like that?" The dwarves couldn''t believe their boss would hand materials off like that! Dalen stared at his workers, "You guys are lucky your heads were not chopped off," Volume 3 Chapter 56: Comfy And Uncomfy Volume 3 Chapter 56: Comfy And Ufy Volume 3 Chapter 56: Comfy And Ufy "Huh?" The dwarves blinked their eyes when they heard that. Never did they expect Dalen to say that! Their heads would be chopped off? "Do you know who you tried to attack?" "It was only a kid," "And that kid is Marquis Freed''s son." "!" "And you''re lucky Keith spoke up. Behind him was a princess as well." Dalen recognized the girl with Keith. She was a princess. "..." The dwarves didn''t know what to say. "Now you guys understand. My brother respects that kid the most. And you guys attacked without talking." That itself was a problem as well. He added, "If that kid really wanted to pick a fight, you guys would be toast," He was lucky Keith was a kind person. He could easily bring trouble because of what they did. And Dalen wouldn''t be able to do anything. But the kid decided not to. He chose to let it slide. That kid is interesting. Dalen thought about it. What Orin said had caught his eyes. Keith wasn''t the type of person who cared about race. I wonder what he''s going to do in this city? ... "Hehe," Keith was all smiles as he walked. Carolyn and Gabriel shook their heads as they watched him. "That goofy grin of yours is going to fall off your face," Carolyn scoffed at him. "Is it?" Keith couldn''t help but grin like this! He couldn''t help it!. That was because Keith got a lot of materials. There was so much wood there that he marveled at the sight. Since Dalen said that he could take as much as needed. He took more than enough to fix some parts of the mansion! The farming tool he obtained was also great as well. "But Keith, why didn''t you tell us you have an ind?" Gabriel questioned. Owning an ind was a big thing. "Because I obtained the ind yesterday," Keith chuckled. "You should have told us about it when we were in ss!" Carolyn stated with a puff. "Did you guys see my ns?" Keithughed. His ns were for the ind. "Ahh," Carolyn and Gabriel looked at one another. True. "Anyways! You have to show us the ind!" She was excited now. To think her childhood friend would have an ind. "Sure," Keith didn''t mind, "But it looks really weird right now. I''ll show it to you when it''s better." The three talked with one another before separating. Keith walked to the teleportation gate and teleported right back to his floating ind. "Keith!" "Ho!" Fira and Aria flew to him. Keith hugged the two, "Sorry about beingte today. I got some materials and equipment we can use," "Keith, we have a problem!" Fira stated. "Hmm?" Keith tilted his head. But Fira showed him, "The weeds won''t stop growing!" "Eh?" "Follow me!" It was best to show him. "What in the world?! Didn''t we cut half of it in the morning?!" Keith roared in disbelief! They had cut so much in the beginning. But the field was filled with weeds! "Me and Aria tried to cut it more, but it grew after we did it!" Fira stated with a pout, What is going on? Keith thought. Firamented, "I feel weird, Keith." "Hmm?" "It''sfy and weird at the same time," Fira stated with a deep thought stered on her face. "..." There has to be something off. Keith thought long and hard, "Let''s get something to eat first before we do anything." There was nothing he could do. And thinking about it too much would make it worse. "Mmhmm! I''m hungry!" Fira nodded. She and Aria worked so hard on the field, and they were hungry now. "Let''s make something easy to eat today," Stir-fry was the easiest thing to make right now. Keith took out some onions and bell peppers. He quickly sliced them into strips. He poured them into the wok and started to cook it. While he was doing that, he sliced some beef into strips. He tossed it into the wok and stirred it quickly! "So good," Keith took a bite. Keith quickly ced the food onto a te. "Now then-" "Let''s eat!" "What in the world?!" Cadmus took the words right out of his mouth! "Why are you here, Grandpa Cadmus?!" When did this mane here?! Was he a ninja?! "I smelled food, and I came running!" Cadmus said with a proud grin. "..." What are you? A bloodhound? Keith shook his head. "Don''t forget, you owe me a meal a day!" Cadmus stated. He had to feed him a meal a day!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 57: Should We Tell Him? Volume 3 Chapter 57: Should We Tell Him? Volume 3 Chapter 57: Should We Tell Him? "I know," The snacks were secured. Keith had given him a jar of cookies for the snack times. That shouldst him for a week or two. "Hello, Professor Aidiun." Besides Cadmus, Aidiun walked over. "Hello, Keith." "Where''s Uncle Sohma?" Keith noticed Sohma wasn''t there. "Oh, he''s working," "And you''re not working?" "I finished it all!" Cadmus grinned. Keith raised one of his brows as he turned to Aidiun, "It''s true. The principal actually finished it all." Even Aidiun was surprised by this. Sohma and Aidiun saw him work. He was a speed demon. They couldn''t believe this dragon would work so fast. "When there is good food, I work extra fast!" Cadmus stated with a grin. He smelled it. And when he did, Cadmus started to work quickly toe here! "..." I see. Keith turned to Aidiun, "Professor Aidiun, do you want to join us for dinner?" "Thank you," Aidiun nodded his head. Like that, the group was having a meal together. While they ate, Cadmus casually said, "Keith, Aidiun wants to be the manager of your ind," "Principal Cadmus!" Why are you bringing this out? This was out of the blue for him. "What? It''s better to get the answer now than to wait," Cadmus stated as he turned to Keith, "Keith, you''re alright with Aidiun being your manager, right?" "Sure, I''m fine with that." Keith nodded. "Huh?" Aidiun didn''t expect that, "You''re alright with me?" "Yeah, why do you sound so shocked, professor?" Keithughed when he heard his voice. He could tell he didn''t predict Keith to ept. "It''s because students prefer a manager of the same race," Aidiun exined. Elves would prefer an elf as the manager. They didn''t like to talk with another person. "I don''t really care about what race a person is," Keith shrugged his shoulders, "Eh?" "We''re all living beings. It doesn''t matter whether you''re an elf, beastman, merman, demonkin, or an ancient dragon. As long as you are friendly, I don''t mind," Keith smiled. "...I see," "Also, since you''re the manager now, I want to talk about the designs for the floating ind!" Keith quickly took the blueprints out of the storage. "Eh? You made designs?" Aidiun looked at the blueprints Keith drew. He was shocked by the designs, "You drew all of this in a day?" "Mmhmm! They''re only sketches. But I''m thinking of demolishing the mansion and rebuilding it like this!" Keith stated with a smile. "Let me see!" Cadmus jumped in. He saw it. "There''s also a resting ce! Is it going to be the same thing as the one at your estate?" That ce was fun! He would go there to rx whenever he had the chance! "Yeah, nning to have one. But the first thing I need to fix will be the mansion." The resting area could wait. The main focus was the mansion. "It''s going to take some time," Keith might need to rebuild the damn thing from the ground up! While Keith thought about doing this, Aidiun and Cadmus had weird expressions. "Let''s think about thister," Keith nodded, "True. I haven''t picked out a design. Also, I need to think of where I should locate it." There were many things Keith needed to check up on before he could do anything. "Alright! Let''s get back to eating!" Cadmus remarked! Like that, they continued to eat without a thought. ... Cadmus and Aidiun left the ind once they finished their meal. Cadmus turned to Aidiun, "See! I told you you don''t need to worry about it." "I didn''t think he was like that," People like Keith were rare. No, it might even be extinct. "By the way, Principal, does Keith not know about her being inside the mansion?" Aidiun stated with a strange expression. Cadmus shook his head, "He doesn''t know about it." Keith took a nce at the mansion before walking out. "Is it okay not to tell him about it?" Aidiun remembered what Keith asked. "Oh yeah, is there something up with the ind? The weeds are growing way too quickly," Those were Keith''s words. Cadmus waved it off quickly without a thought! "Well, he''s going to find out about it eventually, let''s leave it as a surprise," "..." Is that a good idea? Keith might go explosive on you for leaving such a detail like that out. Keith didn''t seem to be the type to like surprises. "Rx, once Keith finds out about this, he''ll be cool about it. You''re the manager now as well. You deal with it," Cadmus grinned. "..." This is not my problem! He wasn''t jumping in this fire pit! Volume 3 Chapter 58: Strength Test Volume 3 Chapter 58: Strength Test Volume 3 Chapter 58: Strength Test Keith was the first person toe to the ssroom. Like usual, Keith continued to greet everyone as they entered. But what Keith got in return was the same. Most of them gave him a dirty look as they entered the ssroom. Guess this is going to keep happening. Keith shrugged his shoulders as he read his book. It was an interesting book he had gotten. But while he was reading the book, Carolyn walked up to him, "Keith, what are you reading?" "It''s a book about the fundamentals of magic," Keith smiled. But that stopped Carolyn in her tracks, "I see," "Don''t you want to read it with me?" Keithughed. But Carolyn shook her head, "There''s no need for me to read." There was no way she was going to read it. But it soon stopped after a while. Aidiun was in front of the podium as he asked everyone, "Remember that you guys will be having martial arts ss after this," "Woohoo!" Keith turned to see it was Herrick who screamed out. It seemed he was excited about this. "Be prepared," Aidiun stated. ... "That sounded so ominous at the end," Keithughed as he changed into his uniform. Gabriel shook his head, "Maybe the ss is difficult?" "Who knows," Keith and Gabriel came out of the locker room in their uniform. But when they arrived, they sat down with Carolyn and the two. "What?" Keith stared at Carolyn, who was giving them a strange expression. Sarah exined, "The two of you are really eye-catching." "We are?" Gabriel tilted his head. "You guys are too good-looking," Jack scoffed at them. But Keithughed, "You''re good-looking as well." He understood he was handsome. But Jack shouldn''t say anything about it. "Not as handsome as you two," The group continued to joke around until the professor entered. "Hello, everyone!" The instructor came into the training area. He was a demon kin. He had dark skin and had horns protruding out from his head. "My name is Tennol. And I shall be your martial arts instructor," Tennol started with a haughtyugh. But some of the people who heard his name were surprised. "Tennol?!" "The legendary warrior of the demon tribe?!" "We''re being trained by a legendary man like this?!" The demon students in the ss were shocked and excited they were being taught by a person like this. Keith nudged Gabriel, "You know him?" "I heard he was an incredible general." "Silence!" Tennol shouted, "Some of you know me because of my past. But I''m an instructor now! There''s no need to talk about it," With that, everyone turned silent. Tennol stated, "The first thing I want you guys to do is to face this," A machine was brought to the training ground. "What''s that?" "A punching machine?" Tennol exined, "I will be ranking you all through a series of tests like what you''ve done before." "That''s my kind of test!" The person who stated this was a dwarf. "We''ll start off with a power test. All you need to do is punch it with all the force in your body," "Let''s start with the F-ss students," Like that, the testing started. It was easy to see how it was measured. It was on a scale of S-A-B-C-D-E-F. "Hmm, you guys are okay for the most part," Tennol remarked. The people from C-ss and below had gotten a C level in the punching machine. It was expected. "Jack Stillword! You''re up next," "Understood!" "Good luck," Keith pumped his fist. Jack nodded. And like that, he used all the force he could muster and mmed his fist onto the machine! And what was shown on the punching machine was A! "An A. That''s great," Tennol pped his hands when he saw that. Jack nodded his head, "Thank you." He returned to his seat. "Good job," "I''m expecting something better from you," Jack stared at Keith. "Don''t have high expectations for me," I don''t think I would hit it enough. Keith looked down at the bracelets around his arms. With these on, I won''t hit past A. "Melor Isham, it''s your turn," Tennol stated. Melor Isham got up and was ready. He was the prince of the dwarven kingdom. He was ready to throw a punch. Bamm! It was a strong punch that made the ground rumble! S Volume 3 Chapter 59: Made Some Sandwiches Volume 3 Chapter 59: Made Some Sandwiches Volume 3 Chapter 59: Made Some Sandwiches "Mmhmm," Melor looked at the grade with confidence, "That''s good," Tennol nodded. "Next up is Scarlet." "Understood," Scarlet got up. And like that, she threw a punch as well. There was a loud sound when her fist came into contact with the machine. What she got was an A. Scarlet frowned when she saw that, but Tennol didn''t care, "Good, now the next person,e up." Most of the students from S-ss hit around A. There were some who hit around S, like Melor. "Good job, Carolyn." Keith smiled. "I think I might''ve hit the lowest," Carolyn pouted. She hit an A-. Keith patted her head, "Rx, you''ve done better than most students." Bamm! Keith and the rest turned their head to look at the punching machine. It was dented. Herrick had a proud smile as he looked at the score. It was S+! "Good job, Herrick." Tennol was surprised. He didn''t think someone would get an S+. "Keith, you''re up next," Tennol stated. "Understood," Keith got up. And when he did, everyone stared at him without a thought. "Keith, you got this," Carolyn cheered. Gabriel nodded to this. That was because they knew Keith would get a high rank. After what he did to the dwarves, there was no way he wouldn''t get a good grade. Keith gave a wry smile as he stared at the machine. He closed his eyes. I''m going to have to focus all my strength. Keith threw out a punch without a thought! A+ Okay. That''s pretty good. Keith nodded as he was content with what he got. But while he was content with what he got, "He can''t even get an S?" "Seriously, how is he the representative?" Keith didn''t care about what the others were saying as he sat back down. Gabriel and Carolyn looked at him strangely. "That''s everyone. But this isn''t the end. You''re going to do some other tests!" There were many other tests Keith had to do. It was simple. There were grip, speed, and reaction time tests. It was simr to the ones Shire handed out. "Alright, this is the ranking of everyone here," A ranking screen showed all the sses of people there. "Oh, that''s good," Keith nodded his head. He was in the middle of the pack again. It was to be expected. But then he looked at the top three. They were Herrick, Ophelia, and Gabriel. "I''m almost inst ce," Carolyn frowned when she said this. Keith looked at where her name was. She was in the bottom five. Keith chuckled, "You just need to practice more," "Bleh." Carolyn stuck out her tongue. The ss continued on for a while before they finished. During lunchtime, Carolyn couldn''t help but scream, "I don''t want to eat lunch!" It was only two days in this academy, but she had enough. Keithughed, "You''ll have to get used to it." "Please calm down, Carolyn," Sarah tried her best not to let her act like this. But Carolyn turned to her, "But all the food is horrible." "Sister, I understand." Tristan shook his head as he gave her an understanding look. He had to eat this for a year now. eptance. Tristan was at that stage in life. Carolyn turned to Keith, "Keith, what did you bring today?" "I brought sandwiches today," Keith opened his lunchbox for them to see. There were a bunch of delicious sandwiches. "..." No one said a thing as they stared at the food there. They looked at the slop in their tray and then back to the delicious sandwiches. "What are you doing?" Keith noticed a small hand reaching out at his lunchbox. He held onto it before it touched a sandwich. "Ehehe, can I get one?" Carolyn questioned. Her instincts took over as she went to grab one from there. "You got your own food," Carolyn cried, "Come on! How can you be like this when I''m in hell while you''re in heaven!" That was the difference between the two! She couldn''t believe he would eat those sandwiches in her face! "Fine. I did bring some extra," Keith understood how Carolyn would not like the school lunch. That was why he packed a little more. Carolyn brightened as she didn''t even hesitate to take one! "I miss this so much!" Carolyn munched on it! Keith turned to the rest, "You guys can take some as well." He didn''t forget about the others. Their eyes were bloodshot as they stared at Keith''s lunchbox. Hearing his words, the others didn''t hesitate to grab a sandwich. "So delicious," "How could something be so good," Sarah and Gabriel continued to eat without a thought. The sandwiches were delicious. Keith smiled, "Thank you," "Keith, can I get another one?" Carolyn looked at him. "I''ve only made one for you," Keith stated. "But it was so good," "Glutton," "Hey! How can you call your princess a glutton," Carolyn red at Keith. Keith shrugged, "That''s because you are," Like that, Keith continued to make fun of her as they ate. It was a good atmosphere. Volume 3 Chapter 60: G-Ghost?! Volume 3 Chapter 60: G-Ghost?! Volume 3 Chapter 60: G-Ghost?! On the weekends, Keith had settled on something. I should tear down the building. The mansion was run down. It seemed the building would break sooner orter. That was why Keith needed to do something about it. But there was something he needed to do. Keith looked at the supposed garden. "I need to deal with this," Keith knew he had to make the garden more than anything! He turned to Fira, "How long did the weeds grow back when I left?" "I don''t know," Fira tilted her head. Keith turned to Aria, "Ho," "Wait, ten minutes?!" Keith held his head. It took that long for everything to grow back? "If I hoe down the area and nt it before that, maybe the weeds would stop growing." Keith didn''t know how to deal with magical weeds. But it should stop if he messed with the ground a bit. "Aria, I want you to slice down the weeds. I will till the field while you do that. And Fira, you nt the seeds." "Ho!" Aria pped her wings. And like that, a bunch of wind des flew to the ground, slicing the weeds. Keith took out the hoe and started to till the grounds. After tilling, Fira quickly nted the seeds. Speed was the key here. He had to till the fields once Aria cut the weeds down. "Phew! This should work," Keith rubbed his face as he stared at the field. But then he noticed another strange thing. "What the? Why is there a sprout?" Keith stared at the seeds Fira nted. A sprout was growing! "Fira, were you the one who did this?" Fira shook her head, "No, I wasn''t the one who did this." She was just as shocked as Keith. Her magic wasn''t that fast! "What is up with the ind?" Keith blinked a few times as he was marveling at this. He could see the nts growing right before his eyes! "Alright, let''s go in and deal with this." Now that they had dealt with the garden, it was time for the mansion. Keith entered the building. When he did, it was still dusty. "That tree is so big," Keith couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of the giant tree. "Keith," Firanded on his shoulders and hugged it tightly, "I don''t feel so good," "Now that you mention it," He didn''t understand. But he felt it now. There was something weird about this ce. There was a cold chill going through the back of his neck. It didn''t feel good. But, "We''re only looking around. There''s no need to worry about it." Keith assured the little spirit. He looked at the rooms. When Cadmus let him look around, Keith didn''t have the chance to look at the rooms. This was the perfect time to do so. Keith opened the first room on the right. It was pretty old. The only thing noticeable was a tree growing from the ground! "How is this here?" "Keith, this feels weird," Fira stated as she quickly got close to Keith. Keith thought about it, "Fira, do you want to wait outside?" "No!" Fira stated. There was no way she would leave after they hade close. "Aria, what about you? Do you feel something wrong?" "Ho," "You feel something weird as well," It was weird now. If all three felt something off, then something was wrong. "Is it the tree?" Keith stated. That was what caught his eye. It was not normal. The tree seems to be connected from the bottom. Staring at it, it seemed to be the middle section of it. "Does this ce have a basement?" Keith thought. How did the tree grow so much? That was the other question in his mind. Such a gigantic tree growing inside a mansion? While he was lost in thought about this, "Ho!" Aria screeched as she fired ice arrows! Keith quickly turned around, "What in the world?!" What he saw were vines floating from the ground! "Fira, are you doing this?" Fira was the residential vine user. "No way!" "Dodge!" Keith quickly ducked from the vines, dodging the next vine spears! Aria flew around, slicing the vines with her wings! "Below us!" Keith felt a rumble. Without hesitation, he grabbed Aria''s legs, and she quickly flew up. A giant thick vine burst from the ground! "Aria, bring us to the second floor!" "Ho!" Keith quickly got on the second floor like that. Pish! Pish! But the second floor wasn''t safe either. Vines wereing out from the rooms! They came at the three in droves! Keith let go of Aria as he quickly dodged the vines. "I have to take them off," Those bracelets were getting in his way. "Fira, I need you to take off those bracelets!" Keith was too busy dodging the vinesing his way! "On it!" Fira didn''t wait as she went down Keith''s shirt and to his arm. One by one, the bracelets fell off his wrists and ankles. "Let''s go!" Keith quickly summoned his sword and waved it, slicing the vines! It was time to fight back! Keith stated to cut down all the vines. But while he did that, "Oh, no!" Keith looked down at his legs and saw that a vine got him! "Grah!" The vine pulled him into the air! "Keith!" Fira was shocked. She quickly tried to use her magic to stop the vines. But, "My magic isn''t working!" Fira shouted! "That''s even weirder, ahhh!!!" Keith stated as he was being swung around by the vines. He was treated as a rag doll! "Aria!" "Ho!" Aria fired some icicles at the vines at his leg, freeing his body. Keithnded on the ground and decided, "We''re getting out of here!" There were too many vines to stay here. "Aria, make a path!" "Kwak!" Like that, Aria pped her wings, and two ice walls formed! Keith quickly dashed out. While he did that, vines pierced the ground, but Keith had cut them as he broke through. He used all of his speed to break through. As a result, he rolled on the ground. Keith looked at the door of the mansion. He had his sword raised, ready for a fight. But he didn''t need to do anything. That was because the vines didn''te out. They continued to stay in. But it did grab on the door to close it. "Eh?" Keith let out a weirdugh. "That was so scary!" Fira shouted as she held Keith tightly. That was something she had never witnessed before. "Did you guys see that?" "Ho?" Aria tilted her head. "What do you mean, Keith?" Fira tilted her head. They were confused as to what he meant. "There was a person," Before the door closed, he saw a person from the door! It was faint, like a ghost. But Keith definitely saw something. But one thing was for sure, "I have to talk to Cadmus about this!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 61: The Reason Volume 3 Chapter 61: The Reason Volume 3 Chapter 61: The Reason "This tea is so nice," Cadmus had a goofy grin as he drank his tea. Sohma shook his head, "Stop drinking your tea and get to work." Did he really forget where he was? The two were in his office. He had paperwork to work on. Cadmus was supposed to do the same thing. However, he was doing everything but that. He was sipping on some tea. "But it''s good to have a rxing break before we work," Cadmus exined. "You say the strangest things," Sohma sighed. What he said was true as well. Cadmus had been working faster with the breaks added. He wasn''t acting like a child. While he drank tea, "What''s going on outside?" The two could hear shouting from the door. "And what are you doing?" Sohma turned his head to see Cadmus getting up from his seat. "My instincts are telling me to jump out the window," Cadmus didn''t understand why, but he shivered. He quickly opened the window, ready to get out. But it was toote, "Grandpa Cadmus!" Keith roared like a dragon! And the scene he saw was Cadmus trying to jump out of the window without a second thought. But Sohma grabbed him by the neck, stopping him. Keith stared at him with a menacing smile. "Where were you trying to go, Grandpa Cadmus?" Keith questioned. Cadmus rubbed his head as he sat back down, "What can I do for you, Keith?" "I think we need to have a little talk," Keith stated with a grin. ... "What are you guys doing?" Aidiun entered the lobby and noticed his colleagues staring at the principal''s office. "Aidiun! There was a student who charged into the principal''s office!" "Eh?" Aidiun blinked a few times when he heard that. The others chimed in, "Yeah! That kid looked really angry!" "And he''s about to fight with the principal!" "..." Aidiun looked through the window, "It''s Keith." "Huh? You know the kid?" One of the professors questioned. Aidiun nodded, "I''m the manager of his ind." "Wait?! You mean he has an ind?!" The professors blinked their eyes a few times before they stared at him in shock. Aidiun nodded, "Yeah, he has his own ind." Aidiun didn''t say anything else as he entered the office room. The thing he saw was something he never expected. Cadmus was kneeling while Keith had a weird smile on his face. It was clear Keith was furious. "Grandpa Cadmus, can you exin why my ind tried to kill me?" Keith questioned. "..." Sohma and Aidiun stayed silent when they heard that. "Eh?" A goofy voice came out of Cadmus''s mouth. "Don''t y stupid. I know there''s something strange going around with the ind." Fira was the first person to notice the oddity. Then it was him and Aria. If one felt off, then they didn''t realize it. But if all three felt it, something was off. And the culprit had to be Cadmus. There was no way he wouldn''t know about this. He was the one who handed the ind off to him! "I really don''t know what you''re talking about," Cadmus looked away from him. "..." You''re bad at lying. Keith and the two shook their heads at this man. Anyone could tell he was lying! "If you don''t want to exin to me, I guess I have to revoke our agreement," Keith stated in a calm manner. "What?! Why?!" "Because our agreement was to have a safe environment to grow my vegetables. But since I can''t do that, our agreement is off," "Wait! Wait! Wait! I''ll talk!" Cadmus quickly waved his hand as he got up. "Should have done this in the beginning." Keith shook his head. Cadmus grabbed his head, "I guess I have no choice but to show it to you." "Follow me," Cadmus sighed as he walked out of the office. And Sohma and the rest followed after him. The group returned to the ind. "Be careful. The vines attack people." It didn''t matter who the person was. The vines would attack. "Rx, remember who I am?" Cadmus smirked as he entered the mansion. When he did, the vines started to move around! They dashed at Cadmus, wanting to pierce him! Cadmus swiped his hands. In an instant, the vines were blown to smithereens! "Stop that." Cadmus scoffed. He continued to walk while swiping all the vines. The rest followed behind him. Keith frowned as he stated, "Where are we heading?" "Basement," Cadmus answered. Volume 3 Chapter 62: Sorry About Barging Here Again Volume 3 Chapter 62: Sorry About Barging Here Again Volume 3 Chapter 62: Sorry About Barging Here Again "I knew it! There is a basement!" Keith was sure there had to be a basement in this mansion. Cadmus nodded, "Of course we have one. Can''t you see the trunk? It''s growing in the basement." Cadmus showed him where the stairs were. "How far down is it?" Keith realized the basement was pretty far down. "We''re almost there." And when the four got to the basement, "What in the world?!" The roots of the tree were there. But that was not what was surprising. The vines were enclosed into one point. And that was a coffin! "Why is there a person there?!" Keith blinked a few times. He was trying his best to think it was just an imagination. "Hmm?" Fira tilted her head as her expression brightened up! Keith looked at Fira, "What''s the matter, Fira?" "It''s a spirit!" Fira stated. "Eh?" It''s a spirit? Keith looked at the coffin. That person didn''t look like a spirit. She looked more like a human. Her ears were slightly pointed like an elf. The color of her hair was simr to a green and blond. Etheral. That was the only way to describe her. "What''s going on?" Keith questioned Cadmus and the two. From how the three were not surprised, they knew this person. "Well, this person is our friend," Cadmus scratched his head. "A friend?" Keith tilted his head. "Well, some things happened, and because of her actions, she is now stuck like this," Sohma exined. "Eh? "It seemed the coffin is cracked again," Cadmus sighed as he waved his hand. His hand glowed, and the coffin the same. The cracks around the coffin slowly disappeared. "I''m guessing the reason why the vines kept attacking us was because of her power?" "With this, her power won''t run amok," Cadmus wiped his face. He turned to Keith, "Her power would leak out from time to time. The reason those vines attacked you was because of that. But you don''t need to worry about it now." "...I see," "Is she the reason why there''s this giant tree as well?" Keith questioned. "..." That''s a big yes! "Come on, Keith! Don''t you think it would be nice as a decoration?!" Cadmus questioned as he grabbed his shoulders. "It does make a good decoration." Now that Keith thought about it, he could use it in his design. "Phew," "But that doesn''t change the fact you handed me an ind that could kill me," Keith still held that against him. "You don''t have to worry about it anymore! She''s really harmless!" Cadmus reasoned, "And she won''t cause trouble now that I sealed the coffin." "I think I need some time to think about it." Keith shook his head. After what happened, there was no way he couldn''t think. It was too much to process. ... At night, Keith was lost in thought inside his tent. Remembering what Cadmus said was nerve-wracking. He looked at Fira, "Fira, is the spirit like you?" "Mmhmm! That person is a forest spirit like me!" Fira proudly stated. Keith tilted his head. If it''s a forest spirit, wouldn''t she prefer sunlight and flowers to a drab basement? Keith wondered. Fira and the other forest spirits were the same. They liked being around nts and vegetables. Keith got up, "I''m going to head back in there." There was something he had to do. ... What did I do? Diana was lost in thought. What Cadmus said was correct. Diana wasn''t dead. But she wasn''t in aa. Her mind was still sound. She could hear everything going around. I used up too much of my power. Diana had used a lot of her power to help out the academy. But because of this, she was now in this state. I''m grateful Cadmus ced me in this coffin. But I''m so bored! Her body would have deteriorated if Cadmus hadn''t put her in the coffin. But there was nothing to do here! And this wasn''t a fix. I should apologize to the boy. Diana heard their entire conversation. She felt guilty about what happened to him. And he seems really interesting. Diana thought. He was contracted to a fellow forest spirit. She was curious as to what type of person he was. But as she was lost in thought, "Sorry about barging here again,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3 Chapter 63: Why Is It Outside?! Volume 3 Chapter 63: Why Is It Outside?! Volume 3 Chapter 63: Why Is It Outside?! Keith entered the mansion once again. There was something he needed to do this time. As he walked in, the vines didn''te to attack him. What Cadmus did halted the vines. Keith walked down to the basement. He stared at the coffin. "Sorry for barging in like this." Keith couldn''t help but apologize to it. It was weird. But he felt it was wrong not to apologize foring downstairs again. "I''ve decided! I''m going to take you out of here!" Keith dered. This was what he wanted to do. "Being stuck here wouldn''t be good for your health. Let''s get you some fresh air." Everyone needed some fresh air and sunlight. That was the best way to be healthy. Keith crunched his knuckles. "Aria, I''m going to bring her out. If the vines start to move, shoot on sight." "Ho!" Aria pped her wings as her vignce was high. But there was no need to worry as the vines didn''t move. So light. Keith was surprised by how light the coffin was. "Keith, did you bring her out?" Fira questioned. "Mmhmm. Did you finish that, Fira?" "Yep! Yep!" Fira nodded. What she created was a small area with flowers around it. Keith ced the coffin on top of the altar. "I don''t know much about forest spirits. But I do know people would get better when they are around good energy. You''re around flowers and vegetables. There''s good sunlight as well. Well, it''s moonlight right now. But there would be sunlight tomorrow. Good night," Keith said nothing more as he went back to sleep. ... Ahh, the sunlight feels so great! Diana couldn''t help but be excited. It had been so long since she felt a warm sunlight. But what surprised her the most was Keith''s interaction with the other animals. Blizzard Owl and the Samui. These legendary beasts. Even if her eyes were closed, she could feel an enormous amount of mana around the two. Saying one of their names was enough to cause people to shiver. It was that deadly. But right now, the two were treated like pets! And the two seemed to like it as well! "Guys, I''m going to go to ss now! Behave yourself while I''m away!" "Kay!" "Ho!" "Po!" The three shouted back. "Goodbye, Diana!" Keith also stated this as well. Good luck in ss, Keith! Diana couldn''t see his expression, but he talked with her. He always treated him like another person. This ce is so rxing. Diana felt a lot better being in a ce filled with many nts. She could feel it. Keith was taking care of them with all his might. He was strange in that regard. He was a noble, yet he was acting like this. Diana wanted tough at him. But she was happy that someone so kind was born. "I don''t think the kid should be angry at us anymore," Cadmus stated. He had left Keith alone for a few days. "Us? He''s mad at you. Not us," Aidiun and Sohma gave him a strange look. You''re the one who decided to hand that ind over to him! That was all him! "Anyways, how was he in ss, Aidiun?" Cadmus questioned. "He''s been doing fine for the most part," Aidiun answered. Keith was acting like his usual self. There were no signs he was angry. "Good! Let''s go check him out." Cadmus sighed in relief. Like that, they entered Keith''s ind. What the three saw was him cooking. "What''s up," Keith waved his hand at the three. He looked so fine and dandy. It was a surprise to all of them. But Cadmus asked, "Keith, what are you making right now?" "Some pasta," "Can we eat?" "Sure. But you guys have to wait a bit," Keith nodded as he got a few other tes out. Aidiun and Sohma stared at one another. It seemed that there was nothing wrong. "It looks like your garden is grown well," Cadmus stated as he ate the pasta. But while he ate the noodles, he almost spat the whole thing out! "Cadmus, what is wrong with you?!" "Ahh! The spit!" Sohma and Aidiun screamed as they wiped the food off their faces. "Shut it! Why is the coffin out there?!" Volume 3 Chapter 64: Is This Alright? Volume 3 Chapter 64: Is This Alright? Volume 3 Chapter 64: Is This Alright? Cadmus could care less about the dark expressions the two had. What he concentrated on was the freaking coffin outside! It was smacked center in the garden! Sohma and Aidiun turned their heads as well. And when they saw who it was, they spat out their food! Why is Diana out in the open?! That coffin was eye-catching. "Oh, yeah. I brought the coffin out of the basement," Keith casually stated as he continued to eat his food. It was so casual that there was nothing wrong with his actions. The three looked at him strangely. "Why did you bring her out?" "I thought it would be better if she had some sunlight. Also, can you open a hole in the coffin or something? I think fresh air would be nice," Keith questioned. That coffin was shut tight. "Wouldn''t the power be seeping out?" Cadmus questioned. Wouldn''t he be attacked by vines? "Who knows. That''s why I have you here to help me," Keith chuckled. He wouldn''t dare make holes in the coffin. Not unless he wanted to die. That was why Cadmusing here was perfect. "Alright, I''ll take the top of the casket off." It should be fine? Cadmus took off the top of the casket. Sohma and Aidiun readied themselves, preparing for a fight. But there was nothing of the sort. "...Huh?" "There''s nothing wrong," Keith looked around. There were no vines appearing from the ground. "Phew! That''s good," Keith wiped the sweat off his head. He thought there would be a fight. Turned out he was wrong. "..." The other two sighed in relief. "Let''s keep eating." Like that, the group returned to eating. ... "..." Cadmus and the two left the ind after they finished their dinner. But they had strange expressions. Aidiun was the first to speak, "Okay, I''m going to be the one to say it. Is it really alright for us to leave Diana out like that?!" "I guess?" Cadmus shrugged. "Act serious, Cadmus," Sohma red at him. This wasn''t a joke. Diana''s powers were not something to scoff at. Even if Keith is strong, that didn''t mean he could handle her power running amok. "But I''m surprised her powers didn''t react," Sohma muttered. He was prepared for an attack. Diana''s power had caused the coffin to crack many times. Those vines would spew out, causing trouble. "Maybe because it''s Keith," "That''s not a good reason." This excuse could be used on some things. But not this. "But how is Diana?" Aidiun questioned. When that was said, Cadmus and Sohma''s expression turned dark. ... This is unfair! Diana was a little peeved about everything that was happening! She was happy that the lid was taken off, and she could smell the fresh air. But there was something she hated! That was because of the food Keith cooked! Despite being unable to move, her senses were still 100! The food Keith cooked smelled so delicious! The aroma from the kitchen would head toward her coffin! That little spirit is so lucky to eat the food! And Cadmus is a glutton! She could hear how Cadmus and Sohma were eating the food like no tomorrow. She was so jealous of them! I want to eat it! Before I perish, I want to try his food! That was thest wish she wanted. She knew her time was short. Keith had brought her out to the light. But Diana knew this light was only for a moment. Keith moved his head back and forth. He was in ss, listening to a professor''s lecture. He turned to the side to see Carolyn dozing off. He nudged her, "Wake up," "It''s too boring," Carolyn groaned. "..." I know. But you have to listen. This child would ask him for notes all the time. As Keith tried his best to keep Carolyn awake, Keith! We have a problem! What''s the matter?! Keith was surprised Fira would scream out like that. Something''s going on with Diana! "What?!" Keith mmed his hand onto the table. That caused the other students to turn to him. Carolyn blinked a few times, "What''s the matter, Keith?!" "What is the problem?" The professor stared at him. But Keith could care less as he left the ssroom. He quickly dashed to the teleportation gate. "Keith!" Fira quickly flew to his side, "What''s happening to Diana?" Keith questioned. "Weird cracks are on her body!" Keith looked at Diana''s body and noticed small cracks were forming around it! "!" Keith''s expression paled when he saw that. What should I do? This was way above his pay grade. He didn''t know what to do to solve this. If Cadmus left her there for such a long time, how was he supposed to solve it? As Keith was lost in thought about how to fix Diana''s situation, a voice came into his head. I know of a way to help her. Keith quickly turned his head. It was none other than Aria who said this! "Really?!" "Ho!" Aria pped her wings. I guess this is it. Diana understood her situation more than anyone. As she waited for her life to be extinguished, Eh? A warm light had enveloped her body. It was something Diana had never felt, but it wasfy and warm.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3 Chapter 65: Life And Death Contract Volume 3 Chapter 65: Life And Death Contract Volume 3 Chapter 65: Life And Death Contract "How was the ind?" "Nothing is going on. Diana''s powers aren''t going crazy," Cadmus answered. "We should be prepared for anything that happens?" Sohma noted with a serious expression. Cadmus monitored Keith''s ind since he took the lid off. Even though there were no powers. That didn''t mean it wouldn''t showter. "Rx, there shouldn''t be any problems now. Keith is in ss while the blizzard owl is on watch," He could rx. "Principal! We have a situation!" Aidiun came rushing into the ssroom. "What do you mean we have a problem?" Cadmus tilted his head. "Keith just ran out of the ssroom," "What do you mean he ran out?" Cadmus tilted his head when he heard that. But there was no need to say anything else. A gigantic explosion resounded the entire academy! Sohma and Cadmus stared outside to see a giant pir of light! "That''s Keith''s ind!" They looked at one another. Without a second, three quickly jumped out of the window and used wind magic to get there. "Form a contract with her?" Keith tilted his head. That was Aria''s n? Keith questioned, "Will that even work?" "Ho!" "What do you mean use a life and death contract?" Aria ced her head onto Keith''s forehead. Some memories showed of her and William together. There was a person using a magic circle. But it was different from the one he used with Shiro, Aria, and Fira. "You want me to use that?" "Ho!" Aria screeched. "If you''re saying that it''s going to work, I trust you," Keith hadplete trust in Aria. Keith didn''t wait as he started the process. I have to prick some blood, and she as well. After dropping some blood, Keith began the chant. Two magic circles formed on the ground! They were blood red! "Argh!" Keith fell down from the pain! "Ho!" "Keith!" Fira shouted in worry. "Understood!" Aria wanted him to continuously pour mana into the magic circle. The light became brighter than before! But so did the heaviness he felt. What is this pain?! This was the first time he felt this. ... "Keith! What''s going on?!" Cadmus and the two arrived on the ind. And the two saw magic circles beneath Diana and Keith! "That psychopathic kid!" Cadmus''s expression dropped when he saw the magic circle! The other two''s expressions were indescribable! "We need to stop this contract!" Aidiun stated with a pale expression. But Cadmus stopped him, "We can''t. They''re too deep in to stop it." The contract started. They couldn''t interrupt it unless they wanted both to die. Can the kid really do it? Cadmus stared at Fira. She is a spirit and a forest one at that. ... How much mana do I have to give? Keith roared in his mind. He felt he was running on empty. But, "Ho!?" Eh? Keith turned to Aria. Thetter was handing mana over to him! Like what he did with Fira before, Aria was doing the inverse! Thank you so much! Keith continued to pour mana like no tomorrow! As he did. I''m almost there. Keith could feel it. He was so close. But he was running on empty again! It was when, "Po!" Miyuki came teleporting through to his ind! "Samui!" Aidiun''s expression changed when he saw that! Keith couldn''t focus on him as he stated, "Miyuki! I need some mana!" "Po!" Miyuki didn''t hesitate as she handed mana to Keith! "Me too!" Fira did the same! It was like an empty tank suddenly filled up to the brim! "Let''s go!" Keith poured as much mana as possible! As he did, the bright red color of the magic circle started to change. ... "It''s working!" Cadmus stated as he saw the light changing. It feels so warm andfortable. Diana didn''t understand what was going on. But it was pleasant. The pain she felt was slowly disappearing. As she bathed in this feeling, she heard a voice. "Come on! Let this work!" Eh? "I''m going to save you!" Diana tilted her head. She never expected someone would say something like that. Save her? She thought she was over. But since he said this. I feel so much better. Her body slowly epted the warmth even more. Slowly, the pir of light dimmed. And the three stared at the two. The magic circle below slowly changed. "...It''s done," Cadmus chuckled. Keith''s body tilted back and forth before he dropped to the ground. But he never fell to the ground. "So you''re the one who saved me," That was because Diana held his body. "Diana!" Cadmus and the two were shocked to see the spirit alive and kicking. "Cadmus, it''s been some time." Diana smiled, "But let''s skip the greeting first. We need to treat the child." Volume 3.5 Chapter 1: You Fool Volume 3.5 Chapter 1: You Fool Volume 3.5 Chapter 1: You Fool "Ugh," Keith groaned as he started to wake up. My head. His head was in pain. He looked around to see he wasn''t on his ind anymore. There were many beds here. Keith got up, ready to leave. But he didn''t need to do any of that as someone walked up to him, "Oh, you''re up." It was a bunny beastwoman. "Where am I?" Keith questioned. "You''re in the nurse''s office," The nurse smiled. Keith nodded, "I see," So that''s what happened. "I''m going to check your head," The nursemented. "Understood," The nurse ced her hand on his head. A glow formed before she smiled, "You''re better now. But you need to eat something to replenish your stamina. Let me get you some food," "There''s-" "Keith!" Before Keith could finish his sentence, Cadmus, Sohma, and Aidiun burst into the room! Keith blinked, "What are you guys doing?" "We came here when Fira sensed you were awake!" Cadmus stated. "Huh?" "What are you guys doing?!" The nurse roared, "You guys are in the nurse''s office! Be more quiet!" "Sorry," The three apologized. The nurse shooked her head at them as she looked back at Keith, "Keith, you should rest a bit more. Don''t leave here." "Understood." "How are you feeling?" The three questioned. "Hungry, give me a second." Keith then took out some bread from his storage. He started to eat it without a thought. The nurse was right. He felt there was arge hole in his stomach. "..." The nurse stared at Keith with surprise. Bread magically appeared in his hand. And that was not the end. Keith had summoned a lot more food. Like that, he started to eat like no tomorrow. "..." The four adults stared at the child in wonder. How could he eat so much?! Cadmus slowly inched his hand towards the food. But Sohma pped him. Cadmus gave him a look. But Sohma red, telling him to stop it. "Umm, what happened to me?" While Keith ate, he had to question what happened. He was a little out of the loop. When that was said, Smack! "You idiot!" Cadmus was the one who smacked him in the back of the head. "Ow!" Keith rubbed his head as he looked up, "What was that for?!" "Principal!" The nurse screamed at him! Cadmus stared, "What?" "How could you hit an injured patient?!" The nurse''s expression turned dark as she red at him. "I-" "No buts! Step away from the student!" Like that, Cadmus was standing a few feet away from Keith. "How could you sign a life and death contract with Diana?!" Cadmus couldn''t help but roar! It was a strange sight as Cadmus was screaming afar from Keith and the rest. "Wait, what? So you know about it as well?" Keith blinked his eyes when he heard that. "Of course, I know! Do you even know?" "No. Aria said I could save her if I use this contract," Keith shook his head. He didn''t know what it was. But since Aria was the one who said it, he trusted her. "..." Cadmus and the two were silent. Sohma questioned, "Keith, you signed many contracts with your familiars, right?" "Yes, I have." Keith nodded. He contracted with many. There was Shiro and the Samuis, Fira, and now Aria. "There are many types of contracts you can use with your familiars. The mostmon one is the master and servant contract. The familiar has to abide by the contractors'' words. That''s the one you have with Fira." "I see." Keith tilted his head, "Wait a minute, did my father sign one like that with Aria?" Aria did not listen to hismands at all! Usually, it was Keith whomanded Aria instead of him. "No, the one William contracted with Aria before is the equal contract. That means they are equal to one another. The difference from the first one is the familiar has a lot more freedom. They have to abide by somews the two agreed upon together. The monster could easily break the contract when it wants," Sohma answered. "So what''s the life and death contract?" "The one you signed with Diana is basically the most dangerous contract of all," Cadmus stated. "Eh?" "What do you expect with a name like that?" It literally had the word death in its name? "..." Keith had no words to say to counter that. Sohma exined, "The life and death contract connects your life force with the familiar. Essentially, if she dies, you die. And vice versa." "..." Keith blinked a few times. What?
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 2: Do You Want To Die?! Volume 3.5 Chapter 2: Do You Want To Die?! Volume 3.5 Chapter 2: Do You Want To Die?! "That contract is the most dangerous and strongest of all of them," Sohma added. That caused Keith to tilt his head. Seeing his clueless expression, Sohma exined, "By linking yourself with your familiar''s lifeforce, you strengthen one another. That was what you did with Diana. Once the contract was activated, your lifeforce and mana strengthened hers." "Wait, if it''s that good, why didn''t you guys use it on her?" Keith tilted his head. He was confused. Cadmus and Sohma clearly had more mana than him. They could easily activate the contract like that. Cadmus and Sohma scratched their heads, "Of course, we wanted to use that contract to save her. But it''s impossible for us. The two of us would have died." "Huh?" Aidiun exined, "The life and death contract is so dangerous due to the initial process. If the familiar doesn''t ept the contractor, thetter will die." "..." "You have to have an affinity with contracting with the familiar. Plus, the contract required an absurd amount of mana as well. Not having enough mana will kill you in the process." "..." There are too many kill words. Cadmus continued, "That''s why we couldn''t do it. We didn''t have an affinity with contracting spirits." "People who have an affinity with contracting with spirits are rare," Sohma added. "I see," Keith nodded. Cadmus added, "And if I did try to do it, that woman would reject me instantly. She does not like me at all." "Eh?" "She''s really arrogant and haughty." "Indeed, don''t forget about explosive," Sohma nodded. "..." Keith looked at the two. For them to say the same thing was a rare urrence. And Aidiun was nodding his head as well! But as he was thinking about what happened, "How rude!" "Hmm?" Keith looked around. "How can you talk about me behind my back?" Diana suddenly appeared right beside Keith, "Keith!" "Po!" "Ho!" And with her were Fira, Aria, and Mir. The three jumped onto his body. "Woah!" Keith hugged the three, "Why are you here, Mir?" This was a surprise. "Po!" Mir licked his face. "I see." I have to thank Miyukiter. Keithughed. Miyuki had sent Mir over to watch over him. As he hugged them, Keith looked up at Diana, "Hello, Ms.Diana." "Hello, Master," Diana bowed slightly to Keith. "Eh?" "What''s the matter?" "Why are you calling me Master?" "Do you not like it? How about King? Prince? You''re my master now," Diana answered. They were in a contract. Keith waved his hand, "You don''t need to call me master or anything like that. I don''t like it." "Then what do you want me to call you?" "Call me Keith. You don''t need to do anything else. It would be weird if you called me anything other than that," "Why?" "That''s because you''re a beautiful woman. If you call me anything like that, it would look weird," "Oh, thank you. But I do have one request," Diana asked. "Hmm?" "Please call me Diana. You don''t have to be formal with me," "Understood, Diana." Keith nodded, but he questioned, "But should you be out like this? Are you alright?" "Yeah," Cadmus and Sohma looked at her in worry. "It''s fine. When Keith brought me to the garden, the fresh air helped me out," Diana smiled. "That''s- wait, you know I was the one who brought you out?" Keith questioned. "Of course, I heard everything. You were so thoughtful, unlike a certain dragon, tiger, elf trio." A little sneer was in her voice as she stared at the three. Cadmus and the two coughed, "How were we supposed to know you were awake? And we had to do something. If we let your magic run rampant, the ind would be destroyed. "Tsk, tsk. You could have sealed me in the coffin and ced me near a garden." Diana shook her head. But a small chuckle came soon after, "But I''m grateful you guys kept me alive." Even though she was peeved, Cadmus and Sohma did their best to keep her alive. "No problem," Cadmus smiled. "What are friends for," "By the way, where are you going to stay?" Aidiun questioned. "Of course, I will be staying on Keith''s ind. Even though I''m awake, I still need time before I fully recover." Diana wasn''t at her full strength. It was only a day since she regained movement. Diana turned to Keith, "Keith, I''m sorry to ask this of you. But can we keep the life and death contract active until I''m better?" The life and death contract was nourishing her body. "Sure, I don''t mind." Keith smiled. Diana smiled even brighter, "Thank you so much," "..." Cadmus and Sohma stared at her in wonder. "You should get some rest now," Diana turned to the small animals, "Keep him safe, you three." "Understood!" "Po!" "Ho!" Like that, Diana pushed the rest out of the room. "What are you guys staring at?" Diana noticed the three''s stare. "When did you be so giddy?" "Who are you?" Diana looked at them strangely, "Do you want to die?" Volume 3.5 Chapter 3: Eggs Benedict Volume 3.5 Chapter 3: Eggs Benedict Volume 3.5 Chapter 3: Eggs Benedict "Keith, are you okay?" Carolyn and Gabriel entered the nurse''s office. Keith tilted his head, "I''m fine. How do you guys know I''m injured?" It had been a day since he woke up. "In the morning, Aidiun exined you were sick. So we came here to check up on you," Carolyn stated. "How do you feel, Keith?" Gabriel questioned. "I''m alright now. I feel a little nauseous." Keithughed. That caused Carolyn to frown, "How did you get sick?" She was perplexed. Keith had always taken of himself. But for him to get sick like that was a surprise. "Eheh?" Keith scratched his head, "I''ve been working hard." There was no way he could say anything about the life and death contract. If Cadmus and Sohma were this shock, there was no way these two would be different. Carolyn shook her head, "You should take care of yourself more," How could he overwork himself? "Don''t worry about it. I will be leaving here tomorrow," Keith smiled. "That''s great," Carolyn smiled. But then the two started to talk about things, "But you running out of the ssroom is a surprise," Gabriel joked. He was surprised by how quick he ran out of the ssroom. "Heh, my bad," Keithughed as he chuckled. "Fool," Carolyn shook her head. ... "Ngh!" Keith raised his hand as he left his tent. He rubbed his eyes as he stared at Diana outside in the garden. "Good morning, Diana," Keith smiled. Diana greeted back, "Good morning, Keith. Did you sleep well?" "Mmhmm. How about you? Are you feeling better?" Keith questioned. Diana shook her head, "I''m still not at my full strength, but I feel much better than before. I feel my strength returning." "That''s great," Keithughed when he heard that. Keith looked at the garden, "And thank you for tending the garden for me," Fira and Diana watched over the garden now. "It''s fine. The garden is helpful for me as well," Being with nature helped her body heal faster. "That''s great," Keith smiled, "Also, I''m going to start pulling out the weeds," Keith turned to see the weeds. There was still a lot there. "Sorry about that." Diana quickly apologized. Keith waved his hands, "Don''t worry about it. You couldn''t control your powers," Diana''s powers kept leaking out. As a result, it caused the weeds to grow back in a few minutes. But she had control now. "Now, let''s do this!" Keith didn''t wait as he started to pull the weeds out like no tomorrow! "Let me help out too!" Diana got to work as well with pulling the weeds. "Me too!" "Ho!" Fira and Aria shouted as they helped out. "Po!" Mir didn''t need to say anything as he ate the weeds. ... "Finally! We got it cleaned!" Keith stated as he looked at the clean space. It was hard to do. But with the help of everyone, they got it cleaned. "I guess it''s time for us to eat," Keith dered. Since the group worked so hard, it was time to cook. "Yay!" The group started to cheered. "Are you going to make an omelet?" Fira questioned as she flew onto Keith''s shoulders. While she questioned, Diana''s ears perked up. Omelet? She heard about it. It was made using eggs. She was curious. But Keith shook his head, "I''m going to use eggs today. But I''m going to make something different. It''s something you haven''t tried before," Keith smiled. On this asion, he should make something new. "What are you cooking?" They were all curious. "I''m going to make an eggs benedict," Keith smiled. "Eggs beeenedict?" Fira tilted her head. Keith patted the little spirit''s head, "It''s going to be delicious. So wait a bit," "Okay!" Like that, Diana and the others waited in their seats, excited about the new dish. Keith cracked his knuckles as he prepared to make it. He quickly took out a batch of dough from his storage. "What''s that?" Diana questioned. This was Diana''s first time seeing something like this. Keith smiled and exined, "This is dough. This is what bread is before I bake it. But I won''t be making bread. I''m going to pan-fry it." Keith smiled as he oiled the pan. Like that, he took some molds and sliced the dough into circles. He ced them onto the pan to lightly cook them. Bit by bit, Keith could hear a sizzle. It''s time to flip them. Keith smiled as he flipped the muffin. What everyone saw was the dough browned on one side.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 4: Magic Is Useful For Cooking Volume 3.5 Chapter 4: Magic Is Useful For Cooking Volume 3.5 Chapter 4: Magic Is Useful For Cooking "They''re good to go," Keith smiled as he took them off the pan. He took out a big chunk of ham. He turned to everyone, "How many slices do you guys want on your muffin?" "Two slices!" Fira stated. "I will take two as well," Diana added. "Ho!" Aria sounded. "Alright, five for you," Keith chuckled and turned to Mir, "And I guess you don''t want any?" "Po!" Mir jumped up and down. That was a yes. Keith sliced the ham into thin pieces. The thickness was like paper. He ced them onto the pan, letting it fry. It didn''t take long. With how thin they were, the ham cooked quickly. They were now crispy. Diana and the others stared in marvel. Keith ced them onto a te. "The water is done boiling as well," Keith stated as he lowered the heat of the water. It should be a gentle boil. Too much heat would ruin the eggs. Keith gently cracked five eggs into the pot. "Wind magic surees in handy in cooking," Keith smiled. He quickly cast a small little tornado surrounding the eggs. That would stop the whites from spreading apart. Diana and the rest stared at the cooking in awe. Slowly, the white started to turn white. It didn''t take long before he took out the poached eggs. They were likerge pearls. "The only thing I need to do now is the hondaise sauce." Keith cracked some eggs, separating the yolk and whites from one another. Keith ced the bowl of yolks over the pot of boiling water. Keith whisked the yolks on top. Keith added some lemon juice. It would help the sauce thicken up and prevent the sauce from cracking as well. Slowly, the sauce started to form. Keith ced some melted butter into the bowl, mixing the two together. At the end, Keith diced some herbs and tossed them into the sauce. Keith took a spoon and tasted the sauce, "Delicious," "Keith! No fair! Howe you get to try it?!" Fira pouted! But Keith smirked, "That''s because the chef has the privilege to taste the food first," "Bleh! Cheater!" Fira stuck her tongue at him. Keithughed, "Rx, you''ll eat in a few seconds." Keith took out a knife and sliced the muffins in half. He ced it in an oven, toasting the top. What came out was a gold-brown muffin. "ce the ham next and then the poached egg," Keithyered the food there. In the end, Keith drizzled the hondaise sauce. "And there! We''re done!" Keith stated with a smile on his face. But when he was about to ce the te down, "New food!" "Woah!" Keith screamed as he saw Cadmus teleporting right in front of his face! "Keith, are you okay?" Diana quickly caught the te and looked down at Keith in worry. She red at Cadmus, "Do you have to teleport like that?!" Can''t hee in like a normal person?! "My bad," Cadmus scratched his head. But the look said he wasn''t sorry at all! He was focused on the dish in Diana''s hand! "You made a new dish, right?!" "How did you know?" Keith was shocked that Cadmus knew about this. Cadmus had the proudest expression, "That''s because my sixth sense told me that you would be cooking something good!" "Are you serious?" Keith couldn''t tell whether or not this was actually his sixth sense. But whatever the case, it was scary how good his nose is. "Let me get you one," Keith sighed as he quickly poached an egg for him. After he did that, it was time to eat. Everyone was really excited. "You guys can eat it using a fork and knife, or you can eat it with your hand," When Keith said that, Cadmus didn''t hesitate to grab it and take a bite. "So good! What is this sauce?! It''s tangy and thick?!" Cadmus stared at the yellow sauce in marvel, "It''s a sauce made from egg yolks, butter, and lemon," Keith answered as he continued to eat. "The egg is so runny!" Fira stated as she stared at the egg. It was oozing down from the egg! It was a beautiful gold color! "Mmhmm," Poached eggs are the best with that golden oozing sauce. "Po!" Keith looked to see Mir munching on the muffin. Keith smiled, "Let me add something," Keith took some condensed milk out and drizzled it onto it. "Po! Po!" Mir shouted as he munched on it even faster! The sweetness was incredible! "..." Diana didn''t say anything as she continued to munch on it. Keith continued to eat his food before he stated, "I''m going to head off now. Fira, Aria, Mir, I want you guys to teach Diana what to do," "Understood!" The three nodded their heads. It was easy with them around. Keith quickly packed up his lunch as he walked out of the ind. Volume 3.5 Chapter 5: Main Course Volume 3.5 Chapter 5: Main Course Volume 3.5 Chapter 5: Main Course It didn''t take long for Keith to arrive at the ssroom. He was the first one there. Guess I should read a book to pass my time. He took out a book and started to read. As Keith saw people entering the ssroom, he did the usual, "Good morning," Keith raised his hand. It was the elf princess Alfia. Her aide, Faelyn, was next to her. But what Keith got in return was the cold shoulder. Keith scratched his head. This was going to keep happening. And the next person to enter the ssroom was the dragon priestess. "Good morning," Keith greeted her. "Mmhmm," That was the only greeting he got. Keith smiled and continued to greet the people entering the room. Before long, Carolyn entered the ss, "Good morning, Carolyn." "Morning," Carolyn smiled. She was one of the few who returned the greeting. "Did you greet everyone again?" "How you know?" "Because some of them have weird expressions," Carolyn answered. She could tell from their expression. "And you got shrugged off again," Carolyn shook her head. She could tell what happened next. Keith scratched his head. Carolyn questioned, "Why do you keep doing it?" She found it odd. "Just want to." He always thought that greeting people was a good way to make friends. One by one, more people came in. It didn''t take long before Aidiun entered the ssroom, "Good morning, ss." "There''s going to be a lot of things being discussed today. But let''s get one matter out of the way. Keith," Aidiun turned to look at Keith. "You understand you shouldn''t have run out of the ssroom, right?" "I know," Keith scratched his head. He ran out of the ssroom without a moment of hesitation. "Don''t do it again in the future," Aidiun smiled. "Understood," Keith nodded. He knew Aidiun was giving him a warning. He understood why Keith ran out of the room like that. "Anyways, I need to tell you all something important," Aidiun stated with a serious expression. "You guys will be choosing your main courses for the next four years," "Main courses?" Some understood, while others didn''t. Aidiun exined, "Our academy makes you select your main courses. It will be focused on what you want. The popr ones are General Studies, Knight Training, and Magic Training. There are many others. But I expect you all to choose a main course by the end of the week." "Understood!" The students nodded. The process seemed simple enough. Keith and the rest went to martial arts ss. Once he got dressed, Sarah walked up to him, "Keith, I heard you were sick. Are you okay now?" "Mmhmm, I feel fine now!" Keith smiled. But Sarah looked worried, "You should be more careful," "You said the same thing as Carolyn," Keithughed. But Carolyn smacked his back, "That''s because you''re a hardhead." "I''m not," Keith shook his head. Gabriel added, "You are." "Am I really?!" Keith was in disbelief before Tennol entered the ss, "Good afternoon. Today, I will be teaching you a technique." "This is going to be interesting," "A technique by the Tennol!" Everyone was excited. But Tennol shook his head, "Calm down. I will be teaching you a simple throwing technique. But first, I would need a partner. How about it, Keith?" "Sure," Keith didn''t mind as he got up. He was a little excited to learn a new move. "Try to throw a punch at me," Tennol instructed. "Understood," Keith nodded as he threw a punch at Tennol! But when he did that, Tennol stepped in and grabbed his hand. The next second, he tossed him over his shoulder! "This is the move I will be teaching. It''s a simple technique. But it''s versatile and can be used any time." Tennol exined. "Do you guys understand?" "Mmhmm!" "Now, pick out a partner to do this with!" It was the student''s turn to practice it. "Keith! Let''s do it together!" Carolyn dered. But Keith made a strange expression, "Are you sure?" "What? Do you not want to do it with me?" Carolyn questioned. "I don''t mind. But are you sure you''re going to be okay with this?" "Of course! Let''s do this!" Carolyn pumped her hands.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 6: I’m Going To End You! Volume 3.5 Chapter 6: Im Going To End You! Volume 3.5 Chapter 6: I''m Going To End You! "Do you want to do the technique first?" Keith asked. "I''ll do the punching!" Carolyn rolled her fists. "..." Why are you so excited? Keith found it odd as he got into position. And like that, the two started! Carolyn threw out a punch at Keith. Keith caught her hand and was going to flip her when he felt something wrong. Eh? "What''s the matter?" Carolyn was confused. She was halfway up on Keith''s back. It was quite the sight. But the next second, Bam! Keith mmed Carolyn to the ground. It made a resounding noise. "Hey!" Carolyn looked up at Keith, wanting some questions. But Keith coughed, "It''s nothing. I realized you''ve grown up." "Huh?" Carolyn tilted her head. But then she realized what he meant. Her face turned red as she screamed, "Pervert!" Before Keith could say anything about it, Carolyn had swiped at his legs! Keith didn''t expect that as he fell on top of her! He had a weird look as he shouted, "Are you trying to hurt us both?! "Not me! But yes, you! You perv!" Carolyn screamed. She wanted to end this man. "What did you expect?! Our bodies are going to touch when we do this?" Keith shook his head. That was why he questioned it. He and Carolyn were the only male-female pair. "..." Carolyn realized it. "You''re an airhead," "I''m going to end you!" Carolyn pounced on him, wanting to finish him! "Hey!" Keith quickly caught her. But he quickly shouted, "Get off of me. We''re in ss!" Did she forget where we are? "Eh?" Carolyn looked around to see that everyone was staring at the two of them. Carolyn was on top of him right now. And from how the two were positioned, they looked strange. Carolyn quickly got off of him. But the damage was done. "How shameless," "To flirt around like that in public." "The two need to know when to do it," "..." Carolyn red at Keith! Thetter sighed. Why are you ring at me? I''m the victim here! She was the one who blew up for no reason. He was minding his own business before she went berserk. "It''s your turn to throw me," Keith returned to work. But then he paused. What''s with that look? Keith noticed the dark glint in her eyes as he said this. "Understood," "..." I don''t want to throw a punch. His mind was telling him not to. She was going to do something if he did. But it was toote, "What''s the matter? I need to learn as well," Carolyn cracked her knuckles. Keith sighed and punched. He knew what was going to happen. "Hya!" Carolyn grabbed his arm and was about to m him down to the ground. But Keith was quick on the uptake as hended on his feet. "Woman, you have gone mad," Keith stared at the girl. This woman was trying to end him again. But Carolyn pouted, "I couldn''t make him forget, tch!" She sucked her teeth at the end. "Were you trying to m my head into the ground?!" Keith''s eyes twitched. This was not a cartoon! You don''t forget memories by doing that! "Tch!" "Don''t you suck your teeth at me again!" Keith wanted to smack the girl''s head. But he couldn''t do it as Carolyn was ready to run away! "Come on, we need to practice," Like that, the two continued to practice awhile before Tennol stated, "I think it''s time for another demonstration from you guys," Tennol suggested. Since they all practiced, it was time to show it off. "Who wants to go first?" A couple of hands went up. Tennol looked at them and decided, "Herrick, I want you to do it. And Keith, you will throw the punch," "Understood," Keith and Herrick got up and walked to the front. The two looked at one another. Keith got into a light stance as he threw a punch at Herrick. And the moment he did, Herrick grabbed him. But he didn''t use one hand to throw him! He grabbed Keith using both of his hands. He lifted Keith up in the air. And he was ready to m him down! Boom! "What the?" "Is he trying to kill him?!" "Keith!" Carolyn looked at him, worried. But she didn''t have to be. "What''s the big idea?" Volume 3.5 Chapter 7: Strong Prey On The Weak Volume 3.5 Chapter 7: Strong Prey On The Weak Volume 3.5 Chapter 7: Strong Prey On The Weak Keith red at Herrick. Hended on his feet. Before Herrick could throw him down, Keith had adjusted his body. He saw Herrick going off from the technique. "Don''t you think it''s fun to continue with such a boring technique?" Herrick questioned. "We are supposed to follow it," Keith stated. It didn''t matter whether or not it was boring. They had to get the form down. "Who cares about that! I want to fight with you!" Herrick dered. His smile was vicious as he threw a punch at Keith! But Keith raised his leg and blocked it. "You can block my hit in that position?" Herrick''s eyes gleamed as he stared at Keith. Keith didn''t hesitate as he quickly spun his body. And when he did that, the two bodies flipped. Keith got out of his hold. Herrick''s eyes turned serious as he dashed up to Keith and raised his fist. Boom! Keith blocked the first. But there was a grunt. What a hit. Herrick''s blow was powerful. But Keith quickly kicked him away, putting distance from him, "Don''t you dare try to run away!" Herrick was going to dash at him again. But before he could, A sword was in his face! Tennol had a cold stare as he directed it to Herrick, "Student Herrick, it seems you don''t understand the hierarchy here," He was the instructor. How dare he do something like this on his watch? Was he looking to die? "Hmpf," Herrick backed off when he heard that. But he stared at Keith, "The strong feed on the weak! That''s how the world works! I don''t ept people who are weaker than me!" Herrick walked back to the students and sat down. Keith got up and brushed off the dirt from his clothes. He returned to Carolyn and the rest, "Keith, are you okay?" "I''m fine. Just a little annoyed," Herrick''s attack was something if he wasn''t prepared. Tennol stared at everyone, "Everyone, this is practice. There is no need to go full force. I don''t care if you''re a prince or a princess. Pull a stunt like that again, and you will be out. Do you all understand?" "Understood!" The students nodded when they heard that. Tennol continued, "I will call up two other students to do it." More students came up to show the throw. It didn''t take long before ss ended. "Keith, are you sure you''re okay?" Carolyn questioned. She was still worried about what happened. Keith nodded, "Don''t worry about it. I''m fine." After ss, the three headed off to the cafeteria. But the others were worried about him. "Are you sure?" "Of course, Carolyn''s throw did more damage than Herrick''s stunt," Keithughed. "Hey!" Carolyn raised her fist, ready to fight. The three entered the cafeteria, and they spotted Tristan. He had gotten his lunch. "I got our seats," This was the usual now. Tristan would find seats for them. "You guys go get your food. Keith and I will be saving your spot," "Gotcha!" Like that, Carolyn and the two walked to the line to get lunch. When they left, Tristan''s expression turned stern, "Keith, I need to talk to you about something." "Hmm? What do you want to talk about?" Keith tilted his head, "There are some talks about you being this year''s representative as a fluke," Tristan answered. "Hmm?" Fluke? Keithughed, "I don''t know if you can call it a fluke. But I don''t understand why I was chosen as the representative either," He didn''t understand either. That was because there were a lot of students. They were all talented. But he was the one who was chosen. Tristan''s expression dropped, "Get serious about this. Do you understand the importance of being the representative of the year?" "No, I don''t." Keith shook his head. Isn''t it a normal thing? Tristan blinked a few times, "No one told you about it?" "No." "Ugh." Tristan sighed as he clutched his head. "Is there something the matter with it?" Keith questioned. "The jist is that as the representative, you represent your entire grade. But you have been doing subpar. Some people are questioning if this batch of students are weak." "Oh," Keith pped his hand. "Can you be more surprised?" "But why should I care about what others think about me?" Keith was never the type to care about it. "..." Tristan looked down. His words weren''t getting through to him. Tristan was going to exin more, but Carolyn and the others returned. "What''s the matter, Brother?" Carolyn stared at Tristan. His expression was something. "Carolyn, I think I''m going to get a headache," Tristan could feel his head hurting. "Keith, what did you do?" Carolyn stared at Keith. He was the culprit. But Keith shook his head, "I did nothing," He asked me questions. How did I cause him to get a headache? That was not his fault! Volume 3.5 Chapter 8: Designs Volume 3.5 Chapter 8: Designs Volume 3.5 Chapter 8: Designs "I don''t buy it," Carolyn remarked. Keith definitely did something to cause him to be like this. Keith scoffed, "Why am I always the culprit? And why did you even get lunch?" Keith noticed Carolyning back with food. "That''s because I went to get it," Carolyn dered. "But you mooch off of me?" Keith questioned. This woman wasn''t even eating it. She was eating his lunch instead. "....Halfises," "..." Keith had nothing to say. He sighed and took out his lunch, "Did you make sandwiches again," Carolyn tilted her head. But Keith shook his head, "No, I made eggs benedict. I made some extra for lunch," "New dish?!" Carolyn and Tristan''s eyes sparkled when they saw the dish. But for Sarah and Gabriel, it was the same surprised expression. "Let me get the sauce out," Keith stated as he took a cup out of storage. Keith poured it on top of the egg and took a bite. Everyone could hear the crunch from the muffin. "So good," Keith smiled. But while he continued to eat, "Keith, can I have some?" Carolyn asked. Her eyes were glued to his food. "You can eat your lunch," Keith stated as he continued to munch his food. "Please, halfisses." "No," "I will tell my dad about you!" "About what?" "About how you took advantage of me!" Carolyn stated with a huff! "What? How did he take advantage of you?" Tristan''s expression changed when he heard that. "...Fine," Keith sighed and split one of the egg benedicts with her. Julius would probably end him if he heard what happened. And when she ate it, "So good!" Carolyn stuck out her tongue as she said this. "Sister! How could you finish it so quick without sharing!" Tristan was shocked by the speed as she finished it. He was going to ask her for some. But she finished it in two bites! There was no room for bargaining. Maybe if I talk with Keith. When he turned to Keith, the man finished it all! "So delicious," Keith stated with a smile. "..." The three had nothing to say about what he did. How fast did they eat? After ss finished, Keith decided to return to Dalen''s workshop. He needed to do something. When he entered Dalen''s shop, the customers gave him a dirty look. They were all dwarves. Keith could care less as he walked to the counter, "Yo, Skar!" Keith raised his hand at the dwarf. It was the same dwarf who attacked him. "I need to go meet with Dalen," "Go," Skar didn''t look at Keith as he allowed him to go up the stairs. Keith walked up to Dalen''s office, "Good afternoon, Dalen!" "What''s up, Keith!" Dalen gave Keith a big smile. "What do you need?" "I wanted to ask if you sell stone tabletops and cabs?" "Mmhmm, we do sell those. Are you looking to buy right now?" Dalen questioned. Keith shook his head, "Not right now. I''m looking for the materials," That was what Keith wanted to do. He wanted to see what kind of materials he could use for his kitchen. "I see," Dalen nodded, "Then follow me. I''ll show you all the stones we have." Like that, Dalen and Keith walked down. Keith was led over to another store. "Look around and check what materials you want," Dalen stated. "Thanks!" Keith nodded as he started to look around the store. There were so many different materials from his previous world. Some were a beautiful blue color. Others were like emeralds. While Keith looked through what was there, a dwarf questioned Dalen, "Boss, are you sure we should allow a human to do this?" "Of course! He''s my brother''s benefactor!" Dalen remarked. He didn''t care about what others thought. They seemed not to understand who this person was. Orin had told him about this. He was none other than the Boss of the White Forest Bakery and White Owl Merchant Group! The two of them were something. Those two were created a few years ago. And they were still growing at a rapid pace! And said person was right in front of him! "All these materials look good. Also, can I ask for custom countertops?" Keith questioned. "Of course. You can get a custom countertop. But we need the measurements and the cuts if you want a sink," Dalen stated. "Understood," Keith nodded when he heard that. It would make things simpler. "Do you have a draft of the design?" "How did you know?" Keith tilted his head. Dalen exined, "That''s because Orin told me about how meticulous you are. You usually have a n before you decide on the materials." "Heh," Keith scratched his head. He took out the designs, "This is what I''m nning to make my kitchen look like," When Dalen saw the design, he was surprised, "Orin was right, you were really meticulous with the idea." "Thank you," "What do you guys think?" The other dwarfs looked over Dalen''s shoulders and stared at it, Volume 3.5 Chapter 9: Adventurer Volume 3.5 Chapter 9: Adventurer Volume 3.5 Chapter 9: Adventurer "It''s an interesting design, considering it was made by a human," One dwarf stated. "Indeed." "But what about this one? What''s with the windows?" The dwarf questioned as he noticed a strange design with the window. "Oh, I was thinking about having the window as high as the ceiling. I thought that would give the room a lot of light." Keith answered. A lot of sunlight would be great for the kitchen. "But you need a strong dark color to contrast with so much light," A dwarf stated. "I thought that contrast would make it interesting. But using dark colors would make it strange," Dark colors would add a nice touch. But it would also look strange too. One by one, the dwarves kept talking to Keith, telling Keith their input on his design. Keith also gave them his reasoning for his designs. Dalen observed them talk with one another. He didn''t say anything and only watched. "Thanks for your input," It was only an hour after they finished their conversation. Keith got a lot of input from the dwarves. He turned to Dalen, "Thank you for your time," "Don''t mention it," Once Keith left the workshop, Dalen questioned, "Do you guys know what you did?" "Hmm?" The dwarves tilted their heads. "You were talking with a human," Dalen chuckled. Did they forget about the race Keith was in? "..." The dwarves'' eyes widened as they looked at one another. But they shouted, "Dammit!" "We did!" So you guys realized who you were talking to now? Dalen shook his head, "You guys were so into it," This was a rare sight. The dwarves were so focused on his designs as they discussed. "That''s because the kid was so serious about it!" "As dwarves, we have to make the job perfect!" "But he had a good brain for a human," "But bad taste in color," "You have a bad taste in color!" Are you still going on about that? Like that, the dwarves started to argue again. Dalen shook his head, I kind of understand what Orin said about him being special. ... "I''m home!" Keith screamed as he walked out from the gate. "Po!" "Keith!" "Ho!" The three animals dived at his face. Keith caught them and snuggled them. "Wee home, Keith," Diana greeted Keith as she watched the animals swarmed him! Keith smiled, "Mmhmm. Are you doing fine on the ind, Diana?" "I''m doing fine," Diana smiled, "With Fira here teaching me what to do, it had been a good time," "Mmmhmm! Mmhmm!" Fira nodded. She had a proud expression, "I''ve been teaching big sister Diana what to do on the ind!" "Good job," Keith patted the little spirit''s head. "Hello, Keith," "Hi, professor Aidiun," Keith greeted Aidiun, "Everything is good here, right?" Aidiun questioned. His job was to oversee and manage the ind. "Mmhmm, it has been doing good," Keith nodded. He took off his zer, "I''m going to make dinner," Keith rolled up his sleeve. It was time to get something to eat, Diana''s expression brightened when she heard that. "What are you nning to make?" "Cream stew," Keith was making something simple for everyone to eat. Like that, Keith got to work. It didn''t take long before he ced the food down. While they ate, "Professor Aidiun," "What''s the matter, Keith?" "I was wondering where I can search for new vegetables?" Keith questioned. This was something he needed to figure out. One of the reasons why he was excited toe here was to obtain new vegetables and fruits. He was interested in figuring out how to cook them. "If you want interesting vegetables and fruits, you can buy them from the stores?" Aidiun questioned. That was what most people did. Keith scratched his head, "I tried to buy it from a stall. But the person didn''t let me buy it," They either screamed or overcharged him like no tomorrow. "What? Why wouldn''t they sell it to you?!" Diana questioned. She was surprised people would do something like that. But Aidiun understood, "If you can''t buy it inside the city, you can search for them outside," "I can leave the city?" "Of course you can. Remember to bring your ID if you''re going out. You will have to pay a fee if you don''t," "Understood!" Keith nodded. "And if you''re going to search for things outside, you should register as an adventurer." "An adventurer?" "Mmhmm! If you be an adventurer, you can take missions to earn coins," Aidiun exined. "I see," Keith pped his hands together, "Then I won''t be in ss for tomorrow," "Are you going to be fine skipping ss?" Aidiun questioned. As his professor, he couldn''t condone this. Keith nodded, "I don''t need to worry about it. I have enough notes. Also, I got you as the manager." One of the bright sides of having Aidiun was that he could teach himter. "I''m going to go out and search for new ingredients!" Keith pumped his fist! Aidiun and Diana stared at his fierce eyes. He was so tense and scary at the same time. "When Keith is like that, you just need to nod," Fira told Diana and Aidiun. Mir and Aria understood. "I see," The two nodded. Pretending everything was fine was the course of action.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 10: Adventurer’s Guild Volume 3.5 Chapter 10: Adventurers Guild Volume 3.5 Chapter 10: Adventurers Guild The next day, Keith headed for the adventurer''s guild. He was excited and lost in thought. What things will I obtain? Just the thought caused Keith to be in awe. He looked around. Professor Aidiun said it should be here. Aidiun had given him directions to where the guild was. And he arrived. It was a reallyrge building. "This is the ce," Keith noticed a lot of different types of peopleing out from there. He was interested. The adventurers were geared up. He could tell this ce would be exciting. Keith entered the building and saw so many more people. I have to head to the counter. Keith walked over to the counter. There was a beautiful woman there. "Excuse me, is this where I register as an adventurer?" The clerk nodded, "Mmhmm, this is where you register as an adventurer. My name is Madison," "Hello, my name is Keith," Keith greeted. "Are you a student of the Academy?" Madison noticed the uniform he wore. "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. "Did you bring your identification with you? With this, registering to the adventuring guild is simpler," Madison stated. "Mmhmm," Keith took out his card, "Here is my identification." The receptionist nodded as she looked through the card. She asked Keith, "Do you wish to do a skill test?" "Hmm? What''s a skill test?" "Ahh, this is to help us figure out if we need to ce you a few ranks higher than normal," Madison answered. "Ahh, I''m fine," There was no need to jump ranks so soon. Keith was going to take his time. And for all he knew, he might miss something interesting if he did! "Understood," Madison nodded as she took out a pendant, "Please ce your blood on this tag," Keith nodded as he pricked his finger and ced blood on the dog tag. Madison smiled, "Congrattions on bing an adventurer," "Thank you," Keith smiled. The process was simple. "Since you''re starting as an F-rank adventurer, you can only take questions on the F-rank wall. But you can take a quest that''s a rank above, but only if you have permission from one of the receptionists and the same-rank adventurer," Madison exined. "I see," That''s simple enough. Keith didn''t say anymore as he walked over to the quest board. There were a lot of quests on the board. Keith stared at the quests. And he found a lot that was interesting. "Collecting herbs?" Keith''s eyes sparkled when he saw that! Ingredients! He was excited. The quest told him where the herbs were and how many to bring back. Keith was excited. Keith took the quest off the board and brought it to Madison, "Madison. I want to do this quest, please!" Madison stared at the quest and nodded, "Understood. Good luck on your quest." Like that, Keith didn''t wait as he dashed out of the adventurer''s guild. He was really excited! He arrived in front of the city gates. "Good luck outside," The guards stated. "Mmhmm!" Keith nodded and headed to the designated area. While Keith walked, he looked around everything that was there. He was happy about it. It was different from the forest where he lived. For one, there was no snow, and it was warmer than usual. More so, the trees were different from the others. Keith shook his head, "I need to focus. I need to find the herbs," Keith looked at the drawing. That was what he needed to find. Keith started to dash even faster to the location. "It should be around here," Keith looked around for the herbs. And there were interesting things around here, "This is the one," Keith looked at the image and the herb on the ground. It was simr to the photo. Keith sniffed the herb, "This is rosemary!!" It had a simr smell to rosemary! "This will be great for cooking meat and stews!" Keith screamed. And it seemed this wasn''t the end as he spotted some other fruits he hadn''t seen before. "Oooh! These fruits are interesting!" ... "Today, Keith won''t being to ss today," Aidiun dered. "What?" Carolyn and Gabriel looked at one another before sighing. It seemed this fool was doing something behind their back, Volume 3.5 Chapter 11: Oh, He’s Wearing Those Bracelets. Volume 3.5 Chapter 11: Oh, Hes Wearing Those Bracelets. Volume 3.5 Chapter 11: Oh, Hes Wearing Those Bracelets. "Woohoo! There''s also dill as well!" Keith shouted as he searched the forest. This ce is the best! New ingredients were everywhere, waiting for him to pick them up! "Wait a minute, I need to grab a bag full of rosemary," Keith almost forgot about this. He needed to bring back a bag for them. Keith quickly started to collect it. Heading back to the guild, Keith handed the bag to Madison, "Madison, here are the herbs," Madison blinked a few times, "Let me check," She opened the back and started to check through them. She nodded, "Thank you for collecting all of this. Here are your coins," She handed Keith some bronze coins. "Thank you," Keith was excited as he quickly returned to his ind. "Guys! Today, I''m going to be cooking up a big steak!" "Eh?" Diana and the others tilted their heads when they heard that. Keith exined, "I have some really delicious herbs that will go well with the steak! I want to try them out!" "Yay!" Fira was excited as she turned to Diana, "Big sister Diana, Keith makes the best steaks in the world!" "I don''t make the best steaks," Keith rubbed his nose when he heard that. But Diana stated, "I''m going to enjoy it." Keith''s cooking was one of the best. "Let me get some things prepared," Keith stated. He was going to take everything out. ... While Keith was focused on preparing for the steaks, Cadmus, Sohma, and Aidiun were having trouble. "Many people are questioning Keith being this year''s representative," Aidiun grabbed his head as he groaned. Shire and Tennol were there as well. They had heard everything the students talked about. "Who are the ones who said this? I will st those bastards away!" Cadmus had a crazed look, ready to destroy everything. That caused Aidiun and the two instructors to back away from him. One blow from him was enough to level a city! Sohma shook his head, "Calm down. If you do something like that, all hell will break loose," Having an ancient dragon go berserk was something no one wanted. "But Principal, I''m confused," Tennol questioned. "Hmm?" "Why is the child this year''s representative?" Tennol was confused about this. "How so?" Cadmus tilted his head. "As the representative, he is representing everyone in his grade. But that means someone weak shouldn''t be the one to do it. From what I saw, he''s in the middle of the pack." Tennol exined. He had the same thought as Herrick. Even though Herrick was hotheaded and reckless, his words brought some value. Someone weak shouldn''t be the ss representative. "Ah, do you guys really think so?" Cadmus questioned. "Mmhmm," Tennol nodded. "Same here. If you''re going to talk about Keith''s abilities in magic, he''s also middle of the students in S-ss," Shire agreed. Keith''s abilities were alright. But it was only that. It was nothingpared to Alfia and Scarlet. "Oh, I should tell you guys. Keith''s in training," "Huh?" Shire and Tennol tilted their heads. Aidiun and Sohma retorted, "You have to exin it further for them to understand." Saying that wasn''t enough. Aidiun exined, "Keith is wearing gravity bracelets," "What?" "But I don''t see it on him," Tennol frowned. "That''s because I gave him custom ones. He kept saying that he didn''t want to wear the gaudy school ones," Cadmus scoffed. Keith hade to him before to ask him for a design change. And he had fixed it up from him in exchange for some pudding. "Anyways, that''s why his abilities are limited. The gravity magic is restricting his physical strength and magic," Sohma exined. "How long has he been wearing them?" Tennol questioned. "I think for a few months now. But Keith added more to his limbs," This kid put more on his body?! Tennol and Shire''s eyes widened when they heard that. "What would happen if he took those bracelets off?" Shire questioned. That was the real thing they needed to figure out. "He''ll probably be one of the strongest in the academy," Sohma answered. "..." Tennol and Shire stared at Cadmus. You weren''t kidding. When Cadmus said Keith would be the strongest, the two thought he was joking. But if the kid was wearing the gravity bracelets for so long, that changed things! "If that''s the case, then he just needs to show his strength in front of everyone," Shiremented. If what Cadmus said was true, then Keith was keeping that title. But Cadmus shook his head, "I doubt Keith would do something like that," "Why not? Being the representative gives so much power." "Keith doesn''t care about the representative''s power. Wait. I don''t think he even knows about it, right?" Cadmus turned to Sohma, "I don''t think he knows. You sprang the position on him on the fly," Usually, the representative would be given a notice about it way before it was announced. "You thought it would be a funny joke to keep it from him." The three professors red at him. How could you do that, Principal?! "Either way, even if Keith knows about it, he wouldn''t care." Cadmus shrugged. He understood how Keith operated. "True," Sohma and Aidiun nodded their heads. "..." Are we missing something? "But what will we do about the people talking about this?" Shire questioned. Students still wanted Keith to be taken out. Some professors were in agreement. "Who cares about what others think. And they can''t change it either way." "Actually, it might be a problem," Sohma interjected. "How?" "Think about Keith''s personality. Plus, he doesn''t care about being representative. If someone tells him he shouldn''t be, he would probably hand it over to that person without a thought!" "Ugh," There was a pause before Cadmus grabbed his head. "Wait, he will actually do that?" Aidiun and the other professors questioned. "He most certainly would!" Cadmus could see it now. That kid really doesn''t care about these things. Cadmus turned to Aidiun, "Aidiun, you''re in charge of stopping this," "How am I supposed to stop this?!" "You''re his manager. You''re in charge of watching over him!" "Being the manager doesn''t mean I can stop him!" Aidiun retorted. "Wait, you''re a manager?" Tennol questioned. "Mmhmm, I''m the manager of Keith''s ind," "That''s a surprise," The two instructors remarked. "I know. But the kid doesn''t really care if I''m an elf or not," Aidiun sighed. While they were talking, Cadmus mmed his hand onto the table. That shocked everyone. "What''s the matter?" "Keith is making something really delicious!" "What, what?" "How do you know?" They were so far away from the ind. "My senses are telling me I must go!" Cadmus didn''t wait as he dashed out of the office. Sohma grabbed his head, "Anyways, ignore what they''re saying. We don''t need to care about them." That was the best thing they could do right now. "Understood," The three nodded.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 12: Bags Full! Volume 3.5 Chapter 12: Bags Full! Volume 3.5 Chapter 12: Bags Full! "Keith, what are you doing right now?" Diana tilted her head. Keith had taken out vegetables. "I''m going to prepare the side dish," Keithmented. A side of mashed potatoes was good. It was a simple process. He ced the potatoes in the steamer, letting them steam. It was now time for the main dish. "Look at these steaks. Delicious, right?" Keith smiled as he brought out some rib-eye steaks. They had the perfect marbling on them. He could tell they were going to taste amazing. And he wasn''t alone. Diana and the other two stared in amazement. "Keith, cook!" Fira shook back and forth. "Alright, you don''t have to worry," Keithughed. Her eyes said it all. She wanted to eat it now. The process of cooking the steak had always been the same. Get a perfect medium rare. That was a simple process. But then came the fun part, "I''m going to baste them with this herb and butter," Keithmented. This would make it incredibly delicious! Keith tossed in a knob of butter. He also threw in the rose herbs as well. After a while, Keith took a spoon and started to baste the steaks in the herb and butter mixture. As he did that, the smelling from the steak was incredible. Diana''s expression softened as she marveled at the steaks. Keith continued to baste it for a few seconds before he ced it on the te. "The steaks are done!" Keith smiled. He took out some milk and butter, heating the two together. While he did that, he slowly poured the mixtures into the potatoes as he mashed them. Some salt and pepper. He sprinkled the two seasoning on top, It became a smooth mixture. "Dinner is ready!" Keith stated with a bright smile. "Yay!" Diana and the others screamed out. But they quickly turned around to see Cadmus, "Seriously, how do you know everything?" Keith shook his head. At this point, he couldn''t be surprised. "My sixth sense is incredible!" Cadmus proudly stated. There was no point in hiding it! "Let''s eat," Keith chuckled. He already prepared a te for him. He had a hunch he was going toe here. "So tasty!" "Meat is the best!" "So tender and juicy!" "It tastes so much better!" Diana was in awe at how delicious it was. Cadmus was so happy about the food as well. Keithughed, "The herbs are a goodpliment to the steak." "I''m going to be searching for more ingredients as well," Keith stated with a serious look. He only found some herbs. But there was no way he was going to stop. "Go for it!" Cadmus gave him a thumbs up. ... Keith was all smiles as he left the city again. He had taken on two quests. In his hands were a bunch of herbs. He went on a spree and collected as many herbs as possible. And it was exciting. Not only that, Keith found another variation of an apple. The forest was loaded with different types of ingredients! And he was happy he found them. Keith quickly returned to the adventurer''s guild, "Madison, here are all the materials," Keith stated as he handed the bags to Madison. Madison stared at the two big bags in front of her. "There are silver lilies and purple heart herbs. Thank you for all of it," Madison nodded and handed the coins over to him. Keith went back and stared at the quest board. I found rosemary, dill, and green apples. What else will I find? Keith was curious. Then he noticed a quest asking him to take care of monsters. "Madison, I will take this one," Keith smiled. Madison looked at the quest and nodded, "Understood, please be safe," "Thank you!" Keith set off on the quest again. He walked around the forest again. I need to find the monster. "Roar!" Keith''s ears perked up when he heard that. Keith quickly hid in the bushes as he stared at what was going on. And there he saw a giant rooster! It was spraying fire like no tomorrow! It was a sight to behold. Hmm, I think I should have one of them practice. And this person would be the perfect person for the job. Keith quickly raised his hand. "Po!" And what came out was a Samui. "I missed you as well, Inti," Keithughed as he hugged the big baby. But then he smiled, "I got a job for you today," "Po!" Inti shouted. He was ready. Keith pointed at the giant rooster, "Defeat that," Volume 3.5 Chapter 13: Cook Them All! Volume 3.5 Chapter 13: Cook Them All! Volume 3.5 Chapter 13: Cook Them All! "Po!" Inti nodded as he was ready for a fight! He stepped up right in front of the rooster! "Hhhoooo!" The rooster shouted like who dared to try to fight it. But when it saw it was Inti, it flinched. But it screamed again, trying to act brave in front of Inti! "Booo!" However, that didn''t faze Inti as he roared back. He shut the rooster up. Without a secondter, Inti charged at him without a thought. m! The rooster was helpless as Inti mmed it down! It was quite the sight to behold. The rooster was thrown away. "Good job," Keith nodded. "Po!" Inti rubbed his head onto Keith''s body. He was happy that he got thepliment. "But I think you need to hold back more," Keithughed. The rooster''s body exploded. "Bo," "It''s fine. You''re getting stronger every day. You need to practice more." That was what Keith realized. Inti and the other babies were growing at a rapid pace. Their strength wasn''t at the level of Shiro and the rest of the adults. But it was more than enoughpared to others. However, the babies haven''t fought in many battles. That was why he needed to bring them out more. That way, they could learn to control their strength. "Po!" Inti jumped up and down. "I know. One is not enough," Inti was still the most energetic of the group. "Let''s go and get some more monsters!" Since he had Inti here, it was time to stock up on food! "Po!" Like that, Keith and Inti started to move. It was hunting time! ... "This is the best," Diana couldn''t help but say. She was tending to the garden with Fira. "Big sister Diana, you nt this one like this," Fira stated as she handed some seeds to her, "Sure," Diana smiled as she made the seeds float into the air. The next second, the seeds fell into the ground. They were separated perfectly from one another. "Fira, did Keith say how fast he wanted it to grow?" Diana questioned. "Nope! Keith usually says the soonest. But he''s okay with it being slow." Fira answered. Keith was the type to be alright as long as he got it. "I see," I should make a move. Diana raised her hand again and waved it. A green sparkle spread throughout the nts. "This should do it," Diana smiled. ... "Phew! We got so much," Keith wiped the sweat off his forehead. There was a smile on his face. In front of Inti and him was a pile of monsters. The two had gone on a spree. Whatever was in front of them, the two would take them out. "You learn how to control your strength," Keith stated. Inti blew up the first few monsters. But he learned after that. "Here''s your reward," Keith summoned a loaf of bread from storage. "Po!" Inti didn''t wait as he nibbled on the bread without a thought! "Thank you for everything. You can go back now," Keithughed. "Po!" Inti licked Keith''s face before disappearing. "Now. I need to store all of this," Keith started to toss the monsters into his storage. That took a few minutes. After he did this, he headed back to the city. As he walked, "Wait a minute, isn''t this asparagus?" Keith looked down and noticed the asparagus growing under a tree. But it wasn''t the normal size of his previous life. It wasrge. It was more like the size of a small fern. "I''ll grab some before I go," Keith smiled as he started to pick the asparagus from the ground. It was easy. Once he was done, "Let''s head back," It was time to continue forward. But as Keith continued to head back to the city, "Run!" "Someone help us!" Eh? Keith turned his head to the sounds of screaming. It was close. He didn''t hesitate as he dashed towards the direction. There, he saw a group of adventurers. It was a party of five. One looked heavily wounded, while the others were slightly injured. Keith didn''t hesitate as he dashed towards the group. They were surprised that someone was charging in. Keith shouted, "Duck!" Once they heard that, they ducked down. Keith waved his sword, slicing the monster in front of him! What he saw were humanoid monsters with pig faces. An orc. Keith raised his sword in the air. Oh, this is going to be good. Orc meat was delicious. "Keep running, and don''t look back," Keith roared without looking at the adventurers. He continued to stare at the monsters. "Thank you!" One adventurer screamed as they continued to run. "You''re going to be delicious," Keith had an evil grin as he was ready to cook them all!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 14: What About It? Volume 3.5 Chapter 14: What About It? Volume 3.5 Chapter 14: What About It? "Awooo!" The orcs screamed as they raised their clubs at Keith. They mmed them down on Keith, wanting to smash him down. But thetter jumped back, dodging all of them. He stepped on the clubs, forcing them into the ground. "I''m not going to let you guys swing those around," Keith scoffed. "Awoo!" The orc let go of his club and tried to grab Keith. But thetter swung his sword, slicing their arms. A clean cut that severed the arm off. "Awoooo!" "Sush!" Keith mmed his knee into the orc''s mouth, shutting it up. Before the others could have an idea, Boom! Keith snapped his fingers and fired lightning spears at them, blowing their heads off. It was a massacre! Keith wiped the sweat off his head. It was easy when he used magic. Those orcs were nothingpared to Michael. Keith fought with Michael all the time. Compared to them, they were chopped liver. Keith stared at the bracelet. It was weird. But Keith had gotten used to the feeling. Keith stared at the orcs. He didn''t hesitate as he ced the orcs into storage. Like that, he returned to the city. But when he saw the entrance of it, "Eh?" Keith noticed there was a group of adventurers outside. Keith walked over, "I''ming in," Keith stated to the guard. He needed to show them his identification to return to the city. "You''re the kid!" The guard stared at him in surprise. Keith tilted his head. I''m that kid? What was he talking about? The adventurers stared at him as well. Keith questioned, "What do you mean?" "Please go to the adventurer''s guild! You will understand," The guard stated. Like that, Keith headed to the adventurer guild. When he entered the building, he saw the injured adventurers. "Please! We need to save the adventurer!" "We left him there to die!" "What''s going on?" Keith questioned. Everyone turned their heads to him. "You''re alive?!" The injured adventurers stared at him in shock. They were in disbelief. Keith nodded, "Yes, I am," Why wouldn''t I be alive? Keith turned to Madison, "Madison, I have the rooster." "Y-yeah," Madison nodded, but she shouted, "Keith! Weren''t you attacked by a group of orcs!" Why was he acting so casual?! "Yes. I fought with a group of orcs," "Then why are you acting so nonchnt?!" "Why shouldn''t I?" Keithughed. "One orc is the same as fighting with a D-rank adventurer," Madison exined. They weren''t weak. "Oh," Keith nodded his head and questioned, "Do you guys take magic stones?" "We do," Madison nodded. Wait, he''s changing the subject again. "Then take this," Keith poured the magic stones he collected. He had no use for them. "..." That caused everyone to quiet down. "Ain''t that kid an F-rank adventurer?" "Can you calcte all of this?" Keith questioned and added, "Please split the orc crystals with them. They were the ones who found it." "..." Madison didn''t know what to say. What Keith did was too casual for everything to process. "Wait, do you have the corpses as well, Keith?" Madison questioned. "Yes, I do have the corpses on me," "Can I see them," "Wait, I want the body!" The meat from the orcs was delicious! He wasn''t giving it up. "I just want a confirmation," Madison didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Sure," It seemed the magic stones weren''t enough. Keith summoned the bodies from his storage. But he wasn''t done as the other monsters he defeated were there as well! "..." Everyone in the guild was silent. Seeing the orc''s bodies was enough. But this man had defeated so many more. "That kid has a spatial tool!" "No wonder he didn''t have anything on him," "I could put it back, right?" Keith asked. "Of course!" Madison nodded. Keith ced all the bodies into his storage. "Here are your coins," Madison handed the coins to Keith. "Thank you. I''m going to go now," Keith stated. There was nothing to say about it. Keith walked away with a bright smile on his face. That was because he had orc meat now! Volume 3.5 Chapter 15: Giant Forest Again Volume 3.5 Chapter 15: Giant Forest Again Volume 3.5 Chapter 15: Giant Forest Again When Keith returned to his ind, "Woah?!" But when he saw what was there, it was a surprise. That was because there was a forest in the backyard! "Keith! Wee back!" Fira flew over to Keith''s side. Keith caught the spirit and questioned, "Fira, what happened here?" He was surprised and confused at the same time! "That''s because of big sister Diana!" Fira eximed! Keith blinked. Diana was the one who did this? "I hope you don''t mind," Diana soon came after, "I heard from Fira that you liked your vegetables to grow faster. So I helped out," And I want to eat more of your cooking. Diana tasted his dishes only a few times. But it was enough. She was hooked on his cooking. "This is perfect! But are you alright with using mana?" Keith was worried. Diana was still injured from being in aa for so long. "You don''t have to worry about it. Using this much is nothing to me. And it will be better if I have as many nts around me," "I see. Then I''ll bring as many seeds I can find," Keith''s smile beamed. He thought he would need to wait a while for the vegetable. But there was no need for him to wait now! "Diana, can you grow these as well?" Keith showed the asparagus he picked up, "Sure," Diana smiled as she took it. Keith knew his garden was going to be incredible. "I also hunted a lot of meat today. We''re going to have a feast," Keith stated as he brought them out. "Yay!" Diana and Fira pped their hands! It was going to be a party. Keith smiled. ... The next morning, Keith woke up. I think it''s time I should do that. Keith left his tent and started to cook breakfast for all of them. While everyone ate, "I think we need to do something about the mansion," Keith dered. "Eh?" Everyone tilted their heads. "I''ve been living in the tent for so long. I think it''s about time for me to move into the mansion." He had to sleep in the mansion at some point. Having it and not sleeping in it was a dumb move. And since Diana wasn''t out to kill Keith, there was no need to continue to live in the tent. "Sure, what do you want to do first?" "I want to check up on the wood inside," Keith needed to know if there was mold. If there was mold, it would be a problem. Keith entered the building again. Keith went to check on the rooms one by one. "Each room isrge," Keith noted. They were a decent size. The entire dormitory could hold around 50 people. "But is there a kitchen?" When that was said, everyone was silent. That was the real question. They could tell that was the thing Keith cared about the most! It was something he hadn''t checked up on. "Where is it?" Keith questioned. Like that, the search began before Keith arrived in one room. "What in the world?!" Keith roared when he stared at the kitchen. Well, it couldn''t be called one. That was because it was like a small shack. And it didn''t have a stove. What was there was a fire pit! "Big sister Diana, step back," You don''t need to tell me that, Fira! Diana already took a few steps back. That bulging vein on Keith''s head was enough to make anyone know how angry he was. "Did no one learn how to cook?!" Keith roared! How could this be?! "Don''t mess with Keith when he''s like this," Fira added. Diana nodded her head to this. It was asking for trouble if they did! After a few minutes of grumbling, Keith sighed, "We''re going to overhaul the entire kitchen." Keith knew what to do. Well, this was something he decided a long time ago. But he never expected that he would have to overhaul the whole thing! While Keith continued to think about it, "Keith, do you want me to strengthen the wood in the mansion?" Diana questioned. "Huh? You can do that?!" Diana nodded, "Mmhmm, I can strengthen the wood of the mansion, "Go for it!" Keith nodded, Like that, Diana''s hand started to glow, and Keith noticed that the house was glowing! And the dull wood started to be vibrant again. "Woah!" Keith blinked. Never did he expect something like this to happen. "How strong is the mansion?" Keith questioned. "I think it''s strong enough to take a st from a dragon," Diana stated. "..." Nevermind. Take a hit from a dragon? That sounds more like a bomb shelter. "Alright, I don''t need to worry about anything now," Keith sighed in relief. He thought he had to destroy everything. "I need to work on the other things," Keith was all smiles.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 16: What Is Wrong With You?! Volume 3.5 Chapter 16: What Is Wrong With You?! Volume 3.5 Chapter 16: What Is Wrong With You?! Cadmus, Sohma, and Aidiun entered the ind. Sohma shook his head, "Can''t believe you came to bother the child again," "Oh, shut it. That kid still owes me a meal!" Cadmus stated. How could he forget about that? "Wait, what''s going on over there?" But they paused when they saw the forest. The two looked at one another before walking towards Keith. "Keith," "Hello!" Keith waved his hand at them. "I take it that Diana was the one who caused all of this," Cadmus and Sohma knew the forest was caused by Diana. "Mmhmm! She''s great! The vegetables are growing faster!" "Anyways, the mansion is now liveable!" Keith turned to the mansion. The outside was still the same. But the inside was better than before. He could move in and sleep if he wanted to. "Now, the only thing you need is a bed," Cadmus noted. But Keith shook his head, "You don''t need to worry about that. Got one right here," Keith quickly took out a bed from his storage! "..." Never mind. Cadmus said it as a joke. But he forgot one thing. Keith was a walking storage unit. "Also, you should find people and add them to your ind as well," "Huh?" Keith pped his hands together when he heard that. "That''s right! I should have others here. I don''t think I can do everything by myself," "Wait, if you have students join, what should we do about Diana?" Aidiun frowned. Did they forget about the great spirit living here? "I got that cover. We can say Diana is the dorm mother," Keith answered. "...Is that alright?" "Are you okay with it, Diana?" Keith turned to Diana. She nodded, "I''m fine with being called the dorm mother. It has a nice ring to it." Dorm mother Diana. That sounded nice. "Good!" Keith pped his hands together, "Aidiun is the manager, while Diana is the dorm mother of this ind." "..." Sohma and Cadmus said nothing. This kid always has the strangest ideas. But it was logical at the same time! "Also, how do I get students to join?" Keith stuck his tongue as he said this. "..." This clueless kid! Sohma exined, "You can put it on the school''s bulletin. The students will see it," "Then I need to make something interesting!" Keith''s eyes sparkled. "..." I don''t like the look on his face. That look was something. And the three understood it was going to be explosive. ... The next day, Carolyn had been walking down the hallway, "Carolyn!" Someone called out. Carolyn''s smile bloomed when she saw who it was. "Maria! It''s been some time!" Maria was one of her closest friends. Maria hugged the girl and pouted, "You haven''t been hanging out with me." "It''s only been a few days. I needed to look around the academy," Carolyn smiled. "Oh, please. That''s because you''ve been hanging around with Tristan and the rest. I thought you threw me away," "Of course not." Carolyn gave her a strange look. She was making it sound like she was her girlfriend. "Anyways, how is it going with you and Keith?" Maria had a mischievous grin. "What do you mean?" Carolyn tilted her head. Maria frowned. But she sighed, "Anyways, you should be careful. People are talking about him like no tomorrow," "What do you mean?" "Some students think of him as wacky and weird." "..." True. Carolyn couldn''t deny that. Keith was weird. But he wasn''t bad. "And some humans have been questioning about him being the representative," "..." Carolyn grabbed her head. She understood this as well. But it was something she knew there was nothing to talk about. "Look at the bulletin board!" "This representative is crazy!" "Who would write something like that!" "Eh?" Maria and Carolyn looked at one another. They didn''t wait as they dashed over to the board. It was posted in the lobby. Everyone could see it! And Carolyn saw it. "What in the world?!" Carolyn pped her head when she saw that! Maria chuckled, "He''s something," But when Maria turned, she noticed that Carolyn wasn''t there. Guess she ran to ss. And she was right. Carolyn rushed to the ssroom. Keith was reading his book like there was nothing wrong. Everyone else was looking at him strangely. "Keith, what is wrong with you?!" Carolyn grabbed him by the cor and shook him back and forth! "What''s the matter?!" Keith grabbed her shoulders, stopping her. "Why would you do something like that?!" "Do what?" Keith tilted his head. "Why would you make a sign like that?!" Volume 3.5 Chapter 17: The Most Interesting Yet Volume 3.5 Chapter 17: The Most Interesting Yet Volume 3.5 Chapter 17: The Most Interesting Yet Carolyn questioned with all her fury. That was because of the bulletin board. What was on it was too eye-catching! "What? I''m just recruiting students to my ind? What''s wrong with that?" Keith questioned. That was what Keith did. "That is not the problem!" Carolyn retorted. It was normal to put up recruitment notices. But there was one requirement that was so eye-catching. Anyone can join! That alone was enough to cause everyone to be shocked. Anyone could join. It didn''t matter what race it was; anyone could join Keith''s ind! "You were gone for a few days, and you pull a stunt like this the moment you get back?!" Carolyn roared. She couldn''t take her eyes off him for a second! This guy was a ticking time bomb! Whatever he did was going to be crazy! Keith tilted his head, "What? I only did that because I want students to join my ind?" What did he do that was wrong? He felt nothing was wrong with what he did. But Gabriel added, "You understand your words had weirded everyone out, right?" There was no one as crazy as Keith. "Oh, well," Keith shrugged his shoulders. "..." Gabriel and Carolyn could only grab their heads. This guy was careless and didn''t care. No amount of words would get across to him. Carolyn wanted to say something to him, but Aidiun entered the room. "Good morning, ss. Let''s begin," Before Aidiun could start, Keith raised his hand, "What''s the matter, Keith?" Aidiun was sweating when he saw that hand. "I want to make an announcement!" Keith stated with a proud expression. "...Go ahead," Aidiun didn''t show it, but his eyes showed a sign of defeat. Keith got up and smiled, "Hi guys, I have my own ind. The manager, the dorm mother, and I are staying there. But I''m looking to recruit more people! The requirements are simple. The only thing you have to do is be epting and friendly to everyone." That was the main requirement he had. "..." The students stayed silent. There was nothing to say about this. They all looked at Keith like he was an insane person! Carolyn and Gabriel wanted to cry. They were too shocked to say anything. That was because Keith was a fire-cracker. "That''s all I have to say. Thank you, Professor," Keith smiled at Aidiun and sat back down. "...No problem," Aidiun sighed. Like that ss started. But everyone had weird expressions when they listened to the lecture. Keith was the only person who continued to listen to Aidiun''s words. "Haha," Cadmus wasughing like no tomorrow when he saw the paper Keith had given him! When Keith stated that he wanted to do something, he meant it. It was straight to the point! "You''reughing about it. But Keith is going to face a difficult journey ahead." Sohma grabbed his head. "He''ll be fine. Keith can handle it. And we need someone like him," Cadmus stated. "Indeed," Sohma couldn''t deny that. "In times like these, you need an oddball to shake everything up." "But there are going to be people who want to put a stop to this," "Who cares. If these people really think they can stop the kid, go ahead and try," If they really wanted to fight Keith, it would be a losing battle. They were going to get beaten to a pulp. "This year is definitely going to be the most interesting yet!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 18: A Moment Of Silence Volume 3.5 Chapter 18: A Moment Of Silence Volume 3.5 Chapter 18: A Moment Of Silence "Keith, do you like being in the center of attention or something?" Tristan couldn''t help but give a dry chuckle as he stared at Keith. He couldn''t believe he would do something like that. No. He should have expected something like that. It was Keith, after all. And the man himself was too calm with everything. Keith tilted his head, "Hmm? But isn''t it normal for students to advertise their inds on the bulletin board?" He thought what he did was pretty normal. There were a lot of people recruiting students on the board. Why couldn''t he do the same thing? "That''s because your requirements are out of this world," Tristan sighed. His requirements were something no one would think of. Most inds would have many requirements. That way, they wouldn''t get anyonecking. His is like the most barebone thing ever. "I don''t mind who joins my ind. As long as they''re friendly and open-minded, it''s fine for them to join," Keith answered. The concept of race didn''t matter to him. They were all people. "There''s also the thing about you being a freshman having an ind as well," It was unheard of for a first-year to have their own ind. "Then I''m the first person!" Keith smiled. "..." "You''re not getting through to him, Brother," Carolyn shook her head. Once Keith did something, he wasn''t nning to change it any time soon. That was the type of person he was. "...Hah," Tristan took another big sigh. Persuading him was pointless. "Anyways, what kind of food did you bring this time?" Carolyn stared at his lunch box. Keith smiled, "I made some tomato pasta plus some cubed steak from yesterday," He made a few too many steaks yesterday. But Diana and Fira ate like there was no tomorrow. And he couldn''t forget about Cadmus. Everyone ate like beasts. "I want some," Carolyn muttered. "Sure," Keith took a fork and twirled some for Carolyn. "Good?" "Delicious! Did you do something to the steaks? It tastes different," "Of course, you would notice that," Keith chuckled. "Mmhmm," "I went outside the city to pick up a few herbs. And I found some that were perfect for basting the steak," "It''s tasty!" Carolynmented as she opened her mouth again. Keith smiled as he fed her again. He kept doing it for a while. "Can the two of you stop with this?" Gabriel grimaced. "Hmm?" Carolyn and Keith tilted their heads as they stared at him. "You guys are acting like a married couple," Tristan added. "We are?" Keith tilted his head. And Carolyn added, "We do this all the time," "What? You guys have been doing this all the time?" "Yeah. When we were kids, I would feed this piggy like no tomorrow," Keith would always do this. "Hey! I''m not a piggy!" Carolyn red at him. But that was instantly shut down when Keith ced another piece in her mouth. Her expression brightened as she chewed the steak. "Ahh," Carolyn pointed at her mouth again. Keith did the same and continued to feed the girl. "I''ve been meaning to ask, are the two of you engaged?" Gabriel had to ask this question. The way the two acted was something. It wasmon for kids to have an engagement at a young age. "No," "Nope," Carolyn and Keith shook their heads. Keith added, "I don''t think the king would do something like that for Carolyn," Julius was a dotting father. There was no way he would let Carolyn have an engagement. That was how much he cared about the girl. If something happened to her, he might go crazy. "And I doubt anyone would want to marry this piggy," "What do you mean?!" "Imagine you with another person is weird." Keithughed. Carolyn with another person? That person either had to be another energetic person or a psycho. "..." There was a moment of silence. "What?" He turned to Tristan and the others. They looked at him strangely. "Nothing," The others looked down at their food, trying their best not to stare at him. "I''ll show you! I will get married and show it off!" Carolyn stated with a pout. "Don''t ever let Uncle Julius hear that," If Julius learned of Carolyn saying this, he might cry tears of blood. "Hmm?" "...Nothing," Keith sighed, "Here''s another bite," Keith continued to feed her. Volume 3.5 Chapter 19: Here We Go! Volume 3.5 Chapter 19: Here We Go! Volume 3.5 Chapter 19: Here We Go! "Anyways," Tristan asked everyone, "Have you guys decided what to choose for your main ss?" "I''m going to be taking offensive magic studies," Gabriel answered. "Really?" Keith was surprised he would pick that. He thought he would choose something that was focused on swords. "Mmhmm, magic isn''t my strong suit. I need to improve on my magic," Gabriel stated. "I see," "I was thinking about potion brewing," Sarah added. That was another major course that was there in the academy. "That''s an interesting one," Tristan smiled. He turned to Keith and Carolyn, "What about you two," "I''m thinking about taking general studies," Carolynmented. As the name suggested, it focused on the world and management. This was usually chosen by students who would be heads of their household. Tristan sighed, "You really don''t have to do that. You can choose something besides this." "Brother, it''s fine. I''m a princess. I have to take this ss to learn about taking care of thend," Carolyn puffed in pride. Tristan had nothing to say to that child. But he turned to Keith, "What about you, Keith?" All eyes were on him. Keith chuckled, "Do you guys have to stare at me like that? It''s not like I''m going to do something crazy," "..." "Aren''t you guys supposed to say something like, "You''re right, he wouldn''t do something crazy?"" "..." "Guys?" "We can''t trust you," "For all we know, you might do something dangerous," "Gabriel, back me up!" "Sorry. But they''re right," Gabriel shook his head. The two have known each other for not so long. But it was enough to make him understand what type of person he was. "What ss are you nning to take?" Tristan questioned again. Keith sighed, "I''m nning to take either swordsmanship or the same one as Gabriel," Keith understood Gabriel''s idea of wanting to increase what hecked. But Keith was an all-rounder. His magic and his fighting abilities were about the same. It didn''t matter which one he chose. "I''m surprised you''re not choosing general studies," Tristan questioned. "Don''t need to. And I think I have enough knowledge. Also, I prefer adventuring than staying in one ce," Keith noted. He wanted to travel around to find new foods rather than stay in one ce. As he talked, he quickly pped her hand, "Stop stealing my food," Keith turned his head to see Carolyn stealing his food like no tomorrow. While they talked, Carolyn eyed his food. "But you don''t mind if I take it in front of your face?" Carolyn tilted her head. "...." Keith sighed in defeat. Like that, she continued to eat the food like no tomorrow! While they continued to eat, "You spilled your food on my clothes, you damn brat!" "S-Sorry!" Keith and the rest turned their heads over to what was going on. It was a beastman talking down to a boy. He was slightly smaller than normal humans. It seemed the boy bumped into the beastman by mistake. The beastman grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up! "You ruined my suit, you damn punk!" Without a secondter, the guy punched him in the face! "Of course, this would happen," There was no way this wouldn''t happen. This urred too many times to count. Keith had stopped the one before. But it seemed that it was a daily urrence. Tristan shook his head, "Everyone is so antsy around one another. They need one ridiculous reason to fight with one another," "Yeah," Carolyn nodded. "Wait a minute, why is no one stopping the guy?" Keith got up from his seat and quickly walked over to the person. Tristan shook his head, "Here we go again," "Keith!" They wanted to stop Keith. But the guy walked up to them. There was no point in stopping him. "Hey, stop hitting him." Keith grabbed the beastman''s hand. But the beastman growled at him, "Mind your own business!" But then he got a look at Keith''s appearance. His expression turned dirtier, "Why is the fake representativeing out here again?" "Huh?" Keith tilted his head. "You''re a fake!" The beastman roared. That caused Keith to be even more confused, "How am I fake?" "We all know that you curried favors with the principal! That''s the only reason why you got the title of representative!" "Hmm?" Did I curry favors with Grandpa Cadmus? He did make a deal with him. But that was for his ind. He was actually clueless about it. Why did Grandpa Cadmus give me that position? "Mind your business!" But Keith did not. He still held his arm, "You''re picking on a first-year. That means you have to go through me," Keith noticed the tie. Each year had a different color for their tie and bow. The boy had the same color as him. That meant he was a first-year.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 20: Hunting For Rush Bulls Volume 3.5 Chapter 20: Hunting For Rush Bulls Volume 3.5 Chapter 20: Hunting For Rush Bulls "Oh! I''m going to!" The beastman cracked his knuckles and rolled his sleeves. He was ready for a fight. And Keith wasn''t standing around. He was ready to punch the guy as well. Before the two could fight, "What are the two of you doing?" The two turned around and saw a member of the disciplinarymittee. Keith shook his head, "There''s nothing wrong. This guy is about to leave," "Hmpf! You got lucky," The beastman didn''t look at him any longer as he walked away. But he didn''t forget to give Keith a dirty look before he walked away. The disciplinarymittee asked him, "Don''t cause any trouble," How am I the one who caused trouble? Keith wanted tough. But he couldn''t care less about it as he looked at the beaten-up student, "Are you alright?" "Mmhmmm," The person nodded. But Keith frowned, "Do you need help to get to the nurse?" His face was bruised up. "No! I''m fine! Thank you very much!" The student quickly got up and ran away from Keith. "..." Keith was left speechless. Am I scary or something? He didn''t think he was. Keith scratched his head and returned to the group. And what he was faced with was the dark expressions from the others. "You need to learn some self-restraint," Carolyn groaned. This guy didn''t have any of that! "Can you me me? Someone was getting hit in the face. What am I supposed to do? Watch it?" Keith wasn''t going to stand back. Usually, there would be someone to stop this. But no one had stepped up. So he would be the one to do it. "..." Carolyn looked down, "That''s one of your strong suits." ... After ss ended, Keith decided to head to the adventurer''s guild again. When he entered, many people stared at him. "That''s the kid," "He''s the one who saved Howling Star," "He doesn''t look like a strong fighter," "Fool! He brought back eight orc bodies!" There was nothing to say about it. I guess what I did was surprising. Keith could hear them all as he walked to the counter. Madison greeted Keith, "Are you here for another quest?" "Mmhmm! I want to do a couple today," "I will remind you. Make sure those quests are something you canplete," Madison added. She wouldn''t let him go on a quest unless he was prepared. Understood. Keith stated as he looked at the board where all the quests were. He was interested in some of the quests. But as he looked at it, "I will go with this one!" A quest caught his eye. It was to hunt down some rush bulls. The objective was to obtain the meat like them. It was an easy quest. I will grab more as well. He would take the rest. "I want to do all of these," Keith handed the papers to Madison. "Understood. Please be careful," Madison smiled. Keith nodded as he headed out without a thought. Keith walked over to the guards, and thetter bowed their heads at him. With what happened to the adventurer party, Keith''s reputation shot up.. Keith left the city and entered the forest. He was looking around for the rush bulls. But as he was doing this, he decided to summon Aria. "Aria, I need your help to track down the rush bulls," In terms of tracking, the blizzard owl was the best for the job. "Ho!" Aria pped her wings as she flew into the air. She started to search for what Keith needed. "Ho!" "They''re that close?!" Keith was surprised. He would only need to walk a few minutes to the east to get to them. Keith started to walk in that direction. "Mooo!" He could hear the rush bulls making a sound. Keith slowed down his pace. He jumped into the trees. He didn''t want to scare them or have those bulls attack him. The bulls were packed together. They were grazing grass. As Keith stared at them. Why is one of them ck? Rush Bull''s fur was either a bronze color or a rich red. But there was one who was pure ck. And his horns were thicker than the ones. Keith knew that one was especially dangerous. But, I really want it now. Keith gulped as he stared at the bull! Curiosity beat danger! That bull was different from the others. But he could tell its meat was high quality. He wasn''t alone. Aria''s eyes glimmered as she stared at the bull. She wanted to try it as well! "I know what we have to do now," Keith had a devious smile.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 21: Variant Volume 3.5 Chapter 21: Variant Volume 3.5 Chapter 21: Variant The rush bull continued to graze the grass without a care in mind. They never realized they were about to turn into prey. However, there was one. "Moo!" The ck bull''s instinct kicked in! Danger! That was what it felt. He tried to get the others to quickly move. But it was toote. A giant earth wall was erected between the ck bull and its herd. "It''s smart as well," Keith smiled as he stared at the bull. It was different from the others. Defeating a lot of them, Keith knew their habits. That was why he knew this one was different from the others. "I''m going to beat you," There was no way he was going to let it escape. "Moooh!" The bull roared as it mmed his feet onto the ground, dashing at Keith. Keith quickly jumped, dodging the rush. "It''s quicker than the others," Keith realized the specs on this bull weren''t like the others. It was more fierce. And the strength it had surpassed them as well. And the bull wasn''t done as it quickly shifted its body and dashed at him again! One was not enough! "You can do that?" Keith quickly dodged again. He was surprised. Usually, it would take time for them to change direction. And it wasn''t only that. "It got faster." The second time it rushed at him was much faster than the first. The bull continued to charge at Keith. "Hmpf!" Jumping up again, Keith brought his de and swung it down, wanting to take the bull''s head off. But the bull moved its horn, shing with his sword. Crick! "!" Keith quickly backed away. It''s as strong as steel! No! Keith looked down at his sword. It was a regr iron sword. And there was a crack on it. That was how strong the horn was. I need to use magic to deal with him. "Moo!" The bull dashed at Keith again. What it didn''t know was he was prepared for this! From the ground, an earth wall popped up! The bull mmed through it. It was like a sheet of paper. More earth walls continued to pop up from the ground. The bull continued to m through them like no tomorrow. When it came to the end, Keith wasn''t there! The bull looked around, waiting to find out where he went. Toote. Keith came flying down again. He wasn''t done as the ground dropped from the bull''s feet, trapping it. Keith mmed the sword down. The head was sliced clean off. "That was something," Keith groaned. He didn''t think it would take so long to defeat them. Keith quickly took down the earth wall. "Good job, Aria," On the other side of the wall was Aria. She had finished off the rest of the bulls. "Ho," Aria nestled her head onto his cheeks. "Rush bulls are nothingpared to you," Keith stared at the one icicle stered into the bull''s neck. One hit KO. The bulls were defeated in the quickest fashion. Keith quickly ced all of them into his storage, "Let''s go and search for other things!" He was excited. There was no way the fire wasn''t lit after obtaining something great! ... "Madison, I''m back," Keith entered the guild again. And when he entered, Madison smiled, "Wee back, Keith," "Here''s everything for the quests," Keith stated as he brought out all the things from the quest. Madison nodded and started to process all of them. This was the usual scene. "Wow, there''s a lot of stuff," Someone ced their arm around Keith''s shoulder, "I did a lot of quests, Dennis," Keith smiled. Dennis was the leader of the party, Howling Star. After Keith saved him, Howling Star thanked him like no tomorrow. He got close to them because of this. "But why do you focus on F-rank quests? You could easily do an E-rank if you want," Dennis was confused. Keith''s skills were way above an ordinary adventurer. Keith smiled, "That''s because it''s fun," Madison added, "That''s all of them. Do you have the rush bulls?" She didn''t see it in the pile. "Mmhmm, I have a lot here," Keith brought them out. But when everyone saw it, they were shocked. "There''s a variant in the pile!" "Variant?" Is that what you call them? Madison exined, "From time to time, there would be a variant in a monster. They would be much strongerpared to the normal ones," "I see," Keith''s eyes sparkled, "Does that mean the meat and other aspects would be different as well?" "Mmhmm," Madison nodded. Keith''s eyes brightened ten-fold. Everyone in the guild backed away from Keith when they saw that. It was a strange sight. "Are you going to hand it in, Keith?" "I''m keeping it!" Keith dered. The quest never said it wanted the variant! It wanted only five rush bulls! The rest was his!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 22: What Have You Been through? Volume 3.5 Chapter 22: What Have You Been through? Volume 3.5 Chapter 22: What Have You Been through? "..." Cute. Madison stared at Keith''s expression. The way Keith said it was weird and cute at the same time. She exined, "I will take five rush bulls for the quests. But Keith, are you willing to sell the horns?" The horns from the variant were rare and could be made into powerful weapons. "Oh, you can have the horns. I want the meat!" Keithmented with a serious expression. There was no way he would give up the meat! He could care less about the horns. "The guild will buy the horns!" Madison smiled. The meat was precious. But the horns were the most precious out of all. "Good," Keith nodded. Like that, he got his coins. Keith quickly said his goodbyes before dashing out of the guild with a goofy grin. "That kid is cute," "Indeed," "Goofy as well." The adventurersughed as they saw his expression. Was he that happy about the meat? Dennis shook his head at the sight. ... Keith was excited as he returned home. "I''m back, Everyone!" Keith had a big grin as he ran up to Diana and Fira. Aidiun was there as well. "Wee back, Keith!" Diana and the rest greeted. Keith exined, "Today, we''ll try some new meat!" "Hmm?" "What type of meat did you bring back?" Aidiun and Diana were curious as to why Keith was so happy. Keith brought out the giant bull from his storage! "That''s a variant!" Aidiun''s eyes widened as he pointed at it. He couldn''t hide his expression. "Professor, have you tried the meat before?" "Mmhmm," Aidiun took a big sigh before saying, "And it was one of the most delicious things I have eaten," Keith blinked, "How incredible are we talking?" "The meat was steamed and boiled. But it tasted simr to the meat from your dishes," Aidiun answered. Keith and Diana were silent. It was that delicious? Diana and Aidiun stared at Keith. If what Aidiun said was true, how would it taste in Keith''s hand? The two were eager to find out. "If it was boiling," And Keith was the same. He was excited now. He wondered what he could do with it. While he was lost in thought, an evil grin formed. "Is this okay?" Diana stepped away from Keith. "Whenever Keith thinks of something good, his expression bes like this," Fira sighed. "Alright! Let''s get to work!" Keith stared at the bull. It was time to butcher the meat up. Keith took a few knives out of his storage. "What are those?" "Butchering knives," Keith stated as he sharpened them on a whetstone. He asked Orin to make a few knives for him. Keith twirled the knife in his hand, "Let''s begin." Keith''s eyes turned stern as he stared at the bull. He started to feel around the body, getting a sense of where everything was. Like that, he butchered the bull. As he did this, "Is it weird that Keith is so calm in these situations?" Aidiun questioned as he watched Keith cut. He was too calm and collected. His eyes were focused on the meat. Each cut was precise. "He looks like a professional," Diana stared in awe at how he did it. The way he cut it was smooth. As if it was the perfect method. As he cut, Keith turned to Aidiun, "Professor Aidiun, can you call Grandpa Cadmus and Uncle Sohma here?" "Sure," "Are you sure we should call them here?" Diana frowned. Thest time Cadmus came here, the dragon cleared all the food on the table! That guy was too much of a glutton. "Diana, let me ask you a question," "Hmm?" "Do you want a happy and full Grandpa Cadmus or a crying and pouting and sulking one that annoys you every single day for the rest of your life, Grandpa Cadmus?" His eyes were dead as he said this. Diana and Aidiun were a little scared as they stared at Keith. What in the world did Cadmus do to this kid?! It was like the kid went through a long battle! "I''ll go get the two," Aidiun quickly left, and Keith returned to work on cutting the bull down. And it didn''t take a minute before Cadmus and Sohma came to the ind. "I hear you have a variant!" His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at him. "Still working on cutting it down," Keith stated as he continued to cut. Volume 3.5 Chapter 23: I Have Never Wished To Be Tiny Like Right Now. Volume 3.5 Chapter 23: I Have Never Wished To Be Tiny Like Right Now. Volume 3.5 Chapter 23: I Have Never Wished To Be Tiny Like Right Now. "Work faster!" Cadmusmented. He was impatient, but Sohma pped his head, "You cannot rush him. This is a variant!" Even he lost his cool as well. That was because he never expected Keith to catch a variant so soon! Everyone stared at Keith, working his magic on the bull. After some time, Keith finished cutting the bull. The light from the sun made the meat glisten like jewels. "There''s a lot more," Aidiun quipped. Cadmus exined, "That''s because this kid is good at taking all the meat from the body." Cadmus was surprised at first as well. There was a time when he hunted with Keith. He never expected that much toe from a monster. But Keith stated calmly, "All parts of the body have a way to be eaten," There won''t be a waste on his watch! "Alright! Let''s get dinner started!" Keith rolled his sleeves even higher. Since he finished cutting the bull, it was time to cut with them! "I''m going with these cuts," Keith picked up the New York strip and the rib-eye. They were two popr cuts of meat. He wore his apron and got to work. I should cube the steaks first. The first dish he was going to cook was stir-fry steak cubes. The second would be a rib-eye steak with roasted potatoes, carrots, onions, and asparagus on the side! Keith took the New York strip and cubed them. Once he was done, he sprinkled salt and pepper. As he prepped the meat, he cooked peppers and onions in his other hand. Keith was multitasking like no tomorrow! Diana and the rest were in awe. "Who knew Keith was ambidextrous," Sohma chuckled when he saw that. The way he moved his hands showed that he had great control. "That kid is always throwing us for a loop," Cadmus shook his head. He didn''t notice it either. The kid would always do everything with either his right or left hand. Keith couldn''t hear them as he tossed the steaks into the wok. When he did, the aroma from the steaks shot up from the wok! "My god!" Cadmus couldn''t help but mutter as he stared at the pan! His heart was telling him to eat everything that was in the wok! Keith continued to toss the food. As Keith flipped it, the rest could see a colorful mixture going up and down! After some time, Keith decided to taste one piece. "..." A nk look was stered on his face. "Hey! No fair!" Cadmus roared and pointed at Keith, "How could you eat without us!" "I agree! Keith, how could you eat a piece!" Diana added. Aidiun and Sohma didn''t say anything. But their expressions said it all. Keith coughed, "That''s because I need to check if the meat is cooked. This is a chef''s privilege!" "You always say that!" Fira pouted as she grabbed Keith''s face. Keith chuckled as he poured the food into a te and ced it on the table, "I''m going to cook the other dish. You guys can have a piece." "Yay!" Fira didn''t wait as she grabbed a piece. While she did that, Diana and the others were ready to pick a piece up. But they noticed Cadmus doing something weird. "What are you doing?" Cadmus''s eyes were analyzing all of the pieces that were there. "I need to find the biggest piece!" Cadmus stated. He was trying his best to find the one which was the biggest size! That way, he could savor the taste! "..." You have gone insane. The others didn''t wait as they took a piece to try. When they did, a nk expression simr to Keith formed. "So delicious!" "It''s tender and juicy," "It''s nothing like the one I had before!" Aidiun couldn''t believe the taste would be this enhanced. "I want another piece," Everyone stared at the bowl. But Keith said they could have one piece, so they had to stop. They could only stare at the bowl in longing. "Yummy!" The four looked down at Fira. She was still eating the steak cube. The steak was a bit smaller than her. But it was at least half the size of her body! "..." I have never wished to be tiny like right now. They felt so envious of this spirit.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 24: Someone Wants To Join Volume 3.5 Chapter 24: Someone Wants To Join Volume 3.5 Chapter 24: Someone Wants To Join Keith wasn''t focused as he stared at the rib-eye steak. His eyes locked onto it. The marbling on the meat was especially vibrant on this cut. This is better than fine marbling. Keith was in awe. To get a great crust on the steak, pat dry the meat. Keith took some paper and dried any moisture. Any moisture would kill the crust. He seasoned the steak like he did with the New York Strip. Once he did that, he drizzled some oil into the pan. Like that, he ced the steak on. Everyone could hear a resounding sizzle from the pan. Give the steak a few minutes to sear on both sides. Keith flipped it over. A rich brown-golden sear was on the steak. Keith seared all sides of the meat before cing some butter into the pan. He wasn''t done as he added the rose nt and other herbs. "!" The nose of everyone twitched. That aroma! Keith didn''t notice the expressions the other had. He basted the steak with melted butter and herbs. Slowly, the smell started to intensify. "Grhhh!" Cadmus held himself back. He was grunting and gritting his teeth as he stared at the pan. "Hold it," Sohma and Aidiun grabbed his shoulder. This man was going to pounce! "I know!" Cadmus understood. He was going to wait for the finished product to be served! Waiting was a tortuous game. Keith took the steaks off the pan, letting it rest. I need to cook that. Keith took some asparagus out. It was time to taste them. Diana helped him grow it as soon as possible. And it was a great vegetable to pair with the steak. He ced them into the steak pan. It absorbed the mixture of herbs, butter, and steak juice! After Keith finished, he tossed the roasted vegetables onto the te. He ced all the steaks onto a te. The sides were asparagus and roasted vegetables. "Alright, we can eat!" Keith smiled. Like that, the others didn''t hesitate as they started to eat! "So delicious!" "The rib-eye is more tender than the cubed steaks!" "The taste is so amazing!" Everyone was screaming like no tomorrow as they ate. Keithughed at the sight. But he was eating with a happy expression. The meat was incredible. ... "I''m so full!" Cadmus said as he hunched down in his seat. That was too delicious. "Hehe," "Why are you grinning like that?" "I''m definitely going to show this off to everyone when I can!" "Huh?" Keith gave him a strange expression. "What? Do you understand how annoying your father is when he keeps talking about food!" Cadmus scoffed. "No?" Keith shook his head. He didn''t peg William to be the type to brag. "He does!" Cadmus retorted. Whenever Wiliam met with him or Julius, he would talk about Keith''s cooking like no tomorrow! He kept praising it to the point that he had enough. He finally had something on him! "And Shire and Tennol are going to get it!" Cadmus crazilyughed. That was how happy he was. Aidiun could only shake his head at the sight. He felt pity for his co-workers. "Anyways, Grandpa Cadmus. Did anyonee to the office to join my ind?" Keith wondered. There should be at least some students who asked to join, right? "There is someone who wants to join your ind," Cadmus smiled. "Really?!" Keith mmed his hand onto the table. "Mmhmm, there''s someone who wants to join your ind," "That''s awesome! Who is it?" Keith was curious now. Who was the one who decided to join his ind? "He will be there tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about it," "Understood!" Keith pumped his fist. "..." The adults didn''t know what to say about it. His expression was bright. ... "Hah!" Keith entered one of the rooms in the mansion. He had cleaned it, and it was time to sleep in it. This was going to be his room. "Goodnight, everyone." Keith smiled as he went to bed, ... "Hello, guys!" Keith waved his hand at Kreye, Hepha, and Rhea. When he went to bed, he was sent to the white space again. "Keith, it''s been a while." Kreye smiled. "Why have you called me here now?" Keith tilted his head. When that was said, Rhea and Hepha scratched their heads. But then the two kicked Kreye forward. "Hey!" "Don''t tell me. Do you guys want to try the steak?" Keith grinned. This was the usual. "Please and thank you!" Kreye pped his hands together. "Sure. You don''t have to worry about it," Keithughed. A secondter, the ingredients appeared in front of him. "Let me get to work!" Keith smiled. Volume 3.5 Chapter 25: What Are Friends For? Volume 3.5 Chapter 25: What Are Friends For? Volume 3.5 Chapter 25: What Are Friends For? "Nghh!" Keith woke up as he stretched his hand into the air! That was the best sleep I had in a while. He had been sleeping in the tent for quite some time now. But it was the first time sleeping in the building. It was warm andfy. Keith turned to Aria and Fira, "How do you guys feel?" "It was reallyfy!" "Ho!" Aria nodded as well. The two exited the mansion. He looked to Diana, who was watering the garden. "Good morning, Diana," Keith smiled. "Good morning, Keith," Diana smiled. Keith did the usual thing as he moved his hand back and forth. He had to get his morning stretches. After that was done, Keith made breakfast. Keith left the ind and headed to ss. As he walked, Keith was grinning like no tomorrow. "What''s the matter with you, Keith?" Carolyn noticed the change in Keith''s expression. He was too happy. "That''s because Cadmus said someone wants to join my ind!" Keith answered. "Really? Someone wants to join your ind?" Carolyn tilted her head. But that caused Keith to scoff, "Why do you sound so surprised?" Is recruiting someone really that surprising? "That''s because you are really wacky," Carolyn didn''t lie. Everyone thought of him like this. "How about you join my ind as well," Keith suggested. Having Carolyn on his ind would be fun. But Carolyn shook her head, "I would love to join your ind. But I''ve joined the ind my brother''s on." "I see," Keith looked down when he heard that. "Don''t look so glum. Are you unhappy about me joining?" Carolyn chuckled. "Hmpf. It would have been exciting," "I''lle to your ind every day, so you don''t have to be so worried," Carolynughed and added, "By the way, when will you bring me to your ind?" She asked before, and Keith stated he would show her around. But only after he finished the mansion. "I will. But I need time to fix up the mansion," "Fine," "What''s the matter, you two?" Gabriel entered the ssroom. He noticed the conversation the two were having. "There''s someone who wants to join Keith''s ind. He''s really excited about it." "Really?" "Mmhmm!" Keith nodded his head. "That''s great," Gabriel didn''t say anything else. Either way, he was a little happy to have more help on the ind. While he was lost in thought, everyone started toe in. And like that, ss started. Keith wasn''t focused much in ss. He was focused on who decided to join his ind. The ss went on for a while. It was the usual. It was time for Keith to head to Cadmus''s office. He knocked on the door, "Principal Cadmus, I''m here," ''Come in, Keith," Like that, Keith entered the room. Keith questioned, "Is the person here yet?" "He wille here soon. You''re really excited about this," Cadmus shook his head. The expression Keith had was anticipation, "Of course I am," "And the person''s here," Keith''s eyes widened when he saw who entered the room, "Gabriel? You''re the one who wants to join my ind?" "Hmm? Did you expect something else?" Gabriel questioned. "I thought you already joined another ind," With Gabriel being in S-ss, he thought people would recruit him. Gabriel exined, "I didn''t join any ind," There were people who tried to recruit him. But he rejected them all. "Then where have you been living?" Keith was shocked about this. If he wasn''t living on the ind, where did he sleep? "Oh, I''ve been sleeping at the inn," Gabriel answered. "That''s where you''ve been sleeping?" Keith blinked. How much did you spend? "Don''t ask." Noticing the expression, Grabriel had a wry look. Looked like he spent a lot. Keith questioned, "You understand people call me the weird guy, right? Are you fine with that?" "You don''t have to worry about that. I don''t care what others say about you. And I prefer someone I know rather than joining a random one," Keith was the best choice. When he heard that he had an ind, Gabriel knew he had to join. "Thanks," Keith pped his hands when he heard that. But Gabrielughed, "What are friends for,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 26: Feast To Celebrate Volume 3.5 Chapter 26: Feast To Celebrate Volume 3.5 Chapter 26: Feast To Celebrate Keith smiled even more when he heard that. It was better to have a friend than someone else join him. Cadmus smiled, "Congrattions, Keith. You got your first person for your ind." "Thank you!" Cadmus turned to Gabriel, "Student Gabriel, Keith''s ind will be different from the others. You best be prepared." "Understood!" Gabriel nodded and added, "Keith is already weird! There''s nothing that can surprise me anymore!" He was used to it. There was nothing to worry about! "...Am I that weird?" Keith muttered. He was right in front of them. "Let''s go to the ind," Gabriel nodded. As they were going to head to the ind, "Excuse me," "What''s the matter?" "Well, there''s another person who''s looking to join the new ind posted on the board." The instructor exined. Another one? Keith blinked his eyes when he heard that. "Let him in," The student entered the office. Keith realized who this person was. "You''re that student," It was the one who got picked on by the beastman student for spilling food. The student quickly bowed his head, "Hello!" "There''s no need to bow," Keith waved his hand, "Are you the one who wants to join my ind? "Mmhmm! My name is Arlo! And I''m a student of ss D!" Arlo introduced. "..." Keith looked at Gabriel, "Arlo, are you sure you want to join my ind?" Keith questioned. When Arlo heard that, he bowed again! "Please let me join your ind!" "Woah, stop bowing your head. There''s no need to do that again," Keith sweated when he saw that. Arlo got back up, "Can I really join your ind?" "Of course, you can join my ind. But you know people are calling me weird, right? They''re going to think you are weird as well," Keith remarked. Arlo shook his head, "I''m alright with that. But are you okay with me? I''m a half-dwarf," Cadmus and the other''s expressions changed into one of understanding when they heard that. A halfling. The name itself was what people would expect. It was an offspring of two races. "That''s awesome!" Keith shouted. "Eh?" Arlo tilted his head when he heard that. Keithughed, "I think it''s cool that you''re half-dwarf and half-human. That makes you more special than other people," "..." Arlo was speechless when he heard that. "I''m going to say this. My ind isn''t that greatpared to the others. Are you okay with that?" "Yes!" Arlo nodded. "Wee aboard!" Keith pped Arlo''s back! He turned to Cadmus, "Grandpa Cadmus, it seems I got two people joining my ind now!" "That''s great!" Cadmus smiled, "Alright! Let''s show them your ind," Like that, the group had decided to head off to the ind. And when they arrived, "This is a neat ce you''re living in," Gabriel looked around. Keith scratched his head, "You should have seen it from the beginning. There were so many weeds," It looked nothingpared to a few days ago. "This looks incredible!" Arlo marveled at the mansion. "Keith!" "Ho!" Fira and Aria flew towards Keith. Keith caught the two, "I''m back. Also, I have two people who will be living with us from now on," "Yay!" Fira waved her hands in the air when she heard that. Aria didn''t mind as much. Keith turned to Gabriel and the owl, "This is my familiar, Aria. And this here is another one, Fira," "Hello!" Fira waved her hand while Aria did a slight nod. "Hello, my name is Gabriel," Gabriel met with Aria before. But he had never seen Fira before. "My name is Arlo," "Keith, you''ve returned. Are these two going to live on our ind?" And now it was Diana''s turn toe out. "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. "Greetings. I''m the dorm mother of the ind. You can call me Diana," "Hello," The two greeted. "Oh, you two should go in and choose your rooms," Keith suggested. "Alright," "I''ll show you in," Diana stated as the two followed after her. While she did that, Keith rolled up his sleeves, "I''m going to make a feast to celebrate!" Cadmus nodded, "Indeed! You have to celebrate with a feast for obtaining two new people!" Volume 3.5 Chapter 27: Shepherd’s Pie Volume 3.5 Chapter 27: Shepherds Pie Volume 3.5 Chapter 27: Shepherds Pie "Mmhmm!" Keith nodded. It was time to get to work. He took out the ingredients he needed. First off, he tossed some potatoes into a pot to boil. While the potatoes boiled, Keith diced some carrots and onions. He poured some oil into the pan and fried the vegetables. While that continued to cook, "You''re using a variant today as well?!" Cadmus''s eyes brightened when he saw the meat. "Mmhmm, I''m going to use it," Keith smiled. He took two knives and started to mince the meat. Slowly, the meat became minced up. I really need a grinder. Keith sighed. His hand was going to hurt tomorrow. Keith looked at the vegetables. Good, they''re cooked. Keith tossed the minced meat in there, cooking it together. "Ahh, the smell is so great!" Cadmus couldn''t help but mutter. He was in awe. Sohma shook his head, "You need to calm down." "You like it too!" "..." "What is that smell?" Gabriel and Arlo came out of the building. \ Sohma smiled, "Did the two of you choose your rooms?" "Mmhmm," Gabriel and Arlo nodded. It was a simple procedure. The two turned to Keith, who was focused on cooking, "You guys are lucky," Cadmus sighed. "It''s quite the sight, right?" Sohma questioned. "Mmhmm," Gabriel nodded, "I''ve never seen him quite like this," This was a surprise. Keith was really focused. It''s almost finished cooking. Keith quickly took something out of his storage. "Is that stock?" Cadmus questioned. "What''s stock?" Diana and the two students were confused. "Mmhmm. Stock is a liquid thates from simmering bones, vegetables, and spices together." Keith exined and added, "This stock is made from the bones of the rush bull," "You animal!" Cadmus grabbed his face as he gasped. A broth made from the bones of a rush bull variant? What was he cooking up?! "Hehe," Keith rubbed his nose. Even he was curious about it as he poured the stock into the meat and vegetable mixture. "What a rich aroma," Gabriel stated. Arlo was a little surprised by the smell as well. Keith let it simmer as he worked on prepping the other dishes. He came back to it and tasted it, "Delicious," "Keth! This is so unfair!" Cadmus roared as he pointed at Keith! The others couldn''t help but pout as well. This man was always getting a head start again! "Chef''s privilege," Keith stated as he took out a baking tray. He poured the meat and vegetable mixture in. He took the potatoes he had boiling. "They''re good to go," Keith smiled as he mashed the potatoes, turning them into a paste. He spread the mixture on top of the beef. What he did next was ce it into the oven to bake. He turned to see that everyone had an excited look on their face. Keith scratched his head, "Have the two of you finished choosing your rooms?" "Mmhmm," "They all look so nice," Gabriel and Arlo marveled. Keith scratched his head, "I want to make it better before you guys join. Sorry about that," "There''s no need to worry about it!" Arlo waved his hand. "We''ll help you out," Gabriel chuckled. "That''s great! Also, you guys can look around if you want. I''m going to be cooking some other dishes," Keith smiled as he started to cook the other dishes. He was excited to have two new students here. ... "You cooked with everything you had," Cadmus stated as he stared at all the food on the table. There was too much to count. Keith scratched his head, "That''s because we''re having a celebration today! That''s why I went all out," "..." Cadmus stared at the food in wonder. Should I make more students join Keith''s ind? He was really curious now. Would that mean more food? "It seems I''m thest one to arrive," Aidiun walked to the group. Keith shook his head, "Professor Aidiun, you''re notte. You''re on time." Thest dish was still baking. "Professor Aidiun is here as well?" Gabriel questioned. "Oh yeah!" Keith almost forgot to mention, "Aidiun is the manager of our ind," "Is that why you were so calm with everything in ss?" Gabriel stared at Keith. "Who cares about that! Keith, when is the dish ready?" Cadmus stared at the oven. It was still ticking down. But Keithughed, "Rx. It will be finished in a few seconds," Ding. "And it''s done," Keithughed. He wore some oven mitts as he took the tray out of the oven. When he opened the oven, the aroma came out! Everyone was surprised. "The smell is so much stronger!" "How did it get stronger?!" "What did you make, Keith?!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 28: I Wonder If I Can Become A Student Volume 3.5 Chapter 28: I Wonder If I Can Be A Student Volume 3.5 Chapter 28: I Wonder If I Can Be A Student "It''s a shepherd''s pie!" Keith answered. It was perfect with the variant. He ced the pie on the table. Everyone stared at the shepherd''s pie. It was crispy and golden on top. "Let''s eat now!" Cadmus was excited! Keith smiled as he sliced the shepherd''s pie. There was a crisp cut as he did it. Everyone''s eyes were locked on the pie. When Keith brought the first slice up, the juices from the mixture dripped. Everyone gulped at the sight! "Keith, hand that over to me!" Cadmus eximed! His instincts almost took over as he wanted to eat it as soon as possible! "Mind your manners," Keith shook his head. This guy was supposed to be an ancient dragon. Why did he have to say something like that? One by one, Keith ced a slice onto their te. Like that, everyone started to eat. "So delicious!" Cadmus could care less as he ate the pie! It was very delicious! "The potato is crispy and crunchy!" Diana stated with a happy expression. Keith turned to Aria, who was eating so quickly. Fira was the same as well. "What do you guys think about it?" Keith asked Gabriel and Arlo. "It''s incredible! I never thought I would get to eat something so delicious," Gabriel had a look of contentment and added, "I now understand why Tristan and Carolyn act like that all the time," He thought the two were a little off when talking about Keith''s cooking. But he understood. "Heh," Keith chuckled as he scratched his head. He turned to Arlo, "Arlo, what do you think?" "It''s the most delicious thing I have ever tried!" Arlo responded. He never tasted something so delicious! Keith smiled, "Thank you for the praise. Dinner and lunch aren''t going to be like this. I promise you it will be delicious," "You''re going to cook for us?" Gabriel and Arlo were surprised. They were going to have this food all the time? "Of course! I''m the leader but also the chef of this ind!" Keith smiled as he stated. "..." Gabriel and Arlo looked at one another. The two didn''t know what to say about this. But they were excited. They joined an awesome ind. "You guys are so lucky," Cadmus stated with a sigh, "I wonder if I can be a student," Everyone''s gaze turned strange when they heard that. "Why do you want that?" Keith questioned. "So I can eat here as well!" Cadmus stated. "That''s impossible," "Think of your age." "If you''re a student, that would be dangerous," Diana sighed. If someone pissed Cadmus off, the school might be burned down. "How can you guys shoot down my dream!" Cadmus raised his hand in the air! These three mmed the hammer down on him. "And don''t you eat here all the time?" Diana added. Cadmus was already a resident here. "That''s because I can''t miss out on Keith''s cooking!" Cadmus roared. "..." Keith shook his head at him. But he turned to Gabriel and Arlo, "You don''t need to worry about him. Continue to eat your food." Volume 3.5 Chapter 29: I Don’t Think I Can Live Without Keith’s Food Volume 3.5 Chapter 29: I Dont Think I Can Live Without Keiths Food Volume 3.5 Chapter 29: I Dont Think I Can Live Without Keiths Food Keith woke up and raised his hand into the air without a thought. He looked down to see Fira sleeping. Keith smiled as he slowly left his bed, trying his best not to wake the spirit. He headed to the garden, "Good morning, Diana." And the first person he spotted was Diana. Diana smiled, "Good morning, Keith. Are you going to practice?" "Mmhmm," Keith started to swing his sword. He needed to get his practice in. While he did this, "You''re up as always," Gabriel came out of the mansion. Keith smiled, "You know me. I''m a light sleeper," "How about we have a light spar," Gabriel suggested. "Sure," Keith knew he was going to ask this. Gabriel had his sword around his waist. The two raised their swords into the air, ready to spar with one another. While they did, Diana watched the two. The two are gifted. She could tell Keith and Gabriel were talented. While the two fought, "Good morning, everyone!" Arlo woke up as he came out. Keith smiled, "Good morning, Arlo. How was your room?" "I slept great," Arlo stated. Keith chuckled, "You don''t have to lie about it. It''s difficult to sleep in a sleeping bag." The rooms didn''t have proper beds. There were the old ones from before. But it was covered in mold. Keith made a business decision and tossed them out the door. They had to sleep in sleeping bags. "We''ll get you guys your bed in a day or two," Keith dered. Dalen should have everything in his workshop. He suggested, "Do you want to spar with us?" "Is that fine?" Arlo was a little hesitant. Keith grinned, "It''s fine. We''re all here to get better. We should do it together," "Keith''s right," Gabriel nodded. "Thank you very much!" Arlo bowed his head. Keithughed, "You don''t have to be so stiff around us. We''re all equal here." "Um," Arlo nodded his head. While he did this, Keith turned to Gabriel, "Gabriel, can you spar with Arlo?" Keith handed his wooden sword to Arlo. "Hmm? Where are you going?" "I''m going to make breakfast for all of us," Keithughed. If he continued to practice, they wouldn''t have breakfast. "I see," Gabrielughed as well. Keith started to prepare. It was a light breakfast with a loaf of bread, eggs, and pork belly. Keith returned to the training grounds to see Arlo and Gabriel hard at work. Well, it was Arlo. He was on the attack. Gabriel guided him throughout the fight. "Guys! Breakfast is done!" Keith called. The two stopped fighting. Like that, everyone headed to the table. "So delicious!" "This bread is really fluffy and delicious!" Arlo marveled at the loaf of bread. Gabrielughed, "Arlo, have you heard about the White Forest Bakery?" "Mmhmm! It''s one of the most popr stores in the city right now," "Well, this guy here is the creator, so of course, the bread would be delicious," Arlo blinked, "Our leader is so amazing!" "I''m not that amazing," Keith chuckled when he heard that. But Diana shook, "Is there anyone else who could cook like this?" "..." Keith scratched his head. But he stated, "Also, you guys should take this," Keith then brought out two big boxes. "Hmm?" "What''s that?" "This is your lunch," Keith noted. He said before he was going to be making them lunch. And he was a man of his word. "..." Gabriel and Arlo didn''t know what to say to that, "Thank you so much!" "Keith, can you keep it with you?" "Hmm?" "We don''t have a storage equipment like you," "No problem." Carrying it around would make it look weird. He was the only one here with storage equipment. "Come to me at lunch to get it," Keith smiled. "Gotcha!" "Understood!" "You three should get changed," Diana suggested. "Mmhmm!" Like that, the three changed into their uniform and headed off. They went to Arlo''s ssroom first before they headed to their ss. "Hmm? The two of you arrived together?" Carolyn noticed it. "Mmhmm," "Is it strange?" Keith questioned. Carolyn nodded, "That''s because Gabriel usuallyester than us," "We''re living on the same ind. So he won''t bete anymore," Keith casually said. "Huh?" Carolyn blinked her eyes before stating, "Oh, so the person who joined your ind is Gabriel?" "Mmhmm," Keith''s smile beamed tenfold. He added, "I added another student as well! He''s a little shy, but he''s a good guy!" "That''s great!" Carolyn smiled. She was happy for her childhood friend. She turned to Gabriel, "Is Keith treating you well, Gabriel?" "Mmhmm. But there is one problem." Gabriel coughed. Keith blinked, "What''s the matter?" If there was a problem, he would fix it. "I don''t think I can live without Keith''s cooking after all of this,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 30: Lunch Volume 3.5 Chapter 30: Lunch Volume 3.5 Chapter 30: Lunch Gabrielughed. The way Keith cooked was incredible. It was something he never had before. And he knew it was something he couldn''t live without. If Keith continued to cook like this, it would be impossible. "Haha," Keithughed when he heard that. Carolyn patted Gabriel''s shoulder, "I get what you mean." "Eh?" "I''m already lost," Carolyn stated with a smile. It was a look that she had ascended. That caused Keith to p her head, "You''re acting like I poisoned you all," "You did," Carolyn nodded, "You poisoned me with your good food," "..." Someone needs to get another head chop. Keith raised his hand, ready to chop down. Before he could do it, Aidiun entered the room. "Let''s begin ss!" Like that, ss started. It was a heavy lecture again. But Keith was all smiles as his mind was turbocharged. He was asking questions and answering them as well. All the students looked at him weirdly. But Keith could care less. . "My god. Please bless this princess with your notes!" After ss, Carolyn ced her hands together and prayed. And said god was Keith. Thetter shook his head, "Tsk, tsk. Should have been listening," Keith handed the notes to her. He turned to Gabriel, "Gabriel, do you need it?" "Nope, I can ask Professor Aidiun about itter," After all, he was their manager. The elf woulde to their ind. He could ask him then. "Anyways, we should head to lunch," Gabriel added. "Why are you so excited?" Carolyn questioned. She found Gabriel being happy about lunch was surprising. He was always calm and casual with this. Carolyn turned to Keith, who had a grin. Am I missing something? It didn''t take long before they arrived at the cafeteria. "Leader," Arlo waved his hands. Keith smiled, "Arlo, do you want to sit with us for lunch?" "Umm, is that fine?" "Carolyn, you''re alright with this?" Keith questioned. "Of course," Keith didn''t mind at all. Arlo smiled, "Thank you very much, Princess!" Tristan and Sarah were already there. There was another person there as well. "Hello, guys," Keith waved his hand. "Hello," Tristan smiled, "Maria, you''re here as well?" Carolyn blinked. "Of course, I would be here as well," Maria smiled, "I want to eat with my fiancee and my friend," Maria turned to Keith and the two, "Greetings. My name is Maria Ambretta. I''m Prince Tristan''s fiancee and Carolyn''s close friend." "Hello, my name is Keith Freed," Keith bowed slightly. "My name is Gabriel Eginhard," "I''m Arlo," "It''s good to meet you all." Maria smiled. But then she stared at Keith. Thetter noticed it, "Is something the matter?" "Nothing''s wrong," Maria continued to smile. Keith turned to Carolyn, "You should go get your lunch." The rest had gotten their lunches. "Hmm? What about you, Gabriel?" Why wasn''t Gabriel moving with her? "Keith got us covered with that," Gabriel smiled. "Wait, what?!" Carolyn and the rest blinked a few times. But Keith didn''t mind as he brought out three lunch boxes from his storage. "Here you are," Keith handed the boxes to Gabriel and Arlo. Carolyn and the rest watched this. Carolyn pped her hands together, "Hold it!" "What''s the matter?" Keith questioned. "Don''t tell me you will make lunch for them now?" Carolyn gulped as she asked this. "Carolyn, mind your expression," Maria was surprised that she would do something like that. Did she forget she was a princess? "Of course, I would make it for them as well," Keith noted. "Keith also cooks us breakfast and dinner as well," Gabriel added. "What?!" Tristan mmed his fist into the table as he stared at them. "Dear," Maria blinked her eyes as she stared at him. "Anyways, I made something from yesterday," Keith smiled as he opened his lunchbox. And what was in it was a colorful masterpiece. There were two tomatoes sliced into roses. Beside it was a mini shepherd''s pie. What was more, there was some cream pasta. As a dessert, there were some apple slices. "Keith, you really outdid yourself," Gabrielughed. "Leader is amazing," Arlo stated. He was in awe of the food there. But he wasn''t the only person. The others stared at their lunchbox in wonder and awe. The smell from it was incredible. "What is that?" Carolyn pointed. "Oh, that''s a shepherd''s pie," Keith answered. After saying that, Keith started to eat. He could care less how the others were staring at him. Volume 3.5 Chapter 31: Unexpected Encounter Volume 3.5 Chapter 31: Unexpected Encounter Volume 3.5 Chapter 31: Unexpected Encounter That made the others curious. It was something the others had never seen before. Gabriel tasted the pie and realized, "Keith, this doesn''t taste like the one we ate yesterday," It tasted sweet and tangy. He remembered the shepherd''s pie to taste savory and bursting with meaty vor. Keith smiled, "I added a tomato to the pie this time. I wanted to test how it would taste." "I see. No wonder it tastes sweeter," "Do you prefer savory?" "I prefer either one. Both taste good," Gabriel smiled as he continued to eat. Arlo added, "These apples are sweet!" Arlo ate some sliced apples. "Thank you. I''ve grown the apples myself," Keith smiled. He kept those in his storage. "..." The rest gazed at the three having their meal. Maria sighed, "I shouldn''t have sat at this table," Why do I have to stare at this eating show? What was more, those three had no shame! Did they forget about the others? She looked down at her lunch and then at Keith''s meal. The difference was uncanny. Carolyn tugged on Keith''s sleeve, "Keith, can I have a bite?" Keith chuckled, "Women, you''re going to mooch off of me for the rest of your life?" "Of course!" Carolyn stated with a happy grin on her face. Maria blinked a few times as she stared at her. She nced at Tristan, who shook his head, signaling her not to say anything. They continued to watch it. "Here," Keith picked up a fork to feed her. "So tasty!" Carolyn stated as she chewed. There were so many different textures from the shepherd''s pie. The meat was tender and juicy. The potatoes gave it a slight crunch and softness. "I want an apple!" Carolyn noted. Keith handed an apple over to her. Arlo tilted his head as he stared at the two. Keith noticed it, "What''s the matter, Arlo?" "Keith, are you and the princess engaged?" Arlo couldn''t help but ask this question. But Keith shook his head, "We''re not. This piggy only clings onto me because she likes my cooking." "And this piggy here will bite you!" Carolyn red at Keith. However, Keith didn''t back down as he stared back, "What? Do you not like my food?" Keith had some pasta in front of her face. Carolyn didn''t hesitate to devour it. "I''m a piggy," Carolyn could care less. She was eating with a happy expression. "Pff," Keith chuckled and continued to feed her. While he did this, "Keith," Keith turned to see Jack. Keith smiled, "What''s the matter, Jack?" It was a rare sight to see Jacke to his table. But then he noticed a student standing beside him. Hmm? That guy looks familiar. Keith didn''t know why, but he felt he met with this person before. Jack noticed Keith''s expression as he introduced him, "This is the owner of my ind," "Greetings, Prince Tristan! And it''s a pleasure to meet you, Marquis Freed!" My name is Todd Mills!" Mills? Oh, that guy! Keith realized who this person was. That guy was none other than the child who caused a disturbance at the restaurant he, Camelia, and Derek went to. Todd didn''t want to wait for a table, so he used his family''s name to force his way through. "Oh, hello," Tristan greeted. His greeting was curt. It was normal to show some sign of courtesy. "Hello," Keith did the same thing. Todd Mills smiled as he sat down without a thought. That caused the others to frown. "I heard about your exploits, Keith," Todd stated with a smile. "Hmm?" "You''re the one who created the famous White Forest Bakery." Todd smiled. He heard about it. The creator of the bakery was none other than the 1st year sitting next to him. "How about we work together?" "Huh?" "If you tell me some secrets, my family will help you expand even more!" "..." Is he dumb? Everyone''s eyes dted. Asking for the bakery''s secrets was already a red g. But then saying that he would help Keith expand was another issue. Who was Keith? He was the son of a Marquis. Why would he need the help of a Count to help him expand? "I don''t n on telling anyone the secrets," Keith stated calmly. It was weird for him to ask this. And divulging something like that might get a lot of people in trouble. White Forest Bakery''s security was airtight. All employees had to sign a contract to never divulge any secrets. "Come on, as fellow nobles, we have a duty to help one another." But Todd continued to talk before he noticed Arlo, "Eh?! Why is there a halfling here?!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 32: You Should Have Kicked Him To The Curb! Volume 3.5 Chapter 32: You Should Have Kicked Him To The Curb! Volume 3.5 Chapter 32: You Should Have Kicked Him To The Curb! Pure disgust was stered on Todd''s expression as he stared at Arlo. That caused Arlo to look down. "Filthy halfling! Why are you sitting at the table with the prince and princess?! Scram!" Todd screamed in disgust as he scowled at Arlo. He couldn''t believe someone like him sat here. Was he looking for trouble?! "I think you should be the one who needs to scram," Keith''s cold voice interrupted. His cold voice caused everyone to stare at him in shock. Well, Carolyn was the only one who was calm about this. Well, like this was going to be a nuisance. Oh, brother. You made him this mad. "What?" Todd never thought the person who was leaving was him. He questioned again, "Are you kidding?" He thought Keith was ying with him. "No, I''m not. You need to leave." Keith stated with a cold expression. "You''re going to protect a filthy halfling than another noble?!" That was unthinkable! How could this man be this much of a fool?! "I don''t want to protect trash like you. And you''re a waste of space," Keith turned to Jack, "How are you friends with someone like that?" That was something he had to question. He never expected Jack to be friends with him. "I-" Todd''s expression turned red as he red at Keith, "You''re going to regret this!" Keith got up from his seat. He was taller than Todd as he looked down. It was imposing, "Oh, please. If I regret kicking a nobody like you out, I would strip naked and run around the entire academy." When Keith said that, Carolyn and the girls blushed. They were imagining that scenario! "You!" Todd didn''t know what to say about it. There were a few huffs before he walked away. Jack looked at Keith but followed after Todd. "Hmpf!" Keith sat back down. The rest stared at him. "What''s the matter?" "I''ve never seen you so angry before," Tristanmented. The others nodded as well. This was a surprise. Keith was so calm andposed. "Hmm? I can get angry as well," Keith chuckled. "But not like that," Gabriel added. "Keith, you''re the epitome of sunshine and rainbows. Seeing you like that is scary." Carolyn sighed. She had seen him angry before. And she couldn''t get used to it even now. The man would never get angry. He usually grunted or scolded the person. But it was light. The only way to describe it was like a warning. But this was cold and callous. This was the rare Keith angry moment. "Who cares. That guy messed with my friend," Keith scoffed. He turned to Arlo, "Arlo, don''t be so down on what those people say," "But I''m causing trouble for you." "You''re not the one causing trouble. It''s those who keep thinking you are." Keith shook his head and added, "Since you decided to join my ind, that means you''re my friend." He wasn''t going to let anyone bully his friends. "Yeah. If anyone tries to mess with you, I will beat those guys up," Gabriel was in the same boat. No one could mess with their own and get away from it. "Thank you," Arlo''splexion became brighter with that. Keith sighed, "But that fool hadn''t changed a bit," "Hmm? You know Todd?" Tristan questioned. "You can say that," Keith exined about the incident at the restaurant when he was little. "What a bad attitude," "Keith, you should have kicked him to the curb!" Carolyn stated. But Keith shrugged, "I thought he would learn from that. But I guess he didn''t. Anyways, let''s continue our lunch," Keith wanted to eat. But when he looked down, "Hey," "Hmm?" "What happened to my lunch?" Keith questioned. He saw half of it was missing! He turned to one person. She was the only culprit. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Carolyn tried to y coy as she looked away. But Keith brought his face close to hers, Sniff sniff. "What are you doing?!" "I knew it. You ate my pasta a minute ago!" "What are you?! A dog?!" How could his smell tell time?! "But Sarah and Maria were eating from your lunch as well!" "Carolyn!" The two girls stared at her sudden betrayal. While Keith talked with Todd, the two took food from his lunchbox. "So you guys were snacking, huh?" Keith nced at the three girls. They were trying their best not to look him in the eye. Keith turned to Gabriel and Arlo, "Arlo, Gabriel, I''m thinking about making something tomorrow. I hope you guys are prepared for something delicious." "We are!" What is he going to make? The two were excited. "..." The girls stared at Keith in shock. "..." Keith gave them a devious grin. He added, "It''s going to be sweet and delicious. I guarantee your sweet tooth will be filled." "Keith!" Carolyn quickly tugged on Keith''s shoulders, "I was wrong!" "Toote for an apology," Keith shrugged. "Pff!" Arlo and Gabriel wereughing at this sight. That caused the three to re, "You guys can onlyugh because you get to have good food!" Volume 3.5 Chapter 33: On The Principal’s Tab Volume 3.5 Chapter 33: On The Principals Tab Volume 3.5 Chapter 33: On The Principals Tab Keith and the two returned to the ind. Diana had a smile on her face, "Wee back, Everyone," "Mmmhmm," Keith nodded. He turned to the two, "Let''s go get some things for your room," "Hmm?" "I said before we should get some things for your room. Let''s do it now," "Is it alright?" Arlo questioned. "It''s fine. You two need a bed. And the other rooms need it as well," Keithughed. None of the other rooms had a bed. He needed to buy them, or else people would have to sleep on the floor. "Also, I need an upgrade," Keith stated. He had a devious grin. Diana and the others wondered what he was nning. "Okay," Gabriel and Arlo nodded. Before the two could head off, "Keith! I need something to eat!" Cadmus roared as he entered the ind. Aidiun and Sohma were behind him with a tired look. "Hmm? But don''t you have cookies?" Keith swore he handed him a jar full of them. "Not enough! I want to eat the shepherd''s pie again!" Cadmus couldn''t get the taste out of his mind! It was very delicious! "I''m not using that meat to make it again," Keith denied. But Cadmus roared, "I don''t care! You have to make another one for me again," "I don''t think I need to," Keith countered. "You owe me a meal for today!" "But that doesn''t mean it had to be that pie," It was to make him a meal. Never did it say to make him a shepherd''s pie. "Make it!" Cadmus cried. Aidiun and Sohma grabbed their heads as they looked up at the sky. "I''m sorry we have to bother you," "He keptining about it," "..." Ah. No wonder the two had such a tired expression. Keith and the others felt bad. Diana scolded, "Cadmus! Stop acting like a little brat!" Did he forget about the people standing here?! "You can only say that because you can live with Keith''s cooking all day!" He had a gripe with her! How could she live here and eat all that good food all day long! "Hmpf! That''s because I''m the dorm mother!" It was her duty to stay here and maintain the garden. Eating food was a byproduct. "Bull! That''s bull!" Cadmus roared as he pointed at her! She took his position! Sohma and Aidiun shook their heads as they watched. Keith ignored and asked, "Professor Aidiun, are you going to live on the ind?" "Hmm? Is that alright?" "I don''t mind. You''re the manager of the ind. So there''s really nothing to worry about." Wasn''t the manager supposed to be living on the ind? "Sure. But I''m going to need some time to change," "Great. I''ll save you a room in the mansion," Keith smiled. "Keith!" Seeing how he was getting ignored, Cadmus grabbed Keith''s shoulders and shook him, "What?" "Make me a shepherd''s pie again," "Making the pie takes a long time," "Not fair! You made the pie today!" Keith tilted his head, "How do you know that?" "Because I can smell it!" "..." Are you a bloodhound? The others couldn''t help but think. Keith shrugged, "How about this? If I cook it for you, you have to do something for me?" "What do you need me to do?" Cadmus blinked. "I need you to pay for some things. If you pay for it, I will make you that pie," "Fine!" Cadmus didn''t hesitate and pped Keith''s hand! "..." What did you do? Keith turned to Arlo and Gabriel, "Pick whatever you need! There''s no need to worry about the coins! It''s on the principal''s tab!" "...Wut?" Cadmus questioned. Keith smiled as he pped his hand, "Thank you for buying all the materials for our mansion! You''re the best, Grandpa!" "..." "Diana, you can choose whatever you want out there! And Professor Aidiun, you can do the same!" Since Cadmus was paying, there was no need to hold back. "Oohoho, since Cadmus is paying, then I''ll make it good." Diana had a devious grin. "Hold it! What do you mean I''m paying for your materials?!" "I said I was going to buy something. And you said okay," Keith smiled. "But not all of this!" Cadmus never expected Keith to pull something like this off. "Too bad. You already pped my hand," Keith shrugged. "No take backs." "..." Cadmus turned to Sohma, "You shouldn''t have done that," Keith was a masterss viin. He could be kind and evil at the same time! "..." No words came out of Cadmus''s mouth. "Just to let you know, you made this deal on your own. You can''t use the school''s funds?" Sohma added. "What?!" "Rx, I will bake a giant shepherd''s pie for you," Keithughed. He wasn''t going to be that mean. "With that meat?" "Yep, Yep." "Then go ahead and use all my coins!" Cadmus cared less now. Since he was getting a big one, there was no need to worry. "..." Simple-minded. That was what everyone thought as they stared at this silly dragon.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 34: Construction Volume 3.5 Chapter 34: Construction Volume 3.5 Chapter 34: Construction "I know of a great ce to buy all our materials," Keith smiled. And like that, the four headed to the store. Diana didn''t want toe as she wanted to tend to the garden. But she did write down what she wanted. Cadmus was dragged off the ind by Sohma. With how much he had annoyed them, there was no paperwork done. And Sohma needed to recoup that. And like that, the group arrived in front of Iron Hilde Workshop. "Keith, is this the ce where we''re buying from?" Aidiun questioned. Aidiun and Arlo''s expressions changed when they saw the shop''s name. "Mmhmm. Is there something the matter with it?" "You understand this is Iron Hilde Workshop!" "Yes. Let''s go in now," Keith entered the workshop. "What are you doing here, Brat!" Skar red at Keith. "Is that how you treat your customers?" Keith smirked. Gabriel and the two stared at the interaction. Are you guys going to fight? Skar sighed, "If you''re looking for the boss, he''s in his office." "Thanks," Keith turned to the others, "Let''s go," As they headed to Dalen''s office, "Keith, you''re amazing!" "Hmm?" "The dwarves working in Iron Hilde Workshop are the most stubborn! They would never yield." Arlo stated with a sparkling expression. "Oh, yeah. The workers did try to attack me in the beginning. That was interesting," Keith chuckled. "How could youugh in that situation?" Gabriel shook his head. He was attacked by a bunch of dwarves. He also took them out without a thought. Keith knocked on Dalen''s door, "Who is it?" "It''s me, Dalen." "Come in," Keith entered the room, and Dalen smiled, "What''s the matter, Keith?" "Dalen, I want to buy some materials for my mansion." "So you finally decided?" Dalen smiled and noticed the three, "And they''re here for the same?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. Dalen brought them over to the workshop for construction. The dwarves turned to them. "Kid, what kind of idea have you got on your hand?" "Check this out!" Keith stated as he pulled out some ns. "Hoho. So you know how to add some ideas," "Hey! Where''s my idea," "Your idea sucked," Keith stated, and like that, an argument started. "Should we stop this?" Arlo questioned. "It''s fine. We don''t need to do anything about it," Dalen shook his head, "That''s how they usually talk with one another." "Keith talks with them like this?" Aidiun was surprised. "That''s because they epted him as an equal," Bit by bit, the dwarves started to ept Keith. They didn''t in the beginning. However, Keith''s abilities weren''t something they could look away from. "Equals sh to make something better," Dalen stated as he watched them. He asked, "Do you guys know what you want for your rooms?" "I-I have an idea!" Arlo took something out. They were blueprints. Aidiun and Gabriel were surprised. "When did you have that?" Arlo scratched his head, "When I was little, I like to design. So I have some ideas I want to incorporate." The three stared at the blueprints, "You''re a great drawer." "It''s nothing," "No, your blueprints are well-detailed and easy to understand," Dalen added. "Really?!" Arlo questioned with a bright expression. Dalen nodded, "Mmhmm, I think you could give the kid a run for it with these designs," "Thank you so much!" Arlo bowed his head. Hearing praise from a master craftsman like Dalen was incredible. "Dalen! Do you sell beds here?" Keith asked. "We sell the frame. But we don''t sell the mattress," Dalen''s workshop wasn''t a full-on department store. "I see," Keith looked at the two, "You guys pick out a bed frame you want. I need to choose some other things," "Gotcha!" The three nodded. "Also, I need you guys to construct something for me," Keith''s purpose was to ask him for construction. "Hmm? What do you want us to build?" Dalen was interested. "I want all of this here," Keith stated with a smile. He had a list prepared. Dalen looked through the items he wanted, "We have all of that. And it will take a day or two to cut them all." "Also, I need you guys to construct a bathroom for me," That was something else Keith needed to do. That bath in the mansion was not usable. It was broken and run down. "Do you have a design?" Keith grinned, "I want you to do it like this," Like that, Keith had brought out another blueprint. The dwarves stared at it. "This is an interesting design," "You want to divide it into two parts?" "Yep, yep." Keith turned to the three, "Come and check it out. We''re going to be using it together," "Okay!" Arlo and Gabriel nodded as they looked at the blueprints Keith brought out. "Wow, I''ve never seen something like this." "It''s interesting." "It would also give us the best views as we take a bath!" Keith stated with a grin. He asked, "How long will it take for everything to finish?" "If you only want the bath constructed, it should be in a week or two. With the kitchen, it should take at least three weeks," "That quick?" They were surprised. "Don''t underestimate the workers of Iron Hilde," Dalen grinned. They give top-of-the-line quality at the quickest pace. "And how much would everything cost?" "If we''re talking about the speed, the perfection, and the materials, I would say around 20 tinum coins," "Oh, sure. Put it on the principal''s tab." "..." Keith? Aidiun and the other two were speechless. Keithughed, "Rx. 20 tinum coins are nothing for Grandpa Cadmus," "Pff, I think the principal is going to get you for this," Gabriel stated. There was no way Cadmus was going to do anything. "Eh, worst case, he would ask for more food. I can take it," There was really nothing to worry about. "..." Are you sure? Volume 3.5 Chapter 35: Choosing Your Horse Volume 3.5 Chapter 35: Choosing Your Horse Volume 3.5 Chapter 35: Choosing Your Horse It was time for the elective ss. It seems I''m the only one here. Keith looked around and noticed that he was the only one there. The elective ss he decided to take was the knight course. There were many students he hadn''t seen before. But there was one person he recognized, "Yo, Jack!" Keith waved his hand to get Jack''s attention. "Hello, Keith," Jack answered. That caused Keith to pause beforeughing, "You don''t have to be so uptight around me. I''m not angry anymore about what happened." The incident at lunch was still fresh in everyone''s mind. But Keith didn''t mind it. "But you should choose your friends better," Keith added. He was surprised Jack would be friends with a person like that. It was weird. "Heh," Jack chuckled, "I don''t think I can choose. And he isn''t my friend." He isn''t your friend? Keith was confused now. But he couldn''t ask Jack about it as he walked away. What did he mean by this? While Keith was lost in thought, the professor entered the training ground. It was none other than Tennol. "Hello, everyone. I think all of you know me as your martial arts instructor. I''m also the instructor of the knight ss as well," Tennol looked at the students around. "We have a lot of talented people here who want to be a knight," Tennol smiled as he stared at the sight. But then he turned to Keith and Krystal, "And we also have the young masters of the Rustchil and Freed household here as well," Keith turned the girl. Krystal Rustchil. She was also in S-ss as well. She was the daughter of the Grand Duke of Rustchil. Unlike Herrick and the others, she was reservedpared to the others. "Today''s ss is going to be a light one. You all will be picking your horses today," Tennol smiled. When the students heard that, they were excited. That was one of the reasons why people chose the knight ss. One of the main focuses of the ss was horseback riding. That horse would be their partner for life. "I will lead you to the stables," Tennol stated. Like that, they have arrived at the stables. And there were so many horses that were there. Keith was in awe at how incredible these horses were. He could tell they were all fast horses. "Go ahead and pick out the horse you want. However, if the horse doesn''t choose you, don''t force it." Tennol warned. "Understood," Everyone started to pick their horse. "This one looks so cool," "Look at the muscles!" "I want that one!" Most of the students didn''t hesitate to choose a horse they thought was cool looking. Keith looked around. He was curious about which horse he wanted. There was one that caught his eye. It was a bitrger than the others. Not only that, it had an eye-catching bronze fur. Keith could tell it was a fast and powerful horse. But when he got close to it, another person was there. "This horse is mine," Krystal stated. She noticed the horse as well. Keith scratched his head, "You understand the horse is the best, right?" "Indeed," It was different from the others. "How about we rock paper scissors for it," Keith suggested. Krystal frowned at the joke, "I don''t want to do that." "Then what should we do?" Krystal stated, "We''ll let the horse decide who is the better owner," "Oh, we can do that," Keith smiled. Like that, the two of them turned to the horse, letting it be the one to decide on who to ride it. The horse looked at both Keith and Krystal. Its gaze was stern as it looked at both of them. Anyone could tell it was having a tough time deciding. But it decided who the owner was. The horse had picked Krystal. Krystal nodded as she got up on the horse. "Oh, well," Keith couldn''t cry about it. Like Tennol said, the horse decided on their partner. Keith continued to look around. But after some time, he realized something, "Um, Professor Tennol, all the horses are taken,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 36: That Horse Volume 3.5 Chapter 36: That Horse Volume 3.5 Chapter 36: That Horse "Huh?" Tennol was surprised. "All the horses are taken," Keith repeated. Looking around, he noticed all the horses were paired up with a student. "Did we make a mistake?" Tennol questioned. He was surprised. Never did he expect there to be a miscount. "I''m sorry, Keith. There seemed to be a miscount in horses," One of the assistants apologized. "Professor, there is one more horse." "Huh?" Tennol''s expression changed, "No! We''re not giving that horse to a student." How could he even suggest something like that?! "There''s another horse?" Keith''s eyes brightened. Tennol shook his head, "There''s no way you can pair with that horse, Keith." "Why not?" "That''s because that horse is a little temperamental," Tennol took a deep sigh. "Temperamental, how?" Keith tilted his head. "That horse is more of a monster than a horse. It''s a special horse that our academy captured. But no one has been able to tame it. Even our instructors got hurt." Tennol exined. But then he noticed the eager expression. "What''s the matter?" "I want to give it a try!" Keith wanted to see the horse! "..." Tennol didn''t say anything as he stared at Keith. Did you not hear what I said? But he stared at Keith''s limbs. He''s wearing a few bracelets on each of his limbs. That was surprising. There was more than what Cadmus said. If he meets with the horse. Even Tennol was curious about whether or not he could tame it. He turned to the assistant, "Go get that horseter," "Are you sure?" The assistant was surprised he would say that. But Tennol nodded, "Then I will take responsibility," Tennol stated. He was going to bear the responsibility if Keith got hurt. He turned to Keith, "Student Keith, I will show you the horseter," "Understood!" Keith bowed his head. Like that, Keith had watched the other students ride their horses. He rested on the sidelines. "Look at that. The ss representative couldn''t even get a horse!" "Pathetic!" "He sitting there alone," Keith couldn''t hear them as he stared into space. He was resting and taking his time. What kind of horse was it? For Tennol to be so worried showed how dangerous it was. While he was lost in thought, Krystal stared at him. She frowned. After some time, Tennol stated, "You guys are the ones who will take care of the horse. We will have no responsibility for it. If they''re injured, it''s your duty to take care of them. And if they die, you will face a heavy consequence." Tennol''s eyes turned dark as he said thest sentence. "..." The students gulped when they heard that. They live and die with their partner. "Yes, sir!" The students nodded when they heard that. One by one, the students walked their horses back to the stable. Keith had changed to his uniform. He came to the training ground where Tennol was. But he wasn''t alone. Cadmus, Sohma, and Aidiun were there as well. "Grandpa Cadmus, why are you guys here?" Keith was surprised to see them here as well. Cadmus smiled, "Tennol called us here for added security." "I see," How dangerous is the horse? For Cadmus and Sohma toe here meant it was really dangerous. Keith turned to Tennol, "Instructor Tennol, where is the horse?" "The assistants are bringing it in," "Come on!" "Hold it down properly!" Keith and the rest turned to see the assistants dragging in a cart! "What the?" Keith blinked his eyes a few times as he stared at it. The horse was chained up on top of a cart. "Wait, you guys caught a Shadow War Horse?" Aidiun was a little surprised when he saw the horse. "Mmhmm, it was out in the open. It seemed to not care about its surroundings. And we caught it," Tennolughed. "But it was so annoying. That thing was jumping around like no tomorrow. It knocked out two assistants," Because they couldn''t injure it, it made it extra hard to capture the horse. "I see," "Keith, you got a rare one. War horses like this are faster and more powerful than any other horse." Cadmus stated. "I see," Keith stated. "And you forget to mention that it''s also the most destructive and least tamable horse out there," Sohma stated. "That thing refuses to let anyone ride it if they deem the rider to be uneptable," "I see," Keith stared at the horse. Volume 3.5 Chapter 37: You Can Leave Through There Volume 3.5 Chapter 37: You Can Leave Through There Volume 3.5 Chapter 37: You Can Leave Through There "Go down there and try to tame it, Keith," Cadmus pped Keith''s back, signaling him to go down. "Alright," Keith smiled as he walked down to the horse. As he got close to the horse, "Are you sure we should allow this?" Aidiun questioned. He had some doubts about letting Keith tame this horse. "Same here," Tennol was conflicted as well. He asked Cadmus before he came here. Thetter allowed it. "Rx, if it''s Keith, he wouldn''t do something unless he knew he could do it," Cadmus stated. Keith wasn''t focused on what was going on behind his back. He stared at the horse in marvel, "Beautiful," Keithmented. It was different from the other horses he saw. It didn''t have bronze or red color fur. It had a rich navy color, like the ocean. The horse''s amber eyes stared at Keith. "You guys don''t need to be here," Keith told the assistants. "Are you sure?" The assistants were surprised by his words. He wanted to be alone with the horse? Was he crazy?! Did he not see how dangerous it was? It took four of them to pull the horse in! And he wanted to be alone with it? They turned to Cadmus, where he nodded his head. Like that, they had walked away from there. "Ngeh!" The horse made a resounding sound as he started to shake around! "It''s trying to break free!" Aidiun stated. "Don''t worry about it. I doubt it can break the chains like that," The horse was chained down tightly. It went crazy in the stables before. They couldn''t let it roam around. "Stop moving around like that. You''re going to hurt yourself," Keithmented. But the horse didn''t listen. It continued to rage, trying to break loose from the chains. "Ah!" Keith noticed the wound forming around its neck. It was hurting itself, trying to break free. Keith quickly tugged the chains. "Keith! Have you gone mad!" Tennol shouted! That kid was loosening the chains on purpose! Even the horse was a little shocked by his move. It paused when it saw how Keith was loosening the chains for him! Keith had loosened all the chains on its limbs. Keith looked at the horse, "I''m going to take off the muzzle on your mouth," His words were calm andposed. The horse didn''t move. It seemed to understand Keith''s words. Keith took off the muzzle on its mouth. The two stared at one another. The horse was still full of caution as it stared at Keith. But it didn''t make any sudden moves. With Keith taking off the chains and muzzle, it knew Keith wasn''t an enemy. Keith pointed at the gate, "Get out from there," "Ngeh!" The horse tilted its head, cautious of what he meant. Keith exined, "I know you don''t want to be controlled. You can leave if you go out from there," Keith understood from its eyes. That horse wasn''t nning to be tamed at all. It was a wild animal. It didn''t matter what he did. There was no point in trying. "Ngeh!" The horse turned its head to the gate. Just going straight, it could leave the city and into the woods. "See youter," Keith didn''t look at them as he walked away from the horse. Since he couldn''t tame the horse, there was no reason to stay here. The horse stared at Keith one time before it dashed away. "Keith, are you sure you want to do that?" Cadmus questioned. To let the horse like that get away like that was something. Keith shrugged his shoulders, "It''s okay. And besides, that horse should be free and run around." There was no need to force someone when they didn''t want to do it. Since the horse didn''t want to be tamed, he would let it go. "..." Aidiun and the others had nothing to say. But Keithughed, "Sorry about losing the horse. I will pay for the damages." He didn''t forget about this. Tennol shook his head, "It''s fine. That horse caused a lot of damage. Having it stay here is just going to cause more problems." "I see," Keithughed.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 38: Bet My House Volume 3.5 Chapter 38: Bet My House Volume 3.5 Chapter 38: Bet My House With the horse not there anymore, Keith left the training ground. Cadmus dered, "I get the feeling we''ll be seeing that horse again," "Eh?" Aidiun and Tennol tilted their heads when they heard that. Cadmus turned to the two, "That kid is the animal whisperer," "Huh?" Animal whisperer? What''s that? "That kid has a certain charm that attracts animals to him," Sohma exined. That was Keith''s superpower. "I bet my house that horse is going to return to Keith''s side sooner orter," That was how certain he was about the horse. "I''m not betting. But I know that horse wille back to Keith." Sohma sighed. There was definitely no way the horse wouldn''te back. The way it looked at Keith showed it was interesting. Sohma and Cadmus looked at one another. That kid is loved by animals. He tamed a herd of Samui, a blizzard owl, and a forest spirit. One of them alone would be enough. "..." Tennol turned to Aidiun. Thetter seemed to realize something. Am I missing something? ... While that happened, Keith didn''t know he was the talk of the academy. That was because of the incident at the knight ss. It was umon for a student not to have a horse in that ss. "How could he not have a horse?" "I heard the horse he wanted had chosen Rustchil''s heir instead." "Tsk. Even a horse understood who was better," Said person had no care in the world as he stared into space. I need to do something. Keith thought long and hard about this. While he was thinking hard, "That''s it!" Keith pped his hands together as he screamed! "Keith, you are in ss!" The professor stared at Keith. Did this person forget that he was in ss? All the students stare at him strangely. Keith stared at the board, "That''s incorrect. You have to do it like this!" Keith took the magic pen and started to write. After he was done, Keith walked out of the ssroom! "..." Did you forget about your ss? Keith did because the ce he went to was the principal''s office. "Grandpa Cadmus!" Keith called. That almost caused Cadmus to spill his tea! "Woah! Keith, why are you here?! Shouldn''t you be in ss?!" He swore his ss should be happening right now. "Is happening. And now I''m here!" "..." "But enough about that! I need to talk to you about something!" Keith stated with an eager look on his face! He was excited. "..." Cadmus and Sohma gave each other a look. "What do you want to do?" "I want to open up a cart!" "What?" The two questioned. A cart? "You know. It''s like a stall, but you can pull and push it around and sell food," Do they not have food carts in this world? A cart was a good idea. There was no need to keep it in one space. Not only that, Keith could pull it back and forth from the academy. What was more, he could make different foods with it. "..." Cadmus blinked his eyes when he heard that, "Does that mean I can order whatever I want from the cart?" Gulp! Keith shook his head, "Of course, you can''t order whatever you want. But there''s going to be a menu for you to choose." What was Cadmus thinking? Was he trying to order something drastic? "But I don''t know about the papers I need." There should be certifications and other things he had to get. That was why Keith came here. "On it! Don''t worry about anything! I will get you that permit!" Cadmus stated. That look said it all. There was a fire in Cadmus''s eyes! "Now I need to figure out the design," Keith was in deep thought as he wondered how to design it. Sohma gazed at the two. These two were too focused for no reason. ... "Keith, why did you run out of the ss like that?!" Carolyn nced at the idiot who ate lunch like nothing was wrong. "Have more important things to do," Keith answered. But that caused the others to be curious. "What were you doing?" "I was asking Principal Cadmus about opening a cart," That caused the others to be confused. "A cart? What are you going to do with that?" Keith exined, "I''m going to cook food and sell it to people!" That caused everyone to not say anything and stare at him. "You''re going to be selling food?" Carolyn questioned. "But don''t you have enough coins?" Tristan was confused as to why Keith needed more. After all, there was the White Owl merchant group and the White Forest bakery. Keith was earning so many coins that he didn''t need to worry about it for two generations. "I''m not doing it for the coins. I''m doing it because it''s fun," Keith stated. Volume 3.5 Chapter 39: I’ll Go There First Volume 3.5 Chapter 39: Ill Go There First Volume 3.5 Chapter 39: Ill Go There First Cooking was one of his favorite things to do. Coins were second to happiness. "I see," Tristan had nothing else to say about this. He could tell from Keith''s gaze that he would go through with this no matter what. Carolyn questioned, "Does that mean you will be working at the cart all the time?" "Of course not. I''m thinking about working on my cart after school hours." He was a student first and then a businessman. Keith understood William and Sophia would be angry if he skipped every ss. "I''m going to take some time off to build the cart. Can I leave it to you to copy the notes?" Keith asked Gabriel. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll copy the notes down," Gabriel smiled. Keith nodded, "Watch your hands," Keith noticed Carolyn''s hand going towards his lunch again. "I''m hungry," Carolyn stared at his lunch. Keith sighed as he started to feed the child. "At some point, you got to live by yourself," "No way! You''re cooking is the best! I can''t live without it!" The thought alone was scary. A day without his cooking? There was no way she could handle it. "..." Keith was speechless. ... The first thing I need to do is to ask Dalen for the materials. Keith knew he needed Dalen''s assistance with the cart. He needed a custom grill top if he wanted to make it work. "Hmm?" When Keith entered the workshop, he noticed something off. There were few workers here. That was odd. Usually, there would be a couple more workers at the front to talk to him. And the usual, Skar, wasn''t here as well. "Is Dalen in his office?" Keith questioned a dwarf. "He''s in the office, Kid," The dwarf grumbled. But that was the only thing he did as he looked down. Strange. There would be usually more grumbling. Keith walked up and knocked on the door, "Dalen, it''s me," "Come in, Keith." When Keith entered, "Keith, what brings you here," Dalen smiled. "You see, I want to ask for some custom equipment. But I doubt I can''t do that right now," "What do you mean?" "What''s with the tension?" Keith noticed there was something off. Dalen chuckled, "Nothing/ Some of my men haven''t returned," "Hmm? You mean Skar and the others?" "Mmhmm," "Aren''t they strong?" "They are. But there''s some problem from what I heard," Dalen sighed. "I see," Before Keith could say anything, "Boss! We have trouble!" A dwarf entered the office. "Huh?" Dalen''s and Keith''s expressions changed when they heard that. "Skar''s group is being attacked by a group of golems! They''re requesting backup!" "What?!" Dalen mmed his hand onto the table. But then he cursed, "Dammit! Even if we hire adventurers, it would take too long," The process would take too long. Before he could think about what to do, "Dalen, I''ll go first," "What?" Dalen looked at Keith and denied it, "No! There''s no need for you to go out there." He was his brother''s friend. This was his workshop''s problem. He couldn''t have him do this. "Rx, I''ll be fine. And besides, what are friends for if you can''t rely on them." Dalen had helped him out. How could he not help him out in times like this? "...Thank you," Dalen epted. There was no way he could hold back. His priority was his workers. "Tell me the location," "They''re at the stone dungeon." "I see," A dungeon. "It should take you an hour to get there," That was how long it took them to get there. "I should start running," Keith cracked his knuckles. Before he started, "Do you have anything that has their scent?" "Bring him one of their hammers," Dalen turned to the dwarf. The dwarf nodded, running out of the office. Keith walked outside. "Can you hold onto these?" Keith handed the gravity bracelets to Dalen. "Gravity bracelets," Dalen knew what they were. "Here''s the hammer!" The dwarf brought back a hammer. Keith nodded and summoned Mir, "Mir, can you track them?" "PO!" Mir quickly sniffed the hammer, "Po!Po!" Mir started to signal the direction. Keith nodded, "I''m off." Like that, he dashed. It was a blinding speed that caught Dalen and the dwarfs by surprise! "How fast is he?!" Keith burst through the gates. He could hear the guards saying something. But the city was already out of sight. Volume 3.5 Chapter 40: Blinding Speed Volume 3.5 Chapter 40: Blinding Speed Volume 3.5 Chapter 40: Blinding Speed Keith didn''t expect his speed to increase so much. He felt light as a feather. Even so, I don''t think I''m going to make it. Keith''s speed was incredible. But even with it, he could make it there in 30 minutes. At that time, Skar and the other dwarves could be defeated. I need to pick up the pace even more! Keith double time as he continued to run. "Rawr!" As he ran, there was a monster in his path. "Get out of my way!" Keith swung his hand, pping the monster away! The monster was pped away, mming into a rock. "Mir, where do I go?" Keith looked at the Samui, "Po!" "Left! Gotcha!" Keith quickly followed the lead of the snowball. As he continued to run, "Negh!" Eh? Keith turned his head and was surprised to see the horse. It was the same horse he let free. "Why are you here?!" Keith questioned. And the horse grunted at him. It remembered who he was. "I have no time to talk with you. I need to head to the dungeon!" Keith stated. He had no time to deal with the horse. "Ngeh!" The horse tilted its head before it nudged Keith. "You want me to get on?!" Keith blinked a few times. "Ngeh!" The horse nodded as it let Keith get on. "Thank you! I will reward youter for helping me," Keith smiled. "Ngeh!" "Keep going straight!" Keith said. He could tell the horse was asking for directions. And the horse sped up! Blinding speed! Keith quickly hugged the horse! He thought for sure he would fall off! "Po!" Mir was surprised. Keith quickly hugged the snowball, or else he would have fallen off his shoulders. Holy! Keith knew he was going to make it there in 10 minutes! This horse was too fast! And he was right. It didn''t take long before he arrived in front of the dungeon. It was a giant cave. "So this is the dungeon," Keith stared at the cave. He turned to the horse, "Thank you for everything." He took out an apple, "Please take this," "Negh?" The horse was surprised. But it did take the apple. "Mir, I need you to track them inside," Keith turned to Mir. Thetter tracking abilities were more important than ever. "Po!" Mir nodded as he led the way. This was a rescue mission. Nothing more, nothing less. Keith quickly dashed into the cave. "Po!" Right! Keith quickly turned his body. There were manyrge tunnels in there. Before long, he heard screaming. ... The dwarves huddled up into one group. Their backs were against the walls, and their shields were raised up. What was in front of them were giant rock creatures. "Hold the line, Men!" Skar shouted. But he knew it wouldn''t be long before they were pushed back. A couple of his men were heavily injured. They couldn''t leave this spot. They were trapped there. We need backup! "The shield''s breaking!" One of the dwarves yelled. He could hear the sound of the shield cracking. Are we really going to lose this? Skar frowned. But as he continued to block the golem''s attacks, Eh? Why are there rocks flying? Skar saw from the back that rocks were flying in the air. Some golems turned their attention to what was going on in the back. However, they were sent flying as well! It didn''t take long before the person arrived in front of the group, "Yo!" Keith waved his hand. "Why are you here?!" The dwarves were shocked to see that it was Keith! "And where''s the thank you?" Keith scoffed at them, "Tch! You guys can thank meter. I''m going to break us out of here," Keith swung his sword, "Wait!" Are you trying to break your sword?! Those golems were made out of solid stone! An iron sword wouldn''t dent it. But what happened was something different. Keith sliced the golem in two! "Huh? It felt weird," Keith looked down at his sword. It felt different from cutting a beast. "..." Skar and the dwarf stayed silent before stating to a dwarf, "Hand him an axe," "Understood," A dwarf tossed an axe to Keith, "Kid, use this!" "Huh?" "This will help you cut the golem," Skar stated. Volume 3.5 Chapter 41: I Don’t Care If You’re A Dwarf Volume 3.5 Chapter 41: I Dont Care If Youre A Dwarf Volume 3.5 Chapter 41: I Dont Care If Youre A Dwarf "Thanks," Keith held the axe in one hand. And the dwarves looked at him strangely! That''s a two-handed axe! How are you holding it in one hand?! "Hah!" Keith swung the axe with blinding speed, slicing four golems in two. "This feels better," Keithughed, "Let me get another one." With two axes, he could clear the room faster! "Here," Skar handed Keith a hammer this time. It was the same size as the axe. Keith turned to the golems, "Today is not your day," Keith swung the two giant weapons, blowing the golems left and right. Skar and the dwarves were stunned. That was not supposed to happen! How strong was this kid?! The battle onlysted for a moment. But the victor was decided. Keith stood in front of the rubble. "That was a workout," Keith wiped the sweat off his forehead. There were a lot of golems. "..." The dwarves were speechless. That was a workout for you? Do you know how much we had to struggle?! They were fighting for their life while he thought this was a workout! "How are the injuries?" Keith quickly turned to the dwarves. He noticed there were a few on the ground. They seemed to have lost a lot of blood. "Here, you can use this," Keith took out some medicine from his storage. But Skar waved his hand, "It''s fine. We don''t want to owe a human," That caused Keith to frown, "You guys don''t owe me anything. I''m giving it to you because I want to," Keith shoved the medicine into Skar''s hand. "Huh?" "Dalen is my friend. And since he needed my assistance, I will help him. So don''t pull this crap of a human and dwarf. We''re all living. Race doesn''t matter," "..." The dwarves were silent when they heard that. Keith asked again, "How many are injured?" "Some have a few broken bones." Skar and the dwarves didn''t talk back to Keith as they showed them the injured dwarves. Like that, Keith continued to tend to their wounds. It didn''t take long before he bandaged them all up. "Where is all your stuff?" Dalen said he asked them to get materials. But they didn''t have anything. "We couldn''t carry it. We have to leave it in the dungeon. The golems destroyed the cart''s wheel." They couldn''t bring the materials with them. There were too many golems attacking them. "Give me a second," Keith headed in the direction the dwarves pointed. He returned after a few seconds. "Let''s go," Keith stated as they needed to leave the dungeon. He had a dwarf on his back as he walked. When they exited, Keith was surprised. "You''re still here?!" Keith stared at the horse that was there. He thought it would leave after helping him out. "Ngeh!" The horse gave a slight snort as it got close to Keith. "Thanks," Keith turned to the dwarves, "We can rest here," Like that, everyone rested near the dungeon. After a few minutes, Dalen arrived. "Boss!" Dalen looked at the dwarves, "How is everyone?" "All of us are alive. But there are a few of us injured," Skar exined. Dalen sighed in relief. There was no one dead. "Thank goodness. Quickly bring the injured to the healers." He had brought some healers and adventurers with him. The injured were treated by the healer as they returned to the city. As they got close to the city, "Negh!" The horse snorted. "Keith, what''s wrong with the horse?" Dalen questioned. "Oh, it doesn''t like to enter the city. It''s a wild animal," Keith got off the horse, "Thank you for everything," "Ngeh!" The horse didn''t look at them any longer as it dashed away. And like that, the group entered the city. The injured dwarves were sent to the hospitals for their wounds to heal properly. The rest returned to Iron Hilde. "Keith, thank you so much for saving my men," Dalen was about to bow. However, Keith quickly stopped him, "Dalen, you don''t need to do that. I said before, we''re friends. And friends help each other out," Keith added, "Also, where do you want your stuff?" "Hmm?" "I brought back all the resources Skar and the others obtained." "Huh? You have all of it as well?!" Dalen blinked his eyes when he heard that. He didn''t think he would bring that back as well! "Yep, yep. I have it all in my storage," "Let''s go to the warehouse!" Keith nodded as Dalen brought him to the warehouse. There, Keith brought out everything the dwarves obtained from the dungeon! There were rows of rocks and ore on the ground, "Howrge is your storage ring?" Dalen questioned. "Big enough?" Keith questioned. He couldn''t remember it. After he shoved a stove and a refrigerator into his storage, he lost count of how much he could store there. "Thank you so much," Dalenughed. With this, he didn''t have to worry about anything.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 42: Best Students Spar With One Another! Volume 3.5 Chapter 42: Best Students Spar With One Another! Volume 3.5 Chapter 42: Best Students Spar With One Another! After talking with Dalen for a few more minutes, Keith returned. When he walked to the back, he saw Arlo and Gabriel practicing their swordsmanship. "Arlo, you should swing your sword faster," "Understood!" Arlo changed his position slightly as he swung his de at him. Keith smiled at the two working hard. "Arlo, you''re doing great," "Wee back, Keith!" "Wee back, Leader!" The two greeted Keith. "Why did youe home sote?" Gabriel questioned as he was surprised to see Keithing home sote. The sun was already setting. "I had to do some things for Dalen," "Oh, do you know when they will start construction?" Gabriel questioned. "Oh, in a day or two. So don''t be surprised if Skar and the other dwarvese and work," Keith smiled. "Gotcha!" The two nodded. "Alright, I should get to work." Keith raised his hands. Since he came home sote, he needed to cook something quick. ... Hmm? What should I prepare for my cart? Keith wondered how he was going to design his cart. He wanted the design to be easy on the eyes but also shy at the same time. He was lost in thought in the knight ss. Everyone looked at him strangely. Keith was staring off into space. "What is wrong with him?" "Is he so shocked he didn''t get a horse," "What''s the matter?" Keith turned to Jack, and his eyes widened. "What happened to your face?!" Keith was surprised to see Jack had a ck eye! Jack shook his head, "There''s nothing to worry about," "Are you sure?" Keith questioned. That didn''t look like an ident. It seemed someone punched him in the face! "I''m telling you! I''m fine!" Jack pped Keith''s hand out of the way as he walked away without a thought. That caused everyone in the ss to stare at the two. Keith was a little dumbfounded. He scratched his head. Is there something going on? Keith noticed Jack and Sarah were distancing themselves away from him. It was a weird thing, but Keith couldn''t bring it up. It didn''t take long before Tennol entered the training ground, "Today, I want you guys to practice with your horse. All of you will be riding around the ground for the first twenty minutes," "Understood!" All the students nodded as they went to get their horses. Tennol turned to Keith, "Keith, I want you to work on your body," "Understood!" Keith nodded. What he needed to do was to train his body with the weights on. Keith did some light stretching as he started to do some push-ups on the side. It was a light breeze in the beginning. But slowly, sweat dripped from his face. It was something. "How is he tired from such a simple workout?!" "That guy is horrible." The students started tough at Keith as they watched him sweat. How could someone be sweating over something so simple? Tennol shook his head. These kids don''t understand how dangerous he is! Tennol noticed Keith had added more bracelets! He was adding them left and right onto his body! How strong is he? Tennol questioned. 2nd years started to use these as training. But this student right here was increasing it like no tomorrow! It was strange and exciting for Tennol. He was eager to find out how strong he could be! He could probably give the disciplinary squad the run for their money. Come on! I got this! Keith continued to do push-ups until he couldn''t do it any longer. "Everyone! To me!" Tennol ordered. Like that, everyone stood in front of Tennol. "I think it''s time for us to have a sparring session," When everyone heard that, they were excited. "And I want the best students to spar with one another," The best students? Everyone blinked their eyes when they heard that. "Krystal Rustchil and Keith Freed! Step forward!" Volume 3.5 Chapter 43: Keith Vs Krystal Volume 3.5 Chapter 43: Keith Vs Krystal Volume 3.5 Chapter 43: Keith Vs Krystal Like that, the two stood forward. "Why is it him?" "Just because he''s the representative." Tennol exined, "Go pick out a weapon from the rack," Krystal and Keith nodded. The two walked up to the weapon''s rack. It was armed with different kinds of weapons. Keith took a sword and shield from the rack while Krystal picked a wooden sword. "The two of you stand in front," Keith and Krystal stood in front of one another. The two both got into their stances. "And begin!" Tennol shouted! The person to make the first move was Krystal! She swung her sword at Keith''s chest. But Keith raised his shield, meeting with the de. Krystal wasn''t done as she twisted her body, going for another slice. Gotta get out of range. Keith backed away from her. She''s good. Keith could tell Krystal''s swordsmanship was on par with his. Maybe even more. Her movements are difficult to figure out. Krystal swung her sword in a flurry of motions. It was sporadic and difficult to gauge. Keith was able to block it with his shield. Back off! Keith quickly made his counter, swinging his shield at her! And it was a powerful hit! Krystal blocked it with her sword. She was pushed back forcefully! Krystal was visibly shocked. But it was only a moment as she continued to sh. Is she not thinking?! Keith couldn''t believe she was going this hard. He quickly sted her down by swiping his sword at her. He had the advantage in strength. Eh? Krystal wasn''t going to be taken down like that. She swiped at Keith''s legs, tripping him up. Landing on his arm, Keith quickly got back up. I need to limit her speed. Keith raised his shield upwards. That caused Krystal to frown. What are you nning? Krystal was wary of his movements. Thetter had tucked the shield close to his body. It was weird. Whatever the case may be, Krystal started her onught again! This time, she was using more force than before! Keith continued to guard her attacks with the shield. The students started to cheer! "You got this, Krystal!" "Beat that fake representative up!" "Let''s go!" They cheered Krystal on like no tomorrow! Am I public enemy number one? Keith wanted tough at this. He didn''t think so many students would hate him. But he could care less about what they were doing. His focus was on Krystal. Keith continued to guard all of Krystal''s attacks. He wasn''t attacking her anymore. He was only blocking. That''s his game. Tennol noticed what Keith was doing. What is he nning? While Krystal continued to attack, she couldn''t get this feeling out of her mind. It was a foreboding. Hearing all the cheers didn''t move her. Her only focus was on Keith. Something was going to happen! Her instincts were telling her to move away. "What?" Krystal understood the position she was in. She was in the corner of the ring! She was stuck there! Toote. Tennol shook his head. It was hard for Krystal to notice anything as she focused on Keith. But for the others, they could see it, but they didn''t understand. Understanding Krystal was much faster than him, Keith knew he had to limit it. That was why he slowly inched forward as he blocked, cutting the field down. It was Keith''s turn to attack! Keith raised his sword in the air, ready to cut her down. Krystal''s eyes shined as she quickly made her move! "Ugh!" In an instant, Krystal''s sword was on Keith''s neck! "You lost," "Oh, well. You win," Keith chuckled as he raised his hand in defeat. But the others stared in shock. "That''s what I thought!" "The Grand Duke''s sole heir is the strongest!" Keith smiled, "That was a good spar," However, Krystal bowed her head as she walked off. Keith scratched his head. "You were really close to defeating her, Keith," Tennol chuckled. Keith shrugged, "A loss is still a loss, Instructor," "..." Can you say that when you have those bracelets on? Only a few knew about the bracelet Keith had on. From how it looked, Krystal used at least 80%. But Keith was probably using lower than that! The ss continued on. But what Keith didn''t know was this incident was going to be used against him!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 44: I Don’t Think You Guys Know Volume 3.5 Chapter 44: I Dont Think You Guys Know Volume 3.5 Chapter 44: I Dont Think You Guys Know Keith Freed lost to Krystal Rustchil! That alone was enough to cause everyone to go crazy! And the rumors were getting out of hand as well. "I heard Krystal beat Keith with one hand!" "That''s crazy!" "How could he lose like this?" Hearing all of this, Carolyn grabbed her head. What is up with these rumors. There was no way those rumors were true. Anyone could tell that the students were exaggerating it. However, since it was Keith, they let it be! Said person in the rumor wasn''t even focused on it. What Keith was focused on was the design of his cart! He and Arlo stared at one of the blueprints he designed. "Leader is incredible! This design is interesting!" Arlo couldn''t help but marvel at the design. "Thanks. But do you think we can build this?" Keith questioned. That was what he was concerned about. "Sure. I think we can finish it in two days if we put our minds to it," Arlomented. Arlo wasn''t acting so formal around Keith and Gabriel anymore. He was one of them. After talking to him for some time, he had gotten used to it. Well, the only thing that hadn''t changed was the leader thing. But Keith epted it. "But what are you going to do with the burner?" Arlo questioned. From the blueprints, he couldn''t see the burner. "I was thinking about putting a fire crystal on the bottom. That way, it''s easier to change the fuel." "I see," "And I think we can start when we get home! Dalen said I can use some of the materials," Keith smiled. Dalen practically threw the materials at him. He had everything ready. "That''s great!" Arlo smiled. "Those two really don''t care about anything going around them," Tristan sighed. Those two were in their own world. "It''s a normal day," .... "Wow! There''s a lot of materials," Arlo marveled at the wood Skar and the other dwarves brought. Skar nodded, "Boss said you can use this wood," "Let''s get to work!" It was time for the two of them to work. While they did that, Skar and the other dwarves worked on the mansion. Arlo nodded! "Keith, do you need our help?" Fira and Mir jumped on Keith. But Keith shook his head, "There''s no need. I want you guys to tend to the garden." This was a safety hazard. "What do we start with first, Leader?" Arlo questioned. "We''ll make the base." Keith smiled. The two were in overdrive as they worked. But because of this, "Keith isn''t in ss again," "Did losing to Krystal affect him that bad?" "That kid is also a Bradley." The students started to murmur. This was the second day Keith missed ss. "Where is Keith right now?" Carolyn nudged Gabriel. This guy lived on the same ind as him. "He''s working on the cart right now," Gabriel had dark circles under his eyes as he stated. "What happened to you?" "Well, besides Keith and Arlo working day and night on the cart, the dwarves are working on the mansion as well. I can''t get a good night''s sleep." Gabriel yawned. Do they not need sleep? Gabriel questioned in his mind. When he looked out the window, he saw the dwarves still hard at work! That was something. "..." Forget I said anything. "Also, he told me to give you this," Gabriel handed a box to Carolyn, "Hmm?" "Keith was worried that you would be hungry. He told me to hand you this," Before Gabriel left, Keith handed two lunchboxes to him. "..." A smile formed on Carolyn''s face. "Everyone!" Carolyn and Gabriel turned their heads. The person who screamed out was the prince of the mermaid kingdom, Chn. A dark expression formed on his face. "I think everyone has enough of this farce!" "What do you mean?" Scarlet questioned. "I think we need to change the ss representative," Chn dered. "And you want that spot?" The ss narrowed their eyes at him. Anyone could tell he wanted it. "Of course, I want to be the representative," Chn answered. The atmosphere became deadlier. "But I really don''t care if it''s another student. It just can''t be Keith. People are saying that our year is the worst. And that''s because of him!" He could hear it all. Others were mocked them because of Keith. "That''s why I want to strip him of the title! I want you all to be together with me when we deal with this." "I''m down," Herrick answered first. "Since he''s in, I''m in," Melorughed. One by one, the students started to agree. "What about you, Princess Carolyn?" The entire ss turned to Carolyn. Everyone knew about the close rtionship the two had. But thetter shrugged, "I don''t really care." "What about you?" "Same," Gabriel shook his head. Carolyn and Gabriel shared a look with one another. I don''t think you guys even realize how much Keith cares about the position? This man had zero idea and zero care about this. Volume 3.5 Chapter 45: All Night Volume 3.5 Chapter 45: All Night Volume 3.5 Chapter 45: All Night "It''splete!" Keith and Arlo smiled in marvel at the cart. What was in front of them was a wooden cart. "Using oak wood was the best choice," Arlo nodded. The main material Keith used on the cart was a light orange wood. "It''s the perfect material." Keith agreed. "It looks incredible," Diana stated as she stared at the cart. Fira was on her shoulder, frowning. "What''s the matter, Fira?" Keith noticed the look Fira had. "I want it to be more colorful!" Firamented. There was only one color to this. Keithughed, "Don''t worry about it. I''m going to add some signs to make it colorful. And you can help me with that!" "Really?" Fira''s eyes brightened. "Of course!" "Yay!" Fira was content with this. "But two whole days. We worked hard," Keithughed. There were dark bags under his eyes. "Mmhmm," Arlo had the same bags under his eyes, "Leader, I''m going to hit the bed," "Understood. I''m going to do the same," Keith let out a big yawn! He wanted to get some rest as well. "You guys looked dead," As Keith and Arlo entered the mansion, the dwarves looked at them weirdly. "Mmhmm, We just finished the cart," "Hmpf! Weak! Working two days straight is nothing," Skar scoffed at him. Keith retorted, "I don''t want to hear that from you! You were switching with the other workers!" The dwarves were working day in and day out on the mansion. They each took 12-hour rotations. "I''m going to hit the hay!" Keith stated as he dropped into his bed. He was knocked out like that! ... The next day, when Keith entered the ssroom, "Keith-woah! Why do you look so excited?!" Carolyn greeted Keith, and she noticed the bright smile on his face. That dark expression was nowhere to be seen. "That''s because it is done," Keith stated. Carolyn blinked, "Wait, you don''t mean-" "Mmhmm, my cart is done," Gabriel clutched his head, "I can''t believe the two of you finished it so quickly," Stuff like that shouldn''t be finished in a day or two. But those two did just that. "Of course! When you want to do something, you have to try hard to aplish it!" Keith stated with a serious expression. Working hard with your own hands made it especially satisfying. "I see," Carolyn and Gabriel looked at him like a strange creature. It didn''t take long before Aidiun entered. "Does anyone have anything to say before ss starts?" Aidiun questioned. Keith raised his hand. "Keith, what do you want to say?" He looked at everyone, "Hi, guys! I wanted to say that I have finished my cart. I don''t know what I will be selling. But I wee everyone if they like delicious food!" The first thing to do was to promote his cart! "..." No one said a thing. "I see. Thank you, Keith." There was nothing else to say. Like that, ss started. ... At lunch, "Nam," Keith ate a rolled omelet with a happy smile. He was so calm andposed while the others stared at him. "What''s the matter?" Keith noticed their expressions. "How could you be so calm when you are the talk of the academy?" Tristan questioned. Maria added, "Carolyn, can''t you watch over him properly?" Even she was shocked by how much trouble he caused! And it wasn''t even a few days since the Krystal Rustchil fight! "How is this my fault? I''m not his mother?" Carolyn shook her head as she ate an omelet. "..." He got to you. Good food always throws everything out the window. And this man had no qualms about it. "Oh, yeah. Do you guys want to try my food?" Keith asked. "Sure! I would love to eat it," Tristan won''t say no to food. Keith chuckled. Keith continued to eat his lunch. "To think you have fallen so low," A mocking tone stated at Keith. Everyone turned their heads to stare at Todd. "So delicious," Keith stated as he continued to eat. "..." Ah, Keith? "Heh, you can continue to act like a fool," Toddughed. Fine, he could be like this, "But everyone knows you''re scum!" "That''s right. The shame of us humans!" "Quiet, Todd." Tristan red at Todd. "I''m sorry, Prince. But this person is the shame of all of us," Todd stated. "Carolyn, do you want to try this?" Keith waved some food for her. "Yep, yep!" Carolyn didn''t wait as she ate it. "..." Todd''s expression turned even darker as he walked away. "Keith, you really don''t care about what he said?" "Of course. Why do I need to care about a guy like that," Keithughed. "Anyways, let''s continue to eat!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 46: Construction Finished Volume 3.5 Chapter 46: Construction Finished Volume 3.5 Chapter 46: Construction Finished "This is incredible!" Keith was amazed as he stared at the mansion. He wasn''t alone. Gabriel, Arlo, and Diana were surprised by the change as well. "The outside looks so much different now," They saw bits and pieces of it. However, looking at it in its full glory had a bigger impact. "It''s incredible." "You guys didn''t have to change the outside as well," Keith chuckled at Dalen. Dalenughed, "We wanted to. After all the help you did for us, we have to show our thanks." Keith only asked for the inside to be changed. But Dalen and the others went above and beyond in their work. They worked nonstop to make it like this. The exterior of the mansion was pristine and white. It glistened like crystal from the sunlight. "Forget about the outside. You need to check out the inside." Dalen smiled. That was the thing they should be praising. Like that, the group entered the building. Everything inside was incredible. It looked nothing like before. "I did what you said and kept the giant tree in the center. We also designed the ceiling so rain would drop only on the tree." Keith looked up. The ceiling was shaved off and reced with an octagonal ss. He could see some holes for rain toe down. "This is perfect." Keith smiled. That was what he wanted. There was no way he was going to throw away this tree. It was too big and interesting to do that! "Woah! Our rooms are incredible!" "Thank you so much, Mr Dalen!" Gabriel and Arlo quickly dashed over to their rooms. "You should check the bathroom next," Keith''s eyes shined when he heard that. The three went to the bathroom. The bathroom was split into two sections. One was to take their clothes off, and the other was to take a bath. "This looks incredible!" Keith shouted as he marveled. It was beautiful. There was a giant square bath in the center of the room. What was more, there was a wide window showing the outside. It was a beautiful scenery. "You guys really went over the top with this," Keithughed. He knew most of his ideas were overboard. But Dalen and the dwarves went above and beyond. "Of course. Also, the thing on the side was interesting. What do you call it?" "Oh, showhead." Keith turned to look at the side. There were a couple of showerheads on the side. "This is interesting." Dalen never heard of something like that. "Before we jump into the giant tub, you wash off the dirt first," Keith noted. That was why he designed the bathroom into two sections. A shower section and a giant bath. "How does it work?" Arlo and Gabriel were interested. "From what Keith told me, you just need to turn the nob, and hot or cold water woulde out from the nozzle. It runs on mana, so inject some into the knob." Dalen stated as he pointed to a knob. "What about the bathtub? How do I use that?" Keith asked for a giant bathtub. "Oh, ce your hand on the lion''s head. You inject some mana into it, and it will give you hot water," Dalen answered. "I see," "Kid, you can''t be surprised by everything here. There''s one more ce you need to look at," "...I was saving the best forst," Keithughed. It was the kitchen. He did some construction before he left it to Dalen and the dwarves. They had to add the cabs and the countertops. "You will be surprised," Dalen smiled. "Were you the one who did it?" Keith questioned. Dalen shook his head, "I wasn''t the one who worked on it. Skar took charge," "Skar did?" Keith was intrigued. "Boss! Why do you have to say that?!" Skar''s expression turned red when Dalen revealed it. "Is someone embarrassed?" Keith chuckled as he teased. Skar''s expression turned dark! "I will end you!" He picked up his hammer and tried to swing it at him! "Hey! Don''t go destroying my new mansion!" Keith quickly grabbed the hammer. "But the mansion was well maintained," Dalenmented. Only the exterior was the problem. Everything else was perfect. There wasn''t any significant damage to the wood. "That''s because I had a wonderful dorm mother," Keith smiled at Diana. She was the one who caused the mansion to be this strong. Without her, it would be impossible. "Let''s go check out the kitchen!" Keith was excited. And when he entered the kitchen, he was in awe. "What do you think?" "Incredible! It''s perfect!" It was what he wanted. Keith and Dalen continued to talk with one another about some things. That was when Diana brought out a bag, "What is that, Keith?" "These are some vegetables we grew. Please take some with you," Keith smiled. "We couldn''t-" It''s okay. I have more than enough here," Keith smiled. With Diana and Firabining their skills, growing vegetables was so easy. "Thank you," Dalen smiled. "I should be the one thanking you," Keithughed. Volume 3.5 Chapter 47: Welcome Party Volume 3.5 Chapter 47: Wee Party Volume 3.5 Chapter 47: Wee Party "Now then, this will be thest time I cook out here," Keithmented. He had been cooking outside for quite some time. It was time for him to cook inside. "Ahh, I''m going to miss this," Cadmus sighed. "We can do it from time to time. But we have to eat inside," Keithughed. It would be a waste not to. "Are you nning to build a resting area like your home?" Cadmus was eager. They fixed the mansion. Now, it was time for the resting area! "Probablyter." Keith shrugged. "Professor Aidiun, how do you like your room?" Dalen had built a room for him. "It''s incredible," Aidiun couldn''t help butment. His room was cleaned up well. It was filled to the brim with bookshelves. "Are you sure it''s alright with me living here?" Aidiun questioned. "Of course!" Keith nodded, "I''ve already ounted for you to live on my ind. You guys are fine with it as well?" "Mmhmm!" "Yes!" Gabriel and Arlo nodded. "But Diana, are you sure you don''t want to live in the mansion with us?" There was a small home built in the center of the garden. Diana was staying there. "Mmhmm! I''m fine! And the home isfy and nice!" Diana and Fira prefer to be near nts than to stay inside. "Oh, yeah. I''m nning to invite some people to the ind," Keith turned to Gabriel and the rest. "It''s Carolyn and the others, right?" "Mmhmm. I did promise them before I would let them see my ind. I think this is the perfect time," Keithughed. Carolyn kept insisting oning to his ind. "Let''s do it!" "That''s great! We''ll have a party to celebrate our new mansion!" Keith pped his hands together. He was excited about this. I wonder how she is going to react? ... "We''re really going to your ind?!" Carolyn questioned. "Yes. Can you note so close to my face?" Keithughed. That woman grabbed his cor to bring him closer. "But it''s been too long! I''ve been asking you about it so many times now!" Carolyn pouted. She asked Keith as she was worried the guy might have been living in a weird hut. Keithughed, "You don''t have to ask so many times. I''m inviting you to my ind," "Yay!" Carolyn waved her hand into the air. "Can we tag along as well?" Tristan and Maria questioned. Keith nodded, "Of course, you guys cane as well!" The more, the merrier! "Do you know where Jack and Sarah are?" Keith questioned. "They should be around here," "Do you need something from me, Keith?" Sarah walked over to them. "Ahh! Perfect timing!" Keith smiled, "Do you want toe to my ind?" "Umm," Sarah''s expression changed a bit before nodding, "Sure." "Also, can you ask Jack if he wants toe too?" Keith didn''t know where he was. "Sure. I will ask Jack." Sarah nodded. "That''s great! Tomorrow is fine, right?" "Mmhmm!" "That''s perfect!" They didn''t have any sses. Keith pped his hands together! ... When Keith returned home, "I''m going to cook up a feast for tomorrow!" Since many people came to the ind, he needed to prepare everything! "What are you going to do?" "I''m going to prepare everything for tomorrow. That way, I don''t need to do so much." There was nothing else to be said as he started to get to work! Gabriel and Arlo couldn''t do much to help him. They could only watch from the sidelines. They were in awe at how fast he worked. "That''s incredible," Gabrielmented. Keith''s knife skills were excellent and fast. "That man is a pro at everything he does." Keith continued onwards with the prep. I need to prepare the soup and such. That would take the longest time. I will also need the variant''s meat. Since so many people wereing, he needed something delicious.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 48: Touring The Mansion Volume 3.5 Chapter 48: Touring The Mansion Volume 3.5 Chapter 48: Touring The Mansion The next day, Carolyn and the others waited at the teleportation gate. Carolyn''s legs tapped up and down. "Carolyn, you''re too excited about this," Tristan couldn''t help butugh at how excited Carolyn was. She was about to explode any second. "It will be the first time going to Keith''s ind, Brother!" She was excited about this. "Sorry, we''rete!" Sarah called out to the two. They hade out from another teleportation gate. "Sarah!" Carolyn smiled as she waved her hands. "Carolyn, did you bring a gift?" Sarah noticed a small box in Carolyn''s hand. Carolyn nodded, "Mmhmm, I thought they would need something. And you have the same thought as well!" Carolyn saw a small box in her hand as well. "Is someone going to let us in?" Maria questioned. Since everyone was here, they needed someone from the ind to let them in. "Guess we''re thest ones to arrive," Carolyn and the rest turned to see Cadmus, Sohma, and Aidiun. "Principal Cadmus," They were going to bow. But Cadmus waved his hand, "There''s no need for you to do that. We''re all guests," "Hmm?" Guests? "Keith invited me to the ind as well." Cadmusughed. "..." No one said a thing. The Principal and Vice-principal were invited to Keith''s ind. What was Keith? "Sorry about the wait, everyone." Gabriel and Arlo came out from the gate with a smile. "Please follow us in," Like that, they were brought into the portal. And they were teleported into a beautiful ind! Carolyn looked around, "This ce looks incredible!" "We know," Gabriel and Arlo nodded with a proud expression. Thend was lush and vibrant. "And the mansion is something," Tristan added. The mansion glowed in the sunlight. "Mr.Dalen and the other dwarves did most of the work," Gabriel chuckled. As Carolyn and the others headed toward the mansion, they saw a figure in the front. "Yo!" Keith raised his hand. "Keith! You have to show us around the mansion!" Carolyn stated! She wanted to see everything. "Sure, I don''t mind." "Keith, please take this," Sarah handed a present to him. "You didn''t have to do it, Sarah," Keith smiled as he took the gift. "It''s fine." Sarah shook her head. "Here''s mine as well," Carolyn handed her gift as well. "Thank you, you two," "Let''s go in now," The moment they entered the mansion, "Woah! That''s a giant tree!" Tristanmented. The group saw a giant tree dead in the center of the lobby. Tristan and the others were surprised by this. Keithughed, "Like it? I thought it was a good decoration to have." "How does a tree grow this big?" Maria muttered. That tree was too gigantic. "Stuff happened," Keithughed. "Now, let''s go look at the other things," The giant tree was eye-catching. But there were other things that were interesting! "This here is the dining room," "How big is this table?!" She marveled at the dining room. "What is the table made out of?" Tristan questioned. The table was long and was made from a ck material. It was like stars were embedded into the rock. "This is made out of star obsidian," From what Dalen told him, this was a sturdy and beautiful stone. "I want this on our ind now," Tristan remarked as he stared at the table. It was pretty. What was more, it shined even brightly under the light. That was incredible. "Ehehe," Keith scratched his head. I don''t think you could get onerge enough for your ind. From what he heard, Star Obsidian was expensive! However, Keith got it for free because it was Dalen. "What about the kitchen?" They were curious now. The group all knew the kitchen was something Keith wouldn''t hold back on. Keith smiled, "It''s amazing," Like that, everyone walked over to the kitchen. And when the group entered, they marveled at the kitchen. "Woah, this one is huge as well," "I know. This is what I wanted." Keith nodded. He wanted the kitchen to berge! "There''s a giant ind table in the middle." Smacked in the middle of the kitchen was a giant ind. It was made with a white marble. "What are those ovens?" Carolyn questioned as she stared at the ovens. Those were not ordinary ovens. "Ahh, I decided to go big with it," Keith chuckled. He had one for bread and two for other things. "And what''s this?" Sarah pointed at something on the side. "Ahh, those are refrigeration units." "Is this a new model?" It looked nothing like the normal ones. "This one is a custom-made one I asked Dalen to make," Keithughed. It was different from the others. The others were like an ice cooler. But the one he had was a two-door refrigerator. "How much did everything cost?" Tristan couldn''t help but gasp. Most of the items here were custom-made. "....Don''t ask," Keith looked away. The kitchen was the only thing that wasn''t free. Keith went all out on this one. Dalen wanted to do it for free, but Keith refused. He knew his kitchen would probably be more than everythingbined. Plus, "Ugh," Cadmus groaned. It came from his pockets! "And there''s also a door to the fields," Keith stated. He could go out and grab some vegetables. "Let''s go outside now," Volume 3.5 Chapter 49: Because I Have To Volume 3.5 Chapter 49: Because I Have To Volume 3.5 Chapter 49: Because I Have To "Stop sniffing like that," Sohma shook his head at Cadmus. "But I can smell something good," "It will take a second," Keith chuckled. Like that, they headed to the garden. And what everyone saw was a spread of food! There were so many different types of food there! "Woah! There''s so much food!" Carolyn and the rest marveled. She recognized some of the food. While there were some that she didn''t recognize. "I made a lot," Keith rubbed his nose. He was proud of this. "Let''s dig in!" Cadmus didn''t hesitate as he dashed over to the meat section! He was excited about this! "Seriously," Sohma shook his head as he followed him soon after. He was excited about the food as well. All of it looked incredibly delicious. "So delicious!" "Huh?" Tristan turned around and saw Carolyn already at the table. When did you move? He swore her sister was beside him! Keithughed when he saw that. Like that, everyone started to feast. "Do the two of you like it?" Keith asked Sarah and Jack. Sarah nodded, "It''s really delicious!" "Mmhmm," Jack nodded. That was it. But it was enough for Keith. "What kind of meat is this, Keith?!" Maria questioned Keith. She had never eaten such meat before. Much less so with this food! No wonder those two acted like this. She turned to Carolyn and Tristan, who acted crazy. "Oh. That''s from a variant of a rush bull," Keith stated. He grilled a giant chop and cut it into pieces. "A variant?!" Maria and the others eximed. "Is it that surprising? Also, why are you guys shocked?" Gabriel and Arlo had it the first day they joined. He didn''t think it was a problem. The others shook their heads. "Of course, this is a surprise! A variant of any monster is rare! What''s more, they''re expensive!" Tristan exined. Why did he have to exinmon sense to the boy? Just the thought of eating it was enough to cause them to freeze. Keithughed, "It''s fine. And you guys don''t need to worry about anything. Look at the principal. This man is eating like the end of the world is happening tomorrow." Point to the side, they saw Cadmus gorging himself. It was a sight to see the principal act like this. However, Sohma and Aidiun clutched their heads. You need to mind your image! This guy forgot about the students. In Cadmus''s head, Must eat all of the meat!!!! That was the only thought in his mind. "Principal! Save some for me!" He wasn''t the only one! Carolyn was also doing the same! She was in a battle with Cadmus! "..." Did the two forget their identities?! One was a princess, while the other was an ancient dragon. The two were fighting for meat. Keithughed, "You guys don''t have to worry about it. If it runs out, I''ll cook some more," He expected this since it was Cadmus. This man would eat everything. "Really?!" Everyone''s eyes brightened when they heard that! Keith nodded, "Of course. I still have plenty in stock," That was the gong sound as Carolyn and Cadmus went into overdrive. "..." These two gluttons. Keith had nothing to say. Like that, Keith was going to cook a lot more for all of them. "Keith, what''s that?" Tristan stated as he pointed at something on the sidelines. "Oh. That''s the cart I''m nning to sell my food," Keith answered with a happy expression. That caused the others to be intrigued. "We want to see it." Keith waved them off, "No way! I''m going to keep this secret to you all until the end," "Booo!" Cadmus jeered. "Hmpf! Want more variants?" "I''ll be quiet!" "Pff!" The othersughed. Like that, they all continued to eat without a thought. Most of them decided to leave. But people like Jack, Carolyn, and Sarah stayed for the night. "This bath is so nice!" Keith noted as he dipped himself into the giant tub! "Indeed," Gabriel sat beside him and rxed as well. "This is a great idea. When we are fatigued, we can get strength from doing this." Gabriel suggested as he raised his hand in the air. "It feels good," Jack added as he dipped in as well. "I feel like we shouldn''t have more people join for now." Gabrielughed. "Why not?" "Can you imagine so many people crowding here? That alone is going to cause trouble." He could imagine it now. "Hah, you''re right!" Keithughed. They kept talking for some time before they got out of the bath. "Are you guys alright with a room like this?" Keith questioned. These rooms were fixed up by Dalen and the rest of the dwarves. But it wasn''tparable to his or the other two. "It''s fine! And the bed is great!" Carolynughed. Keith was worrying over nothing. Like that, they entered the rooms without a thought. Keith smiled as he entered his room. Today was a fun day. But what he didn''t know was that this was only the beginning. ... Sniff Sniff. What''s that smell? Keith blinked a few times as he smelled something weird. "Kwak!" Aria''s screech caused him to wake up. "What''s the matter?!" Keith quickly got up from his bed. And when he looked out of the window, his eyes widened. "Dammit!" Keith couldn''t help but curse as he jumped out the window. He was too much in a hurry to go through the door. With a snap of a finger, water appeared in front of him, drenching the entire area. His cart was on fire! But that was what he wasn''t surprised about. "What''s going on?" Because of the smell, everyone quickly came out to check what happened. What they saw was surprising. In the moonlight, Keith had a dark expression as he stared at the culprit. "Jack, why did you do it?" He stared at Jack, who had a torch in his hand. "Because I had to," Jackughed.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 50: Need To Know Volume 3.5 Chapter 50: Need To Know Volume 3.5 Chapter 50: Need To Know "Have you heard?! The son of Baron Stilword tried to attack the son of Marquis Freed!" "What?! Aren''t the two supposed to be friends?!" "Hah, that''s what he gets for trying to act buddy-buddy with everyone," Like that, the talk about what happened on Keith''s ind spread throughout the academy. For Keith, his expression was a little twisted. Carolyn and Gabriel saw. However, they couldn''t say anything about it. It was quite a shock for all of them. The rumors going around were false. What was said was Jack was detained for trying to attack another student. The expressions on Keith''s face showed that he was the one. "How could a Baron do that to a Marquis?" "What is wrong with humans?" "They have no control over their vassals." Because of that, people started to criticize Jack for everything that happened. For other races, they continued to denounce the humans because of this. Keith wasn''t doing any of that. Why did he do that? Keith was confused as to why Jack would do something like that. The thing he was confused about was that only the cart was destroyed. He could have burned the garden and the rest of the ind down. But he didn''t do that. It was only the cart that was destroyed. ... Keith continued to have a weird expression all the way to lunch. The others stared at him with worry. "Keith," Carolyn nudged him in worry. Keith looked at her. A soft smile formed as he patted her head, "Sorry about worrying you. I was thinking about something," "It''s alright," She could tell Keith wasn''t angry. In the beginning, he was. But she could tell he cooled down. "Ah, two days of hard work went down the drain. Sorry about that, Arlo." Keith apologized to Arlo. The two had been working on the cart for so long. For it to go into smoke like that felt wrong. "It''s fine, Leader." Arlo waved his hands, "This means we need to improve the design! We''ll make it fireproof next time!" "Indeed," Keithughed. His mood lightened more. ... When Keith returned home, he turned to the burnt cart. He bent down to touch the torched wood. "Diana." "What''s the matter, Keith?" Diana appeared in front of him. "I need to ask you something," "..." "Why didn''t you stop Jack?" Keith questioned as he stared at the spirit. He understood. Diana could stop Jack. She knew what was going on. Even if Diana was inside her home, she could sense people messing around. "Tell me what you saw," A thought came to Keith''s mind. Diana must have seen something that caused her to stop. Diana sighed, "The boy was crying, Keith." "Hmm?" Keith blinked a few times. Diana continued with what she witnessed, "You''re right. I sensed someone approaching the cart yesterday night," Since she was so close, she noticed Jacking out during the night. "I was going to stop him when I saw the torch in his hand. But I noticed the tearful expression he had on his face." "..." "When he lit the cart, I saw him crying and apologizing at the same time," Diana sighed. "That was why I decided not to do anything. I''m sorry," It was a judgment call. Keith shook his head, "I''m not mad about it. You made the right call," He was confused by all of this. But what Diana said brought a lot of rity to the situation. "I know what I have to do," "Aria!" Keith called. Aria quickly flew down to his side. "I need you to bring this letter," Keith quickly took out a paper and wrote something before handing it to Aria. "Ho!" Like that, the owl dashed off at blinding speed. I need to know. Volume 3.5 Chapter 51: Oh, Go Ahead Volume 3.5 Chapter 51: Oh, Go Ahead Volume 3.5 Chapter 51: Oh, Go Ahead Gabriel and Arlo came out of their rooms. The two could smell something nice. Looking at one another, they headed to the kitchen. What they saw was Keith cooking breakfast, "Good morning." Keith smiled as he noticed them at the door. They were surprised by the expression he had on his face. "Good morning," "Good morning, Leader," The two returned their greeting. "Breakfast will be ready in a few seconds. Set up the dining room," Keith returned to cooking. "Yeah," The two walked away from the kitchen. Arlo was the first to question, "Is Leader fine?" He was frustrated yesterday. But he looked alright right now! "I don''t know," Gabriel shook his head. He was clueless about it as well! For all he knew, Keith might have a few screws loose after what happened. And that was scary. "Fira, is Keith okay?" The spirit was closer to him than anyone else. Fira thought about it, "He''s been smiling this morning," Keith went on with his day with a smile. "..." Gabriel and Arlo looked at one another. "I think he should be fine. Let''s just set up the table," Gabriel suggested. Like that, Keith had brought the food into the dining room. As they were eating, Keith was looking through some things. "What are those, Keith?" "Ahh, these are letters from my family," Keith smiled as he looked through them. He had been sending letters to them back and forth. He looked at one from Sophia. She was asking about his day at the academy. She also talked about how the twins were eager to meet him. Keith chuckled. It was only a few weeks since he enrolled. There was also a letter from May about her reports of the bakery. Looking through them, Keith nodded. He knew he didn''t choose the wrong person. May was thorough in her report. And there was another letter from Ralph and Colyer, giving her an A+. That was good. Keith continued to have a bright smile on his face. It was as if the problems that urred were nowhere to be found. The three finished their breakfast and headed to ss. When the two entered, What''s going on with the ss? Keith tilted his head as he noticed there was a weird tension in the ss. Keith sat down in his seat. Carolyn soon came after. "Do you notice the weird tension going on around?" He realized there was something up. Carolyn''s expression turned weird. She turned to Gabriel, "Did you not tell him about it?" "It slipped my mind. And I thought you would be the one to tell Keith." Gabriel scratched his head. With everything that happened, he didn''t have time to bring it up. Also, Carolyn stuck around Keith, so he assumed she would do it. Did I miss something? From how they talked, it seemed something was going to happen. But there was nothing to be said about it. It didn''t take long for Aidiun to enter the ss. "Good morning, ss. Does anyone have anything to say before we begin ss?" "Professor Aidiun, I have something to say," Chn stated as he raised his hand. "What do you want to say?" "Our ss has agreed that Keith should not be the ss representative." Aidiun frowned, "Is that what the ss came to an agreement on?" He looked at the others. "I agree," Herrick nodded. One by one, they agreed with what Chn said. "Keith''s scores are mediocre. The representative should be the strongest and smartest out of all of us. But he showed that he''s anything but that." Chn added. It was time to change the representative. With what happened, they had to do it. "I see." Aidiun turned to Keith, "Keith, what do you have to say about it?" "..." "Keith?" "Hmm?" Keith blinked, "What were you talking about?" "..." The whole ss stared at him. Were you zoning out? Keith was. He was lost in thought. That was something no one expected. This caused Ch to frown. "They want you off the representative''s spot," "Oh, go ahead."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 52: The Truth Volume 3.5 Chapter 52: The Truth Volume 3.5 Chapter 52: The Truth "..." No one said a thing again. The ss stared at Keith. Thetter looked undisturbed when he said that. He yawned like it was another regr day. "Are you making fun of me?!" Chn''s expression went from dark to furious. He was about to end Keith. How could he be so unconcerned about this?! "How am I making fun of you?" Keith tilted his head, "I never wanted the position of representative in the first ce." Cadmus threw the position onto him because...Keith didn''t know why he was given it. For giggles? He could care less about the position. "If you guys want it, you guys can have it. I have other things I need to do," Keith went back to zoning out. That caused the ssroom to shut up. Carolyn and Gabriel clutched their heads. This man has zero care in the world. That was the only way to describe him. "I''m afraid that can''t happen," Aidiun took a deep sigh, "Eh?" "Even if you don''t want the position, you can''t hand it off to anyone," "What? But Professor, give it to them if they want it," Keith shook his head. If they want it so bad, let them have it. "..." The way he said it made it seem like he was throwing it away like a toy. "Keith, the only way to change the representative is every half of the school term," Aidiun answered. "Can''t I give it up?" "!" Keith went back to being lost in thought. That was how much he didn''t care. "..." Aidiun was speechless about how aloof Keith was. And he couldn''t say anything about it. Like that, they started ss. But no one could say anything about it. They were in too much disbelief to listen. ... Keith returned to his ind. "Keith, what happened to you?" Fira tilted her head as she noticed the weird expression. "Nothing. Just got yelled at," Carolyn lectured him like no tomorrow. Gabriel, who was calm, did the same as well! "Ho!" "Wee back, Aria!" Keith caught Aria on his fingers. "Do you have a letter?" Keith questioned. Aria nodded. She flew into his room and grabbed a letter. "Thank you," Keith looked at the letter in his hand. He scanned through it, and an indescribable expression formed. "Thank you. I have all I need," .. Sarah sat in her ss, reading her book. She was alone. Because of what happened to Keith, a lot of people wanted to stay away from her. They were afraid that Keith would find revenge on her. Even though they kept jeering at Keith, he was still the son of a Marquis. He could cause trouble. Sarah sighed. "Sarah." Sarah looked up to see her ssmate. "What''s the matter?" "Ahh, the student representative is here," Sarah looked out the door to see that Keith was there. Sarah blinked her eyes a few times before she got up. "What do you need from me, Keith?" Sarah questioned. "I need to talk to you about some things. But can we do it somewhere else?" Keith noticed that all eyes were on the two. It seemed they were waiting for something to happen. There was no way he would get Sarah to exin everything to him. "Understood," Like that, the two of them walked to a quieter area. Once they were there, "Tell me the truth," Keith stated. "...I don''t know what you''re talking about," "Then listen to me. Has Count Mills been suppressing your family?" Keith questioned with a stern expression. That caused Sarah''s calm expression to break down. "How did- I don''t know what you''re talking about. Count Mills hasn''t done anything." Sarah shook her head. Keith retorted, "There''s no point in denying it. I had my grandfather look into it," He sent the letter to Lionel. With his abilities as a grand duke, finding information was easy. What was in the letter was how he found out that the Count had been blocking all trade routes to the Baron family. "Tell me the truth. Why is the Count messing with your family? And don''t lie to me." Volume 3.5 Chapter 53: It Had To Be Them Volume 3.5 Chapter 53: It Had To Be Them Volume 3.5 Chapter 53: It Had To Be Them "..." Sarah sighed as she felt most of the energy from her legs leaving her body. But Keith quickly held her arm, "Are you alright?" He was surprised Sarah would react this way. Sarah shook her head, "Sorry about that. Feel a little lightheaded." She took a big sigh before saying, "I will tell you everything I know. Do you know I have older siblings?" "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. He knew Jack and Sarah had two older siblings. "Well, my big sister caught the fancy of the oldest son of the Mill''s family," "..." Oh, dear. No. Keith couldn''t imagine what was going to happen next. "Count Mills had sent an engagement letter to our family. But my father refused it." "...Why?" "That''s because the Mills family isn''t good. They''re known to be lecherous. My sister would be living in hell if she went." Ryan understood. There was no way he could let his daughter join that family. "..." "Because of my dad''s decision, Count Mills took offense. He started to suppress my family," "How long?" "For about a year now," Sarah answered. A year? Keith was surprised, "Why didn''t you ask us for help?" William and Ryan were friends. "That''s because my dad doesn''t want to bother your family." "But how does Todd have anything to do with this?" Keith was confused about this. This had to do with his elder brother and his father. So, how did Todd get into this mix? "Todd told Jack if he wanted his family to stop suppressing our family, he would have to listen to all of hismands like a dog," Sarah''s expression turned dark when she said it. She only found out about it at thest moment. "So that was why he burned down the cart?" "Mmhmm," Sarah added, "He really didn''t mean it, Keith." "I know," Keith smiled. Jack was not the type of person who would do something like that. "Thank you," Sarah and Keith talked a bit more before Sarah got up, "Thank you for telling me all of this," But Sarah shook her head, "I should be the one thanking you. Talking with you calmed me down." "That''s good," "I''ll see youter," Sarah didn''t say anything else as she returned to ss. Keith was alone now. His calm expression turned dark. The Mills family. It had to be them. ... During the night, Cadmus and Sohma went through some paperwork. The two worked, but one person had a dark expression as he did. Sohma sighed, "Would you quit making that expression?" "How can I not? That kid''s cart was destroyed like that?! What am I supposed to do about the food?!" "Quit it with the food, Principal," Aidiun clutched his head. This dragon! How could he care about the food instead of Keith! "And we need to focus. We have to deal with the ss representative situation." That was the main concern they needed to figure out. "More students are fed up with Keith being the representative. They want him off," Because of what Chn did, the other students started to talk about it. Well, they were talking about it before. But this was more unified. "Who cares," Cadmus scoffed, "That''s not happening even if they''re angry." "I think the main problem should be making Keith show his strength," Sohma added. The cause of this discourse wasn''t the students who disagreed with Keith being the representative. It was that thetter didn''t care about the position at all. If Keith showed off his strength, everyone would shut up about this. "And that isn''t going to happen." Keith wasn''t the type of person to do that. He didn''t have any intentions of showing off his strength. "And attitude is a problem as well," Keith was aloof. If he loses it, then so be it. That was how much he didn''t care. "..." The three didn''t know what to say about it. But Cadmus sighed and looked out the window. He blinked a few times before rubbing his eyes. "What''s the matter?" Sohma questioned. "Look out the windows as well." Sohma and Aidiun looked at one another before staring out the window. What they saw were little sparks. "Is someone practicing magic? Why are they using such dangerous ones." Those sparks were actuallyrge explosions. Before the three could question it even more, an instructor bursted into the room! "Principal! We have a problem!" "What?" "A student is attacking an ind!" "What?!" The three blinked their eyes when they heard that! "Who would be stupid enough to do something like that?!" There was Cadmus and Sohma. Who would dare cause trouble? "It''s Keith Freed!" The professor roared out. "..." There was a moment of silence before all three got up as they dashed at the speed of light.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 54: How Should I Do This? Volume 3.5 Chapter 54: How Should I Do This? Volume 3.5 Chapter 54: How Should I Do This? A few hours prior to everything, Keith returned to his ind. Arlo and Gabriel tilted their heads when they saw his expression. There was something off about it. "Keith, what''s the matter?" Firanded on his shoulders, worried. And she wasn''t alone either. Keith smiled, "Nothing is wrong. I just know what I need to do," "Hmm?" Everyone tilted their heads when they heard that. "I''m going to be cooking a meal with a lot of meat today," Keith smiled. Everyone was surprised by his words. Sure, they like meat. But what was with the smile? It wasn''t normal. Keith didn''t mind their expression as he started to cook. Once he finished, everyone was surprised by the amount of food. The group didn''t wait as they ate like there was no tomorrow. "This will help you guys build muscle and increase your stamina." The day went on as usual. Before they went to bed, Keith summoned Mir, "Mir, you will be sleeping here for today," "Po?" "Fira misses you and needs someone to hug with," Keithughed. "Po!" "Yay! Mir!" Fira hugged Mir without a thought. The two continued to y for a while before they went to bed. "Heh, so cute," Keith smiled as he patted the two of them. He ced a nket over them. Keith looked out the window. Let''s do this. Keith started to change his clothes. He was now dressed in some armor. "Aria, sorry to bother you with this." Keith rubbed the owl''s head. "Hoo." Aria shook her head. He slowly got out, trying his best not to wake anyone up. Before he could leave, "Where are you going at such ate hour?" Keith turned to see Diana. She stood there with her arms folded. "Out for a stroll," "In clothing like that?" Diana raised a brow. How are you going for a stroll? You look like you''re about to beat someone up. "Hah," Keith sighed and stared at her, "Please don''t stop me from leaving. This time, I''m going to end something I should have." Keith was angry. What Todd did crossed a line. No way could Keith stand back and not do anything about it. Diana chuckled, "I won''t stop you." "Eh?" "Are you shocked I would say something like that?" Keith nodded, "I thought you would stop me because you would die too." If he died, she would die as well. Diana scoffed, "Do you really think you would die?!" "Of course not!" "I''m of the same mind," There was no way Keith would die. Plus, they were linked together. If she sensed something happening to him, she would make a move. "What are you going to do?" "Beat some people senseless," Keith stated. "No, how will you get on that person''s ind?" Diana questioned. "I''ll ride Aria, and she''ll bring me to the ind," Keith answered. That was the n he came up with. She could just fly him over there. "That might be a problem." Diana frowned. "Why?" "Each ind is cast with a barrier so no one can enter the ind without permission from the owner or the principal," Those inds weren''t defenseless. "Ugh," Keith frowned when he heard that. That could be a problem. "Don''t act so gloomy. Did you forget you have me," Diana smiled as she waved her hand. An aura surrounded Keith and Aria. "What did you do, Diana?" "With this, you don''t have to worry about the barriers," Diana smiled. "That''s incredible!" "Good luck out there, Keith." "Thank you," Keith turned to Aria, "Let''s go now." "Ho!" Like that, Aria clutched Keith''s back, flying him over to the ind! It didn''t take long. With Aria''s speed, he arrived on the ind in a few minutes. Hended on the outer side of the ind. Keith looked at Aria, "Aria, you should fly back. There''s no need to stay here," "Ho!" Aria screeched, wanting to interject. Keith shook his head, "It''s better if you''re with Fira and Mir. If there are any problems, I can manage it by myself," "Ho!" Aria was a little hesitant. But Keith patted the owl''s head, "Don''t worry. I will be fine." Aria understood as she returned to the ind. Keith didn''t say anything else as he stared at the mansion. It was only a few feet away from him. "How should I do this?" Keith wondered, cracking his knuckles along the way. Volume 3.5 Chapter 55: You’re Dead Meat! Volume 3.5 Chapter 55: Youre Dead Meat! Volume 3.5 Chapter 55: Youre Dead Meat! Inside the building, there wasughter and cheering. The mansion was holding a party. There were many students talking with one another. But Todd wasn''t there. Instead, he was in another room. It was nothingpared to the party going around. This one was much darker. "Todd, I can''t believe you did something like that?" One noblemented as he stared at Todd, who was sipping a drink. Todd smirked, "What do you mean?" "Don''t try to y it off. We all heard what you said to that first-year brat." Todd had screamed, ordering Jack to make a move. The door was closed, but everyone could hear it! "Hmpf," Seeing how calm he was, "Aren''t you afraid?" They couldn''t help but question this. The other person was from a Marquis family. Even if he came from a family of a Count, attacking someone of a higher rank was a problem. "Huh? Why would I be afraid of a punk like him?" Toddughed. He wasn''t afraid of Keith at all. There was no way he was. "That kid is useless. He is just using his father''s name." All of his achievements were phony. It probably came from William instead! "By the way, are you going to hold your word for that kid?" One of the nobles questioned. He heard about the deal Todd made with Jack. If he burned down Keith''s cart, he would persuade his father to stop suppressing his family. "Of course not! Why would I do that?" Todd chuckled. Jack was so foolish. Why would he cut a deal with him? "But his sister is quite the beauty." The nobles chuckled. "I might have some fun with her," Todd grinned evilly. "Haha," The nobles started tough before someone burst into the room, "Leaders! We have a situation," "What?" Todd frowned. "Someone is calling for you!" The student added, "He''s wreaking havoc in the mansion!" "What?" Todd and the nobles were stunned. They quickly dashed out of their room to see a catastrophe! But it was nothingpared to Todd''s expression. "Why are you here?!" Todd couldn''t believe it! Why was Keith on his ind?! "For you," Keith red at Todd. He was like a wild animal. "You tried to mess with me, huh?" Keith cracked his knuckles. "The teachers will have your head for this!" Todd yelled! The re in Keith''s eyes was something. He took a step back, feeling his pores shaking. "Even if you''re a Marquis''s son, it''s too far!" "Yes! How dare youe here!" The other students red at Keith. What Keith was doing was out of the ordinary. Keith stated, "My only objective is that fool there. If you stand in my way, I''m taking you out," He didn''t want to fight with others. But if they were stopping him, he had no choice. "Get him!" The nobles screamed out, and a bunch of students rushed at Keith, ready to take him out. But Keith scoffed, "Too slow," Keith knocked them out before they had the chance! "I got you!" One came from behind with a sword. "Don''t scream what you''re about to do." Scoffing at him, Keith took a side step and whacked him in the head. That student was sent flying across the lobby! "..." Everyone paused. How strong was this man?! "Fire magic!" Like that, some students didn''t even hesitate to start casting! "Hmpf!" "Aghh!" Before they had the chance to fire, there was an explosion right in their faces! "Dammit! Use swords to take him down!" "Someone get the professors here!" "What is going on?!" There was no need to because a professor entered the ind. What they saw was a battlefield. Bits and pieces of the mansion were blown up! "Professor! Save us!" "This man is insane! "Do you understand what you''re doing?!" The professor red at Keith. "Get out of my way," Keith didn''t care about the professors. It didn''t matter who it was. Nothing was going to stop him from getting Todd. "You!" The professor''s expression turned dark. Without any hesitation, he fired magic at him. It was much faster than the students. But Keith cast his as well. "What?!" The professor was shocked. His magic was engulfed by Keith''s magic. He quickly cast a barrier, blocking his attack. "Surround him!" The students started to surround Keith, trying to use their numbers to take him out. But Keith screamed, "Get out of my way!" He roared as he fired magic, sting everyone away! "What strong magic?!" "How is he this strong?!" Keith ignored what the students said as he nced in Todd''s direction. He couldn''t forget about his objective. And said person was scared out of his wits! Keith''s gaze was so menacing. He tried to make a run for it. "You''re not getting away!" Keith sted off the ground, jumping up to the second floor! He was going to cut him down right then and there! "Heeeh!" "Woah! You need to calm down!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 56: Duel Volume 3.5 Chapter 56: Duel Volume 3.5 Chapter 56: Duel The sword nevernded on Todd. That was because Cadmus and the two arrived. Cadmus was holding onto Keith''s sword. He was doing it with his fingers! "The principal hase to save us!" "We''re saved!" The students screamed in relief and salvation. With the principal here, there was no way Keith would dare to cause more trouble. Contrary to what they thought, "Grandpa Cadmus. Move out of the way. I don''t care if it''s you. But I''m going to cut this fool down." Keith continued to push his sword forward. It was between Cadmus''s fingers. "..." The students stared at him in shock! How could he say something like that?! In front of the principal, no less! Cadmus blinked a few times when he heard that. And so did Sohma and Aidiun. This was a surprise for them. Keith wasn''t the type to say something like that. He may be aloof, but he knew time, ce, and asion. "Let''s calm down. I will hear you out before you go on your rampage." Cadmus reasoned. "I know you''re angry. But you shouldn''t take it out on everyone else," Keith''s actions destroyed half of the mansion. And Keith could probably blow the whole thing up if he kept going! "...Fine," Keith sheathed his sword. But his gaze was cold. His eyes never left Todd. Cadmus sighed. At least he isn''t blowing things up. He knew this was the best he would get out of Keith. He turned to Todd, "You''reing with me. You have a lot of exining to do," Since Keith was so pissed off, this guy had to do something egregious. "I-" Todd didn''t know what to say. Cadmus was much different from Keith. If Keith was like a tiger rushing at him with all his force, Cadmus is a predator, waiting for the moment the other would flip out. It was imposing. Like that, everyone was brought back to his office. "Can anyone exin to me what happened?" Cadmus questioned. He was out of the loop about everything that urred. It was too sudden for his brain to process. "Principal! I demand justice!" Todd was the first to speak as he got up from his seat. He pointed at Keith, "This guy here rushed into my ind and started to attack people! He wanted to kill me as well! I did nothing to deserve this!" "Heh, you did nothing at all? That''s hrious," Keith scoffed at him when he heard that. But that caused Todd to frown, "What are you talking about?" "How about how you ckmailed my friend into burning my cart down?" Keith red at him! That was not nothing! "!" Todd''s expression changed. "Do you think I wouldn''t figure out what you did?" How naive could he be? "What?" Cadmus''s expression turned dark when he heard that. He was the cause of the cart''s destruction? Todd''s expression turned red, "You have no proof that Jack followed my orders!" "..." The way you said it makes you have an ulterior motive. Keith looked at Cadmus and the others, who had dark expressions. Of course, they would catch onto something like that. "Keith, are you sure he said something about this?" "Mmhmm. Also, you can make Todd go through those lie detection orbs," That was the best way to figure out whether or not Todd did it. "!" Todd''s expression paled when he heard that. "That is one way to find out," Cadmus nodded as he stared at Todd. "So? You can''t do anything to me! This is between my family and the Baron''s family! This had nothing to do with the academy!" Cadmus frowned. What Todd said did make sense as well. Even if they were suppressing the other, this was between nobles and not by the academy. The most he could do was put him on suspension or expel him. "Then I challenge you to a duel," Keith stated with a dark expression. Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard that. Volume 3.5 Chapter 57: Probably Not Going To Be Home Tomorrow Volume 3.5 Chapter 57: Probably Not Going To Be Home Tomorrow Volume 3.5 Chapter 57: Probably Not Going To Be Home Tomorrow "Have you gone mad?!" Aidiun blurted out. "Keith, you don''t need to do this," Sohma added. He lost his cool as well. A duel. A duel was basically using their lives as a wager. The loser had to listen to whatever the other said. Even if that meant death! "Do you think I would ept something like that!" Todd didn''t need to ept the duel. And he wasn''t nning to either. Keith rushed into his mansion and took out half the people there. There was no way he was going to win the duel. "It doesn''t have to be 1v1. We can have 1v50 for all I care," Keith dered with a dark expression. He wasn''t going to let this fool go. An expulsion was only a p on the wrist. What he was going to do to him would be much worse. "..." Todd''s eyes blinked when he heard that. 1v50? That itself was enticing. But Todd questioned. "Can I bring people from outside?" "I don''t care. Go for it." Keith didn''t care whether they were students or someone else. Todd turned to the others, "You heard him right, Principal, Vice-principal? He said I can have up to 50 people outside the academy!" "Yes, I heard," Cadmus nodded his head. Todd smiled, "I will ept the duel! You best prepared to be my dog!" "I''m going to crush you," Keith stated. "Alright, that''s enough back talk," Cadmus pped his hands. "This duel will be happening three days from now. Also, since you guys are acting like this, let''s have everyone know about this." Sohma and Aidiun stared at him. "Heh! That''s perfect! Let''s have everyone know about this!" Todd agreed. "Fine," Keith didn''t care. "Keith, you''ll also be staying in solitary confinement for causing all this trouble today," Cadmus smiled. There was no way Cadmus could let Keith get off scot-free with what he did. "Alright," Keith expected to be punished. Cadmus looked at Aidiun, "Bring him to his cell," "Understood." Aidiun nodded as he brought Keith out of the office. Todd stared at Keith with a vicious smile! If he won, he would be famous throughout the royal capital! The Marquis family would have to bow down to him! ... "Have you heard?! There''s going to be a duel between Marquis Freed''s son and Count Mill''s son!" "But it''s not only that! It''s going to be a 1v50 duel!" "What?! How could that guy ept something like that?!" Everyone was going crazy about what was said. A duel. That was rare. But it was even crazier when the duel was a 1v50! That was what was going on in the city. However, in the academy, "Hey! Did you guys hear? Apparently, those fireworks were from a battle at Count Mills ind." "What? That guy did that all by himself?!" "What a crazy guy!" The academy was talking about the incident of Keith charging into the ind! That was even more surprising than the duel! "Hey! Is that really what happened?" During lunch, Tristan questioned both Arlo and Gabriel. He couldn''t believe the rumors going around. That was why he questioned the two people who lived on the same ind as said person. "I don''t know. We were asleep when Keith charged in." The two were knocked out when that happened. "Gabriel, was that why Leader made so much meat for dinner?" Arlo questioned. Was he eating that to gain strength for a battle? "It had to be," "Wait, why do you guys still have lunch boxes?" Tristan noticed the lunchbox that was prepared. Wasn''t Keith in confinement? "It was in the kitchen. There was a note saying probably won''t be home for a while. Also, said to share it with everyone else," Gabriel gave a chuckle. He put the note on the table. Probably not going to be home tomorrow. Have this and be healthy! There was also a small drawing of him with a peace sign. "Is he an idiot?" Maria couldn''t help but question. This man was treating this like a joke. "This is all my fault," Sarah stated. The reason why Keith had charged into the building was because of their conversation. "This is not your fault," Carolyn shook her head, "Keith is just that type of guy," "Anyway, we can go and check him outter,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 58: Day Of The Duel Volume 3.5 Chapter 58: Day Of The Duel Volume 3.5 Chapter 58: Day Of The Duel After ss ended, Carolyn and the others headed towards the solitary confinement ward. This was where students who got punished were ced in. Carolyn spoke to the guard, "Hello, we''re here to meet with Keith Freed." The guard nodded, "He''s held in cell number five." "Understood." The group headed to his holding cell. As they walked through the cells, Arlo questioned, "Is Leader fine staying here?" It was a prison. From what he saw, there were only the bare necessities. "He should be alright," Knowing Keith, he could survive about anything. But what they saw was surprising: a sleeping Keith. It looked like he had no care in the world! "Uh? Is he supposed to be like that?" Gabriel questioned. "No," Carolyn''s expression turned dark as she banged on the cell, "Wake up, Keith!" "Wahh!" The sudden scream caused him to fall from his bed. He looked up at the group, "Why did you guys have to wake me up like that? I was having such a good dream." He rubbed his eyes. "..." It''s our fault?! "Dream my butt! Why are you rxing like that?!" Carolyn roared! Everyone was going crazy, and it was because of this man. Yet, this dude was rxing like it was another Tuesday! There was something very wrong with that! "There''s really nothing to do here besides getting some sleep," Keithughed as he scratched his head. "...So it''s like an off day?" Arlo questioned. "If you don''t ount for the fact that I''m in a cell, then sure. You can think of it like that." "Keith, it''s all my fault you''re in here!" Sarah didn''t even hesitate as she apologized for all of this. But that caused Keith to tilt his head, "What do you mean? This isn''t your fault," "But I told you about this and caused you to go and attack them." "It was my choice in doing so. There''s no need to feel guilty about it." Keith had always done things based on what he wanted. And yesterday was the same. "How are you going to deal with Todd and those guys?" Carolyn brought up the situation. "Guts," Keith stated calmly. "Be more serious," Carolyn groaned. If there weren''t any bars in between them, she would have pped Keith. "There''s really no n. I''m going to go out there and take the trash out." Keith answered with a calm expression. That was the only n he had going forward. "..." Carolyn stared at Keith. She took a big sigh, "Alright, but don''t hurt yourself," "Rx, I got this," Keith chuckled. He added, "Sarah, can you do me a favor?" "What do you need?" Sarah''s eyes were ferocious. "Rx, I''m not asking you to do something dangerous." ... "Woah, there''s a lot of people here," It was the day of the duel between Keith and Todd. What surprised Keith was there were so many spectators there! Keith stood on one side of the Colosseum. Across from him was Todd. "That''s because a duel is something no one has seen for quite some time," Aidiun exined. A duel was something that no one would dare to do. It was lost to time. But someone had brought that tradition back. "I see," "Are you really going to go through with this, Keith?" Aidiun questioned. "Of course," Keith wasn''t going to back down. "That Principal really wanted to make your life a living hell," Aidiun sighed. He looked down at Keith''s wrist. He still wore his gravity bracelets. There was one on each of his arms. "Grandpa Cadmus doesn''t do things without a reason. I think?" Keithughed. "..." You think? "Also, where is Grandpa Cadmus and Uncle Sohma?" Keith didn''t see the two of them anywhere. "Sohma is on security. But Cadmus is-" Aidiun looked up and pointed at the announcing table. "Hello everyone! My name is L, and I''m today''s host!" A beautiful girlmented with a smile. "And I''m not the only one here as we have the Principal as our side announcer." The beautiful girl shouted and pointed at Cadmus, "I''m d to be here!" Cadmus waved his hand. "What the?!" Keith''s eyes twitched when he saw that. Aidiun exined, "We told him not to do it. But the man didn''t listen and decided to do it." It was a headache for Sohma and him when Cadmus decided to do it! "This grandpa is really going to be the death of me." "It seemed they''re calling you out," "Mmhmm," "Good luck." "Thank you," Keith smiled as he was ready to enter. Volume 3.5 Chapter 59: A Bang From The Start Volume 3.5 Chapter 59: A Bang From The Start Volume 3.5 Chapter 59: A Bang From The Start "And we also have another announcer joining the two of us. Please wee instructor Tennol!" Tennol waved his hand, "Hello, everyone." Unlike the cheerful Cadmus, Tennol was more calm andposed. "Now, this duel is something we never expected," Lmented. This duel was brought out of the blue. She asked, "Principal, can you tell us the jist of what this duel is about?" "Sure. But I won''t say the main reason as this is between those two. And I think you guys will get it once the battle starts." "Eh?" "I can''t spill everything," Cadmusughed, "Essentially, Keith was the one who devised this duel." "Then was he also the one who gave Todd permission to have 50 people?" "Of course!" Cadmus nodded. "That''s a shock," L was surprised. How could someone do something like that? And she wasn''t the only one. The crowd was stunned by this. "I''m going to say this. This duel is going to be interesting," "I see," L''s eyes were interested. Since he said this, this would be interesting. "Now, let''s introduce the two fighters!" L dered! "On the right, we have Todd Mills and his 49 fighters!" Like that, Todd entered the arena. "For the Count''s honor!" Behind him, the members screamed out, showing their might! ... "Bunch of clowns," Tristan shook his head. How could they be acting like this? Do they even understand the situation? But, "Is Keith really going to be fine fighting all of them?" Maria was doubtful. Looking at these guys, she could tell they weren''t the run-of-the-mill fighters. They were experienced. "I think they have B-rank adventurers there," Tristan noted. But he wasn''t sure. "So?" Carolyn scoffed, "Keith can defeat them." "Sorry that we''rete," While the three spoke, Sarah arrived. Carolyn smiled, "It''s fine." "It''s because this guy here didn''t want toe quietly." Sarah red at Jack. Keith had asked Sarah to bring Jack over to the Colosseum. "That''s because I don''t want to see Keith get killed," Jack muttered. When he said that, "Keith isn''t going to lose," Carolyn stated. "How do you know?" Jack frowned. "Intuition," "What?" "There''s also a lot of students here," Gabriel quickly changed the topic. He saw a lot of familiar faces. Almost everyone in S-ss was here to watch this. "And herees our challenger!" L eximed. Like that, Keith walked out from the other side. However, it looked so unimposing. The other side was filled with warriors. And this person was all alone. "You got this, Keith!" Carolyn and the rest screamed like no tomorrow. Keith looked up and smiled. That was captured by everyone else. "I''m surprised. I thought Keith would be a little concerned when he saw that many people on the other side," Lmented. Did he not see the other side? "I don''t think so," "What do you mean, Principal?" L tilted her head. Cadmus grinned, "You''ll see," He stared at the two groups, "The battle between you two will be a free-for-all!" "What?!" "Isn''t that a guaranteed win for the count family?!" "What is going on?!" A free-for-all. But there was only one person on the other side. Those 50 people will gang up on him! "Alright! Begin!" Cadmus sat back down. "..." You gotta be kidding me! "I''ll only say this once," Keith was the first person to speak, "If you don''t want to get hurt, then get out of my way," The only person he was after was Todd. No one else needed to get hurt. "..." Silence soon followed. How could he say something like that so casually? Did he not see what he was up against. "Does he have a screw loose?" Someone muttered. "You dare say something like that!" One person stepped up. He was gigantic as he stared down at Keith. "You''re asking to die!" He raised the axe up into the air and swung it down onto Keith. Everyone was anticipating Keith to be turned to mush. But what happened shocked everyone. Bamm! Keith punched the guy in the face! The guy was mmed down to the ground. What made it even more deadlier was how the ground cracked! "..." Everyone became silent. One blow. One blow was enough to knock out that adventurer. "That was a B-rank adventurer!" "He knocked him out in one blow!" No one expected he would do something like that. Keith gazed at the rest, "If you guys want to stand down, do it now. I''m not going to be holding back." Now, that caused them all to flinch. That guy''s eyes were something. "Don''t back down, you useless fools! We have more than 48 people here! Why should we back down!" Todd roared! Did they forget about the numbers? When that was said, "That''s right!" "We have 48 strong men!" "Beat him!" With that, they all charged at Keith without a thought! "Hmpf," Keith cracked his neck as he started to get to work. He threw out a flurry of punches. Each one sent one person flying. "Stop his movements!" "Why is he so fast?!" One by one, the numbers on the other side dwindled! And it wasn''t normal either. Keith was knocking them out in one blow! "I guess I should have ced more shackles on him." Cadmus shook his head.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 3.5 Chapter 60: Extra Restrictions Volume 3.5 Chapter 60: Extra Restrictions Volume 3.5 Chapter 60: Extra Restrictions "What do you mean, Principal?!" L asked. Shackles? "Do you mean the number of people?" With so many people against Keith, that was a heavy shackle. "Ah, no. The people were his thing," Cadmus shook his head, "There''s another restriction I ced on Keith. I asked him to wear gravity bracelets," "What?! But isn''t that what Sophomores used!" L was a 3rd year student. And she was shocked when she heard that. "Mmhmm." Cadmus nodded, "But I handed it to Keith before the academy started. I think he''s been wearing it for a few months." Cadmus lost track. "What?!" L was shocked when she heard that! A few months was a long time! But, "Isn''t that really unfair to Keith? He''s already fighting with a disadvantage." The 50 fighters was a humongous disadvantage. But he had to wear those bracelets? "Well, I had to put extra restrictions, or he might go psycho and blow everything up." Cadmusughed as he added, "After all, he''s the only one who was able to injure me," "What?!" L and the other students were shocked! Heck, even some of the professors were stunned! Who was this person in front of them? He was none other than an ancient dragon! No one could injure him. Yet the person fighting right now did it! "Put up a defensiveyer!" Someone roared. Like that, they brought out a couple of shields in front of Keith. "Magic squad! Fire!" The mages were ready to fire. But Keith scoffed, "Oh, please." He cast something and tossed it. "No!" Like that, the mages behind the wall of shields exploded! "What happened?!" L was in disbelief. She saw Keith throwing something and then the mages exploding. Cadmus exined, "Keith tossed a wind de. It detonated all the mages'' spells in their face." Wind magic was hard to see. But Cadmus and Tennol could sense the magic. "That kid had a great presence of mind," Tennol praised. "What do you mean?" "Usually, when someone is fighting a mage, they would try to dodge rather than try to detonate the magic in front of them. That shows Keith has a great presence of mind," Tennol exined. It was not a surprise. Keith had always been the type to keep a cool head in dangerous situations. ... "Calm down! We still have the advantage!" They still had a defensive line! He couldn''t break through that. "Tsk, you think this is enough to stop me?" Keith scoffed as he raised his fist at the shield. Without hesitation, he mmed his fist into it, shattering it! "..." There was nothing to be said. "This is too unbelievable," L muttered. But then she turned to Cadmus and Tennol, "Principal, I''m confused. I''ve heard a lot of rumors about Keith. His skills are considered at the middle of the pack of S-ss." How was this middle of the pack? He was at the top! "Oh, that''s because the kid wore those bracelets," "Hmm?" Tennol added, "Keith always wears 3-4 bracelets on each limb." "Three times?!" L was only able to wear two on each limb. And she was struggling with that! "Yeah, that''s why most of his scores are mediocre," Cadmus added. "Then can you tell us how strong he would be if he took the bracelets off?" Keith was still wearing a pair. "Hmm?" Cadmus thought, "If I have to say it, probably top 3 in the academy." Not in the grade. But the entire academy. "Top 3?! Does that mean he could defeat the student council president and the disciplinary captain?!" One and two were taken by the two of them. "Hmm? Hard to tell. They would win if they fought solely on swordsmanship and magic. But if we''re talking about a fight with no holds bared, Keith would win." Cadmus grabbed his chin as he thought about this. He was quite interested in the oue as well. "..." Are you kidding me? Those were some high praiseing from Cadmus''s mouth. And Todd heard everything! He turned back to the fight where Keith was demolishing the shield like no tomorrow. This guy! He didn''t think he would be this much of a monster! "Rush him! I don''t care how you do it! Get him!" Todd screamed. "Well, this is over," Dalen stated as he stared at a screen disying the battle. It wasn''t just the Colosseum who saw this. The entire fight was being broadcast throughout the city! "This kid isn''t holding back," Skar muttered. He remembered how Keith took out those golems. It was no surprise that he could defeat those people. "Indeed," Dalen sighed, "Thank goodness you didn''t mess with him. He would have beaten you ck and blue," "Boss!" Skar''s face turned red when he heard that. "What? I''m only telling the truth." Volume 3.5 Chapter 61: Scram! Volume 3.5 Chapter 61: Scram! Volume 3.5 Chapter 61: Scram! "Keith was this strong?" Tristan chuckled as he watched Keith blow through everything in his way. He was a berserker smashing through everything in front of him. That was why he was so calm. "Keith is the strongest," Carolyn proudly stated. "Leader is so amazing!" Arlo marveled at Keith. "What is going on?!" While some were happy about this, the same couldn''t be said about Todd. His heart was about to burst. He never thought the oue would be like this. "You forced my hand!" Todd turned to the mages, "Summon them!" "Are you sure?!" The mages were shocked when they heard that. That was because what they were about to do would be deadly! "Do it, or I''m going to end you!" Todd red at them! Without a second of hesitation, the mages started to chant. Keith continued to beat the people in front of him. He knew they were doing something. However, he didn''t care. What happened next caused the crowd to be shocked. "ohooooo!" What came was a loud roar! "They''re Cyclops Goris!" Someone screamed when they saw those monsters! These goris each had one eye and four arms. They were humongous. "This is getting out of hand!" Lmented. A Cyclops Gori could face a B-rank easily! They were not to be trifled with. "Oh, he had a card like that up his sleeve?" Cadmus questioned. His expression was calm. Tennol sighed, "Those mages are pretty much useless now," He looked down at the mages. They were down. It seemed it took all their mana to summon those goris. "Attack him!" Todd ordered the goris to attack Keith. "Hooo!" The goris thumped their chests as they charged at Keith. But before they could do anything, they suddenly paused. "!" "What are they doing?" "Why are they standing there?" The crowd was confused as to why they were behaving like this? One minute, they acted as if they were the strongest. The next was them standing there and staring at Keith. "Get out of here," Keith stated. "Ooh!" The goris didn''t hesitate as they got off the stage and stood on the sidelines! "..." Pure silence. Just utter silence. "What the?!" "What is going on?!" "Pfahhhahahaha!" And what came after was Cadmusughing his ass off! He fell out of his seat as he couldn''t hold it in. "What was that?" L eximed in disbelief. She turned to her assistants. Well, one was down and crying. "Instructor Tennol, do you understand what just happened?" She was a little confused as to what had urred. Tennol frowned, "He siked them out," "What?" "To be more specific, he dominated them," "Huh?" Cadmus exined, "Wild animals have a strong instinct for life and death. Those goris realized Keith would have killed them. That was why they ran away like that." "..." L and the crowd had no words. He scared them silly! With one look! ... Keith couldn''t care less what they werementing as he stared at the the rest, "Still want to fight?" "..." The people didn''t hesitate as they dropped their weapons! "We give up!" "There is no way we''re going to win this fight!" How could they fight someone like that?! He literally made those Cyclops Goris run away! That showed how dangerous he was! "So now it''s me and you," Keith stared at Todd. He was the only other person on the stage. "...You think that''s the only thing I have up my sleeve!" Todd screamed out as he quickly took something out. Something wrapped around Todd''s body. What was more, tons of shields appeared in front of him. "Are you kidding me? Why does he have so many magic tools?" "Isn''t that sketchy?" "It seemed the Count family had used a lot of coins in this fight!" Lmented. "That armor is made entirely of ck iron. That could definitely stop an A-rank monster''s attack! What will Keith do next?" L analyzed. "You''re a sitting duck," Keith didn''t hesitate as he swung his hand at the armor. Since it was made of ck iron, there was no way he could make it move! Bang! It was a giant, resounding sound that came from the armor. "I only dented it," Keith looked at the armor. There was a small dent. "Hah! You can''t defeat me!" Todd roared out inughter! He had gotten this armor from his father. It would protect him from everything! What was more, "What?" Keith looked up. He quickly pulled back. And the shields started to fire magic at him! "Those are automatic magic tools. They would attack him if he struck Todd," Afterughing to the point of crying, Cadmus started tomentate again. "Fine, want to y like this?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 3.5 Chapter 62: Let’s Go Home! Volume 3.5 Chapter 62: Lets Go Home! Volume 3.5 Chapter 62: Lets Go Home! Keith took a few steps away from Todd as he started to chant, "Brilliant lightning to pierce through all my enemies! Those who are in thy way shall be obliterated." "High-level magic!" L screamed out! She could sense therge amount of mana surrounding Keith! "No, it''s not high level," Tennol remarked. "Eh?" "It''s a level higher. It''s a grand-level magic," Even Tennol was surprised Keith could use it. "Grand level?!" L''s voice cracked when she heard that. Grand-level magic was rare. Only a handful of people in her grade were able to use that level of magic. "Welp. Todd''s toast," Cadmus noted. Todd literally had to take that. The armor was so heavy that he couldn''t move from his position. What was more, thetter couldn''t take it off. He would be a sitting duck! "Obliterate! Lightning trident!" Keith roared! A giant stream of lightning raged at Todd! Boom! A giant explosion resounded as the entire Colosseum was covered in lightning! "Holy!" "Monster," One person couldn''t help but blurt out. Keith was usually the joke. But no one could say it. He was anything but that! Capable of using grand-level magic? Defeated a B-rank adventurer with one blow? All of that was enough to shut people up. No one could ever question his skills! "...Is Todd toast?" L questioned. Everyone wondered whether or not he was dead with that. He was a giant target with the armor on. "He''s alive," Tennol and Cadmusmented. The smoke cleared up. What everyone saw was Todd''s armor shattered. He was lying on the ground. "How is he alive?!" She thought for sure he was dead. "It''s because Keith held back the power. The spell had the power of a high level." Cadmus exined. A regr lightning trident would have a higher output. "He''s lucky Keith didn''t have a psychopathic mind," Keith could probably kill him ten times over if he tried. Surprisingly, Todd wasn''t injured. The armor took the brunt of it. But his mind was shattered. Never expected something like this to ur! He picked a fight with someone he shouldn''t have. Thud! What he saw was the person looking down at him. His eyes were cold. "Wait! We can talk about this!" Todd screamed out as he waved his hand. His body slowly inched away, trying his best not to be close to this monster. Keith didn''t listen as he ced his feet onto the guy''s chest! Bam! "This is for messing with Jack!" Bam! "This is for using my friends for your personal amusement." Bam! "This is for messing with his family!" Bam! While Keith punched Todd in the face, he continued to scream out everything he had done. While he did that. Jack was in tears. "Dammit, why did he have to say something like that?" Jack couldn''t hold it in. Even with what he did, Keith still considered him as a friend. "Get him!" "Beat him up!" "He caused so much trouble for my friend!" While Keith continued to beat Todd in the face, others cheered him on! Todd didn''t just cause trouble for Jack. He did so with so many people! It didn''t take long before Keith finished. Todd''s expression was beaten like a pig''s. He looked at Cadmus, "I think this is enough." "Indeed. The winner of the duel is Keith Freed!" Cadmus stated. It was already his win long ago. There was nothing left to say about this. Throughout the entire fight, the battle was one-sided. But there were no cheers. That was because of how unexpected this oue was. Keith defeated Todd''s crew like they were nothing! They had everything on the other side. They had more men. They even had trump cards. But one person had decimated all of them. It was too unbelievable. "This duel was incredible!" Lmented, "I finally understand why the principal had given the representative role to him!" People kept questioning why Keith was given that role. But there was no need to question it now! What he showed in this duel was enough reason why. "Does student Keith have anything you have to say?" Cadmus looked down at Keith. Since he was the winner, shouldn''t he say a few words? "Sure," Keith nodded, "I want to make one thing clear! I don''t really care about what you guys do to me! But mess with my friends, and I will bury you!" "..." That''s what you wanted to say?! Cadmus was going to die fromughter while Tennol grabbed his head. L''s expression was indescribable. Keith didn''t stay there anymore as he walked to where Aidiun was, "Professor Aidiun, let''s go back. I''m hungry." "...." Is that really all you have to say? Aidiun didn''t know whether tough or cry. Did he not understand what he just did and what he just said? Wait, does he even know his duel was broadcast throughout the city? Probably not. Keith was an airhead with stuff like this. "Let''s go!" Keith stated as he walked out of the Colosseum without a thought. But when he did that, he saw Carolyn and the group outside. "Yo!" Keith raised his hand up! "How are you going to "Yo" us after all that?" Carolyn retorted. "Anyways, did you guys like my fight? Pretty shy, right?" Keith rubbed his nose as he praised himself. "Yes, it was. How much did you put into that fight?" Gabriel questioned. "Who knows?" Keith shrugged. "Leader, that was amazing!" Arlo was stunned that Keith could do something like that! "What do you expect?" Keithughed. He turned to look at Jack. He looked meek. "You don''t have to worry about a thing, you fool," Keith scoffed as he punched Jack in the shoulders, "How could you say that so casually?" Jack had a gripe with his words. It was embarrassing. "Because I can. Also, you''re going to join my ind." Keith dered. "Huh?" "I need more people on my ind, and it seems you are out of a home there." With how he decimated Todd, there was no way Jack could stay on that ind. "Heh, you know I can join other inds, right?" "Hey! Don''t you dare," Keith headlocked him, "After all I did, there''s no other option for you!" "Ain''t that a misuse of power?!" Jack screamed! "So? What if I am? Let''s go!" Keith didn''t even wait as he dragged Jack in a headlock. Despite the weird conversation, Jack''s expression said it all. He was happy about it. "Sarah, you''re joining my ind too, right?" Keith questioned. "Of course!" Sarah nodded. "Hey! Why did Sarah get such an invitation?!" He was getting a headlock while his sister was invited so casually. "Because one is a cutie while the other is a stubborn mule," Keith scoffed. "..." "Let''s go home! After breaking some heads, I need something to eat!" "..." How could he say things like that? The entire duelsted around 5-6ish minutes? And he clobbered them like it was nothing. But said person was probably too happy to think about it. Like that, they headed back to his ind. Volume 3.5 Chapter 63: What Did You Do To Them? Volume 3.5 Chapter 63: What Did You Do To Them? Volume 3.5 Chapter 63: What Did You Do To Them? "Alright! Let''s go bring your things back to our ind!" Keithmented. It was moving day for Jack and Sarah. They were going to bring their things from their inds to his. Jack questioned, "Are you sure?" "Of course. Today is a sunny day." Keith looked up at the sky. Perfect for moving things. It had been a few days since the duel. And Keith was all better. Actually, he was already fine. But with more rest, he felt so refreshed. "No. I meant, are you sure you should be the one toe with me?" Jack retorted. The ind they were heading to was Todd''s ind. Andst time he checked, Keith charged in like a madman. "Rx. It will be fine. That''s why Tristan is here with us," Keith revealed his secret card. That was Tristan. No one would dare to mess with them with the prince here! "Hehe," Tristanughed. "Let''s go!" Keith dered as he walked forward. But when he did, Jack whispered, "Prince Tristan, what''s the real reason you''re here?" "I was brought here so Keith doesn''t go berserk again," That was the real reason. Sohma ordered him to go with him since he was the prince of the kingdom of the two. They were afraid that Keith might go crazy again. I don''t know why they think I could stop him. Tristan wanted to cry as well. Keith could throw him off the ind. That was something he knew for sure! "Also, I need to check up on something," "What are you guys standing there for? Let''s go!" Jack and Tristan shook their heads as they entered the portal. They have arrived at Todd''s ind. But what they saw made Tristan and Jack blink. "What did you do to this ce?!" "What do you mean?" "Why is there a giant hole in the mansion?!" A chunk of the mansion was missing! "Oh. The students didn''t want to hand Todd over. But I had other arrangements," Keith shrugged. "It''s the destroyer!" "Why is he here?!" There were some students cleaning the rubble from the mansion. And once they spotted Keith, they were terrified! "..." Jack turned to Tristan. Thetter looked away, trying his best to be air. Do you think you can stop that? "Anyways, let''s go get your things." "Alright," Jack nodded. Like that, Keith followed Jack to his room. But when Keith was brought there, he was shocked. "What in the world? Why are you living in the basement?" Keith was brought down to the basement! "I think it''s fine," Jack sighed as he entered one of the rooms, "You live here?" Despite the beautiful exterior of the mansion, the room was trash. "They said that freshmen had to use rooms like this," "..." Keith frowned. Those guys. He might have to beat some people up again. "I only use this ce to sleep, and that''s about it," He went to other ces to do his thing. "Smart move," Like that, Jack started to pack his things. "Got everything?" "Mmhmm," Keith and Jack walked back up. The students didn''t dare to look at Keith. They were scared Keith might end them. "Where''s Tristan?" Keith questioned. Tristan told them he had to go somewhere else. "Sorry about that!" Tristan reappeared, "I finished my check. We can leave now," "Yeah! Let''s go!" Keith didn''t wait as he exited the portal! As they were going to return to their ind, Aidiun came up to him, "Keith, the principal would like to talk to you," "Hmm?" "It''s about the Todd thing," Aidiun answered with a dark expression. "Sure," Keith turned to the two, "Jack, just choose a room you like," Like that, Keith followed Aidiun to Cadmus''s office. And when he arrived at the office, there were two other people that were there. From how they were dressed, they were nobles. "Hello, Keith. Thank you foring here," "What''s the matter, Principal?" Keith questioned. "These two here are Todd Mill''s parents." Cadmus sighed. From how deep the sigh was, those two were trouble. "Hello there," Count Mills greeted Keith. But thetter looked away from him, ignoring him. "..." That caused Count Mill''s expression to turn wry. "Before we begin, two other people will being here as well," Cadmus stated. "Hmm?" "Sorry we''rete," The two people entered the room. "Grandpa! Grandma!" Keith''s expression brightened when he saw it was Lionel and Camelia! "Hello, Keith!" Camelia didn''t hesitate as she hugged Keith! Volume 3.5 Chapter 64: Cheers! Volume 3.5 Chapter 64: Cheers! Volume 3.5 Chapter 64: Cheers! "Greetings, Grand Duke, Grand Duchess." Count Mills didn''t hesitate to bow his head to Lionel and Camelia. But the two shrugged it off as they sat down. Cadmus questioned, "I remember calling Marquis Freed toe here instead." He had sent a letter to William. "We came in their ce. We''re more than qualified to be here, are we not?" Camelia questioned with a proud look. "Indeed," Who would be better than his grandparents? Lionel had the title of Grand Duke. Cadmus asked, "Count Mills, what do you wish to speak with the boy about?" Count Mills turned to Keith, "Keith, I want you to cancel the duel." "Huh?" "This was a battle between the two of you. There''s no need to put your lives on the line," Count Millsmented. The reason he came was to free Todd. The only way to do that was to get Keith to free him. "Are you stupid?" Keith questioned. "!" His words caused Cadmus, Lionel, and Camelia to go wide-eyed! "What do you mean?" Count Mills''s eyes narrowed at Keith. "You cannot downy all of Todd''s actions. Todd had epted the match knowing the consequences. And for you to think you can diminish all of that is distasteful," Todd knew fully well the consequences of epting the duel. "And I gave him an absurd advantage. Yet, he couldn''t take me down. That was his fault." Keith added. Todd had everything in his possession. And he still lost! "It was only a cart," "It''s not about the cart!" Keith''s eyes changed, "This is about the fact he tried to mess with my friends. Not only that, he caused so much trouble for others. You cannot downy it," There were people who were crying as they watched Keith beat Todd up. That alone was enough to show how much of a danger Todd was. "And even if you ask me now, I can''t do anything about it," Keith stated calmly. "What?!" "I''m not the one who will give out the punishment. The people who are doing that are the people he harmed." Keith had decided he wouldn''t be the one who would judge Todd. It would be the ones Todd messed with. "How dare you, you brat! Do you know who I am?!" Count Mills red at Keith. Lionel scoffed, "Do you think you can threaten my grandson?" Did they forget where they were? "Grand Duke, your grandson doesn''t know how to hold his tongue," Count Millsmented. Even if Keith was the child of a higher family, that didn''t mean he was a noble. "You''re the one who needs to hold your tongue," Lionel''s words were cold. "What do you mean?" Count Mills questioned. "Do you think we wouldn''t find out the atrocities you havemitted?" "Huh?" "There''s no point in trying to hide it. We have uncovered all the embezzlement you''ve done. Not only that, but also the illegal use of magic," Suppressing a noble was the least of the problems. What the count did was even worse! "..." Count Mills didn''t know what to say. But his expression said it all. "Your title as a count shall be taken, and you will be imprisoned," Lionel dered. "You think you can do that?!" Count Mills screamed. "Excuse me," Someone knocked on the door. "Come in." And the person who entered was Tristan. "Prince Tristan!" Count Mills bowed his head. But Tristanmented, "There''s no need for you to bow, Count Mills. As of right now, you''re not a noble." "What?!" "I went to the mansion and found evidence of Todd''s wrongdoings. We also found some information about you," Todd left all the information on the table. It was surprising since most of it was really dark. "..." Count Mills was silent. However, that silence changed as he tried to flee the room! "Ugh!" But the Count and Countess''s bodies were sent straight to the ground. Keith turned his head, "Do you think you can run away from your mistakes?" Cadmus questioned. It was time for him to make a move. "Incredible." Gravity. It was another part of void magic. It didn''t take a second longer for the guards to enter and take the two away. "You guys may go now. Student Tristan and I will deal with the rest," Cadmus smiled. Keith nodded. And like that, the three of them left the office. "Keith, you did such a great job!" Camelia didn''t wait as she hugged Keith again! "Eh?" Keith scratched his head. "To think you would beat 50 people and two Cyclops Goris as well," Lionelmented. He didn''t attend the academy for not that long, and the child had already done so much! "You heard about it?" "Mmhmm! People are talking about it like there is no tomorrow!" "But Keith. Don''t keep putting your life on the line like that," Camelia was shocked when she heard what Keith did. She almost had a heart attack! "I will keep it in mind," Keith understood. There was no need to put himself in so much danger. "Grandma, Grandpa, do you want to look at my ind?" "Maybe another time. We still have some things to do. We can''t stay long," Camelia frowned. She wanted to stay. However, the Count situation took priority. "I see," Keith continued to talk about the things he did in the academy as they walked to the gates, "Goodbye!" Keith waved his hand at the two as the carriage set off. Keith returned to his ind. He entered the mansion and saw everyone running around, "Have the two of you got everything together?" "Mmhmm!" Jack and Sarah nodded, "Let me start cooking!" Keith pulled his sleeves up. It was his turn. And it didn''t take long before he finished everything. "Tonight! We''re going to have another feast! Let''s wee Sarah and Jack to our ind!" Keith stated with a happy expression! "Cheers!" Like that, the group started to party even more when they heard that. Volume 4 Chapter 1: A New Day Volume 4 Chapter 1: A New Day Volume 4 Chapter 1: A New Day "Ugh," Jack groaned as he moved around in his bed. Before long, he looked around and realized where he was. So I wasn''t dreaming. It had been two days since he moved to Keith''s ind. That room was so horrible. That old, dingy bedroom on Todd''s ind. The thought was enough to make him shiver. But he was sleeping in a cozy room. It was three timesrger than that one. This one was perfect. He got out of the bed and headed to the bathroom. It was incredible. The bathroom wasmunal. "Morning, Jack!" Arlo waved his hand. Jack smiled, "Good morning, Arlo." Arlo was a half-dwarf and human. He joined Keith''s ind before he did. As he brushed his teeth beside him, "Are Gabriel and Keith up?" "Gabriel is outside practicing while Leader is in the kitchen," Arlo answered. "So that''s why it smelled so nice while I walked," While Jack headed to the bathroom, the hallway smelled nice. When they came out, Sarah came out as well. "Good morning, you two!" Sarah smiled. "Mmhmm, how did you sleep?" Jack questioned. "It was the best. I have never slept in such afy bed!" Sarah stated with a smile. "Let''s go check out the smell," They were all interested. Like that, they arrived in front of the kitchen. They saw a handsome man cooking. Beside him was a little spirit and owl, watching him cook. "Hello!" Fira spotted the three at the door as she waved her hands. With her response, Keith turned his head, "You guys are up," "Mhmmm," "Good morning, Leader," "Good morning, Keith." "Breakfast will be ready in a few minutes. Can you guys set up the table?" "Understood," Without a secondter, they grabbed the fork and knives, helping set up the table. "Good morning, Dorm Mother Diana, Professor Aidiun," As they entered the dining room, they saw Aidiun and Diana. Aidiun was a professor in the academy while Diana was the one who cared for the ind. "Good morning, you three," Diana and Aidiun greeted them. After setting up the table, another handsome man entered the kitchen, "Oh, sorry. I should have helped you guys out," Gabriel apologized. Arlo shook his head, "It''s okay, Gabriel. You can do that next time." Keith entered a secondter with the food in his hand. cing it on the table, everyone stared at it. It was sunny-side-up eggs and ham. There were also some hash browns and bread on the side. "Let''s eat!" "Yeah! Let''s eat!" Another voice chimed in. Everyone turned to see it was Cadmus. Keith sighed, "You got toe in like a normal person," This man either needed a bell around his neck or something. Just looking at Jack and Sarah''s shocked expression was enough. "Let''s eat!" Cadmus cared less about it as he wanted to eat. Like that, everyone started to eat. While they were doing this, Jack and Sarah nced at Cadmus. This was a strange sight for them. The principaling here and eating breakfast with them? Who would see that? "You two will get used to it. Me and Arlo did," Gabriel chuckled. He was shocked in the beginning as well. But since Cadmus came every day, the two got used to it. "...I see," While they ate, Keith stated, "Professor Aidiun, Diana, here." What Keith took out were two lunchboxes. "What are those?" Aidiun questioned. Keith exined, "These are your lunches." "Keith, you didn''t have to," Diana waved her hand. Keith shook his head, "It''s fine. I made lunch boxes for everyone. Adding two more is nothing." Adding two more? Jack questioned, "Does that mean-" "I made you guys your lunch boxes as well. I''ll hand it to you when we''re at the cafeteria." "Yay! Thanks a lot, Keith!" Sarah was excited when she heard that. His lunches were so delicious! "Thank you so much, Keith." Aidiun thanked him. He didn''t think Keith would make him one as well. While everyone was happy, there was one who wasn''t. "Hey! Why does Aidiun get a lunchbox and I don''t!" Cadmus roared out! Everyone besides him got a lunchbox! "Because you''re eating your quota," Keith shook his head. The deal was one meal and two snacks. "No fair!" Cadmus cried! "Stop acting like a baby," Diana shook her head. How was this man her friend? He was a giant baby! "Aidiun, share some with me," "No way!" "I am your principal!" "And I will call Sohma on you," Aidiun stated. "Ignore him. You guys go get changed if you''re done eating." Keith turned to Gabriel and the others. "Understood," Gabriel and the rest walked out. Not before they turned and looked at Cadmus crying. That was a sight.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4 Chapter 2: Version Mark 2! Volume 4 Chapter 2: Version Mark 2! Volume 4 Chapter 2: Version Mark 2! It didn''t take long for everyone to be finished changing. Diana smiled, "Good luck in ss everyone," "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. Like that, everyone headed off to the academy. "Meet me in the cafeteria. I''ll hand your lunch boxes to you," Keith smiled. "Understood," Like that, everyone went to their ssroom. "Good morning, Keith!" Carolyn waved her hand. Keith smiled, "Good morning, Carolyn." There were a good number of people in there already. They nced at Keith for a few seconds before looking away. "What''s the matter with everyone?" Keith tilted his head in confusion. Usually, they would ignore him. That was a good five-second stare. Carolyn smirked, "That''s because someone went psycho and defeated 50 people," "Hey, I wasn''t a psycho," Keith''s expression turned dark. "That doesn''t change the fact that what you did was eye-catching," There was nothing to say about it. Even if a few days passed, that didn''t mean everyone forgot. What Keith did was mesmerizing. The other side was given everything, and it was impossible odds. Yet, this man did just that! Almost every student from S-ss was there. It wasn''t a surprise they would be acting like this. "..." Keith scratched his head when he heard that. He couldn''t deny it. What Keith did was incredibly shy. All eyes were on him as he did it. "Greetings, Students." Aidiun entered the ssroom a momentter. His expression turned serious, "Before we begin ss, Keith." Aidiun turned to Keith, "You understand what you did was over the line, right?" Keith nodded his head, "Mmhmm." "Make sure you don''t do something like that again," Aidiun warned. What he was talking about was him charging into Todd''s ind. "As punishment, I want a 5-page apology," "Understood," Keith nodded. A 5-page apology was nothing. He could finish it in an hour. Aidiun nodded and turned to the rest of the ss, "Let me ask all of you, do you still have an issue with Keith being the representative?" "..." Silence. That was because the duel shut all of them up. A person who could take out a B-rank in one blow and use grand-level magic? Even Chn, the one who started the protest, couldn''t say a thing. "I have a problem!" Herrick stated! "Hmm?" "He hasn''t beaten me! I don''t see him as the representative!" Some frowned when they heard that. It was a little surprising. "I see," Aidiun sighed and stated, "Either way, the representative can''t be changed. You have to wait for the next term." "Hmpf!" Herrick scoffed as he stared at Keith. Keith shook his head. What am I supposed to do about it? No matter how much he stared at him, he couldn''t do anything. "Let''s begin ss!" Like that, the lecture went on. When it ended, "I''m going to die!" Carolyn cried. Her soul was going toe out of her body. Keith shrugged, "You gotta work harder," "How can you say that? Gabriel and I are having a hard time!" They were dying while this man was cool as ice! "Unmm, I understand it," Gabriel scratched his cheeks. And that caused Caroyln to be shocked. "What?!" "See," Gabriel showed his notes. There were a lot more notes in there. "Traitor!" Carolyn pointed. How could he betray her like this? They were supposed to be suffering together. "See. A little studying helps out a mile," Keith sighed. "Booo!" Studious people were jerks! "Let''s go to the cafeteria," Keithughed. And like that, they had entered the cafeteria. "Carolyn!" Sarah waved her hands at them. "Sarah!" Carolyn quickly hugged Sarah. It was like they hadn''t seen each other in a long time. Keith shook his head and sat down. Jack and Arlo were already there. It didn''t take long for Tristan and Maria to enter as well. "Here are your lunches," Keith smiled. Like that, five lunch boxes appeared in front of him. "Thank you," They each took one. But that caused Carolyn to point out, "Huh?! Why do they get lunchboxes?!" "Because we live together?" "No fair!" "Ugh," Keith shook his head. "Don''t ugh me, you jerk!" Carolyn started to shake him. "Carolyn, you can share my lunch with me," Sarah smiled. "Yay! You''re the best, unlike this stinky boy!" Carolyn hugged Sarah and stuck her tongue at him. "Kay," Keith ignored her as he started to eat. As they ate, "Oh, I''m going to need some wood," "Hmm?" "I''m going to need it to rebuild my cart because of a certain someone," "I said I was sorry," Jack shook his head. Keith had been lording that over him. He knew it was to make fun. There was no hostility from it. "Version mark 2 is a go! This time, I''m going to make it explosion-proof!" Keith stated with a proud smile! "..." Explosion proof? Are you really going to have it like that? But staring at Keith, it seemed to be the case. Volume 4: Chapter 3: Explosion proof? Volume 4: Chapter 3: Explosion proof? Volume 4: Chapter 3: Explosion proof? While that happened, Aidiun was in the teacher''s lounge. The instructors were having lunch. "Aidiun, you seemed chipper today," Shire noticed the sunny expression Aidiun had as he entered the ssroom. "Am I really?" Aidiun chuckled. I guess it''s because of this? He looked at the lunch box in his hand. He was excited about eating it. "What''s with the smell?" Tennol sniffed. And he wasn''t the only one. Others did the same thing. There was a delicious aroma in the air. And that smell came from one ce. It was the box in front of Aidiun. All of them looked over Aidiun''s shoulders. "Aidiun, when did you learn how to cook like this?" Tennol questioned. "He wasn''t the one who did it," Cadmus and Sohma entered the lounge. "Where did you get it?" Shire questioned now. "The one who did it was the ss representative," Aidiun exined. "What? That kid know how to cook?" Tennol and the rest were surprised. "Yep," Aidiun said nothing else as he took off the lid. When he did, the professor stared at him even more. So delicious! There was an array of different types of food there. What was more, it was all colorful and vibrant. They stared at Aidiun''s food and then back to their food. It was the same thing they got as the student. Their expressions said it all. "Delicious," Aidiun had a bright smile as he ate. The rolled omelet was fluffy and delicious. While he ate, he noticed the dead-pan expressions staring at him. "Gulp!" Their eyes didn''t blink as they stared. I should eat somewhere else. Having a lunchbox was a blessing and a curse. While Keith didn''t know what was happening to Aidiun, he left the academy and headed to the city. He was going to Iron Hilde Workshop. "Yo! Skar!" Keith greeted the dwarf at the counter. "What do you need, Kid?" Skar stated with a huff. "Is that how you''re going to talk to me?" Keithughed. "That''s because it''s you," Skarmented. The two said nothing more as Keith headed to Dalen''s office. It had be the usual. "Dalen, it''s me! Can I enter?" "Come in, Keith." Like that, Keith entered the room. When he did, "The rising new star hade to meet with me," Dalenughed as he stared at Keith. "Can you not call me that?" Keith scratched his head, embarrassed about the nickname. "How can I not? Do you know how many people are talking about you?" "Tell me something I don''t know." Grandpa Cadmus is going to get it! Keith had no idea the entire fight was broadcast throughout the city! He was too immersed in pummeling Todd to notice! That was why when he found out about it, he was shocked. Aidiun told him about it over dinner, and he couldn''t believe it. And that was why he was given a new title. The rising star. With his incredible abilities, Keith was said to be the star of the year. "What do you need from me?" Dalen smiled. "I need wood. Wood that is preferably explosion-proof," Keith answered. "Explosion-proof?" Dalen had a weird expression when he heard that, "Why do you need explosion-proof wood?" "That''s because thest one burned down. I want the wood to be fire-resistant. But why stop there? It should be explosion-proof as well!" There was no need to stop at fire-proofing! This cart should be able to handle getting hit by everything! "..." Dalen gave him a strange look, "I don''t have any wood that''s explosion-proof. But I think you can do it by making the frame fire-resistant." "Maybe," Keith thought about it. That could work as well. "Thank you for all the materials," Keith smiled as he waved his hand. He continued to look around the stores. He was interested in what he could buy there. But as he nced around, "Eh?" Keith noticed someone. It was the elf princess Alfia, "Hello, Alfia!" Keith waved his hands at her. It was a surprise to see someone here shopping around as well. Alfia turned her head to him. But, "Don''t you daree near the princess!" "Do you want to die?!" Volume 4: Chapter 4: When Do You Know That? Volume 4: Chapter 4: When Do You Know That? Volume 4: Chapter 4: When Do You Know That? Before anything could happen, the elves surrounded Alfia, shielding her from Keith! The way they acted was as if a cmity was approaching! "Huh?" Keith blinked when he saw that. Was he that dangerous? He was only saying hello. But that alone was enough to cause them to have a heart attack. They were so scared of him that it was a surprise. Keith scratched his head, wondering what to do. "What do you need, Keith?" Alfia stared at him. "Just here to say hello," That was the only thing he wanted to do. "Hello," Alfia gave him a light greeting before walking away. The elves gave him a dirty look before they followed suit. Anyone could tell the hatred they had for Keith. Guess I should head home. Keith didn''t think much about it as he headed to his ind. When he arrived, he headed to the garden. What he saw next was interesting. It was Cadmus lounging around in the back, "So good!" Cadmus stated as he munched on an apple. "What are you guys doing?" But it wasn''t only Cadmus there. The others were sitting in the back as well. "Wee back, Keith!" Carolyn waved her hands. "The trees have bloomed, Keith," Diana stated. Keith handed her some seeds to nt, and she did just that. "That''s great," Keith smiled. Those fruits look so big. Keith marveled at the apples and oranges that were nted. "They''re so juicy and sweet," Carolynmented as she continued to munch on an apple. "Indeed," Gabriel nodded his head to that. Those guys went into town with that fruit. "It''s the best!" In front of the two girls were arge number of cores. Keith scratched his head. I know you guys like it, but you are eating too much. He wondered where it all went? "Do you want one?" Diana questioned. "Sure, I''ll take an orange," Diana quickly handed an orange to him. "Let me get an apple as well," Keith thought of something. With the apple and orange, Keith ced them into a wind sphere, turning them into juice. "This is the life," Keith sat down as he sipped. But he noticed everyone staring at them. "What?" "What are you drinking?" Carolyn and Cadmus were focused on the drink Keith made. "It''s juice." Keith would make it for Leon and Laura for them to drink. "Can we have a taste?" "Here," Keith handed the cup to Carolyn, "Take a sip," Carolyn took a sip, and she was surprised by the taste! "This makes it better!" "Hey! Don''t drink it all!" "Keith, what about me?" Cadmus stared at his cup. "You can do it yourself," Keith noted. Didn''t I show you how to do it? The application to make juice was simple. Like that, the two turned to Diana, "Diana, can we get an apple and orange?" "Here," Diana handed the fruits to the two. Like that, they made juice with a snap of a finger. But when they drank it, a frown formed on Carolyn''s face. "It tastes weird." Was there something wrong with the fruit? "Hmm?" Cadmus tilted his head. He thought the juice tasted great! Keith exined, "Mine is chilled." Carolyn got close to Keith''s hand and felt a slight chill! "Keith, can you chill it for me as well?" "Me too," "Give," Keith raised his hand and chilled it down for the two. "Delicious," "So good," "Ice magic is so handly," Cadmus sighed. "You can''t use it?" Keith questioned. He thought for sure Cadmus could use all types of magic. "No," "That''s too bad," Keith stated as he continued to drink. "Show off," "Keith, you can use ice magic?" Gabriel and the rest asked this time. This was a surprise. Ice magic was rare. "Oh yeah. I forgot to mention, I can use ice magic," Keith answered. "...I feel like you should have said something about it sooner." This guy was hiding too many surprises. "Then you''re the same as Eirlys," Gabriel added. She was the only one in the ss that could use ice magic. Well, there were two now. "Mmhmm." Volume 4: Chapter 5: A Normal Day Volume 4: Chapter 5: A Normal Day Volume 4: Chapter 5: A Normal Day "Kid, where did you go today?" Cadmus questioned. "Oh, I was getting materials to make the cart. Version 2 this time!" Keith answered with an excited voice! Cart version 2 was going to be better than the previous version! "You already got the materials, Leader?!" Arlo''s eyes sparkled! The others shook their heads. It was not a surprise since it was Keith. "Mmhmm! I went to Dalen to get the materials I need!" "Wait, they actually sell explosion-proof wood?" Carolyn questioned. That was a thing? "Nope. Dalen didn''t have explosion-proof wood. But he did have fire-proof, quake-proof, and other proof woods! I grabbed what I thought I needed." Keith smiled. Dalen showed him everything he had. And he grabbed whatever he thought was useful. "Arlo, let''s make this cart perfect this time! I want it to be able to withstand everything!" "Understood! I''m excited!" "..." Are you trying to make it into a battering ram? The others didn''t know what to say to make it sound. The two looked really excited about doing this. Nothing would get through to them. "Anyways, I should get started on dinner," Keith rolled up his sleeves and headed to the kitchen. When he said this, everyone was excited. There were a lot of options he could go. Keith pped his hands together, "I''ll make that," Taking out all of the ingredients, Keith started to prepare the chicken thighs. He pat-dried them and sprinkled some seasoning, "What are you putting on top of it, Keith?" Carolyn entered the kitchen. "I''m putting some ground kainju berries." It was a little spicy and had a little zest to it. "This would go well if you ce it on top of meat," Keith smiled. "I see," Carolyn smiled as she sat across from Keith. Keith tilted his head, "Do you need something?" "Nope. Just wanted to sit here," Carolyn smiled. "I see," Keithughed as he ced the meat into the oven, letting it bake. "Now for the vegetables," Keith took out two vegetables. "These vegetables look interesting," Carolyn chuckled as she stared at the vegetables. The two of them had a weird shape and colors. One was the shape of a cucumber, but it was purple. The other was zig-zagging and was green. "Indeed." The cucumber is called a galeumber. It tasted simr to a mix of cucumber but had a subtle bitter taste. The other is a lightmelon. It tasted more like a squash and a pumpkin mixed together. "Are you going to bake them as well?" "Mmhmm!" It was all baking this time. Keith drizzled some oil onto the vegetables and tossed it into the oven. "The waiting game is so boring," Carolyn sprawled on the table. Keith chuckled, "All good things need to wait," "Bleh!" Carolyn stuck out her tongue. "Rx, do you want some juice?" Keith questioned. "Sure," Carolyn brought up her cup. Snap! Juice was created like that! Once it was finished, Keith ced it on the table. Carolyn marveled, "Looks good!" "I just need to drizzle the sauce." Keith made a simple white sauce for the chicken. "Let''s eat now," Keith stated with a happy expression. Carolyn smiled, "I''ll call everyone." "No need!" Sarah stated, "We''re all in the dining room!" Keith and Carolyn shared a look before chuckling. He brought the food to the table. Like that, everyone ate! And they were immersed in the taste. "I have to go now," Carolynmented. After she finished, it was time to go. "I''ll walk you back," Keith got up as well. "You don''t need to do that," It was simple. Carolyn only needed to leave through the gate and enter again to get to her ind. "Still need to be careful," Keith chuckled. Like that, the two walked out of the building, "Gabriel and the rest are so lucky!" Carolyn couldn''t help but say this. Keith chuckled, "You know I was expecting you to join my ind, to be honest," "Hmm? Why do you think so?" Carolyn tilted her head. "That''s because you''re the type who thinks with her stomach instead," Keithughed. That caused Carolyn to pout. "But in all seriousness, I thought it would be fun if we were together," "Well, too bad. My brother got to me first," Carolyn stuck out her tongue. The two of them entered the portal and teleported to the lobby. "See you tomorrow," Keith waved his hand. "Mmhmm!" Carolyn entered the portal again.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 6: Construction Time Volume 4: Chapter 6: Construction Time Volume 4: Chapter 6: Construction Time While Keith returned to his ind, at another ind, Alfia sat at a table. She stared at the moon. Today is so beautiful. But as she stared out the wind, elves surrounded her. "Princess Alfia, I heard you have gotten top marks on magic. Great job!" One elf praised. Alfia nodded, "Thank you." But I''m not first. Alfia understood her first ce was not really correct. That was because she shared the spot with Scarlet. She was the only one who could rival her abilities. Or so she thought. At first, she thought this person was weak. However, that battle between Todd Mills changed everything. And the magic he showed was something. Grand-level magic. She wasn''t capable of using that level of magic. However, that person was able to do it. It was clear that he was a cut above her. Thinking of this made her clench her fist tight! "By the way, I heard that human tried to talk with the princess today!" One of the elves imed. That caused all of the other elves to turn stern. "How dare he try to talk with the princess?!" "Is he looking to die?!" "That filthy blood of a human!" The elves started to badmouth Keith like no tomorrow. There was no need to say his name. That person was marked as the one! "..." Alfia stared at them. You guys don''t need to take it too far. Even though Alfia wasn''t on good terms with Keith, that didn''t mean she thought of him as a horrible person. The duel showed his nature. ... Keith raised his hand, "Let''s do this!" Keith was excited as he was wearing some interesting clothes. Arlo was the same as he pumped his fist, "Yeah! Let''s do this!" In front of them was a bunch of wood. The two''s objective was toplete the cart! "Leader, where should we start first?" "Before we start, I thought of some adjustments to the cart''s previous design." "Hmm?" "I was thinking the cooking unit should be changeable." That was something Keith was thinking about. Why is it only a stove? What if he needed a grill? What about that? "I was thinking about having an indentedyer on the top. That way, it would be easier for me to take it out and change it. What do you think?" Arlo thought about it, "That could work! But we would need to have to make precise cuts or have something locking it, or it might fly off," "Alright! Let''s get to work!" Keith eximed with a happy expression as he brought out a hammer. Like that, the two started on the cart version 2! "Those two are really going at it," Jack looked through the window as they worked their magic. It was a surprise to see them work so quick. "Those two are good with their hands," Gabrielmented. They were dexterous. "Wait a minute," Gabriel opened the window, "Keith, have you finished your work!" "Of course! I did it ages ago!" Keith scoffed. There was no way he didn''t finish everything before starting his work. "Forget I ask!" Gabrielughed. He turned to Sarah and Gabriel, "You guys need help, right?" "Mmhmm," "Also, give a second. Carolyn should be here as well." Sarah added. Carolyn said she was going to be here. "Wow, you guys are working on it early in the morning," Carolyn walked to the back to see Arlo and Keith working so quickly. "That''s because we''ll finish it by tomorrow morning!" Keith stated with a confident look. He was going to finish the whole thing. It took them two whole days to finish it. But since they have the knowledge, it should take less. "I see. Well, I''m going to rx with Sarah and the rest," Carolyn smiled as she entered the mansion. The inside of the manor was nice. But they didn''t care about it as they continued to build. Volume 4: Chapter 7: Eden Volume 4: Chapter 7: Eden Volume 4: Chapter 7: Eden "Alright! We''re almost done with it!" Keith stated as he wiped the sweat off his face. The two had finished the cart''s frame. The only thing they needed to fix was the inside. He turned to Arlo, "Let''s take a break." "Okay, Leader." Like that, the two headed to the kitchen. Keith opened the refrigerator, "This will help us recharge." Before Keith started to work, he ced lemons in ice-cold water. It was a great drink to help wake them up. "I have sandwiches ready as well." Keith prepared everything. Arlo smiled, "Thank you so much, Leader!" Like that, the two of them started to eat. "So good," Arlo stated. "Mmhm. Food always tastes great after hard work." Keith munched on his ham sandwich. As the two ate, "No fair!" Keith and Arlo turned around to see Carolyn and the rest staring at them. "We want to eat something delicious as well!" Jack groaned. "How could you guys eat without us?" Carolyn pouted as she walked up to Keith. They were working hard, and these two were eating without them. "Rx. I made you guys sandwiches as well," Keith smirked as he took some sandwiches for them. He didn''t forget about them. Like that, everyone sat down on the ind and ate their sandwich. "Delicious!" Fira munched on the bread like no tomorrow. "Here, Aria." Keith handed some meat to Aria. If thetter had to choose between meat and a sandwich, it would be meat. "Ho!" The owl ate her meat. "So good. What did you add to this?" Carolyn questioned. "Oh, that''s a cucumber and mayo sandwich," Keith exined, "The other one is a grilled onion and rush bull meat sandwich." He only had time to make two. "They''re so much bigger than the other times," Carolyn smiled as she continued to munch. "Meat is the best," Jack added. Even though he made two types of sandwiches, Keith loaded them with fillings! "Alright! Let''s get back to work!" Keith dered. They were going to get to work again. "Mmhmm!" Arlo nodded. "Good luck! While you guys do that, we''re going to go study." ... "We''re done!" Keith eximed as he pumped his fist into the air! He high-fived Arlo as they stared at the new cart in marvel. "Is it just me, or is the cartrger than before?" Gabriel questioned. The previous one was not as tall as this one. "We decided to add a spice rack on top. I can take the seasoning out faster," Keith stated. He decided to make things a lot more essible. "Not only that, but we also made the center interchangeable," Arlomented with a proud expression. That was the biggest change they made to the cart. "Now then, what''s the name?" Carolyn tilted her head as she questioned. All of them turned to Keith, "I don''t know," "Huh?" "I haven''t decided on a name yet," Keith shrugged. He focused on constructing it first. "Since I have all of you here, what do you guys suggest?" Keithughed. "Hmm? How about Royal Stall?" "I was thinking about Keith''s Stall." "Maybe the majestic stall!" "..." Keith stared at them. They were all interesting ideas. But then he noticed Diana''s expression, "Diana, do you have an idea?" "How about Eden?" "Hmm?" The others tilted their heads. "If you think about it, Keith''s cooking is something no one has ever tried. It''s like an Eden." "That''s it!" Everyone thought the same, "How about Cooking Eden?" Carolyn suggested. "That''s a good name!" Keith pped his hands together, "From now on, the stall''s name shall be Cooking Eden! Is that good for you guys?" "That''s a great name!" "Nice!" "Now, what are you going to be selling?" "Ah!" Keith''s expression dropped when he heard that. "Oh, dear lord."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 8: Sparring Once Again Volume 4: Chapter 8: Sparring Once Again Volume 4: Chapter 8: Sparring Once Again "Hah," Everyone shook their heads as they stared at Keith''s expression. It was something. His expression was something indescribable. The man looked up at the sky. The ghastly expression on his face has persisted since yesterday. The group was heading to their ssroom. But the man continued to have that expression even as they walked. Carolyn took a deep sigh, "Would you stop pouting like that?!" "Can I not?" Keith questioned. This was an oversight on his part. How could he forget about it? Building the cart was important. But he had forgotten about one thing! The majorponent of the cart! That was the food! Keith couldn''t believe it as a dryugh came out of his mouth. Seeing this, everyone didn''t know what to say about it. Sarah took the first move as she tried to cheer him up, "Keith, you don''t need to worry so much. You have all the time to think about what kind of food to sell." Oh, yeah! What Sarah said made sense. There was no date for the stall''s opening. That meant he had all the time to think about it. But he didn''t want that. I need to think of the menu fast. Thinking up a recipe should be easy! In his previous life, he had opened up stalls during festival seasons. Not only that, he ate so much street food! There was no way he couldn''t think up a good menu. Now, what should I do? Keith frowned as he was lost in thought. While he was doing that, Carolyn and the rest stood to one side, "Is this the usual?" "Indeed." "I guess Keith will be like this for some time." Jack analyzed. "Well, we''ll head to our ss now." Sarah waved her hand as she headed to her ss with Jack. "See youter," Carolyn waved back. While she did that, "Gabriel, help me carry him to ss." "You sure," Keith was lost in his ideas. "Just grab his hands and lead him there. He''s going to walk automatically." She said it like it was a usual thing. "Alright." Gabriel nodded. Like that, Keith was brought to the ssroom without even realizing it. The ssroom gave him a look before looking away. It didn''t take long before Aidiun entered the ssroom. "Good morning, ss. Let''s begin." Aidiun stated as he noticed the dead expression Keith had. And he decided to ignore it. He already knew about it. ... "Why do you look so dead now?" During their elective, Jack noticed the spaced-out expression Keith had. It was much worse than in the morning. "But there''s too many options to choose!" Keith groaned. He was lost in thought throughout the ss. And that was because he couldn''t decide on what to cook. Eventhough there were many ideas to choose, the opposite could be said as well! There were just as many that he couldn''t use. That was because of theck of ingredients. Keith''s expression scared the other students. Jack shook his head. Tennol entered the ground, "Good morning, ss. Today, we''ll have some light drill training with one another." Tennol instructed. Keith turned to Jack, "Jack, do you want to-" "Keith," Before Keith could finish his sentence, he turned around to see Krystal in front of him. Keith tilted his head, "What''s the matter, Krystal?" "Pair with me," Krystal stated with a calm expression. What? "I was going to ask Jack." Keith turned his head and realized Jack wasn''t there! What the?! He looked around and saw Jack talking with a couple of people! This man ran away! "Sure," Keith nodded. He didn''t mind. Like that, he was paired up with Krystal. Keith raised his wooden sword, and Krystal did the same. The two stared at one another. "They''re going at it again." "It''s the battle between the strongest!" The students stared at Keith and Krystal in wonder. The two were the strongest students in the ss. But before they started, "Aren''t you going to take off your bracelets?" Krystal questioned. Keith still had those things on. "Don''t need to," "Are you looking down on me?" Krystal frowned. But Keith shook his head, "No. But I want to get my training in." "I will make you take them off," Krystal gripped her sword and dashed towards him without a thought. Like that, the battle between the two started. Shing! "..." Is that the sound of wood shing with one another? That sounded more like metal! Everyone shivered from the sound the wood made. Did she get stronger? Keith wondered. When he fought with Krystalst time, she didn''t have that speed or power. But this was much different from before. She wasn''t holding back. Keith realized this. Volume 4: Chapter 9: I Want To Apologize Volume 4: Chapter 9: I Want To Apologize Volume 4: Chapter 9: I Want To Apologize Keith continued to block all of the attacksing at him. But Krystal''s attacks were fierce as she didn''t give Keith a chance to think. "Take them off!" "I''m good," Keith denied as he kicked her away. That caused Krystal to buckle. "Did that get her?" The students were shocked to see Krystal buckle from the hit. It seemed the kick had a lot more force than how it seemed. "Don''t lose your focus," Keith noted as he dashed to her. He mmed his sword into hers. And that caused Krystal to fly back even further. "Is Keith that much stronger than her?" The students couldn''t believe the difference between the two. But Keith didn''t focus on them as he continued his attack. Before the two could sh one more time, "Woah! That''s enough." Tennol stepped in. He turned to Krystal, "Krystal, it''s your loss. You''re using strengthening magic," Tennol noticed it. There was a fluctuation of magicing from her. "Tch," When Krystal heard that, she sucked her teeth and lowered her sword. However, her expression was dering she didn''t ept this. "We can go again if you want?" Keith suggested. The session was supposed to be a 10-minute spar. They only did it for a minute. "..." Are you sure you want to go again?! "Let''s go," Like that, the two of them started to fight again. Krystal charged at him again. Keith wasn''t backing down as he fought. The students were ck-jawed as they stared at them. How could those two fight so intensely?! The two of them continued onwards before they had stopped. "Alright, the next thing you will do is ride your horse and cross the paths the instructors have set up," Tennol stated as he pointed at the track. I have to sit out again. Keith sighed as he sat on the side. There was nothing to be said about it. Since he didn''t have a horse, the only thing he could do was sit out. While he sat out, Keith knew he couldn''t do anything. I should work on strength. Keith raised his legs into the air and started to work again. "How strong is he?!" "He''s doing that with his fingers!" Keith wasn''t touching the ground with his palms. It was only the fingertips! "He''s making it look so easy." "Keith, if you''re going to be training with the bracelets on, you should train using another method," Tennol came over to him. "What method should I use?" Keith questioned. He was interested. "When you work like this, go down slowly like this," Tennol jumped onto his hand and started to move his body back and forth. But he was doing it much slower. "This will help build your core and increase your control," Tennol got up. "Understood," Like that, Keith jumped back onto his hand and started to move his body back and forth. But when he did that, his expression contorted. This is difficult. Keith could feel all that weight affecting him now. It didn''t take long for him to fall down. "This is difficult." "Of course it is. It requires a lot of core strength and a steadfast body." Tennol stated with a calm expression. "You have the talent and the body. The only thing you need to learn is control," Tennol noted. "Understood, Profesor," Like that, Keith continued to train. While he was doing that, everyone couldn''t help but stare. That was because he was so eye-catching. How could someone be this strong? That was absurd. After ss had ended, Keith got up from the ground. "Where are you heading to, Keith?" Jack questioned. "Oh, I''m thinking about walking around the city," Maybe I could gain some inspiration as I walk around the city? There would be something that could do it. "You want toe with me?" Keith questioned. But Jack shook his head, "Sorry. But I have ns to train with some of my friends." "I see. Then be careful," Keith pped Jack''s back. "See you on the indter," "Kay!" While Keith was about to leave the entrance, he noticed Krystal waiting at the front door. "You finally came out," "Hmm? You were looking for me?" Keith tilted his head. "I want to talk with you. Can we talk somewhere else?" Krystal questioned. "Sure," Keith nodded, "I n to walk around the city. Wannae with?" "...Alright." Krystal nodded. Like that, Keith and Krystal started to walk with one another. While they did that, "What do you want to talk about?" "I want to apologize for everything Todd Mills caused," "Eh?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 10: He Doesn’t Need To Know Volume 4: Chapter 10: He Doesnt Need To Know Volume 4: Chapter 10: He Doesnt Need To Know Keith tilted his head, "Why do you need to apologize for Todd?" He was surprised. Why did the girl have to apologize for Todd? "Don''t you know?" Krystal frowned and exined, "Todd Mills is under my family''s control." "They are?" Keith blinked when he heard that. "You don''t know?" Krystal''s frown turned even darker. Keith scratched his head, "I really don''t know much about it." He was pretty much out of the loop with political stuff like this. "Don''t you know about the different noble families?" "Of course, I know household names and such. I''m not that stupid," Keithmented with a proud expression. "But you don''t understand the structure, right?" Krystal gave him a strange look. Stab. Keith looked down when he heard that. That was a yes. "You got me there," "Huh?" Krystal grabbed her head, "You should ask the princess about thister on," "Okay. But can''t you tell me some things?" From how she talked, it seemed Krystal knew a lot more about this than him. "Fine. But this is the only time," Krystal sighed, "You understand that the royal family has the most power in our kingdom, right?" "Yeah," Julius was the king after all. Krystal followed, "And after that are the grand dukes. That would be your grandparent''s family and my family." Grand Duke Rustchil and Grand Duke Bradley. "The Grand Duke each watches their territory. That also includes monitoring the nobles there as well. We''re supposed to be the ones watching over them. So, for something like this to happen was an oversight." I see. Keith got it now. "It''s fine. You did nothing wrong. This was all Count Mills''s problem and not yours," It wasn''t her family''s fault. This was because Count Mills caused all the problems. "I still want to apologize for all the trouble he caused." "It''s alright. Also, do you want to hang out more often?" Keith asked. Talking with Krystal was fun. Krystal shook her head, "This will be the only time we will talk to one another." "Hmm?" "The two of us are oil and water," "Eh?" Keith tilted his head. Krystal didn''t say anything as she walked away from Keith. She only wanted to talk with him about the Count Mills incident. There was no point in talking with him any longer. Keith scratched his head. Water and oil? What did she mean about this? He took a deep sigh. He couldn''t dwell on it as he knew nothing about it. I need to look around. Keith didn''t forget about looking through the city. He was going to find something that could spark some inspiration. ... While Keith continued to search around the city, looking for inspiration, he didn''t know Carolyn and the rest were at the manor. "Thank you, everyone, foring here," Carolyn said. She was the one who called them. While Keith was out, she asked the rest to meet with her. "Why did you call us here? And shouldn''t we include Keith in this?" Jack questioned. "Eh, he doesn''t need to know." Carolyn shrugged. "What do you need us for?" "I want to ask if any beastmen got out of line in your ss?" This was something she had to talk with them about. When that was said, the others nodded, "It''s happening in our ss. The beastmen have been acting out of line thesest few days," Sarah sighed. It was surprising. "What about your ss, Arlo?" "It''s the same thing in my ss. The beastmen are going crazy as well." "So it wasn''t only our ss," Carolyn sighed when she heard that. It was happening to all sses. "Why are they acting like this?" Jack frowned. It was odd that something like that had happened. Gabriel thought about it, "I guess it had to do something with Herrick," Herrick was the prince of the beastmen. The others would follow his lead. "What''s wrong with him?" Carolyn shook his head, confused as to why they were doing this. The others didn''t say anything either. They were confused as to why he was doing this. "Wait, does Keith know about this?" Sarah questioned. Carolyn shook her head, "That guy doesn''t know a thing about it. He was spacing out throughout the entire ss," Keith was too focused on his cart to care about how Herrick acted out in the ss. "Also, I''m afraid that Keith would make things even worse," Carolyn muttered. She knew how Keith operated. That was why she didn''t call him here. There was a higher chance of him causing more problems. "..." The others said nothing. But they thought about it. Yeah, he might actually cause everything to be worse. Volume 4: Chapter 11: I Need Something From You Volume 4: Chapter 11: I Need Something From You Volume 4: Chapter 11: I Need Something From You "Tch!" Keith sucked his teeth as he returned home. The expression on his face was something. As he walked, no one dared to get in his way. Either get hurt or walk away. None shall get close to him! I couldn''t encounter anything. Keith couldn''t find a spark for the menu. Keith sighed as he continued home. "Keith, what''s with the long face?" Sarah tilted her head as she stared at Keith. "I couldn''t find anything that could help me make a menu," Everywhere he went, it didn''t help him. He went to the stores that allowed him to go. But they have the same ingredients as the ones he used. "Don''t worry about it, Keith! You''ll think of something." Sarah pumped her fist when she saw the sad expression Keith had. "Mmhmm! I''m not going to give up!" ... It was the usual morning on their ind. Keith was making breakfast as the rest woke up. When Keith brought the food to the table, he noticed Gabriel and Jack were drenched in sweat, "Woah, you guys trained hard," "I had to go all out. If I didn''t, how am I supposed to beat Gabriel?" Jack sighed. The two sparred with one another outside. But it was one-sided. Gabriel was much better than him. "The two of you should take a light shower. You''re going to smell if you don''t." Keithughed. "But-" Jack and Gabriel turned to Cadmus, who was eyeing the food like no tomorrow. His expression said it all. He was going to eat all of it. "Rx. I''ll make sure Grandpa Cadmus doesn''t eat your portion." Keith understood what the two thought. Jack and Gabriel nodded as they went to the showers to clean themselves. "Keith, I need some food!" Cadmus roared with an eager look. "Stop acting so immature!" Sohma smacked the guy in the back of the head. How could he act like this when there were students around? And they were much more mature than thetter! "I''m hungry!" Cadmus dered. "Wait a bit," Keith shook his head. It didn''t take long before Jack and Gabriel returned. Like that, the eating started! Cadmus questioned Keith, "Keith, when are you opening the stall?" "Not any time soon," Keith was still lost in thought about what to make. There were a lot of ingredients he was missing if he thought about it. He wanted to have a strong impact like his bakery. "Tell me when you''re going to open. I''m going to buy everything up!" Cadmus stated with a grin. "..." Yeah. I''m not going to tell you anything. Keith wasn''t going to let Cadmus hog all of the food. That was insanity. "Also, I need to talk to you about something," Cadmus''s expression turned stern. Everyone could tell it was something heavy. "You''re really going to ask him that?" Sohma grabbed his head while Aidiun had a wry look. "What do you need from me?" Keith tilted his head. "Make me a lunchbox!" "..." Lunchbox? You made it sound like life and death? Everyone thought it was some sort of legendary quest. Is food the only thing in this dragon''s mind?! Keith sipped his tea, "Grandpa Cadmus, I can''t make it. I''ve already prepared everyone''s share." He usually prepared the food the day before so he could cook it and ce it in his storage, keeping it hot and warm. "Not fair!" Cadmus started to jump up and down like a little kid! "Seriously?! Why are you acting like this?!" Diana scolded him. "I want a lunchbox!" Cadmus continued to roar. But Keith shook his head as he turned to the rest, "Get your things. We''re off," Keith didn''t need to deal with this. That was going to be the adults'' job to handle it.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 12: This Is Boring Volume 4: Chapter 12: This Is Boring Volume 4: Chapter 12: This Is Boring "Today, I will teach you the weakness elemental magic has," Shire stated. "Everyone understands the mostmon elements are fire-water-earth-lightning-wind-light-darkness." "Mmhmm," The ss nodded. Shire continued, "The concept of one element being the strongest cannot be applied. Each element is weak against another. For instance, wind magic is weak to fire as wind magic would increase the output of fire magic. While fire magic is weak against water as water quenches it." As Shire exined this to everyone, he disyed it in his hand. Wind magic was flown into the fire, causing the fire to burn brighter. And then water quenching the fire. "Today''s ss will be testing your defensive capabilities. We will have you split into different groups based on what you wrote as your main attribute." "What did you write as your main attribute, Keith?" Carolyn nudged his back, "I wrote earth magic." "Eh? Shouldn''t it be lightning?" Carolyn questioned. Keith was great at using lightning magic. "I am. But I don''t need to focus on that," Keith''s lightning and wind magic abilities were high. There was no need for the professors to teach him. He wanted to focus on the others. "Oh," Carolyn sighed. "Why do you sound so unhappy?" "Because I wanted to fire magic at you," "..." Keith moved a few centimeters away from her. This woman is deadly. "Alright. Students who use fire magic will get up first. And students with wind magic will fire basic spells at them." Shire instructed. Carolyn got up. Her main element was fire. As did Gabriel, who had written wind. "Wind spear!" Gabriel and the other mages fired wind magic at Carolyn and the others. "Fire shield!" A me shield appeared in front of them. When the wind spears made contact with the barrier, it absorbed the wind magic, causing the mes to burn brighter. "Alright! Good job! Let''s keep going!" Shire pped his hands. Like that, another group of students got up. As this kept going, "This is boring!" Everyone turned their head to Herrick. He was the one who said it. Shire frowned, "Do you have something to say about my methods, student Herrick?" "Yes. This ss is boring. We should be learning how to fight. Not doing something like this!" "Do you think you can fight when you don''t understand the fundamentals of magic?" Shire questioned. "No, all I know is that the weak will be preyed on by the strong!" "I agree. We should be fighting!" Melor added as well. He wasn''t the type to sit back. "Then you two can go ahead and leave," Shire wouldn''t let anyone tell him how to run his ss. Herrick and Melor smiled as they got up. And those two weren''t alone. The dwarves and the beastmen got up. "Since our prince isn''t staying, I''ll leave with him!" "Same!" The beastmen and dwarves walked out of the ssroom without a thought. Like that, half of the ss was left! But Shire could care less about this, "Those with water magic,e up and switch in! The fire mages will be firing at them this time!" Like that, they continued, but when it came for the turn with earth and water, There are not enough earth mages. There was an unequal number of students. Keith scratched his head. What should we do about this? "Keith, you will make earth pirs for the missing students," Shire dered. "Understood!" Keith nodded. Like that, multiple earth pirs formed from the ground. The water mages fired their magic at it, and the earth absorbed it. "Next up is the lightning mages," Shire stated as he turned to Keith, "I will leave it up to you," "Understood," Keith nodded as he cast more earth spears. There was a row of earth magic in front of the students. Without a secondter, the earth spears fired,nding on the lightning shields. But when that happened, "Kya!" A student cried as she quickly ducked down from the earth spear. "Are you alright?!" Keith quickly walked over to the student. "I''m fine," The student nodded her head. The earth spear flew over her head. "Phew," "That''s the other effect. If you add enough mana, the magic will pierce through even with the weakness." Shire stated. "Make sure to hold your magic back. It''s practice, understand?" "Understood." Keith nodded. Like that, Keith and the rest continued on with the practice. Volume 4: Chapter 13: Strength Above All Volume 4: Chapter 13: Strength Above All Volume 4: Chapter 13: Strength Above All "Yay! Lunchtime!'' Carolyn raised her hand into the air in happiness. It was time for them to eat like no tomorrow. "Using so much mana makes me hungry!" Carolyn sighed. "Why are you so happy?" Keith shook his head. She wasn''t eating any of the school''s lunches. Carolyn stated, "Because I know my childhood friend had prepared big portions for me today!" "..." "Do you think I wouldn''t notice your portions wererger than the others?" Carolynughed. She could tell Keith made his portions bigger than the others. That was because she would eat from him most of the time. 70-30. Carolyn would either snack on his or Sarah. "Hah," Keith sighed, "Fine, just start eating." Keith handed a portion of his lunch to the girl. When Carolyn saw that, a smile bloomed. "Thank you so much!" Carolyn hugged the boy before eating. "I''m so jealous you have a husband who cooks for you," Maria sighed as she watched Carolyn eat like no tomorrow. "Hey," Tristan wanted to say something, but he was shut up by Maria''s look. The expression said it all. That was because of how amazing Keith was. Carolyn continued to eat without a care in the world. While they ate, "Do you want to get hurt?!" "Want to fight?!" Keith and the others turned their heads to see that a beastman and an elf were about to fight again. Tristan and the rest frowned when they saw this. This is urring more and more. The frequency of their fight had increased. "Knock it off," When this happened, someone from the disciplinary would break it up. It was a never-ending process. "Sheesh, can''t we have a regr lunch," Tristan sighed. But while he did that, "So delicious." Carolyn was all smiles. "Have some more," Keith ced more food for her. "..." These two. ... "Seriously, these kids are too rambunctious," Shire sighed. There was no need for him to hide his disgust. "What happened to your ss?" Tennol questioned. "Apparently, all the dwarves and beastman walked out of his ss," One professor exined. "That''s why they were all in the courtyard," Tennol noticed many students gathered in a courtyard. "Herrick and Melor are the main offenders," Shire exined. Those two were the cause. "Aidiun, those two are in your ss. Do something to control them," Shire turned to Aidiun. The person who should be dealing with all of this was this man. Aidiun shook his head, "No can do. Those two are hard-headed. They didn''t listen to what I said either," Aidiun had scolded the two. But he could tell from their expressions they didn''t listen to a word he said. "And I doubt those two would ever listen to what I say," Aidiun sighed as he picked up a piece of beef. Before he could take a bite, "Yummy," "Principal! Do you have to steal my meat?!" Aidiun red at Cadmus, who munched down on the meat. He swooped in like a hawk. "Keith is the best cook," Cadmus stated as he licked the sauce off his fingers. "I do have a solution to your problem." "Hmm?" The professors tilted their heads when they heard that. Despite his childlike attitude, Cadmus wasn''t a fool. "You just have to have Keith beat him up," Cadmus answered. "Huh?" The professors tilted their heads. You want Keith to beat him up? "That Herrick fellow is following strength decides all rule. That means he would have to shut up and listen to those who are stronger. So someone has to beat him," Cadmus exined as he took an apple slice. "..." Aidiun''s expression darkened. This man was taking his food like no tomorrow. But since he was given a solution, he would allow it. "So you have Keith beat him up, and that would be it," Cadmus answered. "But I doubt Keith would do something like that," Aidiun added. The professors tilted their heads, "Didn''t he blow up a mansion?" That was still fresh in everyone''s mind. "That was a special situation." The reason why Keith beat Todd up was because he messed with Jack. That was the only reason why he decided to make a move. "He''s not going to beat Herrick up." Even though Herrick acted up, that didn''t affect Keith or the others. Thetter won''t make a stance. Worst case, he would talk to Herrick. That would be it. "How about someone else?" It didn''t have to be Keith who fought with Herrick. "I doubt you would find anyone that could beat Herrick up. Keith is the only one who could do it." Cadmus stated as he extended his fingers, but Aidiun moved it away. "You''ve eaten too much." "One more. I helped you guys out." "No, you helped yourself," "Tch! Stingy!" "So, Keith is the only one who could do something about it?" Shire sighed. "Well, let''s see how it goes."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 14: Taste Testing Volume 4: Chapter 14: Taste Testing Volume 4: Chapter 14: Taste Testing It was an off day. And during this off day, Carolyn headed to Keith''s ind again. Carolyn had permission to go to his ind whenever she wanted. It was the usual. "Good morning, Everyone!" Carolyn entered the mansion like it was her home. There was Arlo walking in the hallway, "Good morning, Carolyn!" Arlo waved his hand to her. Carolyn smiled, "Good morning, Arlo! Where is everyone else?" "I''m behind you!" Sarah remarked as she hugged Carolyn from the back. "Hehe," Carolyn smiled as she hugged her back. The two of them had been doing this for quite some time. "Where are Gabriel and the others?" She didn''t see them around. "Gabriel and Jack are sparing in the back like always. And Diana is tending to the field with Fira," "I see. Let''s go get some juice," Carolyn didn''t even wait for Sarah to respond as she headed to the kitchen. Sarahughed as she followed after her. Carolyn took out therge pitcher from the refrigerator. She sipped on the juice, "So sweet and refreshing." "Don''t you have this on your ind?" Sarah remembered Keith handing oranges to her. Carolyn shook her head, "Chilled juice is so much better than regr one." Carolyn sighed. She couldn''t use ice magic. And she didn''t want people to know about the fruits as well. "The stingy man couldn''t give me ice!" Carolyn scoffed. She had asked Keith to make some ice for her. But thetter said no, as it was a hassle. "I don''t think you should say something like that," Sarah had a wry expression. But Carolyn shook her head, "Why do I need to stop?! That man is too cocky!" "Ahem." A dry cough caused her to look up. Keith was there. "Huh? When were you here?" Carolyn tilted her head. But that caused Keith to smack her on the head! "Been here the whole time, you mooch." Keith shook his head. He was already in the kitchen. He was lost in thought, thinking about some things. But then he turned around and noticed Carolyn talking about him. "How could you hit your princess''s head so hard?!" Carolyn rubbed the back of her head as she red at Keith. Keith scoffed, "In my house, you''re nothing more than a moocher," "Bleh!" Carolyn stuck out her tongue at him. Keith sighed, "I guess I don''t need to feed you anything today," "Eh?" Carolyn and Sarah tilted their heads when they heard that. "I''ll tell you in a minute or two," Keith smiled as he walked out of the kitchen and knocked on the door, "What''s the matter, Keith?" Aidiun came out. "Can you go get Grandpa Cadmus and Uncle Sohma?" "Sure," Aidiun nodded as he walked out to get them. Keith turned to Sarah, "Sarah, can you go get Gabriel and the others?" "Gotcha." Sarah walked out of the kitchen. That caused Carolyn to tilt her head, "What are you nning?" "Just something?" Keith had a calm smile as he stated. "Also, can you bring Tristan and Maria over?" "Huh, sure." Carolyn just came here, and now she was leaving. It didn''t take long before the three returned with everyone. "So why did you call me, Kid? I''m a busy man," Cadmus huffed with a haughty tone. "Yeah! You made us wait!" Carolyn pouted as she stared at him. But that caused Keith to shrug his shoulders, "I see, I guess you guys don''t want to be taste testers," "Eh?" "I called you guys here to ask you to help me decide on my new menu. But since you guys have other things to do, you two can return to what you were doing," Keith added. "..." The rest shook their heads at him. You guys shot yourself in the foot. "Did I say I have work? That could be done another time!" "I have a lot of time!" "Good," Keithughed, "I called you guys here because I want you guys to taste test for my menu," Keith needed to do this. Since he couldn''t find any inspiration, it was time to get some from potential customers. "That''s why you called the two of us here." Tristanughed. "Sure, I would love to try it as well," Maria nodded. Volume 4: Chapter 15: Idea Volume 4: Chapter 15: Idea Volume 4: Chapter 15: Idea "Alright, let''s start with the first dish," Keith quickly revealed the first dish, "The first one I cooked is a pasta dish. One is a cream pasta with green peppers and rush bull meat. The other one is a tomato sauce with diced earth chicken." This was a staple dish on the ind. "Why are the portions so small?" Cadmus frowned. He could eat the food in one bite. "That''s because I''ve made a lot of different food. I don''t want you to be full on the first one," These guys were taste testers. No way could he have them full from the first dish! "Hmpf! If I''m not full, then what will you do?" Keith shook his head, "If you''re still hungry, I''ll feed you the rest," Then again, you''re always hungry. This man''s stomach was a ck hole. He had arge batch in the back. He nned to use that as dinner, but since he wanted to eat it, there was no choice. "Yay!" Cadmus shouted like no tomorrow. "Maria, you don''t need to say anything. This is usual with him," Carolyn shook her head. Cadmus was this type of person. There was no point in questioning it. "I see," Maria had a wry look. The taste test started. When the group ate the food, their expressions were the usual. "So delicious." "As expected of Keith." "Let''s keep going," Keith started to bring out a lot of food for them to try. And it was a fast pace. As he did, everyone was eating like no tomorrow! "Alright, we should take a break," After half an hour, Keith decided to pause. "Huh?" "Why are we stopping so soon?!" Cadmus red at him. Keithmented, "If you guys eat so much in such a short time, you will gain weight. Move around a bit before we start again." They had been sitting at the seat and eating like no tomorrow. "Alright," "Also, I want to ask you guys what you guys think about it?" It was time to get their opinions as well. "What did you guys think was the best?" That was an easy question to start off. "I thought all of them were delicious," Jack scratched his head. "I don''t have a preference either," One by one, everyone gave their own opinion. Keith frowned when he heard that. A majority couldn''t decide on what they like. But Carolyn shook her head, "You''re thinking is so skewed." "Hmm?" "You need to understand your cooking is that tasty," Keith''s cooking was delicious. It wasn''t a surprise if everyone thought it was all appetizing. "Umm, I do have something," Maria raised her hand. "I was thinking dishes with vegetables would be really nice," As she ate the dishes, she preferred vegetables. They were fresh and crisp. "Oh, I prefer meat instead," Tristanmented. When he heard that, the couple stared at one another. Keith shook his head. Did I start a war by mistake? "Keith, why didn''t you use the variant?" If he used the variant, he could draw in many people. Keith gave him a weird expression, "Of course I won''t use it. A majority of the customers wouldn''t have enough to pay for it. I want it to be affordable and have great taste." Using the variant would kill the purpose. It was too rare. "Also, I need it to be easy on the eyes," Keith muttered. "Why do you need it to be easy on the eyes?" Everyone tilted their heads when they heard that. "It''s so people wouldn''t think it''s weird." That was something he noticed. He needed the food to bemon where people wouldn''t think it would be over the top. "That would be difficult," When they heard what Keith wabted, everyone was lost in thought. "What about handheld foods?" Sarah suggested. In her vige, some stalls would sell steamed potatoes. "That could work," Keith thought, "Wait a minute! I know of the perfect recipe! Why didn''t I think of that?!" "Hmm?" "You guys can have these," Keith quickly took out the leftovers that he made, "Have these for now. I''m going to get something,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 16: Feasting Volume 4: Chapter 16: Feasting Volume 4: Chapter 16: Feasting Keith quickly left the kitchen. When he did, everyone nced at one another before looking at the food, "The man did say we can have it," Cadmus shrugged his shoulders. It was free food! "Yeah," Like that, everyone brought their tes up and started to feast on the food. As they ate, "Does anyone know where Keith is going?" "Ahh, I guess to Dalen''s workshop?" That was the only other ce Keith would often go to. ... It took an hour before Keith returned, "Keith, what did you bring back?" Carolyn and the others noticed the item Keith brought home. They couldn''t tell what it was since he had it covered. But it wasrge. "Heh, I''m going to make something really delicious with it," Keith answered as he headed to the kitchen. The others looked at one another. What was this guy nning? But they couldn''t say anything as he was too focused. Keith entered the kitchen and rolled up his sleeves. It was time to get to work. As he was about to, "Hey, no peeking," Keith noticed everyone peeking from the door, "What is with your sixth sense?!" Cadmus quipped. Keith wasn''t even looking at the door. He had his back to them the whole time. "Because I can," Keith scoffed. Like that, they closed the door. Keith continued with his work. "You guys cane in and have a taste!" Keith stated. And like that, they entered the kitchen. And they saw there were enough tes for all of them, "Please try it. This will be what I will be cooking for my cart," Keith knew this would be perfect. Cadmus and the rest looked at one another. When they ate what was on the te, their eyes widened. "It''s crispy!" "This one has beef," "I have ham on this one." "This one is different as well! It''s filled with vegetables!" Each dish was different from one another. "Don''t you guys think it would be great?" Keith questioned. "Of course! This would be perfect," The others shouted in delight. Keith nodded his head, "That''s great!" ... "Hmmm?" Keith hummed as he entered the ssroom. "That smile is going to fall off your face," Carolyn quipped as she stared at the grin. That face couldn''t contain the grin. "Hey, you had your fill during that time," Keith chuckled. This girl had continued to eat like no tomorrow. She and Cadmus were in contention for biggest eaters. "How rude. I want you to know that I exercise regrly. By the way, when are you going to open your cart?" "I think in a week or two. I should prepare some things before I do anything about it," Keith wanted to do some tweaking. He had the idea down. But that didn''t mean he should open it right now! "Taste testing again?!" Carolyn''s expression brightened as she stared at Keith. She was excited. Was it another feast? Gabriel was the same as well. He wanted to try it again. Keith shook his head, "That''s not going to happen." There was no need for them to taste test. When that was said, the expression on everyone dropped. "Do you really want to taste everything?" Keithughed. Everyone ate so much. How could they want more? "It was fun," "Mmhmm!" "Isn''t that what we usually do?" It was like another dinner. "I want to do it again!" "Same." "...I''ll think about it," Keith shook his head. Their expression brightened up when they heard that. That meant they were going to eat something good! ... "Today, we''ll have some pair sparring. This time, it''s going to be different from the others." Tennol stated. That caused the ss to tilt their heads. "I won''t allow you guys to choose your own sparring partner. Instead, it would be random instead." Volume 4: Chapter 17: Stepping In Volume 4: Chapter 17: Stepping In Volume 4: Chapter 17: Stepping In "Huh?!" The entire ss was surprised. It was going to be random?! "Are you kidding me?" Everyone murmured. They couldn''t believe it. But Tennol scoffed, "Do you think you won''t have to work with someone of a different race in the future?!" This was going to be happening many times. "..." "Let''s use this," Like that, Tennol took out a magical device and clicked a button. That caused a list of names to shoot forth. Each one was paired up with someone. "Who did I get?" Keith looked at his name and found he was paired up with Scarlet. But that wasn''t all. Krystal''s name was there as well. "Hmm? Why did I get three people?" Tennol chuckled, "There was an odd number of people. So, I added someone to your pair," "I see," Keith looked around and spotted the two. He waved at the two, "It''s a pleasure to be working with you two," "Mmhmm." Scarlet nodded. "Yeah," Krystal was a bit colder. Like that, the spar began. It was between Keith and Scarlet. As they practiced with one another, "Can you hold back a bit more?" Keith had a wry look. He could tell Scarlet was out to beat him up! Despite her efforts, Keith managed to block all of her blows. "Do you think I can hold back against a person like you?" Scarlet didn''t even hesitate to swing at his head. Keith ducked and held her leg, "There''s no need for kill moves," Keith groaned. That was a kill shot to his head! That wasn''t the end. Scarlet kicked using her other leg. Keith easily caught it! However, that was what she wanted. She quickly hooked Keith with her legs. "!" It was a strange sight as Scarlet had both her legs on his neck. But Keith sighed, "Fine, you win." He ced his hand in the air. "No," Scarlet frowned. "Eh?" "Fight me for real," Scarlet stated, "Take off those bracelets." "I don''t want to." It was a spar. There was no need to go for full power. Krystal sighed, "Scarlet, he isn''t going to go all out against us. We''ll have to force him to go all out," This man was like that. "Let''s go," When Scarlet said that, Krystal came forward. "Wait, what?! Why is it two on one?!" Keith scoffed as he quickly raised his guard and blocked Krystal''s attack from the side! While he blocked from the side, Scarlet started to attack his head. She was still locking him with her legs. Come on! As he was fighting with the two of them, Keith turned to Tennol, Do something, Instructor Tennol! What do you want me to do about it? Tennol had the "I''m not going to do anything" look. It was to leave Keith to his own device to fight with the two girls. "Come on, girls! Do you guys have to attack me like this?!" Keith wanted to cry as he quickly forced Scarlet off of him. The two were relentless as they continued to attack. Now! Keith quickly pushed back both Scarlet and Krystal. It was a strong push as the two were pushed back. "Can I take a break?" Keith took a big sigh. Fighting the two lionesses was too hard. "No breaks!" "Yeah!" Both girls denied it. "What am I? I''m not superhuman! The two of you spar with one another," Keith raised his hand as he sat on the side. There was no way he was going to keep fighting. Those two were going to tire him out. Scarlet and Krystal frowned as they red at Keith. The two did spar, but anyone could tell they were holding back. It was only a few seconds before, "Come back in!" "Spar with us!" "..." Come on. I only sat for a second?! Keith wanted to cry. But as he was lost in thought, "What is going on over there?" Keith looked and noticed that there was a storm happening on the other side, "What are you doing?" "Fighting!" Herrickughed as he continued to swing his fist like no tomorrow! Ophelia frowned as she blocked all the blows. Despite blocking them, she was blown back. "It''s been a long time since I fought for real!" Herrick missed his punch, cracking the ground. Ophelia frowned, "You need to cool it," "Stop this right now!" An assistant instructor tried to step between them. But when he got in between the two of them, "Get out of my way!" Herrick was like a freight train as he took out the instructor! Ophelia''s eyes turned cold as she saw Herrick rushing at her again. She didn''t hesitate as she threw a counterpunch. Herrick''s rush was halted. Itnded dead in his face. But thetter was not phased. A smile grew, "You have finally gotten serious," His expression turned wild as he stared at Ophelia. His bloodlust rose further. And he didn''t hesitate to swipe at Ophelia. "Tch!" Ophelia sucked her teeth as she red at him. Without a secondter, the two charged at one another. "That''s enough!" However, another one got in between the two. It was Keith. He caught Ophelia''s fist and redirected Herrick''s attack to the ground. "What are you two doing?!" Keith frowned. Were they trying to rip each other apart?! He could see wsing out from their hands. "Let go!" Herrick wanted to pull out his arm. But Keith wasn''t going to let him pull out. He turned to Ophelia. "I only did it because he started it. I never meant to push it too far," Ophelia retracted her ws. Seeing this, Keith let her go. Keith turned over to see Tennol dealing with Melor. Like Herrick, thetter was causing trouble as well. "You''re stepping over your boundaries!" Herrick swung at Keith. He pulled his fist out of the ground. But thetter caught the blow and redirected it. "Cool it. This is a spar. Not a life and death match." What is with these people fighting to the death?! While he stared at Herrick, "He pushed Herrick away like he was nothing!" "Prince Herrick! Get him!" "Take him down!" Keith turned to look at the beastmen who said that. With one nce, it shut them up. Herrick took the chance to dash at Keith! "Let''s fight!" "That''s quite enough!" "Gah!" Herrick was sent flying away like a kite! "You and Melor are quite the troublemakers," Tennol sighed. He turned to Keith, "Thank you for stepping up, representative." "You twoe with me," "Do you-Gah!" Herrick was going to say something, but he got sted by Tennol. "..." Insta kill. Herrick couldn''t do anything and got wiped out. Tennol didn''t even wait as he grabbed the two''s heads. Yes, heads. He was holding them like apples as he dragged them out of there. "Instructor, are you okay?" Keith turned to the instructor. "I''m fine. Just caught me off guard," "Ophelia, what about you?" "I''m alright." Keith looked down at her arm. It was the ce Herrick hit. It swelled up. "Let me see that," Keith raised her arm. He quickly cast some magic. Slowly, the swelling went down. "There, you should feel better with this," Keith smiled. "Thanks." "Don''t mention it," Keith smiled as he returned to his group. "Sorry about the-what''s wrong?" Keith noticed the two girls staring at him. "How did you move so fast?" Scarlet and Krystal stared at him. How he moved so quickly was incredible. He dashed through all of the students to get to Ophelia and Herrick. "That''s because I can," Keith stated calmly. "Anyways, let''s fight!" Scarlet and Krystal cracked their knuckles. "Wait! Why am I fighting the two of you again?!" "Because you can." "And don''t think about saying you can''t." With how fast he ran, he shouldn''t be tired. "..." Keith didn''t know what to say.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 18: I Need To Fight Him Volume 4: Chapter 18: I Need To Fight Him Volume 4: Chapter 18: I Need To Fight Him During lunch, Keith ate his food. While he was doing that, he noticed the weird expressions. "What''s the matter, you guys?" Keith tilted his head. Carolyn questioned, "Do you not feel the tension?!" The reason why they had weird expressions was because of the tension in the cafeteria. "That''s because of what happened in today''s sparring," Gabriel shook his head. This was all due to Herrick and Melor. "Seriously, those two need to stop causing trouble for all of us," Jack shook his head. Because of what had happened, it seemed the others were going crazy like no tomorrow. The beastmen and dwarves were creating this tension. "At this point, there will be a war," That was what everyone realized. Keith tilted his head, "Then how about I talk to them?" "Huh?" When that was said, the others looked at him strangely. Talk to them? What did he mean? Wait a minute. Don''t tell me. "Keith, whatever you are thinking, don''t do it!" Carolyn quickly stated. "Rx, there''s nothing to worry about," Keith remarked as he got up. And the ce he was going to was none other than Herrick''s table! Carolyn and the others tried to stop him, but it was toote. "Herrick," Keith called out. Herrick and Melor stared at him. "What do you want?" Herrick red at Keith. And he wasn''t alone. Melor red as well. It was clear that the two were hostile against Keith. Keith shook his head, "The two of you need to chill out," "Hah?" "You guys aren''t helping yourself if you keep going like this," Keith added. The two were bound to get hurt from all this trouble they were causing. That was something Keith knew. "Hah?! And why should I listen to you?" Herrick scoffed. Thetter tilted his head, "You don''t have to listen to me. But I''m only telling you about it." Keith only wanted to say that and that he did. It was only a suggestion. Keith was going to walk back to his seat when he said, "Hold it!" Herrick got up from his seat. That caused the rest of the beastmen to get ready. "Do you think you can say what you want and walk away?" Herrick stared at Keith. Herrick was tall. But Keith was only a little bit shorter. The two stared at one another face to face. "Yes, I can." Keith nodded his head. Even with all those behind him, Keith was undisturbed. "Heh. You''re strong. The weak will listen to the strong! If you want me to tone it down, you have to beat me in a fight," Herrick smirked. "That''s not happening," Keith denied. He wasn''t going to fight someone for a stupid purpose. "Then I guess I will keep acting up," Keith had nothing else to say as he walked away from him. When he returned to his seat, "What?" He noticed the expression they had. "What do you mean what?! I thought the two of you were going to fight?!" Carolyn retorted! She was ready to back up Keith! "Nah, I''m not nning to fight with Herrick." There was no point in fighting with him. It was worthless. "You think he listened?" "If he doesn''t listen, so be it," Keith shrugged. There was nothing he could do about him. He was his own person. "Good," Carolyn smiled. Then, the smile turned into a monster! "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Carolyn grabbed Keith''s head as she shook him around! "Hey!" ... "Are you really going to let him walk away like that?" Melor questioned Herrick. If Keith had done that to him, they would have fought. "Hmm?" "You should have decked him," "He''s the only person who had the guts to walk up to me and say that," Herrick chuckled. This was a first. Others wouldn''t dare to do this to him. That was why, "I have to fight him." Herrick needed to have a fight with Keith! He was there when Keith fought with all those people. And he couldn''t help but crush a bar. The fight was incredible. Keith had defeated all of them. What he saw was pure power! Someone who could destroy anyone that came his way! He was the definition of what strength was. That made him excited. The strong defeat the weak. And the strongest person Herrick wanted to defeat was Keith. He was the perfect opponent! That grin on his face was something. Volume 4: Chapter 19: You Should Fight Him Volume 4: Chapter 19: You Should Fight Him Volume 4: Chapter 19: You Should Fight Him "Wait? What?! Run that by me again?!" Aidiun stared at one of the professors. He heard something unsettling. The professor stated, "Keith went up to Herrick and told him to calm down. And thetter almost caused a fight." To repeat it made it even worse. "Oh goodness." Aidiun couldn''t help but let out a dryugh. Keith was always the type to do things his way. Not anyone else. But this was something. The principal was right. Keith would do something like talk to Herrick about this. "How did he take it?" "Herrick was smiling." The professor answered. "..." Aidiun''s expression became the same as well. There was a heavy foreboding going through his mind. ... While Aidiun worried about what would happen, Keith walked around the city. Besides the crazy sparring from Krystal and Scarlet, it was a smooth day. What should I add to those recipes? His mind was focused on enhancing the recipes. As he continued to walk around, "Keith, fancy seeing you here," Keith turned around to see Dennis and Nina walking together. "Hello." Keith noticed something off with them. "Are the two of you on a date?" When that was said, Dennis and Nina''s expressions turned red. The two didn''t wear their armor. It was casual and clean. Dennis red at him, "How could you say something like that?! Are you trying to embarrass us?!" He hooked his neck, "So, what I said was true?" Keithughed. "Anyways, why haven''t you been at the guild?" "...If this is your way of changing the subject, you suck at it," Keith could tell what he was trying to do. "Answer my question!" This cheeky child! "Is it strange for me to take breaks?" Keith tilted his head. But when he said that, the two nodded, "Yeah, it''s strange." "Madison got worried something might have happened to you," "She doesn''t need to worry about me. I''m fine!" Keith was a little guilty he was making someone worried about him. "Is there something the matter?" Dennis tilted his head. "Hmm?" "The expression on your face says it all," Dennisughed. He could tell there was something off with Keith. "Well, there were a lot of things that happened in my ss today," "Hmm?" "What happened?" The three of them decided to sit down on the bench. Like that, Keith started to talk about the things that had happened in ss. When Keith finished saying everything, Nina took a deep sigh. "As expected, it was a beastman. And the prince at that," "Nina, is that really okay to say?" Did she forget about what she was? Nina exined, "Keith, if you want your ss to be normal again, you should beat him up." "Eh?" "Do I have to?" "Beastmen followed the rule of strength above all. That means he would only listen to the alpha." Nina exined. "Alpha?" "Yeah." Like how there was a head in a herd. The alpha was the strongest. "..." "The only way to deal with this is to beat him one-on-one. You have to make him ept the fact that you''re stronger," Nina stated. "I really don''t want to do that." Keith sighed. He didn''t want to beat Herrick up. "You''re too kind." "That''s just how Keith is," Dennis shook his head. "Nina, do you follow that rule as well?" Keith tilted his head. Nina was also a beastman. Nina shook her head, "Oh no. I don''t care about that rule. It''s an old and dead rule. But there are many beastmen who still follow it." The three talked with one another for some time before they separated. So I have to fight with Herrick? Keith thought about it as he returned home.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 20: Sparring With Arlo Volume 4: Chapter 20: Sparring With Arlo Volume 4: Chapter 20: Sparring With Arlo "Those beastmen have gotten even more out of hand," Jack groaned. It seemed he went through something as he was looking through the window of the mansion, trying his best to escape from reality, "What happened?" Keith and Gabriel tilted their heads when they heard that. The group heard about something happening in his ss. The expression on Sarah''s face was something. "Basically, some beastmen caused a riot in the ssroom. Because of that, there was a giant fight," Jack stated. "That''s what happened in the ssroom?!" Gabriel blinked a few times. "What happened after that?" "Some of us had to stop them before the instructors came. It was annoying." Jack and a few others had to jump in. And those beastmen fought back. "Those dwarves are like that too. No offense, Arlo." It wasn''t only the beastmen. The dwarves were acting up again. "It''s fine," Arlo waved his hand, "The dwarves and the beastmen had been acting up in my ss as well." That was a fact. "It''s clear Herrick and Melor are the ones driving them." It was only those two who could cause all this trouble. "But seriously, what is wrong with the two of them?" Sarah expressed. Why did they have to cause trouble for all of them! "There, there, Sarah." Sarah was about to have a mental breakdown. Seeing this, Fira patted the girl''s shoulders. When she saw the cute creature doing that, "Thank you so much!" She hugged the little spirit. She soothed her soul! "..." "Keith, what''s the matter?" Carolyn noticed the expression on his face. He suggested, "What if I fight with Herrick?" "Eh?" That caused the others to tilt their heads. "One of my friends said if I defeat Herrick in a one-on-one fight, then all of this would stop," Keith exined. Nina''s words had beening to his mind. "Herrick is following the rule of strength above all. If someone stronger beat him, he would stop all of this." Melor would probably follow suit as well. "But you don''t want that," Carolyn stated. "Eh?" "Don''t think about it. You don''t want to deck the guy out," Carolyn understood Keith''s mindset. He wasn''t the type to use his fist. Well, for the most part. "But-" "No buts! I have spoken!" Carolyn dered. "We just need to think about something else to deal with them." There was no need to have Keith make a move. "I''m the same. I don''t think you should make a move. You might actually make it even worse," Gabriel added. "Huh?" Keith tilted his head. "What would happen if you beat up a prince after the damage you caused to Todd''s family?" Gabriel stated. Keith went crazy as he stormed into a mansion and half-destroyed it. That was insane. But what happened in the fight was something. He beat them up left and right. What would people think if Keith murdered Herrick?! "You might cause a war," Carolyn stated. "True," Jack nodded to that. "That is definitely the case." "You guys are acting like I''m going to kill him!" "You could." All of them quipped. There was nothing to be said about it. Keith could easily blow Herrick up by mistake! "..." "Anyways, you don''t need to focus on him so much. Focus on your cart," Carolyn and the rest smiled. Keith already had a lot on his te. There was no need to make a move. "Alright," Keith sighed. There was no need to say anything about it. Keith took a big sigh. They continued to talk for some time before they had dinner. ... "Alright, ss. Today, we''ll be having a spar with one another." Tennol stated as he pped his hands together. It had be the usual for all of them. "You guys can choose who you want as your sparring partner," Tennol stated. His eyes were like a hawk. It was clear he was watching over them. More specifically, Melor and Herrick. "Keith, do you want to spar with me?" Gabriel questioned. Keith shook his head, "Sorry, but I have someone in mind today." He turned to Arlo, "Arlo, let''s spar." "Sure, Leader!" Arlo nodded his head when he heard that. But for the rest, they were confused. "Why would Keith want to spar with a wimp like that?" "Doesn''t he know he''s a halfling?" "What is wrong with him?" "Why is he so kind to him?" The other students started to murmur. Keith ignored them as he focused on Arlo, "I want to see how much you have improved." He had been practicing with Arlo. But it was mostly Gabriel and Jack who did most of it. Keith had been focusing on his cart and such. Volume 4: Chapter 21: Let’s Fight Volume 4: Chapter 21: Lets Fight Volume 4: Chapter 21: Lets Fight "Understood!" Arlo nodded as he raised his fist. Keith smiled as he did the same. Like that, the two started to spar. The person who made the first move was Arlo. He attacked him with all the force he could muster. Thetter didn''t get pushed back as he held his ground. "Good job. Keep moving like that." Keith smiled as he continued to block all of his blows. Arlo continued to swing his fist. But after some time, Keith pushed him back. Arlo dropped to the ground. "You''ve gotten better," Keith smiled as he helped Arlo up. Arlo was so weak in the beginning that Keith was shocked. "I''m nothingpared to you, Leader." Sighing deeply, everyone could tell he was out of breath. "That''s because I''ve been training since I was a kid," Unlike Keith, Arlo was never taught how to fight. The first time he sparred with Keith and Gabriel, Arlo swung his fist left and right. He looked like a toddler. "There are some things you need to fix. Let me help you with your stance," Keith could tell some things off. "Try it again," Arlo nodded as he got into his stance. Keith started to adjust his body. "Try to move now," Arlo threw out a punch, and he realized the difference. "I feel so much smoother," He felt his body wasn''t so rugged. It was a lot more fluid and easier to do. Keith smiled, "Let''s keep going." There was no need to stop. It was good training for Arlo. Arlo continued to attack. As he did, Keith instructed him on what to change. While that was happening, Tennol nodded his head. This kid is good at teaching. "I feel so much stronger," Arlo stated with a pumped fist. Keithughed, "I only helped you with your stance. But you might not be able to handle yourself in an actual fight," "Eh?" "I was holding back a lot. Remember that." Keith smiled. As they sparred, Keith held back against Arlo. If this was a real fight, Arlo would be sent flying. He had to tell him this. Let''s not give him a big head. Arlo nodded, "Understood, Leader!" "Let''s continue," Keith continued to practice with Arlo. However, "Umm, Keith?" "Hmm?" Keith turned his head to see a couple of students. "Can you help us with your form?" The students noticed how Arlo was moving faster while being taught by Keith. "Sure, I don''t mind." Keith didn''t mind helping others out. "Let me see your form." "Okay!" The student quickly got into form and went to attack Keith. But thetter blocked their blows, "Oh, I see where the problem lies. You''re pushing your body forward. That''s causing the power from your punch to shift." Keith exined. "Do you feel a little off as you throw your punch?" "Mmhmm." "Let me adjust it," Keith stated as he helped the student out, "Try doing it now," "Hah!" The student threw out a punch. And her eyes widened, "I can feel it!" "Try to get used to it." Keith smiled. "Thank you!" "Keith, can you help me out as well!" Other students asked him. Keith didn''t mind. While he was doing that, "Isn''t Keith kinda good at teaching?" Sarah watched from the side. "He has always been the type to be good at learning and teaching," Carolyn knew Keith had a good knack for learning things. And he would make it simple for a child to understand. Even when they were kids, he would teach her things she didn''t understand. "And he''s hot as well," Sarah noted. That was a big plus. 90% of the people who came up to Keith were girls. "Ugh," Carolyn groaned when she heard that. Keith continued to help them out. But while he did that, "Keith, can you give me pointers?" Keith looked up to see that it was Ophelia. Keith tilted his head, "Are you sure you want to get pointers from me?" He saw Ophelia fight. And he could tell Ophelia was strong. "I want your perspective," Hearing that, Keith nodded, "Sure, I can spar with you," "Mmhmm." When that was said, the other students backed away from Keith and Ophelia. Keith raised his hand up while Ophelia stared at him. Ophelia was the one to make the first move. Keith blocked it. Strong. Keith knew this person had great strength. Ophelia continued to push forward. Keith smiled. Perfect! "!" Before she could realize it, Keith had pulled her hand. Without a thoughtter, she was looking at the ceiling, "You lose," "What happened to me?" Ophelia questioned. Keith smiled as he picked her up, "I used your force against you," "Hmm?" Keith exined, "When you threw out a punch, I pulled your arm, causing you to have more force than necessary. That caused you to lose bnce." "I see," "You need to be wary of people who would grab your arm." He did something that was notmon. "I will keep that in mind," Ophelia got up and was ready to spar again. Keith continued to spar with Ophelia a bit before he heard something. "Argh!" Keith and Ophelia turned their heads to see that a student was down on the ground. When he saw this, Keith quickly dashed over to him, "Hey! What''s the matter?!" Keith quickly looked at the students. "Here," Keith quickly cast some magic. From how it was bent, it was mangled. Keith looked up at the instructor, "Please take him to the nurse," The instructor nodded as he picked up the student and carried him to the nurse''s office. While he did that, Keith got up and stared at Tennol, who was screaming at a student. "Have you gone mad?!" Tennol roared. He was focused on Melor and Herrick that the others didn''t catch his eyes. "What? That person couldn''t handle one of my hits." The beastman shrugged his shoulders. It was as if there was nothing wrong with what he did. "You-" Tennol''s eyes grew dark when he heard that. But while that was happening, "Hey! What''s going on over there?" Tennol turned around to see that Keith was staring at Herrick. The two of them were above everyone else. Herrick smiled, "I ept."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 22: Pathetic Volume 4: Chapter 22: Pathetic Volume 4: Chapter 22: Pathetic I can''t let this go on. Keith knew. He also understood how to stop this. After helping the student, Keith got up from the ground. "Keith?" Ophelia and Carolyn noticed how Keith got up. He looked so much different in those few seconds. The expression on his face was something. There was no emotion. The direction he headed toward was none other than Herrick and Melor. "Herrick, let''s fight." Those were the only three words he needed to say. Herrick''s grin widened when he heard that. "I ept." I''m going to put an end to this. Keith noticed the stunned expression Tennol and the rest had. He turned to Tennol, "Professor, I''m going to fight him here and now. Can you clear everyone?" "..." Tennol stared at Keith''s eyes. He took a big sigh, "Fine. Only because you''re the one asking for it, I leave it up to you on what you want to do," "Understood." "Everyone, we''re going to get out now," Tennol pped his hands. Carolyn and the rest stared at Keith in worry. They were afraid something like this would happen. Like that, all the students were brought to the stands, watching them. They stared at the two in the training grounds. "This is going to be an interesting fight," "Indeed." "Principal! Vice-principal! Why are the two of you here?!" Tennol turned his head to see Cadmus and Sohma standing next to him! "Because we heard a student got injured. And we came here to find a fight between two of our best students." "Who do you think is going to win?" Cadmus questioned. "...I don''t know. Keith didn''t take off those bracelets," Sohma frowned. Keith was still wearing the gravity bracelet. If he fought without them off, Keith would win hands down. But since he still wore it, the oue would be different. "It will be a tough match between the two," Tennol agreed. The two couldn''t hear what was said outside as they stared at one another. Herrick stated, "I''m going to prove today I''m the strongest in this grade." "Do you only care about being the strongest?" Keith frowned. "Being the strongest is the only thing that matters!" Herrick stated as he threw a punch. Like that, the battle between the two started. Keith quickly took a step back. He had a tense expression as he watched Herrick swing his fists. A lot of power. That was the impression Keith got as he saw this. He continued to redirect the attacksing from Herrick. "Get him, Prince!" "You''re the representative!" "He''s too weak for you!" "Look at him running away!" The crowd continued to scream like no tomorrow as they stared at him. Well, it was the beastmen and dwarves saying this. They watched as Keith was getting pushed back by Herrick. "They don''t get it." Gabriel shook his head. That caused the beastmen to re at Gabriel. Cadmus questioned, "What do you mean, student Gabriel?" "Keith isn''t dodging Herrick because he''s scared. What he''s doing is analyzing." Gabrielmented. This was something Keith did all the time. He would take it slow in the beginning to get a grasp of the other person. "Who do you think is going to win?" "Keith," Gabriel answered with a calm expression. "You!" The beastmen red at Gabriel. He was asking for a fight! "Can you tell us why?" "That''s because Keith is superior to Herrick in everything besides power," Herrick was strong. But he should be equal to Keith with the bracelets on. But that was only in strength. Keith was a cut above him in everything else. "I understand what you mean. But I doubt Keith will beat Herrick through his skills," Cadmus smiled. That caused the rest of the students to tilt their heads when they heard that. What did he mean by that? "What''s going on down there?" Everyone turned their head back to the battle. What they saw was Keith with a calm and sad expression while Herrick with a green one. "What did you say?!" "It''s pathetic," Keith repeated as he shook his head, "Do you think you''re the strongest with punches like this?" Volume 4: Chapter 23: Unquestionable Results Volume 4: Chapter 23: Unquestionable Results Volume 4: Chapter 23: Unquestionable Results "How dare you!" To say that his fists were weak was asking for trouble! He took pride in his fist! And this man was talking down about it! "Take this!" Herrick mmed his fist right into Keith''s face! It hit dead on into Keith''s cheek. There was a grin on Herrick''s face as he thought that did it. But that grin soon disappeared. Keith didn''t budge or buckle as he stared at Herrick, "Is that really it?" He raised his fist in the air, "This is a real punch," Keith didn''t hesitate as he punched Herrick right back! An eye for an eye. He punched him in the same ce as Herrick did! "Gah!" That caused Herricks to buckle. He red at Keith, "Do you think that is enough?!" Herrick swung again. But Keithughed as he took the blow. Without a secondter, Keith punched him in the face again. That caused Herrick to take a knee. "You can beat me!" Herrick got up and started to punch at him again. It was a fierce attack. But Keith continued to take the hits as he punched him back, "Get him!" "Take him out!" The beastmen roared as they cheered Herrick. "Herrick is going to lose," Cadmus sighed. That shut all the beastmen up, "Tennol, can you exin to them what''s going on?" It seemed they didn''t quite understand the situation unfolding. "Keith wants a definitive victory," Tennol sighed as he stated. "Ahh," Ophelia''s eyes brightened. "It seems you understand what is going on as well, student Ophelia." Tennol smiled. "Can you exin it to the rest?" "Keith is making it impossible for anyone to question the result," Ophelia stated. "?" The others still didn''t understand. "Keith could easily dodge those attacks without any trouble. But he chose to take them instead. He''s giving Herrick an advantage. If Herrick loses this fight, no one can question the oue." Ophelia didn''t know whether or not Keith did it reflexively in the beginning as he showed them he could dodge Herrick''s attacks. It was a bold maneuver. Not many people would do something like that. It was implying to get beat up like no tomorrow for the win. "Is he looking down on Herrick?!" Melor roared when he heard that. He understood why Herrick was so angry. He took pride in his fist. Was Keith looking down on him?! "Yes, he is," Cadmus dered, which caused the beastmen''s expressions to turn green. But he added, "But he has the capital to do that," There was a difference. If Keith looked down on him and didn''t have the strength, he would be a fool. However, Keith wasn''t the type. "..." No one said a thing. They returned to watch the fight. Keith was getting hit, but everyone could tell Herrick was the one sucking wind. That was because he had been kicking and punching him. Yet that didn''t do anything. Keith was a juggernaut. "Is that it?" Keith looked down at him. There was nothing to say about it. He was unfazed. It was as if he hadn''t lost any strength. "Kid really wants to make his point go through," Cadmus chuckled. "Is this really the best you can do?" Keith''s eyes were calm andposed as he stared at him. I''m going to lose? Herrick stared at the titan in front of him. He was the same height as him. But he looked incredibly taller than him. "I won''t lose!" Herrick roared out as he snapped. His facial features started to change into that of a beast. "He''s going to use that," Cadmus frowned. This was a trait that the beastman had. Beatified. They could turn into an animal-half human. It granted them more strength and speed than ever before.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 24: Chill Out Volume 4: Chapter 24: Chill Out Volume 4: Chapter 24: Chill Out "Principal, you have to stop this!" Carolyn was worried now. Herrick was taking it too far. "What? Are you trying to run from this?!" "Humans are such cowards!" The beastmen started to mock Carolyn. Keith was the one who started this fight. There was no way he could run when he was on the losing end. Cadmus shook his head, "Student Carolyn, there''s really nothing to worry about," "Eh?" "Because it''s Keith," Cadmus dered. He left it at that. Carolyn paused when she heard that. But the other students were confused. Because it''s Keith? What did he mean by this?! "Raghhh!" Herrick howled like no tomorrow. Wait, more like roared. He was a lion. Keith stared at him, "Oh," Herrick''s speed exploded as he mmed into Keith! And thetter went flying this time, mming into a wall. "Yeah!" Herrick wasn''t done as he dashed at Keith, wanting to tear him apart. He mmed his feet and arms down, wanting to take him out! Everyone could feel the rumbling. "Should we stop this now?!" Carolyn stared at Cadmus and the two. But Cadmus continued to have an undisturbed look, "Check it out," Cadmus pointed down. "Punk," Keith stated. He was a little surprised. But that was it. There was nothing about it. Herrick was ready to m down again. This time, Keith caught it. "Rawr!" Herrick roared. It seemed he didn''t have a sane mind. Keith caught his punch and punched him in the face! It was a clean punch as Herrick was sent flying. "Since you think you''re so tough, I''ll show you your ce," Keith scoffed. Herrick dashed at him. He has both hands up again, ready to m down on him. Keith caught both of them and punched him out. It was different now. Keith didn''t hesitate as he beat Herrick up like no tomorrow! "That''s impossible!" "How is the prince getting beat up?!" The beastmen were shocked. One minute, Herrick had the upper hand, but it instantly switched the next! Thetter was beating him ck and blue. There was no way! "Well, Keith''s going to win," Tennol sighed. Hearing his words, the others turned to him. "There''s a fundamental difference between the two," Sohmamented. "Keith is much more adept in skills and techniques. Herrick, not so much. Herrick had power, but Keith had sharpness." Then again, thetter isn''t using any techniques. Keithnded clean punches that hit the vitals while Herrick iled his fist around. "Hmpf!" Keith dodged a punch and mmed his fist into Herrick''s right shoulder. "Rawr!" That caused Herrick to howl! "Damn, he actually dislocated his shoulder." Cadmus was surprised. Herrick''s right arm limped. "..." "Do you really think you''re strong by fighting everything?" Keith shook his head as he used Herrick as a punching bag. "The fight is over!" "You bastard! Stop punching our prince!" "You guys kept saying not to interfere!" Carolyn roared as she stopped the beastmen! How shameless can they be? Now that Herrick was losing, they wanted the fight to stop? "That guy is going to kill him!" And you think it was alright for Herrick to go for the kill? "Rx, Keith isn''t going to kill him," Cadmus sighed, "Unlike Herrick, Keith knows how to control his strength." If Keith couldn''t, Todd would have been toast. "How do you know?!" A beastwoman questioned. "Because Keith had five chances where he could have gone in for the kill, but he chose not to. Also, he hasn''t even used his feet." That was the other thing. Herrick has been using his entire body to defeat him. But Keith did nothing like that. He was only throwing basic counterpunches. "..." "Are you done?" Keith took those punches. But it was nothingpared to before. Dull and weak. That was the only way to describe it. The oue was clear. "Rawr!" Herrick continued to dash at Keith. But thetter didn''t even hesitate to grab his face, "Going insane wasn''t the best move," Keith shook his head and mmed his body to the ground. When he did that, he looked at him, "!" Without a secondter, Keith continued to m him down. He was a rag doll. "..." No one said a thing as they watched this unfold. It was a difference of power right there. It didn''t take long before Keith stopped punching him. Herrick was down on the ground while he was on top. Keith looked at everyone else, "Everyone needs to chill out. I will say it right now! We''re not killing each other. And there''s no need to do it, understand!" "..." The students stayed silent as they stared at Keith. Cadmus chuckled. Volume 4: Chapter 25: Hunting Again Volume 4: Chapter 25: Hunting Again Volume 4: Chapter 25: Hunting Again No one said a thing. Keith''s body was ever so imposing as he stood above Herrick. Keith sighed as he wiped his fist and walked away from Herrick. Tennol sighed as he turned to an instructor, "Go bring him to the nurse''s office." "Understood." With Herrick being carried off, the ss continued. However, there was an awkward atmosphere! "Have you heard! Herrick got beat up by the representative!" "I heard it wasn''t even a fight! Herrick got stomped without a chance to fight back!" "What?! That guy was such a monster?!" "I don''t believe it!" "You have to! Do you know how many people saw that?! He beat him up in front of a whole crowd! Herrick even beastified to fight him!" Numerous discussions about the fight between Keith and Herrick spread far and wide throughout the academy. Cadmusughed, "There isn''t one day where he isn''t causing something big." "That''s because it''s Keith," Sohma sighed. "Anyways, where is he right now?" "He''s outside picking herbs." Cadmus gave Sohma a look. The two sighed in unison. This child has no care in the world about anything. What can I find outside? Cadmus was right. Keith was in his own world as he was searching for herbs now. He decided it was time to search for more interesting herbs. "Hmm, I should call Fira and Mir out," It had been a while since those two trained. Like that, Keith summoned the two. "Keith!" "Po!" Fira and Mir hugged Keith. This was a surprise. "Why did you call us here?" Fira tilted her head. Keith stated, "The two of you need training. Also, we will find any delicious food we can grab." "Understood!" "Po!" Mir and Fira were excited. Like that, they started their search around the forest. As they explored, Keith looked around and noticed a white fruit. It was oval-shaped. It was something he never saw in his previous life either. "Fira, is that safe to eat?" Keith asked. "Mmhmm. It''s safe to eat," Fira nodded. He picked it off the tree, "Hmm?" Keith sniffed at it. There wasn''t a sweet scenting from it. It was an earthy smell like a root vegetable. "Keith. I found some veggies here!" Fira waved her hand back and forth. Keith nodded as he walked over and found some cabbages. They looked a little worn down. This would be great for my menu! Cabbage was a good ingredient to have for his food. A crisp and refreshing taste. "Can you grow this?" "Mmhm! Me and big sister Diana can do it!" "Po!" Mir jumped up and down as well. "What did you find, Mir?" Keith tilted his head. The two had a good knack for finding vegetables and fruits. Like that, the three continued to search. ... "I think we found enough here," Keithmented as he wiped the sweat off his face. "We need to get meat now!" Since they found so many vegetables, it was time to see if he could find some new meat! "Yeah!" Fira pumped up her fist! Mir was a little disinterested since it was meat now. "Kooooo!" And speak of the devil. Keith smiled as he quickly dashed towards the sound. And what they saw was a, "Giant rooster!" Fira blurted! What the three saw was a giant rooster. "It''s going to be delicious." The meat was tender, like chicken. But it also has the juiciness of a lean steak. "Fira, Mir. You''re up." It was time for Mir and Fira to practice. Fira quickly cast magic, constricting the rooster! Mir took the chance as he charged in, mming him down. The rooster couldn''t withstand the force of the Samui as it was mmed to the ground! "Having you two and Aria makes things so easy." Keithughed. It turned everything into easy mode. Adding Aria to the mix put everything into cheat mode. "Keith, let''s go get more!" Fira pumped her fist. "Alright," They were going to hunt some more. Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 26: Milk Fruit Volume 4: Chapter 26: Milk Fruit Volume 4: Chapter 26: Milk Fruit "We can return now." Keith pumped his fist. The three hunted down even more monsters. He had gotten enough meat. He turned to the two, "Let''s go home and nt these vegetables!" "Po!" "Yeah!" The two were excited. As they walked, "Ngeh!" Keith heard a loud cry! Huh? Was that a horse? "Grab the rope!" "We can''t let this war horse get away!" Keith''s ear twitched when he heard that. War horse? He remembered the war horse the academy caught. Keith wasn''t able to tame it, so he let it free. Later on, the war horse also helped him out with saving Skar and the other dwarves. It couldn''t be, right? Keith didn''t think it could be the same horse. There was no way... It is! Keith couldn''t suppress his curiosity as he took a detour. And what he saw caused him to look up at the sky. Keith pped himself when he saw the same horse being tied down. Well, tried to be tied down. Those guys were having a tough time doing it. Should I? Keith sighed. It seemed they were working. It would open a whole can of worms if he jumped in. However, he stared at the horse that fought back. "Keith, should we help him?" Fira tilted her head. Despite asking, her expression said it all. That was the case of Mir as well. "Hah," Magic time. Keith quickly casted wind magic. It was hard to detect. Keith fired some wind bullets. "Ahh!" The men screamed out as they dropped to the ground, unconscious. The horse stopped shaking when he noticed the men had just been knocked out. "What''s going on?!" Some turned around frantically, wondering what was going on. Even if they searched, they would never figure it out. "Seriously, how did you get caught again?" The war horse''s vignce shot up. Keith jumped down from the tree. When the horse saw who it was, its vignce died down. "Let''s not stay here any longer. These guys are going to wake up in a few minutes." It was stun, not kill. They would wake up soon. The horse understood as the group quickly fled the scene. In the clear, "How did you get yourself captured again?" Keith shook his head at this horse. Did you not learn from the first time? "Ngeh!" Keith could speak Samui and owlese. But he couldn''t understand the horse. "Fira, please trante." "He said he was eating grass, and those guys popped out!" "Shouldn''t there be grass deeper in the forest? Why are you eating the ones so close to the city?" "Ngeh!" "Tasiter." "..." Taste is going to kill you. "Ngeh! Ngeh!" "Huh?" "The horse wants another apple." Fira tranted. "Here," Keith took an apple from the storage and handed it over, "Ngeh!" "Thank you!" "Don''t mention it. Also, I think you should stay with me in the meantime." "Ngeh?" The horse gave Keith a weird look. "Why?" "Because you''re injured. It would probably take a day or two to heal. So stay on my ind for a few days," Keith noticed the wound on his body. Those guys weren''t like Tennol and the other instructors, who tried to capture him without hurting him. They ruffed him up. "After resting a few days, you can return to the forest." "Ngeh!" "Agreed." "Alright, let''s head back." Keith smiled. Like that, the group of four head back to the city. "Keith, you- what''s that?" Gabriel noticed Keith had brought back a horse with him. "The horse will be staying here for a day or two. Don''t worry. He''ll be leaving in a few days." The others stared at the horse. Jack stated, "Is that really a horse? It looks like it could eat mine up for breakfast." "Rx, he''s harmless." Keith turned to the horse, "Right?" "Ngeh!" "As long as no one attacks me, I won''t bother them." Fira tranted. "Okay, we''re good." Keith sighed as he brought the horse to the back. "Ngeh!" "What''s the matter?" Keith noticed the strange expression on his face. "He''s saying the grass is really delicious." "Huh?" Keith tilted his head, "Then you can eat the grass there," Keith pointed at a spot on the ind. It was farther away from the mansion and garden, "No one will bother you. And I''m not nning to use that part," "Ngeh!" "Thank you." "No problem." Keith didn''t look at the horse as he turned to Diana, "Diana, can you tell me what these are?" Keith had picked five new fruits and vegetables. "Oh, that''s a milk fruit." Volume 4: Chapter 27: Why Are You Here?! Volume 4: Chapter 27: Why Are You Here?! Volume 4: Chapter 27: Why Are You Here?! "What''s a milk fruit?" Keith was interested. "The milk fruit is a fruit that tastes kinda like milk. But not at the same time." Diana scratched her head. That was the best way to describe it. "I see." It could be that. A thought came to his mind as to what it might taste like. "Let''s nt them and find outter," Keith smiled. There was no harm in growing all of them and finding out. "Understood." Diana and Fira got to work. Keith entered the kitchen and started to cook. While he did that, Cadmus and the rest entered the ind. "Keith, is there something to drink?" Cadmus rolled his arms, tired from today''s work. "You guys can get it from the refrigerator," Keith stated. Like that, the three had gotten their orange juice. But while they were drinking, "Keith, when did you get a horse?" Aidiun stared out the window and noticed a horse was resting far away. It was eye-catching. Sohma squinted his eyes, "Wait a minute. Doesn''t that horse look kinda familiar?" He felt he had seen this horse before. And he wasn''t alone, as Cadmus and Aidiun felt the same. "Oh, that''s the war horse you guys caught," Keith answered. "..Why is it doing up here?!" "It was being captured again by a few people, so I took him back to the ind. He''s going to leave in a few days." "...I see. We''ll take this pitcher with us." Cadmus didn''t look back as he walked away with the two. But then he stated, "That horse is never leaving this ind." "Mmhmm," "You guys are really overreacting," Aidiun shook his head as he stared at the two. What did they mean the horse was staying? "That''s a war horse. It doesn''t like staying in such a cooped-up ce." Cadmus gave him a look, "Never underestimate that kid''s power. Do you forget what kind of familiars he has up his sleeve?" "Uh," Aidiun almost forgot. There''s no way, right? Now, he was beginning to doubt. ... During the night, the horse continued to walk around the ind. It was a nice feeling. He knew it was incredible. The grass was something he had never tried before. What was more, there were a lot of other things. "Beautiful ce, right?" Diana turned to the horse. "Ngeh." The war horse stared at Diana. She may look fine. But thetter had an aura so imposing that caused the horse to flinch. "You don''t need to be so wary. Since Keith brought you here, that means you''re a friend." Diana smiled. The horse lowered his guard. "Don''t cause any trouble on this ind and rest." Diana said nothing more as she returned home. Maybe I should stay here, ... The next morning, Keith woke up and headed to ss. But when he entered the ssroom, he noticed there was pure silence. Keith didn''t think much about it as he opened his book. It was exciting. "Good morning, ss." Aidiun stated, "Herrick won''t be with us for the next few days." Eh? Keith blinked when he heard that. Herrick wasn''t going to be here? But there was nothing else to be said about it. ss started like normal, and Keith was calm andposed. "Keith, why are you spacing out?" Carolyn tilted her head. She noticed his spacy expression. "Are you sad about what happened to Herrick?" "Hmm?" "Why would I be sad about that?" Keith tilted his head. "You were the one who sent him back home." That was the truth. There was no doubt in everyone''s mind that Keith was the reason. "Oh, that''s his fault. That is not my problem." Keith stated. That was Herrick''s mistake. "I was thinking about the fruits and vegetables grown on my ind right now." Keith was curious about it. He had brought a lot of different types of fruits. "I feel like I need to study more about it." Keith needed to find more information about it by himself. "Oh, yeah! Let''s go to the library!" Keith pped his hand. There was a giant library for everything! "..." This man has a one-track mind.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 28: Just Realized I’m Scary Volume 4: Chapter 28: Just Realized Im Scary Volume 4: Chapter 28: Just Realized Im Scary "Woah! There''s so much!" After sses, Keith headed to the library. And he was in awe of the sight. This wasn''t the first time he came to the library. Tristan led the three to the different facilities. But he couldn''t help but gasp at the sight. "My head is dizzy," Carolyn stated as she stared at the books. Keith chuckled, "How are you dizzy this quick?" But I feel you. He understood why this girl was like this. Rows of books were everywhere. It felt like a maze. Keith walked up to the counter, "Are there any books about vegetables and wildlife around the city?" "We do have those. Please go to the searcher to find the books," The librarian answered. Keith nodded as he walked to the searcher. The searcher was a giant crystal in the center of the library. It was like a supeputer. Keith searched for wildlife and vegetables on there. It showed which column and row the books were in. Keith walked up the stairs and got to the second floor. Got them. "Keith, where are we going now?" Carolyn tilted her head. "Let''s go to the sofa and read it there," Keith smiled. Like that, the two headed for the student lounge. It was filled with a lot of students. "The academy doesn''t hold anything back for the students." Carolynughed. It was filled with chairs and tables. It looked like a study room. Keith took a seat far away from the others. But then he stared at Carolyn, "What are you going to do?" Carolyn was the only one who followed him to the library. "Gonna do some copying!" Carolyn smirked as she took Keith''s notes from his bag. Keithughed and said nothing as he started to read. He found a lot of information in the book. It was good and bad for the most part. There''s nothing about taste. Keith frowned. It did talk about whether or not the nt was poisonous or not. Taste profile was another story. There were only a few words about it. There was something about the milk fruit. It was said to have a weird consistency, but it tasted like sour milk. Huh? Keith was surprised. I guess I have to check it out. He wondered if he could use it. While he continued to read, "Ngh!" Keith looked over to Carolyn and saw the girl was knocked out. I guess she''s tired. Carolyn wasn''t the type of person to get tired so soon. But she was the type of person who didn''t like to study! "Hah," Keith grabbed his head. What am I going to do with this child? Keith ced his zer on her as he continued to study. While he did that, "Hi, Alfia." Keith raised his hand. He noticed that Alfia and Faelyn were together. This was a surprise. Thetter frowned as they stared at him. "What''s the matter?" Keith tilted his head. But Faelyn quickly got in front of her, "Princess! I will protect you!" "What?" Keith tilted his head when he heard that. "Why do you need to protect her?" "Because you''re dangerous." Keith shook his hands, "I''m not that dangerous," "Oh really?! What about how you took down Todd Mills?!" His magic power should be around the same as Alfia! Wait, maybe even higher than that. What was more, the power he had was much higher than hers. He beat Herrick ck and blue! In terms of physical prowess, Herrick was the best. "Rx, I only wanted to say hi," Keithughed as he scratched his head. Faelyn''s alertness was still at the top as she stared at him. That was because of what he was. "I just wanted to say hello, and that''s it," "Understood," Alfia nodded as she walked away from him. "..." "What did I miss," Carolyn rubbed her eyes as she looked at Keith. Keithughed, "Nothing. I guess some people are scared of me." "So you found out about this now?" Carolyn chuckled. "Brat," Keith pinched Carolyn''s cheeks. The two of them continued to talk with one another as they returned to the gates. "Huh? You''reing with me?" "Of course! Let''s go!" Carolyn didn''t wait for Keith to respond as he pushed Keith into the teleportation gate. Volume 4: Chapter 29: The Taste Of Milk Fruit Volume 4: Chapter 29: The Taste Of Milk Fruit Volume 4: Chapter 29: The Taste Of Milk Fruit "Po!" "Keith!" When Keith entered his mansion, Mir and Fira came flying at him. Keith smiled as he hugged the two, "Mmhmm! What''s the matter?" Keith could tell the two were especially happy! "The trees and veggies are finished!" Firamented with a happy expression. "That''s great." "Let''s go and eat!" Carolyn grabbed Mir from Keith''s hand as she dashed to the back. She was excited. Keith chuckled as he followed from behind. And what he saw was the new trees. Keith was interested. He wasn''t alone, as Gabriel and the others were already in the back! "Have you guys tried the fruits?" Keith questioned. "Nope," Gabriel shook his head, "We''re waiting for you toe back before we try." "Well, the principal tried to eat one," Jack interjected. "Hey! Why did you say that?!" Cadmus red at Jack. Thetter looked away from him. Keith shook his head, "You guys don''t need to hesitate now. Go and try it." Like that, all of them started to eat the fruit. "Woah! This tastes like milk!" "It''s in the name!" Cadmusughed, "But the vor is something I never tasted. It used to be so sour." "That''s because I grew it this time," Diana grinned. "Now that you mentioned this, I''ve been meaning to ask this for a while now." Cadmus''s expression turned stern. "What?" "If you can create something so delicious, why didn''t you make them for me?!" Cadmus questioned. He realized it. Diana could have grown those fruits for him! Diana smiled, "Because I didn''t want to." "You-gah!" Cadmus had nothing to say. Her statement was a powerful blow. He could feel his neck snapping! "This tastes delicious," Carolyn munched on the flesh. "Po!" Mir liked it as well. "..." Keith was silent. His focus was on the taste of the fruit. It tasted like almond milk. The flesh was juicy. I wonder. "Give me a second," Keith created a wind sphere in his hand. Like that, he started to grind the flesh down. It slowly became milk. "Hmm," It''s a little gritty. That was to be expected as the flesh was ground down. Keith poured milk into the wind sphere and added the almond mix again. "Ah, this tastes so much better," Keith smiled. "Keith," "Rx, I know." Keith grabbed more milk fruit and ground them down to make milk. "This is a good drink to have," "Also, we should try these as well." Keith picked up the cabbage he had brought back as well. It was much different from the one he had gotten. It wasrger, and the leaves were vibrant green. Keith ripped a piece of cabbage for everyone to try. And it was a weird rip. It was a crisp tear that caused the others to think it was paper. It was what Keith expected: the taste of cabbage. However, it was more refreshing. "This is going to be perfect for my menu!" Keith already knew what to add it with as well! "..." The others didn''t know what to say to him. Keith was going to do something interesting yet again! While Keith was excited about the new additions, Alfia had trouble with the elves. "The nerve of that man toe up to our princess again!" "What is his end game?!" "How dare he!" All of them started to cuss out Keith. They were confused as to why this man was trying to get close to their princess. Alfia heard everything, but she couldn''t care less about it. But she did turn to Faelyn, who had a weird expression. "What''s the matter, Faelyn?" Her childhood friend had a weird look throughout everything. "Princess, I have a feeling he has weird intentions." "He is weird." Keith already earned thebel of weird. "What if he''s after your body?" "Egh?" Alfia let out a goofy sound when she heard that. He wants my body? Why would she say something like that? "That''s right!" "Think about it! He''s human! Of course, he would lust after your body!" Like that, the rumors about Keith started to increase even more when that was said!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 30: I’m Ruined! Volume 4: Chapter 30: Im Ruined! Volume 4: Chapter 30: Im Ruined! "Hmm Hmm Hmmm." "Can you stop with the humming?" Jack shook his head. "Why?" "Because you''ve been humming the entire day." The entire morning was Keith humming. It was fine in the beginning. But it was too much as they headed to ss. Keithughed, "I will do this daily for the rest of your life." "I think it''s cute." Sarah smiled. "Thank you!" Keith continued to hum as he walked. But as he entered into the ssroom, "What''s the matter?" Keith noticed there was something off with the ssroom. Well, there was one spot that had a gloomy atmosphere. "What''s wrong, Carolyn?" Keith questioned the gloomy girl. But she red at Keith, "This is all your fault!" She quickly grabbed him by the neck! "What are you doing?" The first thing he got in the morning was getting shaken by this girl. "Why am I getting called out as well?!" "Called out for what?" "Carolyn, for starters, I think you need to get off of Keith," Gabriel tried to be the middleman. And the position the two were in was something. Carolyn gave him a stink eye before she got off of Keith. "So, exin to me what''s going on?" "Apparently, there''s a love triangle between you, me, and Alfia." Keith blinked a few times, "Wait, what?" Love triangle? What''s that supposed to mean?! "How did this happen?" When did this love triangle form?! "The rumor started because of the library." "Are you kidding me?" Keith pped himself in the head. I only tried to talk to her for a second. And it was an attempt! Where in the world did he hit on her?! "I''m ruined!" Carolyn grabbed her head. But that caused Keith to frown, "What do you mean you''re ruined. I''m more ruined." "I can''t get married after this!" Ignoring his words, Carolyn continued to cry. "..." I don''t know if I should feel bad or offended by her words. Like that, the two look defeated. Gabriel shook his head. Those two fools. While the two were defeated, Alfia''s expression wasn''t good either. Those girls really love to talk. Alfia grabbed her head. Seeing this, Faelyn apologized, "I''m sorry, Princess," If she hadn''t said that, none of this would have happened. "It''s fine. Please mind your words from now on." Alfia sighed. There was nothing they could do about it. She looked down at the two. Those two were having trouble as well. ... Keith was in Tennol''s ss. While they waited for Tennol, Keith sighed, "If you want tough, do it now." He could tell Jack was ready to explode any second. But Jack stated, "If I did, you would probably punch me in the face," "..." "Why aren''t you denying it?! Were you really going to do that?!" Jack stepped away from him. Keith stared at him like a wolf. It seemed the rumors had been floating around like no tomorrow! Everyone in the academy should know about it now. It was only a day! "You got to be kidding me?! Who would cause so much trouble?!" Keith roared. That caused the other students to stare at him. Tennol entered the ssroom, "Today, we''ll do a round-robin spar. You guys should get up into groups to fight with one another!" "Jack! Let''s do this!" Keith clutched Jack''s shoulders. "Can I not?" "Nope!" "Come on!" It was Jack''s turn to cry! "We need to find the other three." Keith thought, "Krystal, do you want to do it together?" "..." Krystal gave him a look. Keith quipped, "I know you don''t have anyone. Let''s group up!" "...Fine." Krystal sighed as she walked over. It didn''t take long before two other students joined him. Like that, a group of five was formed. "Who wants to go first?" Keith questioned. But when that was said, all eyes were locked on him. "Fine. I''ll go first." Keith sighed as he cracked his neck, "Who am I facing first?" "Me," Krystal stepped up. "What is this?" "Get him Krystal!" Jack cheered, "Weaken him up!" "Jack, you''re up next!" Keith red at Jack. Did you forget that I have ears?! He was asking for a fight. Jack quickly grabbed his mouth. "Don''t look away from me," Krystal swung her fist. But thetter caught it in his hand, "My bad." Like that, the two of them started to fight. They were exchanging blows left and right. "Woah!" Keith quickly brought his knees together, "Why are you kicking there?!" She was aiming to end his entire generation! "Tch!" Krystal continued to fight with the ferociousness of a tiger! "Chill! Why do I always get the crazy treatment?!" "Take it seriously!" Krystal stated as she continued to swing her fist at him. But Keith continued to block and redirect all of her attacks. Krystal swung his hand, and Keith quickly dashed in and went behind the girl. "You lose," Volume 4: Chapter 31: You’re Kinder Than You Look Volume 4: Chapter 31: Youre Kinder Than You Look Volume 4: Chapter 31: Youre Kinder Than You Look Keith held her arms, not letting her go. Keith sighed in relief. Even though the spar ended, he still had his legs together. Physically, Keith survived. Emotionally, he was still prepared for another kick from her. "I thought you were going to end my entire generation!" "Tch!" Krystal sucked her teeth as she walked away. "I guess it''s my turn," Jack rolled up his sleeves. But when he did, there was a glow on Keith''s face. It was so different from when he fought Krystal! "Wocha!" Keith threw out a 10-hitbo out of nowhere! "Gah!" Somehow, Jack was floating up in the air as Keith beat him! The others were in awe of this. Making him float like that was something. "How are you not tired?!" Jack screamed! This was not part of the n! How could he be so strong?! Didn''t he fight with Krystal?! "That''s because I''m a monster. And this monster here is going to teach you a lesson!" Keith crunched his knuckles as he started to beat up Jack. "No way!" Jack quickly ran away. There was no way he was going to get pummeled by Keith. "Don''t you dare run away!" Keith chased after him. "What a monster." "How could someone''s punch make someone fly?" While Keith chased Jack like no tomorrow, the students stared at them. Tennol shook his head. These two are ying around too much. "Rawr!" Keith raised his hand. He was trying his best to look like a tiger. "Who shall face me next?" "Pff!" "Haha!" When the two students saw that, theyughed. He looked so dumb and cute at the same time. "Stop being stupid," Krystal shook her head. How could this person be acting like this? Keithughed and asked, "Who''s next?" "I am!" the guy raised his hand. Like that, Keith sparred with the guy as well. He wasn''t harsh on him like Jack. It was more calm and rxed. "Fix your posture first." What was more, he was advising the students as well. "You''re next, right?" "Mmhmm," The girl nodded. Keith continued to spar for some time. "Alright, it''s your turn to do it," Keith turned to Krystal. Since he did it first, it was time for Krystal. "Alright," Krystal crunched her knuckles. Like that, everyone was fighting like no tomorrow. After everything was done, "Darn it. It''s swollen." Jack grabbed his head. "Heh," "Don''tugh! You''re the one who caused it!" Jack red. The man kept hitting him on the top of the head! He was the cause of this bump! "And you were helping the others out!" What made it worse was how Keith instructed the two on how to beat him! "They needed tips. And you were a great sparring partner." Keith smiled. "And you weren''t." "Well, I can''t let Krystal do it. She would kill me." Just the thought of him instructing them against Krystal was dangerous. Well, she might have half-pummeled them. Not only that, all her anger would be directed towards him! "And I can''t do it either because I''m stronger than them." "..." So I''m the training dummy? "Rx," Keithughed as they left the locker room. But when the two walked out, he saw Krystal standing by the door. "Were you waiting for me?" Keithughed. "Mmhmm. I need to tell you something." "What''s the matter?" "You need to be more mindful of your image," Krystal sighed. "Huh?" "You understand people are calling you a phnderer." "They are?" "Mmhmm. You have the princess in your arms. And you''re aiming for Alfia as well." Krystalmented. "..." When Keith heard that, his expression turned dark. The Alfia thing was already annoying. But the first part was even weirder! "Pff!" Keith red at Jack. This guy really wants another fight. "Anyways, be more mindful of what you do. There are a lot of eyes on you." "Thanks." Keith smiled, "A lot of people say you''re cold. But you''re pretty kind." Krystal''s expression turned red as she swung her sword! "Woah! Why are you always trying to kill me?!" Keith quickly moved away. "Don''t think of me like that!" Krystal scoffed as she walked away from him. Volume 4: Chapter 32: Rank-up Exam Volume 4: Chapter 32: Rank-up Exam Volume 4: Chapter 32: Rank-up Exam "Well, I''m off!" Keith stated as he was outfitted in armor. It was time for him to go out and do some hunting. It had been awhile since he did it. "Do you guys need anything from the city?" "Can you get me some metal, Leader?" "I want to get something to eat." "If you can, can you get some wood?" "Gotcha!" Like that, Keith headed to the city. He looked at the guild. Keith hadn''te here for some time now. Guess I should go. When he entered the guild, all eyes were locked on him. "That''s the kid in the arena." "Don''t look him in the eye!" "I heard he could destroy a troll ape with only a punch!" "I heard he could punch through anything!" "..." Keith was speechless, unable to say anything. What is up with these rumors?! Those guys weren''t even trying to hide it. They talked loud enough for Keith to hear it! How was he able to punch through anything? There were some gripes he had with that! Keith looked at the adventurers who said it. The moment he did, the adventurers looked down, not wanting to look Keith in the eye! "He''s going to end them." "Good luck." Keith shook his head as he walked to the counter, "Hello, Madison." "Wee back, Keith. How have you been doing?" Madison smiled Keith scratched his head, "I''ve been doing fine. Sorry about making you worry during those times." Madison waved her hand, "It''s fine! As long as you''re okay, that''s great. Are you going on a quest today?" "Mmhmm, I haven''t been here for some time." "If that''s the case, please do some simple quests first. I want you to get back into fighting shape." It had been some time since Keith did some quests. He might need some time to readjust. "Understood." Keith nodded. I need to find a lot of rush bulls. And I would need to get some chicken as well. Keith headed to the quest board. And when he did, the adventurers quickly backed away from him. "..." This is going to be happening for some time. Keith sighed as he nced at the quests. These are good. A few caught his eye. Keith took them and brought them to Madison, "I want to do these," Madison looked down at it and smiled, "Be careful out there." "Understood!" Keith smiled as he walked out of the adventurers guild. When he did, "Madison, you''re so lucky to have an adventurer like that." "Huh? What do you mean?" "He''s a rising star." The guild watched the fight with Todd Mills. His abilities made it clear he was going to rise in rank. Madison shook her head, "Stop thinking like that." "But why is he only taking lower-rank quests?" One of the employees interjected. Everyone saw the demolition Keith caused to Todd. His strength was much higher than anyone. But the person continued to take lower-rank quests. It was odd. "Ahh, I forgot to tell him about it." ... "Let''s get as much as I can," Keith pumped his fists. As he continued to run around. His expression sparkled. He was going to catch as many rush bulls and chickens. As he continued to search, he found a horde of rush bulls. "That makes one thing done." Keith rolled his arms as he dashed at the rush bulls. A couple of minutes. "I think I have enough here," Keith wiped the face. He was content. Now I need to find the chickens. The search began. ... "Madison, I want to cash in all the stones I have," Keith returned to the guild and headed to Madison. "Sure," Madison nodded. Like that, all of the stones were dropped on the table. The adventurers were surprised by all the stones! "Wasn''t he gone for half an hour?" "How did he get so many stones?!" They were low rank. But how was it possible to get all of this?! Madison started to count them up. Once that was done, she handed the coins over. "Also, Keith. I need to ask you something." "What''s the matter?" "Do you want to take the rank-up exam?" Volume 4: Chapter 33: Against A B-Rank Adventurer Volume 4: Chapter 33: Against A B-Rank Adventurer Volume 4: Chapter 33: Against A B-Rank Adventurer "Eh? But I''m fine as is." Keith was all right with being in F-rank. And there was no need for him to rank up so quickly. Taking the slow road was the best. "Let me exin a few things. Even if you rank up, you can still take lower-rank quests. The added bonus is you can also do higher ones as well." Madison exined. "Hmm," Keith thought about it. Should I really do it? It didn''t matter whether or not he did it now orter. He nced at Madison, and she looked really eager. "I''ll do it then." "That''s great!" Madison pped her hands. "Where are we going to do it?" Keith tilted his head. "Please follow me," Keith nodded as he was brought to a practice area. Keith tilted his head, "What''s this?" He didn''t think there was an area there. "This is a ce where lower-rank adventurers can train. Sometimes, higher-rank adventurers will teach them when they have the time," Madison smiled. This was a ce to help train others. "I see." Keith looked around and noticed adventurers practicing. While he nced around, "Madison, why are you here?" Keith and Madison turned to see a man there. Giant! Keith couldn''t help but think. The man was really tall. He noticed the person was a beastman. "Hello, Groa." Madison greeted him. "Who''s the new kid?" The bearman questioned as he stared at Keith. "He''s Keith, a new adventurer. He''s going to be taking a rank-up exam." Madison exined. Groa continued to stare at Keith. Thetter smiled at him. "Groa, don''t do anything strange." Feeling the tense atmosphere, Madison warned Groa. "Is this kid your type?" "!" "..." "What are you saying?!" Madison punched him in the gut! "Ugh!" Groa didn''t expect a punch. He went down in a second! Keith was stunned. How strong is Madison? He was more surprised that Madison took him out in a blow than a giant man falling! Groa quickly got up, "But you''re at the-Nevermind!" He was going to say something. However, one look from Madison shut him up! "Why did you bring him here?" "We''re here to have Keith take a rank-up examination." "Then I will be the proctor." Groa smiled. "What?! No way!" Madison shook her head, "Keith, let me find you a proctor." "I''m the only B-rank here," Groa stated with a grin. "...Fine." Madison had nothing to say. She turned to Keith, "Keith, make sure you hit him in the gut. I weakened him there." "Madison!" Groa was shocked. How could you y favorites like that?! "Hmpf!" Keith scratched his head. But he stared at Groa, "Go pick out a sword from the rack," Keith nodded as he picked one up. Good. This one is like it. It was simr to the sword Keith always used. "What are we doing?" Keith questioned. "You have tost against me for five minutes!" Groa stated. "I see," Simple enough. Groa held a giant hammer in his hand. I need to watch out for the hammer. One swing from that would probably knock Keith out. "Begin!" Madison dered. The bearman rushed at Keith. Quick! Keith quickly got ready and blocked the hammer with his sword. He''s a fast type. He was probably the same type as Dalen and the other dwarves, a hard-hitter. But this guy had the speed to back it up! "Don''t try to run away." The bearman continued to charge at Keith. While the two fought, "Oh, Groa is fighting with a new guy." "Isn''t that the super rookie?!" "Oh, we have to watch this!" Keith continued to duck and dodge the hammer. But after some time, "Madison, why is Groa fighting with Keith?" Madison turned around and saw Dennis and his party members. "Keith is taking the rank-up exam, and Groa was the only one here." "It seems Keith is being pushed back," Ninamented. "Nah, Keith should be able to win," Dennis interjected. "Indeed." Madison nodded. Seriously, those swings are not ordinary at all! Even though Keith had a calm expression, he couldn''t help but sweat in his heart. Those blows would end him. I need to take that opening. "Stop running away from me!" Groa chased after him. He swung his hammer down. That caused the rubble to fly! "Tch!" Keith grimaced as rocks flew into his eyes. Bang! "That was point nk!" The hammer mmed right into Keith''s chest! "Whoa! Is he alright?!" Dennis was shocked. "Tch!" Keith gritted his teeth. That did something. He could feel his chest rattling from the force. Groa raised his hammer again, ready to m down at him. Bang! "Don''t think about it." Keith red at Groa. He caught the hammer! "He caught it!" He actually caught Groa''s hammer! "Who in the right mind would do that?!" "Grr!" Groa smirked as he tried to push it down. But thetter continued to hold it.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 34: One More Time! Volume 4: Chapter 34: One More Time! Volume 4: Chapter 34: One More Time! Keith''s expression grimaced. But the same could be said about Groa, as the two weren''t letting the other go. What strength?! Groa was shocked. How could someone have so much power in that small frame?! He expected Keith to be a fast type of fighter. That was why he went on the offensive. He couldn''t let him put distance. Never did he expect Keith to be this strong! But more so on par with him! "Grhh!" "Nghhhh!" "Who do you think is going to win?" Dennis gulped. There were no words to describe this situation. It was a battle of wills. "It looks stupid." Nina retorted. The two were in a strange position, not moving from one another. The stalemate between the two changed as Keith pushed him back! I should end this now. Keith was confident. He raised his sword up as he pointed at Groa. Huh? Groa frowned. Is he going to charge at me head-on?! That was stupid. But since Keith wanted to get hurt, then so be it! Like that, the two of them charged at one another! Groa swung his hammer down. Keith smirked as he ducked down! Huh?! "He won!" Someone screamed! What everyone saw was Keith''s sword to Groa''s neck. "He defeated him so easily!" "So cool!" "That''s the best thing I have seen!" Keith moved his sword away. He took a big sigh. He was going to walk over to Madison. But, "One more fight." "Eh." "I need one more fight!" Groa roared. "I think one is enough," Keith shook. There was no need for him to fight again. He already did his part. "No! I need to regain my honor!" Groa stated. But thetter frowned, "Honor has nothing to do with this." When did honore into y? Keith shook his head as he tried to walk away. "One more!" Groa grabbed his leg! But Keith continued to walk. It was like a giant brick was stuck to his legs. That was how heavy he was. Thetter continued to move him. Everyone stared at this scene. How strong is this kid?! For him to walk with no worries was something. "Stop acting like this!" Madison red at Groa! How could he be so shameless after what he did? "But-" "There''s no buts! You lost!" Groa sighed as he got off Keith''s legs. But he was still ring at Keith like no tomorrow. Thetter didn''t know whether tough or cry. Why are you mad at me?! "Sorry about that," Madison grabbed her head. How could someone be this foolish? "Keith,e with me." Like that, Madison brought Keith back to the counter. But as they walked, "You did a great job, man! Good job knocking that block out of there!" Dennis came from behind and grabbed Keith''s shoulders! Keith shrugged, "I did nothing of the sort." He just beat him calmly. Groa''s moves were simplistic. Predicting it was simple. That was why he charged at him. Dennis and his party members sighed. "You know that guy is called the Iron Fortress? Groa''s known for his impregnable defense. And you got close to him like that." Dennisughed. "But thanks for that." "Hmm?" "That look on his face was something!" Dennisughed, remembering what urred. But that caused the others to shake their heads, "You shouldn''t be saying that." "Eh?" "Dennis, you''re looking to die, huh?" Dennis turned around to see Groa right behind him! The expression on his face was something. It looked like he was going to end him in seconds. He headlocked Dennis, "So my face is funny, huh?!" "Gahh!" Dennis couldn''t say anything as Groa was tightening his grip around him! "I take it they''re all friends?" Keith tilted his head as he said this. Nina exined, "When we were little, Groa was the one who mentored us.." "I see," "It seems I need to mentor you about respect!" Groa grinned as he dragged Dennis away, "Someone help me!" "..." The others shook their heads. "Good luck, Leader." "You shot yourself in the foot." Keith shook his head. He turned to Madison, "Madison, do I get my rank now?" "Ahh, let me get your tag." Keith handed the tag to her, and she started to do something, "Congrattions! You''re now C-rank!" "Can I take higher quests now?" Since he got the rank, he was interested in what kind of quests there were. "Mmhmm, you can take higher ones now." Madison smiled. Like that, Keith walked over to the board to examine the missions. As he looked through it, "Oh, there''s a different one here." The C-rank quests had more variety than the F-rank ones. There were protection quests and also different types of escort missions. "I will choose these." Keith picked the missions that had to do with meat. They were orcs. And he also chose one that grabbed on fruits. "I will take these!" Keith handed it to Madison. "Good luck on your quests." Madison smiled. "Mmhmm!"Keith nodded as he walked out of the guild. Volume 4: Chapter 35: Lemon Pepper Orc Steak Volume 4: Chapter 35: Lemon Pepper Orc Steak Volume 4: Chapter 35: Lemon Pepper Orc Steak "I''m surprised he would take these quests." Groa looked down at the quests Keith took. Those quests paid a little. Madison shook her head, "Keith doesn''t care about the coins." "Hmm?" "That kid has more than enough coins," Dennis added. "Eh?" "Groa, you''re lucky Keith didn''t go all out against you." Madison shook his head. "What do you mean?" He didn''t go all out against me? Groa needed more information. What did he mean? "I take it that you didn''t see the fight?" "What fight?" "You know the duel between the two nobles?" "I heard about it. But I didn''t see it." He never saw the fight. But everyone was talking about it like no tomorrow. It seemed the person who fought was crazy intense. He could even use grand-level magic. "Well, the one you fought was him," Madison revealed. "Huh?" "If that kid used his magic, you would have been toast." Dennis and the others nodded to that. "..." Did I miss something great?! ... The first quest was to deal with a den of orcs. It was a simple task. Keith continued to head deeper into the forest. The higher the rank, the deeper he had to enter. There they are. Keith smirked as he stared at the orcs. They were minding their own business. It was like the time he fought them before. These monsters were equipped with clubs. I should take them off. Keith should get used to the added speed from the bracelets. Let''s go! Keith dashed off from the tree. He was like a rocket as he sliced off an orc''s head. "Hmpf!" Not letting others react, he fired off multiple magic spears at them, blowing them up one by one! The orcs didn''t have a chance to fight back. Lightning spears came flying at them like no tomorrow! It didn''t take long before Keith wiped the sweat off his face. "Phew, that was pretty difficult." Keithughed. But then he thought about it. I can rece that with orc. "Oh, I need to collect the other things as well. Keith thought in his mind as he quickly dashed off. This was one of many things he had to do. "You sure allowing him to do so many quests was alright?" Groa questioned. "It''s fine. Keith is usually okay with doing so many quests. And he chose a C-rank and two D-rank." Knowing Keith, he probably aplished them. "Madison! I''m back!" Keith waved his hand. Speak of the devil. "Keith, have you aplished them?" "Mmhmm! Here they are!" Keith smiled and summoned all of them here. It was simple. "..." "Here are all your coins." "Thank you. I''m going to head home now." Keith waved his hand as he headed back home. "See, I told you he could do it." Madison smiled. "...How many orcs did he take down?" "About 15 from what I saw." Groa turned to Dennis, "You weren''t kidding when you said he was holding back." "Told you." "..." Why do you sound so happy? ... "I''m home." Keith entered the mansion with a shout. He was happy. "I take it you brought something really delicious home?" Gabrielughed. Whenever he had something delicious, his face would beam like no tomorrow. "I hunted a lot of orcs today," Keith stated proudly. "That''s great!" Orc meat was delicious. "I''ll make some steak today." It was decided like that. "Cool!" "I''ll go get some vegetables." Keith smiled as he walked out to the garden. "Keith!" "Fira, how are the vegetables?" "Delicious!" Keithughed, "That''s great." He walked over to the horse, "How are your wounds?" "Ngeh!" The horse grunted as it walked around Keith. Keithughed, "That''s great. Your wounds are better." He could tell the horse''s wounds were healed for the most part. "Ngeh!" "Then I will let you off the ind." "..." "Don''t get caught again." Keith shook his head. Before he could bring the horse out, "Ngeh!" "Hmm? What''s the matter?" The horse wasn''t budging from his spot. "He said his hoof still hurts." Fira tranted. "I see. Then you can stay here for a few more days." Keith scratched his head. "Ngeh."The horse returned to sitting on the ground, eating at the grass. Keith smiled as he headed to the kitchen. "I should make some lemon pepper orc steak. I need some peppercorns and lemon zest." Keith took out a lemon and started to peel the skin off. He diced it into bits. As Keith let the steaks bake in the oven, he got to work on the other dishes. But, "I know you guys are excited, but don''t think about trying to touch it." Volume 4: Chapter 36: Pouring Gasoline On The Fire Volume 4: Chapter 36: Pouring Gasoline On The Fire Volume 4: Chapter 36: Pouring Gasoline On The Fire "Do you have the eyes in the back of your head?!" Jack couldn''t help but quip. And he wasn''t alone as the others were there. They couldn''t resist the smell and tried to take a bite. They thought Keith couldn''t sense them. With how focused he was, there was no way. Or so they believed. Keith shook his head, "That''s because you guys were breathing heavily. I do have ears." Keithughed. These guys acted like ravenous beasts. Well, one person was. "This was all your fault, Principal!" "My fault?!" "You''re the only one who was drooling and growling!" "Yeah!" The others dered. Cadmus''s eyes were something. He was panting like a wild animal! "Ugh," Cadmus didn''t know what to say. They were right. Keith shook his head at them as he turned to his oven, Need to flip them. Keith took out some tongs and flipped the orc steaks over. "Keith, how much longer?" When he opened the oven, the aroma filled the kitchen. That caused all their stomachs to growl. "Until the timer goes off," Keith said with a faint heart as he continued to prepare the other dishes. That caused Cadmus and the rest to sigh. But after a few minutes, Ting! "Keith! It''s done!" "Get it out now!" "Alright." Keithughed as he wore some mitts and was ready to take them out. "Have you guys-" "Yes, we did!" "We have everything prepared!" "I see." He brought the tray of lemon pepper orc to the table. "Woah, that looks incredible!" Cadmus was in awe of how golden the orc looked. "Now, let''s eat." Keith dered. Like that, everyone ate. It was a delicious meal. "What''s this, Keith?" Aidiun pointed at the sd he was eating. "Oh, that''s one of the vegetables I brought back. It''s called smoke melon." He read about it in the library. It was an exotic vegetable that tasted simr to bacon. But it had a little more sweetness to it. Maybe I should try and smoke it. Since the name was smoke melon, it may taste different if he smoke it. "Seconds!" Cadmus stated. "Alright." Keithughed. ... "Today''s ss will be different from usual," Shiremented. That caused all the student''s ears to perk up. "Keith, please get up," Shire shouted. Like that, Keith got up from the ground. He walked up to him, where Shiremented, "All of you are weaker than Keith." "!" Wait, what?! Keith looked at Shire, wondering what he meant. You call me up here to say something like that?! Keith turned to the students. Their eyes were bloodshot as they stared at him. If looks could kill, he would be dead ten times over. "Keith, you will be fighting with Scarlet or Alfia, the best magicians in this ss." Shire smiled. "Eh?!" "Even though you two are considered the best magicians in the grade, you guys are worse than the representative. "Ahh." Keith wanted to cry now. How could he say something like that? He turned to Alfia and Scarlet. The two of them were eyeing Keith down like no tomorrow! They looked like wild animals, ready to pounce on him! Shire was really pouring gasoline into the fire! And it wasn''t like a drizzle. He took a gallon and chucked the whole damn thing into the fire! "Representative Keith, please choose one of them." "Do I really have to do that?" "Actually. You don''t have to choose. Let''s have you face off against both." Shire pped his hands together. That was an excellent idea! "..." Fight the two of them?! He ain''t superhuman! Why did he have to fight with those two monsters?! "Are the two of you fine with that?" "Of course," "Fine." Their eyes turned even sharper than before! "Gulp!" Why?! Was this professor trying to screw him over?! What is this?! Fighting the two of them at once?! This was a death sentence! He looked at Carolyn, wondering if she had any way to solve his predicament. However, Carolyn and the rest saluted. Goodbye! Even they were surprised by this. So I''m alone in this. Keith looked up at the sky. Volume 4: Chapter 37: One Against Two Volume 4: Chapter 37: One Against Two Volume 4: Chapter 37: One Against Two "Alright, the three of you get in your position." Shire pped his hands. "..." We''re really going through with this. Keith looked up at the sky, wondering why he hade to ss today. He wanted to p himself on this day. Staring down, he saw Scarlet and Alfia. Their expression said it all. They were ready to rumble. Scarlet and Alfia stood on one side, Keith on the other. Like that, the three of them were going to face off. The students gulped at what was about to go down. "Begin!" "mese to my hand!" "Wind that shears everything!" Scarlet and Alfia didn''t hesitate as they started to cast their magic. "Gulp!" Everyone gulped when they heard what the two girls chanted. Those were some high-level magic right there. They were looking to roast Keith alive! "Ngh!" "Chh!" But Scarlet and Alfia had to stop chanting. Keith had fired magic at the two of them! "I''m not done." Keith didn''t move from his spot as he continued to fire magic at the two girls like no tomorrow! Rows of lightning spears were aimed at the two girls. Scarlet and Alfia frowned as they continued to dodge the spearsing at them. There was no chance for them to have time to cast their magic. Keith wasn''t stopping. He continued to fire at them. Scarlet gave Alfia a nce, and thetter understood. "Come thy wind!" The two quickly spread from one another. They couldn''t stay next to each other. That would give Keith one big target. By splitting up, one of them would have the chance to cast their magic. "Thunder spears," Keith fired his magic at Alfia as she was in half-cast. And Scarlet was the same. Do you think I can''t fire thunderspears at both of you? It was easy to do something like that. As he did, one of the elves screamed, "This is so dirty! Let them fire magic!" "Stop being so cheap!" More students started to scream at Keith. What he was doing was underhanded. Carolyn grabbed her head, "Keith is bing public enemy number one." "I know." Gabriel felt terrible for him. He wasn''t doing anything wrong. "Be quiet!" Shire shut them up, "Do you think the two of them would have such time when on the battlefield?!" He red at the elves. "Keith, you can stop now." Keith paused when he heard that. "Hah." Scarlet and Alfia sighed as they grabbed their legs. The difference between the three was something. Keith was uninjured, while Scarlet and Alfia looked like they had gone through a tornado. "Keith, can you tell me what the two did wrong?" Shire questioned. When he heard that, Keith exined, "What they did wrong is they decided to use a powerful attack in a 2v1 battle." "?" "Exin it further for everyone." "Scarlet and Alfia''s high-tier magic has a lot of power. But there''s a cost to that. It would require time to cast." There was also a downside to using such high-level magic. That was the casting time. "In a group battle, using high-level magic is perfect. But that''s because you have people to protect you. But it''scking in a 1v1 fight. The opponent will take advantage of their situation. They could have had one person guarding the other instead of both chanting." "..." When Keith said all that, no one said anything about it. Shire smiled as he turned to Scarlet and Alfia, "Do the two of you have a problem with what Keith said?" "No." Scarlet shook her head. "I don''t either." Alfia nodded. There was nothing to say about it. What Keith did showed how much theycked. "Good. That''s why I want to show this ss. You may be able to use high-level magic. But that doesn''t mean it will be the right choice. People like Keith, who have high skills and senses, will always take the chance to take you out." That caused Keith to scratch his head. "Today, we''ll practice even more." Keith could only grab his head. Right now, he was being stared at by everyone. That was because of what he did. "Cheer up, buddy." Jack grabbed Keith''s shoulder, trying his best to calm him down. Well, teasing as well. Volume 4: Chapter 38: One Lightning Volume 4: Chapter 38: One Lightning Volume 4: Chapter 38: One Lightning "Tch!" Keith red. This guy loved to poke fun at him. And Jack would always get in trouble with him. Like right now. "Jack, it seems your magic iscking. How about I help you out." Electricity came out of Keith''s hand as he stared at him. Jack gulped, "Can I not?" There was no way he could take it. Even if it was a minute, Keith would shock him like no tomorrow! "No." Keith was ready to attack him. But, "Keith, can you help me with my magic?" Keith turned to see Ophelia. "Ophelia, are you really asking him for help?" Eirlys questioned. Ophelia nodded, "Keith is strong and has a solid understanding of magic." "Sure, what do you need help with?" Keith stretched his hand back and forth. Seeing how his focus wasn''t on him, Jack sighed in relief in the back. "I''m having trouble melding my magic." "Hmm? Which element are you having trouble with? Even though I understand well, I can''t help you with some elements." Keith wasn''t adept with some. "The one I''m having trouble with is lightning." "Hm? I thought you used fire magic?" Keith remembered Ophelia using fire magic in the beginning. "Fire is my main element. But I want to practice my lightning as well." Keith nodded, "Can I see how you use lightning magic?" "Sure." Ophelia started to focus on her magic. "Stop, stop. I think I know what your problem is." Keith smiled as he asked, "What do you think when you are using lightning magic?" "Should it be a spear?" She was casting a lightning spear. "Of course. Let me rephrase the question; what do you think about lightning when channeling it?" Keith changed his question. "Hmm? The lightning?" This confused Ophelia. "What do you mean?" "I should show you an example. Take earth magic," Keith summoned a target from the ground, "When you use earth magic, one way to make it stronger than normal is to condense the earth further." Keith fired a regr earth spear and hit the target. "And this is what happens when you condense it." Keith fired another spear, and that went through the target! This was what Alvin taught to Derek. "Each element has a specific way to concentrate its magic," "I see." Ophelia nodded when she heard that. She questioned, "Then do you know lightning?" "Oh, that''s easy. Think of it as one lightning." "One lightning?" A perplexed look formed on Ophelia''s and Eirlys''s faces. "Here," Keith said, forming lightning in his hand, "See how the lightning is flying over the ce?" "Mmhmm." Sparks of lightning were flying around his hand. "This is amon urrence when you use lightning magic. Most of the lightning would be scattered around." Keith realized. "To make it stronger, meld it into one stream." Slowly, those multiple sparks concentrated into one stream. "Lightning element''s unique ability is the high piercing capabilitiespared to the others. Don''t think of having multiple bolts but rather one giant spark. Do you get it?" "I see." Ophelia understood. "Try it out." Ophelia nodded as she started to concentrate. The lightning from his hand melded to one. And she fired a lighting spear. It was much stronger than before! Her eyes widened as she turned to Keith, "Thank you so much." "No problem. Practice with it some more. You''ll get the hang of it afterward." Keith smiled. "Do you need any help?" Keith turned to Eirlys. But thetter shook her head, "I don''t need help. But I think the others would beg to differ." "Eh?" Keith turned his head and noticed everyone was staring at him with wide eyes. Heck! Even the instructors were the same. "What''s the matter?" Shireughed, "Keith, you easily exined such aplex problem." "Really? I thought it was the norm?" Keith scratched his head. Alvin and Sophia taught him how to use magic. He found it interesting and decided to train by himself. "No, that was not the norm. You exined it so easily that even simpletons could understand." Shire shook his head. This kid did surprising things out of nowhere. "Thank you?" "How about you help out the other students as well." It seemed some students had the same problem. "Sure, I don''t mind." He didn''t mind helping out the students. Volume 4: Chapter 39: Would You Please Shut It Volume 4: Chapter 39: Would You Please Shut It Volume 4: Chapter 39: Would You Please Shut It "Ngeh!" Keith raised his hand in the air. He finished changing his clothes. "Are you tired?" Gabriel questioned. "Of course." Keith nodded. He had been helping out the other students with their magic. Heck! He might have done more work than the instructor! "I guess it''s because you''re an easy teacher." Keith was a great teacher. He was calm and understanding. Everyone headed to their ss. Once it had ended, Keith''s head was on the table! "I feel like I''m going to die." "You''re only feeling it right now?" Carolynughed. Keith turned to her, "Only now?" "I''ve been feeling that ever since we enrolled here!" Carolyn retorted with a condescending smile. Keith sighed as he shook his head. "Hey! I only agree with you! What''s with that look?!" He was looking at her like she was a pitiful puppy! "There there," Keith patted her head. That caused Carolyn to frown even more. "And I feel I''m getting even more annoyed today." Keith sighed. There was something different. Everyone had been staring at him. "What did you expect when you one-sidely beat up two princesses?" "..." The elves and the demon-kin were ring at him like no tomorrow! It was a million spears stabbing his back! The amount of hatred that was shown on their face was something. They really wanted to beat him up. But that was a want, not a can. That was why they kept ring at them. It was the only thing they could do. And Keith wanted to cry. "Ugh." Keith could only have his head down. "Tsk! Tsk!" Carolyn shook her head at him. But then Keith added, "Why are you acting like you are not a part of this?" "Eh?" How in the world am I a part of this? "Did you forget about how you''re in a love triangle with Alfia and me?" That was still fresh in everyone''s mind. "...." Carolyn turned dark. "Anyways, we need to head to the next ss." Gabriel sighed as he pushed Keith and Carolyn from the back. "Alright." The two nodded as they entered the ssroom. They sat down. And when they did, the professor entered. "Wee, students! Thank you all foring here!" The professor stated with a haughty smile. But that caused Carolyn to frown, "Ugh, I hate this guy." "You shouldn''t say something like that." Keith gave a wry look. "But this guy is the worst." Carolyn wasn''t going to let that go. I understand. Keith didn''t deny it either. That was because this guy was really the worst person. Keith realized this school had many types of students. A majority of them were people who hated the other races. And this included the professors. This professor was a pro-human. "Today, I will be discussing traits of each race." Professor Briar stated with a smug expression. "..." I don''t like where this is going. This was asking for trouble. "Every race has a type of weakness. For the beastmen, their intelligence is less than the other races." "..." The beastmen red at him when he said that. "Case in point with student Herrick when he challenged the ss representative to a fight. He didn''t know his own limits." Briar stated with a haughtyugh. That caused the beastmen to frown even more! This person was asking for a fight. But they couldn''t say anything about it. What he said was true! "And then we have the merfolk, who are horrible onnd," Briar added. "And elves have a snotty personality." One by one, he listed off all the problems each race has. "How dare you say that!" Faelyn mmed her hand onto the table as she pointed. She couldn''t take it any longer. "But is it not true? Elven pride? You elves have always brought that out." The professorughed. And continued, "And demon kin also have a bad attitude towards everything." Once he said all he wanted, everyone red at him like no tomorrow. He demanded all of their races like it was nothing. "Professor?" Keith raised his hand. "What''s the matter, ss Representative?" Briar grinned as he stared at Keith. It was clear there was favoritism. "Would you please shut it?" "Eh?" Volume 4: Chapter 40: Standing Outside Volume 4: Chapter 40: Standing Outside Volume 4: Chapter 40: Standing Outside Here we go again. Carolyn and Gabriel pped their heads as they knew Keith would go all out against Briar! "What did you say?!" Briar''s expression turned dark. He did not expect Keith to say something like that. "All of your words are garbage, and you don''t have an idea of what you''re talking about," Keith calmlymented. "You''re underlining the idea that the human race is the best. But we''re only average at best. All races have cons and pros to themselves. Take beastmen; theyck intelligence but make up for it in physical prowess. And what you said about the merfolk is wrong. They''re about the same as any other race. And they make up for it in water. Elves also have higher magical output than most humans. The same could be said about demons as well." Keith shook his head. "You can say we, humans, don''t have any weaknesses. But we''re only average at best." It was like a game. There were 5 different stats with 20 points to put it in. Humans have 4 points in each stat. That looked good, but the other races had the same amount to allocate. It was just that they allocated their stats somewhere else. They excel in one area butck in another. "Do you understand what you''re saying?!" Briar red at Keith. "What? I''m only telling the truth. If you''re going to teach us, you should at least add the pros as well." This guy was leaving out half the information. "You!" Briar wanted to say something to him. But Keith''sposed expression made it impossible to retort. "Get out of my ssroom!" The only thing he could do was to send Keith out. "Alright." Keith shrugged his shoulders as he left. "Grhhh!" Briar gritted his teeth. Keith waited outside the ssroom as he stared out the window. I guess I should have a snack. He took an apple out of his storage. "Oh, you have a storage ring." Keith looked to see Scarlet. Keith tilted his head, "Why are you outside as well?" "That''s because I don''t feel like staying in a ssroom with a professor like that. He''s going to rot my brain." Scarlet yawned. When Keith left, she followed suit. "You want one?" Keith took out an orange. "Sure." Scarlet didn''t mind as she held the orange. When she took a bite, her eyes widened, "This is surprisingly sweet." "Thanks, I grew them myself." Keith had a proud expression as he said this. "You grow your own fruits?" Scarlet questioned as she stared at Keith. "Of course." "That''s surprising." "Is it?" Keithughed, "I prefer vegetables I''ve grown myself." "I see." Surprisingly, Scarlet and Keith continued to talk with one another till ss ended. Carolyn and Gabriel came out of the ssroom, "Seriously, I should have walked out with you." Carolyn took a big sigh. "Hmm? What did he do?" Keith patted Carolyn''s head and handed an orange to her, "Here, eat this. Sugar always helps out." "Thank you." Carolyn smiled as she munched on the orange. "That guy is too annoying. After what you did, he tried to denounce the other races even more." "Oh. Anyways, let''s go! I''m hungry!" Keith waved his hand into the air as he was hungry. He didn''t care about what Briar was doing. "..." The two didn''t know what to say. This man did everything at his own pace. No one could keep up with this kid. Volume 4 Chapter 41: You’re Out Volume 4 Chapter 41: Youre Out Volume 4 Chapter 41: Youre Out "Why are you guys staring at me like that?" During Aidiun''s lunch break, he looked around and noticed his colleagues staring at him. It was apparent because they stopped eating to do so! "You guys need to stop this," Aidiun was beginning to regreting here. "Aidiun, you don''t have to be such a stickler. We''re all friends here." Tennol smiled as he held Aidiun''s shoulders. "..." Then why are you pushing me down into my chair? Tennol was forcing him down. It seemed he had cut off his escape route. "What kind of lunch did you bring this time?" Shire stared at the lunch box he had. "You don''t need to know." "Afraid we have to." Cadmus appeared in front of him. Like that, Aidiun was swarmed from all sides. Cadmus in the front, Tennol in the back, Shire on the left, and the rest on the right. All of them wanted to know. Especially so with Cadmus. The glint in his eyes said it all. "..." Aidiun sighed. I really need to eat somewhere else. He opened the box and saw some lemon pepper orc and sliced vegetables as a side dish. "So fragrant." "What meat is this?" "It''s orc," Cadmus answered as he waved his hand toward Aidiun''s food. But Aidiun pped his hand away, "Don''t even think about it." Trying to steal my food again? There was no way he was going to allow that. "Come on, I''m your principal!" Cadmus retorted. Aidiun ignored him as he took a bite. So delicious. Aidiun was all smiles as he continued to eat his lunch. His happy look caused the others to drown in agony. "Dammit! Why couldn''t I be the manager of his ind!" "Principal, why didn''t youe to me about this!" Shire questioned Cadmus! He would have definitely be his manager! But Cadmus shook his head, "That''s because you guys have an ind to manage." Some professors worked double time to manage more inds. "Aidiun was the only one who didn''t have an ind to manage, so I let him take over." "..." "..." Don''t look at me. me yourself for not choosing the right one. Managing an ind meant their wages would increase. That was why most of the professors jumped at the chance. However, Aidiun didn''t. There was no need to increase his wage. He was content with the coins he had before. Bing Keith''s manager was the best. Thank goodness I chose the right one. Aidiun was all smiles. "To think the representative would be such an awesome cook." Tennol sighed. He missed out big time. "Indeed." The other professorsmented over this. Shire questioned, "Wait, doesn''t Keith''s ind need more people?" From what he heard, Keith was recruiting people. And it wasn''t odd for some inds to have multiple managers. "Forget about it. Keith''s ind is small, so there''s no need to worry about it." Aidiun rolled his eyes. There was no need to add more professors. Some of therger inds needed more than one manager. But Keith''s ind was the smallest. Also he has Diana. There was no need to add more people there. "..." The professors sighed. "DAMN THAT BRAT!" While everyone talked about Keith, Briar stormed into the lounge with a huff. Aidiun and the rest of the professors looked and frowned. What''s gotten under his skin? "Stop acting like this. What if a student spots you?" The teacher''s lounge wasn''t private. The students could definitely hear the noiseing from inside. "Who gives a damn?! Those brats love to cause a ruckus!" Briar''s eyes were dark. Aidiuns gave the others a look. Who was this guy talking about? An assistant professor murmured, "Apparently, he was on one of his little rants during his ss. Because of what he said, the 1st year''s representative called him out, and he sent him outside to stand." "..." Aidiun nced at Tennol and Shire. This kid was going to do everything. But it wasn''t a surprise since it was Keith. He turned back to Briar. This guy had always been annoying. It was not a surprise that Keith would go crazy on him. "Why couldn''t that guy ept that humans are the superior race!" "..." You do understand where we are, right? The glow of everyone''s eyes turned dark. Around a fifth of the academy was human. The other was from different races. That included the faculty as well. To say something like that was just stupid. What was more, Did he forget about the Principal and Vice-Principal?! One was an ancient dragon, while the other was an ancient tiger. Either one was superior to any other race! "Principal! We need to expel a person like that!" Briar turned to Cadmus. "..." What the? Are you dumb? "Hah?" Even Cadmus thought so! "That kid is a poison to our academy. He should be kicked out!" "..." Cadmus crushed the sliced apple in his hand. Aidiun and the others nodded. It was over. "Come with me." Cadmus didn''t hesitate as he grabbed Briar''s neck! The next second, he disappeared from the lounge! "That fool. Does Briar not know about the Principal and Keith''s rtionship?" The two of them were close to one another. And it seemed Cadmus was eager to get Keith toe here. For him to say something like that was asking for trouble. "Forget about him. Aidiun, let me get some food." Tennol turned right back to Aidiun''s lunchbox. "No way! I don''t have enough since the Principal kept taking away from me." While they watched Briar go crazy, Cadmus was taking his food. "Also, you guys can wait until Keith opens his cart." "What? Cart?" Tennol and the others tilted their heads. "Didn''t you guys hear how Keith nned to sell food?" "He was serious?" "I thought it was burned down." That whole ordeal between Keith and Todd Mills overshadowed the minor details. But the cart thing was there. "He still nning to do it. Also, it''s going to be really delicious." Aidiun stated. He still remembered the taste. "..." Are you telling us or teasing us?
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 42: Why Should We Sell To You? Volume 4: Chapter 42: Why Should We Sell To You? Volume 4: Chapter 42: Why Should We Sell To You? "Have you heard? Apparently, Professor Briar was fired?" "Eh?" "Yeah. Professor Briar was thrown out of his room. Some of the students saw what happened." "That''s crazy. Professor Briar actually got fired." Gabriel didn''t expect that. Carolyn scoffed, "What do you expect? He should get the boot with how he talked bad about other races." She was d Briar was fired. "A good number of students are happy he''s fired." They were in agreement with Briar getting fired. "What do you think about it, Keith?" Carolyn turned to Keith. He was too silent about everything. "Oh, I don''t care about him." Keith shrugged. "..." Carolyn and Gabriel looked at one another. This man. How could he not care about it when he was the cause of it? The two knew Briar got fired because he went against Keith! "Anyways, we need to focus on ss," Keithughed. "..." Carolyn sighed. I think some of them are connecting the dots with him. Some students began to realize the reason why Briar was gone. Alfia was one of them as she stared at Keith. ... Alfia and Faelyn walked down the street. As they did, Alfia had an aimless expression. That was because of what Keith had said during Briar''s ss. He was a lot different from other humans. She remembered the time when she had to do the test. That was the first time she met with Keith. He was much different from all of the other students. He was taller and also more handsome than the others. That was why she was more cautious of Keith. And she was right. His skills were far above others. He and Gabriel had done something that others couldn''t. There was also the test where he fought with the instructor. That was something. All of this was something that she had not expected. Because of this, Keith was different from the other people. "Mydy, are you alright?" Faelyn noticed the expression on Alfia''s face. "I''m fine." Alfia shook her head. "Mydy, we should go and get some fruits from the vendors today," Faelyn suggested. Since today was a nice day, they should get something to eat. "Sure." As they head to the stall. Alfia smelled something delicious. It''s that smell again. This wasn''t the first time she smelled something like that. She turned to Faelyn, who did the same. The two wondered where it wasing from. And their search led to the bakery. It was called White Forest Bakery. There is something about it. Alfia didn''t know what it was, but she felt like she heard of it before. She turned to Faelyn, who had a frown. "Faelyn, do you know this bakery?" "Midy, I heard this bakery is run by the representative." Oh, it''s that bakery. Hearing the name again made Alfia remember. One thing about Keith was that he made his own bakery. It was something that had been spreading throughout the human nation. From what she could hear, it was really popr. And it was said the principal was a frequent customer. While she stared at the bakery, she noticed a lot of humans who came out with smiles on their faces. Is it that good? Alfia was curious now. Noticing the expression on her face, "Midy, let''s not go in." Alfia shook, "I want to try what they talk about." The humans kept going on about how great it was. It was time to see what was good about it. "...Alright." Faelyn sighed. She couldn''t stop her. Alfia and Faelyn entered the bakery. When the two entered the bakery, they noticed the strong scent. It was alluring and delicious! "What can I do for you?" One of the clerks asked the two. Alfia frowned when she saw the expression. She noticed the discontent on her face. "We''re here to buy bread." "Then go over there and pick the bread. It''s only one piece for each person," The clerk dered. Faelyn and Alfia looked at one another. One piece? What they saw was people who had a bag full of them. But they listened and decided to choose one. But there were so many choices. Did he create all of this bread? Alfia was surprised there was so much selection here. She decided to pick one that looked to be filled with cream. Faelyn decided to choose a chicken sandwich. When they walked to the counter to pay, "That would be one gold coin." "What?!" Alfia and Faelyn were shocked when they heard that. One gold coin?! For two pieces of bread?! Have they gone mad? "Have you gone mad?!" Faelyn was the one who voiced it out. "If you have a problem with our prices, you don''t need to buy." The clerk smirked. "I knew it. You guys are discriminating against us." Faelyn already noticed. It was strange that only humans came here. But it was to be expected. "What? You guys are elves. Why should we have to sell it to you?" "What did you say?!" But another voice had cut in from everyone. Everyone turned their heads to see that Keith was there. Volume 4: Chapter 43: It’s Mandatory For All Of Us Volume 4: Chapter 43: Its Mandatory For All Of Us Volume 4: Chapter 43: Its Mandatory For All Of Us A few minutes before going to the bakery, Keith strolled around the city. But he stopped in front of a particr shop. This is where the merchant group is. White Owl Merchant Group. This would be the first timeing here in a few years. May and Colyer had to focus on the other stores in the northern region. His job was to manage the store here. Keith entered the building. The first person to greet him was a bunny woman. "Hello, what can I do for you?" "Can you tell your Director Keith is here to see you?" "Ahh?! The big boss!" The beastwoman eximed. Keith scratched his head when he heard that. He didn''t have a chance to tell her as she dashed away to get the director. It didn''t take a second before a human came down. "Big Boss! It''s great to meet you!" The person bowed his head. "There''s no need to bow. And who are you?" Keith scratched his head. With how many stores opened, he couldn''t meet up with some. Especially so with those that were far away. "Ahh, my name is Ian, Big Boss!" Ian smiled as he introduced himself. "My name is Keith Freed." "Big Boss is incredible." "Please, you don''t need to call me that." Keith chuckled. But on the inside, he was cursing himself. "It''s mandatory for all of us! The boss had written in the rules; we must always call you big boss!" Ian stated with a confident smile. That caused Keith''s expression to turn even darker! Coyler! You''re asking for a fight! Keith wanted to punch that man right at this moment! "What do you need, Big Boss?" "I need some butter and other spices." Keith handed a list to him. With how many times he cooked, his supply was gone. Ian looked at the list and nodded, "Please get everything on the list." He handed it to the bunny beastwoman. "Understood." The beastwoman quickly dashed off to get them. While that happened, Keith smiled. "You hired a beastwoman?" "Mmhmm!" Ian nodded, "There''s no need to discriminate if the person is right for the job." "That''s great." Keith smiled. That was what Keith wanted. There was no need to discriminate against people because of their race. If the person had a great mentality and work ethic, they would be hired. "Also, I need to get the earnings for this month." Ian nodded and handed the papers over to Keith. But then Ianmented, "I apologize if my earnings are low, Big Boss." "Hmm?" "Even though we have a shop in this city, it''s difficult because there''s a lot of prejudice between each race." Even though he didn''t do it, that didn''t mean the others had the same mindset. "It''s fine. I can tell you''re working hard." Even if it was lower, it didn''t go into the red. "Keep doing what you''re doing." "Thank you." "Also, I''m going to head to the bakery." That was the next ce Keith was going to head to. After getting all of his ingredients, Keith headed to the White Forest Bakery. Hmm? What''s going on? Keith was curious as he entered the bakery. He noticed there was something off with the store. ... Alfia and Faelyn stared at Keith. Their wariness was through the roof! This person was up to no good! If his employees were like this, it showed something was wrong with the one at the top. Alfia''s impression of Keith went down like that. He frowned, "What''s the matter?" He could hear some shouting. The clerk smiled, "Nothing, Good Sir. Have youe to buy our bread?" "..." Alfia and Faelyn frowned. Good Sir? Isn''t he supposed to be your boss?" "Tell me what happened here?" A stern expression formed on Keith''s face as he turned to Alfia and Faelyn. The clerk quickly exined, "These elves were here to cause trouble. Please pay them no mind." "Hey!" Faelyn growled. This person was twisting the situation to use against them! She was trying to cause trouble. "Tell me what happened," Contrary to what she thought, Keith turned to Alfia instead. He wanted to hear her side of the story.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 44: Bakery’s Objective Volume 4: Chapter 44: Bakerys Objective Volume 4: Chapter 44: Bakerys Objective "Do you really want to listen to me?" Alfia questioned. Anyone could hear the distrust in her voice. She still didn''t believe him. "Of course. I wouldn''t be asking if I didn''t want to." Keith nodded. Alfia examined his eyes. There was no sense of contempt or distrust. She exined, "We came here to buy bread. But when we were about to pay for it, the clerk said it cost one gold coin." "One gold coin?!" Keith eximed. That was an insane amount! What was more, "But the two of you have one bread? How could it cost one gold coin?" The amount and cost didn''t match up! "That was the amount she said we could take." Was it not? "..." Keith looked at the table with one piece of bread and remembered the clerk''s words. He turned to her, "Call your manager here." "Eh?" "I''m telling you now, call your manager here," Keith''s voice was cold. But that caused the clerk tough, "Do you think you can demand our manager toe down? I''ll let you know the principal of the academy is protecting our shop! Do you think you can afford to offend us?!" "..." Alfia and Faelyn blinked when they heard that. The two turned to look at Keith. Does she not know he''s your boss? And it seemed that was a no. The expression on Keith''s face was indescribable. Keith grabbed his head, "Go tell your manager toe over here now, or he''s fired." "Eh?" The confident expression on the clerk''s face changed. He''s going to be fired? "I''m your boss." Keith revealed and added, "Go call your manager now." When the clerk heard that, her expression dropped. Boss? Wait a minute. "What''s the matter?" The clerk didn''t need to get the manager because said person came down himself! He heard some loud shouting, and it drew his attention. But there was one person who caught his eye. "Boss! It''s a pleasure to meet you!" The manager knew it was Keith. The moment he saw the hair and eyes, he understood. That was something all the managers knew about. When that was said, Alfia and Faelyn stared at Keith. He was the boss. From how the clerk talked, the two had doubts about him being the boss. But the suspicion they had before was thrown out the window. Keith took a big sigh, "Enough with the pleasantries. I want to ask you a question." "Sure," The manager said, surprised by Keith''s demeanor. He heard from Ralph that the boss was a kind person. But the expression on his face was anything but that. "What the hell have you been teaching your employees?" Keith scowled at him. When the manager heard that, he blinked his eyes. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Boss?" He was confused. "How could you teach your workers to treat your customers like trash?" Keith was angry. "Huh?" The manager looked at the clerk, who nced away. She was afraid of what was going to happen next. "I apologize!" The manager quickly bowed his head down. But Keith shook his head, "You shouldn''t apologize to me. The ones you should be apologizing to are them." Keith pointed at Alfia and Faelyn. "I''m terribly sorry about what has transpired." "Hmpf!" Alfia said nothing, but Faelyn looked away, still angry about what had transpired. "I want to apologize as well." Keith bowed his head as well. This surprised everyone. Keith exined, "As the boss, it was an oversight on my part for everything that urred." Alfia sighed, "It''s fine." "I still need to apologize. Also, please choose two more pieces of bread. The limit isn''t one. It''s three. They''re free of charge." "Why would we-" "Alright." Faelyn was going to say no. But Alfia''s words caused her to pause. Alfia made the first move and grabbed more bread. Once the two left, Keith looked at the managers and the clerk. "Gather all of your employees here now." Keith''s words were cold as he stared at the manager. His words had caused everyone to freeze from fear. All of them could tell that they were on the chopping block. "..." The manager and the workers were standing on one side while Keith was sitting on the sofa on the other side. "Your name is Patrick, right?" Keith stared at the manager. "Yes, Boss." Patrick nodded. "Let me ask you something. What is the objective of this bakery?" "The objective? That is to have the highest profit avable." Patrick answered. That''s the goal all stores had. "I see. So that''s why this store is horrible." Keith sighed. That caused the other workers to flinch. He exined, "The goal of the bakery had always been to sell people bread. It was never meant to be for profit." Profit was important. But the thing that was above it was to bring smiles to the customers. "And what''s this about discrimination against other races?" Patrick exined, "Boss, we have to do it. Humans wouldn''te to our shop if we did that." If different races entered, most humans wouldn''t dare toe in. Their profit would drop. "I don''t care. From now on, we are to sell to everyone. Second, Everyone shall have their pay cut for the next month." "What?" The employees were surprised. "You all have to be punished. You guys stood there and watched." Keith shook his head. "But," "You guys will be docked 50% of your wage next month. If you guys are unhappy about it, then you can quit." His tone wasn''t a question. Keith wasn''t looking for back talk. He was ordering. "..." The employees were silent. Keith got up, "If I hear anything about this, then I will make a move." He didn''t look at them again as he walked away. There won''t be a next time. That was what Keith''s eyes were saying. As Keith walked out of the bakery, he took a deep sigh. How could there be such discrimination between everyone? Keith couldn''t believe it. But this was something he had to ept. Keith headed back to the ind. Volume 4 Chapter 45: I’m Hiding Volume 4 Chapter 45: Im Hiding Volume 4 Chapter 45: Im Hiding While Keith punished the employees, Alfia turned to Faelyn and said, "Faelyn, don''t tell anyone about what happened today." "Hmm? Why not?" This was definitely a great card to use against Keith. He kept being kind to everyone. But his employees were theplete opposite. "Keith is different from the others." Alfia realized it. From Keith''s expression, he didn''t know what was happening in the bakery. And the clerk was acting like she didn''t know Keith either. "..." Faelyn was silent before she nodded. She didn''t like it but what she said was true. Keith didn''t hesitate to scold his employees. "And we should try these?" Alfia nced at the bread the two got. This was something she was curious about. She picked the ham and egg sandwich. It was different from all the other foods she had eaten before. And this was especially so with the bread. From touch alone, it was much softer. Alfia didn''t hesitate as she took a bite. And when she did, her expression brightened! "Delicious." Alfia looked down. "How could it be so good?" A secondter, Faelyn gasped at the food. "How could a human cook something like this?!" There was no way someone could cook something so delicious. Especially so from a human! "...Faelyn." "Princess?" "You said you didn''t want those, right?" Alfia eyed the bread in her hand. "Princess!" Faelyn quickly backed away. She did say that before. But tasting it now, there was no way she could let her take it. "Rx, I won''t steal." Alfia joked. But she stared at the bread, "I can''t believe he''s the one who made this." She was curious. ... "Keith." "Hmm?" "What are you doing?" Gabriel had to ask him what he was doing. "Hiding." "..." Are you sure? Keith was hiding. Well, tried to. The man was hiding behind Gabriel. It was a strange sight. Keith was much taller than him. For him to crouch down really made it clear that he was hiding. "Please just bear with it!" Keith whispered. What am I going to do?! He took a big sigh as he walked behind Gabriel through the hallway. That was because of the incident with the bakery. He had punished his employees. But even if he did that, the incident still happened. It was fresh in his mind! How was he supposed to go through ss? Alfia and Faelyn were his ssmates! This was too embarrassing! "Gabriel, just be my shield for now." Keith had to keep hiding. "..." Am I going to be hit or something? Gabriel didn''t know what caused Keith to be so scared. He noticed this yesterday when he returned. Keith was zoning out and shivering. That was something he had never seen from Keith. He sighed as he followed Keith''s words. The two entered the ssroom. When they entered the room, Carolyn was the first to walk up to them, "What''s the matter with you?" "One second." Keith looked around, and there was Alfia and Faelyn. The two stared at him. I knew it! Those two are mad. Keith didn''t hesitate as he grabbed Carolyn and ced her beside Gabriel! Carolyn raised her brow, "What are you doing?" "Nothing, just walk and try not to be in the spotlight." "..." The way we are walking already makes it impossible. What was happening was Keith was behind Gabriel and Carolyn. The two are slowly dragging their feet as they walk. Keith got to the table and sat down. But he realized Alfia was still staring at him. The way she looked at him was something. Keith didn''t hesitate as he moved Carolyn''s face before his, blocking Alfia''s gaze. "Okay, what is the matter with you?" Carolyn frowned as she stared at Keith. "Nothing, you look cute." Keithplimented. "..." Fine, because you called me cute. Carolyn was going to let him go because of that. Like that, it was a game between Alfia where she tried to nce at Keith while thetter used Carolyn as a shield. It was a funny scene for everyone except for Carolyn, where she was about to explode. This kept happening before Aidiun had entered the ssroom. "Good morning, ss. Tomorrow, we''re going to have our first practical." "Eh?" This was out of the blue." "Please hand this out to everyone, ss representative." Aidiun handed some papers to Keith. Keith nodded. Like that, he started to hand out the papers to everyone. While he was doing that, Volume 4 Chapter 46: To The Dungeon Volume 4 Chapter 46: To The Dungeon Volume 4 Chapter 46: To The Dungeon "Pff." Scarlet chuckled at Keith. Keith tilted his head, "What''s the matter?" "Nothing. I''m just wondering what you''re going to do next." "Eh?" Keith was confused for a few seconds. But he understood what she meant as he headed to Alfia. There was a moment of silence. Alfia stared at Keith while Keith was shaking. "You-" m! Before Alfia could say something, Keith mmed the paper down. Keith didn''t give her a chance to talk as he quickly slid away. "..." After handing the paper out, Aidiun exined, "The practical will be diving into a dungeon." When that was said, the students were excited. A dungeon. We''re going to that ce. Keith was interested. There were many different dungeons. The only one he went to was the golem one. "Let me finish." Aidiun sighed as he noticed their expressions. "You guys won''t be heading there alone. Instead, you guys would be fighting in a party." A party? "The requirements are simple. You guys will be staying in the dungeon for a full day. The maximum number of team members you guys can have is up to five. The other requirement is you cannot have more than two S-ss students in a group." Make sense. Keith understood what this test was about. And it would be overkill to have five people from S-ss together. "Ahem," Aidiun coughed, "But Keith, you will be different." "Eh?" "You can only team up with one person." "What?!" Keith''s expression was indescribable! What did I just hear?! "Why am I the only one with one person?!" Aidiun coughed again and stated, ""Because it''s you." That was what the principal said." That caused Keith to frown at Aidiun. Isn''t this one of Cadmus''s screw someone over moments? Yes. Aidiun''s gaze was saying it was. When Cadmus said this, his expression was so aloof. It was one of his whims. Oh, you have got to be kidding me! "So everyone in your ss is trying their best to find a party member, right?" At the end of the day, Gabriel turned to Jack and the others. "Mmhmm. My ss has been going crazy on who to choose for their party." Sarah sighed. "It''s the same for my ss. But my ssmates seem more desperate." Arlo scratched his head. "It''s to be expected. Everyone wants to form a strong group. They wouldn''t choose people from the bottom." It''s a free-for-all. With how much information wasn''t conveyed, building the strongest party was the best preparation. "How about we form a group with all of us right now," Carolyn suggested. They had enough people here. Arlo, Sarah, Jack, Gabriel, Carolyn. That alone was going to be a good team. "Yeah! That''s a good team!" "...What about me?" Keith wanted to cry. Did they forget about him? Carolyn shrugged, "You know you can''t join our group." "Sorry, Leader." "med the principal for this." "I would only hold you back, Keith." One by one, they all shared their thoughts. Pity and snickering. Well, most of the snickering came from Jack. Keith grabbed his head, "That damn old geezer! Is he trying to screw me over?! What is wrong with him?!" There was no way someone was going to team up with him. The others had a maximum of five. While he could have only two. The difference between having two and five was huge! Cadmus was trying to mess with his school life like no tomorrow! "To be fair, some people might take the chance." Jack thought about it. "Eh?" "Like the people from the lower sses. Like you''re super strong. If they can''t find team members, they might take the chance to pair up with you." Keith wasn''t the strongest for nothing. They might be more likely to survive if they pair up with Keith than to have four useless members. "But that means more pressure on Keith." Sarah sighed. Keith would have to carry the other person out. "..." Everyone was lost in thought. The students didn''t know what the criteria were to pass this pratical. That made it even harder to think. "How about I be Keith''s partner?" Gabriel suggested. "Eh?" "Out of everyone, I think I should be able to clear the dungeon with him." Gabriel thought about it. If they were talking about all-roundedness, Keith and Gabriel were a cut above the others. "Is that alright with you guys?" "That''s fine." The others were in agreement. "Thank you so much, Gabriel!" Keith grabbed Gabriel''s hand. The savior was here! "No problem! Let''s ace that practical!" "Yeah!" Volume 4 Chapter 47: Entering The Dungeon Volume 4 Chapter 47: Entering The Dungeon Volume 4 Chapter 47: Entering The Dungeon The next few days, Keith and the others worked hard. The sses were shorter to give the students time to make their teams. In ss, "Marquis Keith," Some students walked up to him. "What''s the matter?" "Please pair up with me!" The student bowed. "Sorry, but I''m already paired up with someone." Keith scratched his head. "...." It was like a giant anvil had dropped on his head! The student trudged out of the ssroom. And he wasn''t alone as others started to walk away as well. Are you that sad? Keith couldn''t believe it. Gabrielughed, "See, there are some who want to take the chance with you." "Indeed." Keith nodded, "And you guys are getting offers like no tomorrow." Carolyn and Gabriel were begged by them. Yes, begged. Students kepting up to them, begging them to join. It was many times more than the studentsing to him. "S-ss is the only ss that doesn''t need to worry about being in a group." Carolynughed. These two weren''t the only ones. Everyone in S-ss was getting offers. And it was not unusual. S-ss was the strongest ss. Having one would give any team an extra edge. "That goes to show how strong we are." Gabrielughed, "We need to prepare our gear as well." A full day. If they were staying there for so long, they needed supplies. "Indeed." ... "Everyone, you got your gear?" Keith questioned. It was time for the practical. He wore armor as he looked at the group. Everyone nodded. "Of course! We have been preparing all day yesterday." Sarah smiled. She wore a crimson robe. "Let''s go!" The group headed off to the dungeon. "Jack, I thought you would be using two swords?" As the group headed to the dungeon, Gabriel noticed Jack having one sword on his waist. He usually used two to spar with him. "Using two swords isn''t good for this group. I''m the tank." Jack decided to use a shield instead. His job was to protect Sarah and the others. "I see. But can you use a shield?" "Of course! Professor Tennol taught us how!" While the two talked, Keith checked up on Arlo, "Arlo, how are you feeling?" "A little nervous, Leader." Arlo fidgeted around. Keith smiled, "Don''t be. You can do it." "Mmhmm!" Arlo pped his face. Like that, everyone arrived at the dungeon. All the students were dressed up in gear. Looking around, Keith noticed some strange things, "Wow. Everyone went all out with their gear." Some people have giant axes and swords. Not only that, but their armor shined. It was all high quality. "I think you''re the one who''s underdressed." Carolyn pouted as she walked over to the group. "Sparkly!" Keith squinted his eyes as he stared at the girl. That was because the glimmer from her robe was blinding. "That''s crystal mare!" Arlo noticed what kind of material it was. "Mmhmm." Carolyn smiled. The robe was a beautiful white color with silver lining to match it. "My dad bought it for me." Carolyn sighed. Keith sighed as well, "Uncle Julius really cares about you." "Ehehe." "The other princes and princesses are decked out as well." He could tell those guys were ready for a fight. "And what about you? Why are you wearing something so shabby?" Carolyn got back to the problem at hand. Right now, Keith wore the basic of basicest gear ever. Keith shrugged his shoulders, "Is there something wrong with it?" "Yes! You should have something better! Even Jack and Arlo are prepared." "....I feel that was a dig on us," Jack turned to Arlo. The two shared a look. That was a look of silence. "I''ll be fine. I prefer something I feelfortable in than being in that," Keith stretched his hand back and forth. It would take time for him to get used to the new armor. And he didn''t want to take that chance. "Tsk Tsk." Carolyn shook her head. "Alright, everyone is here." Aidiun arrived as he started to instruct, "Each team,e up and grab a bracelet from an instructor." "What are these for?" Keith stared at the bracelet. "These will help us monitor you all," Aidiun exined. With so many students here, they needed something to monitor them with. "Everyone, follow me." Aidiun guided the students into the dungeon. There were arge number of tunnels in there. This looks different from the one I entered. Compared to the one with the golems, this one had so many lights. Aidiun exined, "There are enough tunnels for all of you to enter. Do be careful. Don''t be rash in the dungeon." "Understood!" The students shouted. Each student chose a tunnel to enter. "Good luck, you two?" Carolyn and the rest shouted at them. Keith and Gabriel nodded, "You guys, be careful." "Don''t try to light a fire inside the dungeon." "Eh?" Keith entered the tunnel, leaving them confused. "What''s with thest part?" Gabriel questioned. Keith smiled, "You''ll understand." Volume 4 Chapter 48: Monitoring The Students Volume 4 Chapter 48: Monitoring The Students Volume 4 Chapter 48: Monitoring The Students "So this is the dungeon." Gabriel looked around, marveling at the sight of the dungeon. It was wider than what he expected. "Is it? This is a little too bright." Keith frowned. There was a little too much light. On the sides weremps to help them walk. "Have you been to a dungeon before?" From how Keith talked, it seemed he had gone to a dungeon. "I''ve been to a dungeon before. It wasrge. But it wasn''t like this." The dungeon was much darker. Not only that, Keith started to touch the walls. This is smooth. Too smooth. The stone looked different from what was made naturally. It seemed altered instead. "We should be wary about everything." "Understood," Gabriel nodded. Like that, the two continued to walk forward before they arrived at the end. "Woah!" "What the?!" A giant forest. That was what the two witnessed as they stared at the floor. It was not normal. "Is this what a dungeon is supposed to be?!" Keith was shocked. He didn''t think a dungeon would be like this! "Guess we should go down." Keith nodded. Like that, the two head down. There were stairs for them to go. As they did, "Move out of the way!" Someone screamed from behind as they quickly ran past them. And they were not the only ones as other groups started to run past them. "Oh, we get to see them." "We should have gotten into a close tunnel with Carolyn." Gabriel scratched his head. "Don''t think so. The tunnels were shifting weirdly. I doubt we would have crossed paths with them." "What are we supposed to do?" Now that Keith thought about it, Aidiun really didn''t give them any information about what to do. The only thing was to survive. But was it that simple? "Hmm, some of us might stay on this floor and survive as long as possible." That was the easiest option. "I doubt that would fly with our ss." There was no way that it was this simple. Especially so for S-ss. "Then we have only one option." To go down. The only option for the two was to head down. "Let''s go find the entrance to the next floor. Also, grab whatever that looks edible on the way!" "You really want to collect everything?" Gabriel chuckled. Keith had talked about this before. "Of course! I want to see if there''s anything here I can use!" Gabrielughed. And like that, the two started to hunt. ... "Ohoho, Keith figured out the dungeon is not normal," Tennolmented. He saw how Keith touched the dungeon walls. He could tell Keith had an inkling of what was going on. "The kid is sharp to stuff like this," Aidiun noted. It wasn''t a surprise. Of course, they made some alterations to the dungeon to make it safer for the students. "Anyways, some students are starting to stay in one ce." Shire shook his head. What Keith said was on the mark. Some students had made the call to camp on a specific floor. "Dock them." Tennol stated, "Those who don''t challenge themselves are bound to fail." "Are there some who are progressing quickly?" "One is Ophelia''s group. She and Eirlys took control and quickly headed towards the gate to the second floor." "She and Eirlys have been together for quite some time. Of course, they would be in sync." Those two were abo. "Herrick''s group is surprisinglyckluster." A professor added. "Huh? Isn''t Melor in that group?" Melor and Herrick. The two were troublemakers. But they were hard hitters. "It''s mainly Herrick. He''s acting weird." "I see. Take points off." "Student Carolyn''s group is pretty stable. It has a perfect bnce. I think we need to watch over them more." "What about the Keith and Gabriel duo." The professors were interested in that pair. The representative was given a giant rock on his back. That alone was enough to cause concerns. "...Those two are picking wild nts." Tennol sighed. "What?" Figures. Keith was the only one who could do that. "Should we dock them?" Volume 4: Chapter 49: Goblin’s Nest Volume 4: Chapter 49: Goblins Nest Volume 4: Chapter 49: Goblins Nest "I think we collected what we needed." Keith cracked his neck as he stared at the pile of herbs he got. "You really went all out with this." Gabrielughed. He was collecting as well. Though, the enthusiasm Keith hadpared to him was miles apart. "We should search for the gate now." Keith ced all the herbs into his storage. It was time to head to the next floor. "I heard that someone found it north of us." Gabriel could hear students shouting. "I see, let''s go." It was time to head off now. As the two walked, "Keith," "Yep." Keith didn''t look at Gabriel. He only gave him a nod. Monsters. The two could sense it. Swoosh! "Thanks." An arrow flew at Keith''s head from behind. But it nevernded. Gabriel caught it without any trouble. "Ho. That would have stung if that hit my head." Keith chuckled. It was a blunt arrow. It wouldn''t pierce his skin. However, it would hurt like hell. "You can have it back!" Keith chucked the arrow right back, hitting the goblin''s forehead dead center! "How much force did you use?" A blunt arrow wouldn''t go through. Only if you use enough force! "Enough." Keith shrugged his shoulders. "I guess this is the part where the test bes difficult." Gabriel raised his sword. "Indeed." Keith did the same. Goblins started toe out of the brushes, surrounding the two. "Guess we can obtain some coins." "Let''s hunt." Like that, the hunting became even more crazy. ... "Those two are really going at it." "They''re goblins. If those two can''t defeat them, they shouldn''t be in S-ss." "Those slices are not normal." One professor stated. Keith didn''t even hesitate as he dashed at the goblins. In an instant, five heads went flying. And Gabriel wasn''t a slouch either as he took down the onesing at Keith''s back. The two of them continued to take out everything that was around them! While they did, "As expected of those two." Aidiun nodded his head as he watched the two. It was not a surprise to see how the two fought. "These two also paired together during the enrollment?" "Mmhmm. They have a good grasp on what the other wants to do." Aidiun added. Besides working together during the enrollment, the two worked all day yesterday. "Phew, that was a workout." Keith stretched his hands back and forth. Gabriel nodded, "There was a lot more." As the two defeated the goblins, more started to show up. It was a strange sight. "Let''s start collecting the stones." Keith took out a knife. That was the reason why they fought with them. "On it." "Also, aren''t goblins monsters who like to hoard things?" Keith thought about it. "Mmhmm." "Hmm, don''t you think their base is near us?" With so many goblins, the base had to be close. The two shared a nce before nodding. It was time to go and hunt again. "Guess we''re taking a detour." They were going opposite to where the gate was supposed to be. "This reminds me of when we head to the bandit camp." Gabriel thought. "But this time, we don''t have Mir to help us sniff." Keithughed. This time, they had to be more wary about everything around them. It was simple to find the tunnel as they only needed to look at the goblin tracks and reverse it. ... "Those two are going to the goblin nest?" Shire and the others were surprised. They knew what path they took. "This is going to be interesting." "Shouldn''t we stop them?" They couldn''t monitor the two if they entered the nest. "Nope. There''s no need to do that." Cadmus shook his head, "The two should be able to do it." ... "..." Once the two entered the tunnel, Keith started to gesture with his hands. Gabriel understood. Right now, the two of them would be covert. Talking in a ce like this would resound throughout the tunnel. As they walked, the tunnel started to turn dark. However, it changed when the spotted torches. That meant they were near. As they continued to walk, Keith pped Gabriel''s chest, causing their movements to halt. Hiding behind a rock, the two saw goblins approaching. And the goblins strolled away. Keith sighed as he gave signals. They were close. Gabriel nodded. Like that, the two headed down the path the goblin came from. Woah! Keith and Gabriel gasped at the sight. The number of goblins here passed the number the two fought before. This was not normal. But the thing that surprised the two was what was in front of these goblins. "Gwahh!" It was arge goblin and was much stronger than the others. Keith looked at Gabriel. The two knew what to do. Escape. The two could beat it. But they had to think about it long term. They still had a test. If they wasted their stamina now, they would be screwed. As the two started to move away, the two knocked down a rock! Oh, no!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 50: We’re Rich….Well, Richer! Volume 4: Chapter 50: Were Rich.Well, Richer! Volume 4: Chapter 50: Were Rich.Well, Richer! As the rock dropped on the ground, it was a warning bell for all the goblins. They turned their heads to stare at the cause. Keith and Gabriel couldn''t help but sigh. "Guess they''re not going to let us leave." Keith wanted to cry as he took out his sword. Gabriel did the same and shrugged his shoulders, "Oh, well. We have to fight our way out." The two didn''t hesitate as they dashed at the goblins. Goblins were weak. But, "Their numbers are annoying." Keith frowned as he sliced them. What goblinscked in strength were made up with numbers. It was atrocious. Gabriel frowned as he took down some goblins, "I''m going to-" "Don''t use fire magic!" Keith shouted, "Keep it to earth and wind magic." "Huh?" "Trust me. We don''t want to use anything that will cause fire." "Understood." Gabriel listened and used wind magic instead. As the two of them continued to fight, "Ugh." "Tch!" The two grabbed their heads as they felt a sudden shock. I can''t bnce myself. The only way to describe the sensation was like being drunk. Keith''s vision was bing blurry. He turned his head to see it was the shaman. It was doing something. "Get out of my way!" Keith swung his sword. Even though he did that, it was erratic. The attack didn''t hit anything. I can''t gauge the distance. The goblins weren''t close at all. "Gee!" The goblins started to giggle as they walked at Keith. But thetter grabbed one! "Don''t think about it!" Keith chuckled at the goblin with great force! "..." That shut the goblins up. They turned back to the monster who turned into a devil now! "Rahhh!" Without a secondter, Keith started to throw goblins at the shaman. He kept throwing without a thought. He couldn''t aim properly. But with so much ammo around him, there was no need to! "Ge!" And it worked. The goblin shaman stopped chanting. "Gabriel, how are you feeling?" Keith shook his head and turned to Gabriel. "I feel better." His vision started to recover. He could see more clearly. Knew it. If Keith disrupted the chant, then the effects would die down. "Let''s go!" Keith mmed his hand into the ground. Like that, earth spikes appeared, piercing the goblins. It didn''t take long for them to destroy them. "Phew, we almost died." Keithughed. That caused Gabriel to shake his head, "There were too many of them." "Let''s forget about that. What we should be focusing on is the treasure." The two''s eyes sparkled. They couldn''t forget about this. That was the reason why the two came here. There was a door behind the shaman. And when they entered, "Woah! Why do they have so much?!" What the two saw was a load of coins. A majority of them were bronze. But there were chunks of silver and gold mixed in! Coins were just one of the things there. "When did these guys steal armor?" The other thing was therge number of armor in there. "Let''s take everything and go!" Keith stated as he started to put everything in his storage. Once that was done, the two left the cave. ... "Wow, Scarlet''s team is doing well on the second floor." Shire smiled as he watched Scarlet decimate the monsters. "What about the others?" "Alfia''s team isn''t a slouch either. They''re simr to Scarlet." "And what about the duo?" The two had yet to leave the cave. "They should be-they''re out now!" When that was said, all the professors looked at the screen. "We''re rich!" "Yeah!" The two were excited. Their eyes still glimmered as they left the cave. "What did they do?" Everyone was confused. Rich? Weren''t they already rich? "It seems they went through something." Cadmusughed. Volume 4: Chapter 51: A Flaming Cow Volume 4: Chapter 51: A ming Cow Volume 4: Chapter 51: A ming Cow Keith and Gabriel went back on course. And the two saw arge gate, "I can''t believe we couldn''t find this." How could they not see a giant door here?" Gabrielughed, "If you think about it, the size of this floor to this door made it impossible." "Let''s go." Like that, the two entered. It was simr to the tunnel before. "This is the second floor." "It''s the same as the first one." The second floor was the same as the first. It was a giant forest. "Let''s rest before we do some searching." They had been going at a good pace. There was no need to push even further. "Yeah." Gabriel sat down on a rock. "Let''s have some lunch." Keith smiled as he took a basket out. "You prepared for everything," Gabrielughed. "Of course! We fought so hard. We need to have a healthy meal to recover our strength." There was no way he wouldn''t prepare a meal. He started to take out the food from the basket. And it was incredible. "Let''s eat!" Keith smiled as he saw Gabriel eat a sandwich. "Did you do something to the bread?" "Yep, yep. I used the milk fruit to make the bread. It should taste like the fruit. The bread is softer as well." Keith did some testing to see how it would taste. "It''s amazing." Gabriel finished the sandwich in seconds as he took another one. "And drink some of that lemon tea. This will energize us." Keith took a sip. "This is perfect." The two continued to eat without a care in the world. ... "...Should we say something about this?" Tennol turned to Aidiun. He was not the only one, as the others stared at the two. "This kid is treating it like a pic!" Shireughed. Contrary to theugh, his eyes were saying something different. Keith was by far the only person who could do something like that! "So delicious!" A drool flowed down Cadmus''s mouth as he stared at the scene. Before anything else could ur, Sohma grabbed him by the neck. "Don''t even think about it." How could you still want to eat?! He ate only a few hours ago! "Aidiun, didn''t Keith pack you a lunch?" Cadmus turned to Aidiun. Gong! When that was said, all eyes locked on him. Thetter shook his head, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Don''t try to hide it! I can smell the scent of meat on you!" "..." How?! "Now that the principal mentioned it, it''s time for lunch." Everyone''s eyes changed. Since those two were eating, it was time. "Let''s see what the representative brought for you." "Back off, you snakes! This is my food!" Aidiun quickly backed away from them. There was no way he could have it taken away. "Sharing is caring, Aidiun." "Are you kidding me?!" The thought was enough to cause him to go crazy. They were not going to let him escape. .... "Phew, that was delicious." Gabriel smiled. After eating all of that, he felt so much better. "Let''s go searching now!" Since they had eaten, it was time to collect even more! What else could he find here? The two continued to look around. As they did that, "Most of the herbs here are the same as the one on the first floor." It was a repeat. But as they were doing that, "Moo!" Keith and Gabriel quickly ducked down. A cow monster stood a few feet away from them. Keith tilted his head, "What kind of cow is that?" This was the first time he had seen something like this. It was muscr, and its body was covered in the fire! "This is interesting." "Let''s attack it together." Keith smiled as he ran on one side and Gabriel on the other. The monster was confused as to what was going on. But the only thing it knew was that it was in danger. It created a me circle around itself! Keith quickly backed off. It inmed his entire body to block his sword. He gave Gabriel a look. "Understood." Gabriel nodded. He cast wind magic. And when he did that, the cow started to float in the air. "Bang!" Keith used magic, and he fired lightning arrows at the monster. It was unable to block attacksing at its underside. "Good job!" "Nice work." The two pped their hands. "Should we hunt some more?" "Sure!" Keith smiled. Like that, the two of them started to hunt down whatever they could find. It only stopped when they noticed how the dungeon was bing dark. "We should rest now." There was no need for them to overwork themselves as they fought. Volume 4: Chapter 52: Should We Tell Them? Volume 4: Chapter 52: Should We Tell Them? Volume 4: Chapter 52: Should We Tell Them? "It''s time to change shifts." Instructors entered the room. "Oh, look at the time," They split the monitoring into two sections. Since the students were staying there for a long time, they would need instructors on duty to watch over them. "I''m staying," Cadmus dered. That caused the professors to tilt their heads. "Why do you want to stay?" Cadmus doing more work than needed? That was something no one would ever believe. "Keith is going to make something delicious!" "Eh?" "He got himself a new type of meat!" Cadmus could see it! The look in Keith''s eyes was something as he stared at the cow! There was no way he could miss something like that! The professors looked at one another. "I guess we''ll be staying here as well." "Indeed." "I want to see what he cooks." "The food Aidiun brought was so delicious." "..." Aidiun shook his head. These damn mooches. He had to "share" his food with them. Before he had the chance to leave, "Aidiun, you''re staying here." Cadmus gripped his shoulders. "Huh? Why am I staying?! We have more than enough people here to watch over them." "You''re Keith''s manager." "And? What does that have to do with this?" "Because you are his manager, you must watch over him." "That doesn''t make sense!" "Principal''s orders." Cadmus pulled out the principal card. "..." Are you kidding me? And why are you using it right now?! "Come on, Aidiun. There''s no need to leave. Let''s see what Keith is cooking up." Tennol came and pushed Aidiun back into his seat. "..." You guys want to beat me up after seeing Keith eat! He knew their end game! "You''re going to use that cow, right?" Like Cadmus, Gabriel had the same thought. He knew Keith nned to use it. "Mmhmm! I have to try it now." Keith''s eyes glimmered as he stared at the cow. He was excited. Taking out his butchering equipment, he was prepared to do it now. Keith started to cut the cow into different parts. And when he did, he tilted his head. "It smells so nice." There was no blood smell! Instead, it smelled like a spice! It reminds me of paprika and cumin. Maybe gochujang. Now I''m curious about how it tastes. Keith decided to use the nk steak. It only needed to be grilled, and it would be perfect. "Got the fire ready?" "Mmhmm." While Keith focused on the cow, Gabriel set up camp. Sizzle! When Keith ced the meat on the pan, the steak started to sizzle! "!" The two stared at the meat with eager eyes. The aromaing from it was something. "What the?! It''s changing." Gabriel eximed. The smell turned into something else. From a spicy and tangy aroma came a smoky and sweet one. BBQ? The new smell reminded him of meat that was marinated in BBQ sauce. After it was done, "Here''s your share," Keith cut Gabriel''s share. Gulp! The only sounds that could be heard in this forest were the gulping from their mouths!. Keith and Gabriel didn''t hesitate to eat! "Holy!" "So delicious!" "It''s sweet and savory! I thought the tanginess would disappear! But it''s still there!" The vors from the beef were a perfect blend! "Wait a minute! I got something to make it better!" Keith took something out of his storage. "Cabbage?" Gabriel saw the giant cabbage Keith brought out. "ce some meat into it and eat it like so," Keith said, wrapping the beef inside the cabbage and taking a bite again! Crunch! There was a spectacr crunch to it! "Amazing!" Keith couldn''t help but shout! The cabbageplimented the beef! It was the perfect blend. "Keith, rip some for me." "Here." Gabriel took a bite, and his eyes sparkled, "This is perfect!" It didn''t take long for them to finish it all. "Shall we cook some more?" Keith grinned. "Let''s do it!" The two needed to cook as much as they could right now! It was going to be amazing. "Those two are messing with us, right?" All the professors had dark expressions as they stared at the two''s mukbang. The way the two ate made it so delicious! Grrrrrr! The professors grabbed their stomachs, "This is messed up!" "How could we watch this?" "New food," Cadmus was the only person who wasn''t fazed. He was excited about this. Keith was going to cook that when they returned. "By the way, should we tell them about this?" "Hmm?" "Like about the meat?" Gabriel questioned. "Oh, no. If I did, I would have to make it for Cadmus. There''s no way I''m going to do it." Keith answered with a huff. "..." Volume 4: Chapter 53: Status Of The Other Parties (?) Volume 4: Chapter 53: Status Of The Other Parties (?) Volume 4: Chapter 53: Status Of The Other Parties (?) Cadmus went quiet. Keith continued, "This is what he gets for trying to screw me over." Keith was still holding a grudge because of what he did. "..." The professors couldn''t help butugh. This year''s representative is such an interesting person. Only he could say something like that about the principal. CRK! A chunk of the handle was missing. And that missing piece was in Cadmus''s hand. Oh no! Representative! Make a run for it! "You''re not nning to cook it for Carolyn and the others?" "Not any time soon. Let''s keep this between us." Keith had a mischievous smile. "Haha, then it''s a secret between us." Gabrielughed. "..." These two don''t know they''re being monitored. The professors stared at Cadmus and Aidiun. Aidiun wasn''t that peeved. It was Cadmus who was the problem. "I''m going to get him!" "Calm down." Sohma grabbed him. He turned to them, "Someone get me some rope to tie this dragon." "On it!" Shire nodded and went out to get some. "Also, what do you mean when you said not to use fire magic?" Gabriel questioned. He was curious about what Keith meant. "That''s because fire magic would have caused smoke. That would have killed us in the cave." Keith realized it. Using fire magic and lightning magic in tight spaces was dangerous. "I see," Gabriel nodded when he heard that. "But this dungeon is massive. I doubt there would be problems if we''re mindful." He told Carolyn of this, thinking it was simr to the dungeon he went to. "We should use earth or wind magic from now on just to be safe. I don''t want to cause a forest fire." "Understood." "That''s a good idea." Tennol nodded to Keith''s words. What he said was on the dot. Magic was incredible. But if it is used in the wrong environment, it would be a death sentence. "That brat doesn''t want to share!" "..." He''s not listening. While Keith and Gabriel were having the time of their life, the same couldn''t be said about the other students. "Take those monsters out!" "Don''t let it fire magic!" "Stop shouting! Keep your cool and focus!" Alfia remained calm as she scolded the members. The group was in disarray. The only person who was doing something was Faelyn, who had an understanding of team y. "Hmpf!" Faelyn came down on the cow, slicing the head off. "Thank goodness Duchess Faelyn was here." One of the elves sighed in relief. "This is all your fault!" "My fault?! You couldn''t even fight the monster at all!" "If you could block the attack, we could have finished the monster!" The elves started to argue with one another. Faelyn and Alfia shook their heads. Of course, this would happen. The two understood this team was horrible. Besides the two, the other elves were not viable. They didn''t have any battle experience. The only reason why they chose them was because they were nobles. It was to make connections. "Let''s leave," Alfia sighed. Since they fought so hard, they needed to rest. They had been fighting non-stop since they entered the dungeon. The others nodded. Setting up camp, "Let''s eat now." Alfia took some dried meat and fruit. "Tch! Disgusting." "Why do we have to eat something like this?" The elves grimaced over the food they had on them. "Be quiet. We''re eating for energy, not for taste." Faelyn red at the other elves, shutting them up. Of course, the food wasn''t up to par with fine dining. It was for energy. "..." Alfia was silent. She was casually eating the dried meat. But while she did, a thought came to her mind. I want to eat that bread again. Alfia remembered the taste of the sandwiches she got from the store. It was delicious. The thought was enough to make her frown at the food. But she took a big sigh, forcing herself to eat. She had to gain energy. Once they are done, "I think we should continue to hunt right now." "Hmm?" "We need to be first ce! We need to show everyone we elves are the best race!" One elf dered. "..." Do we have to do it? Alfia looked at the other members. They didn''t look tired. However, they had been hunting a lot. "What do you think, Princess Alfia?" The elves turned to Alfia. She was the leader of the group. What she says goes. "..." Alfia looked at all of their faces. She could tell they were excited. If I say no, morale will drop. Morale was important. "Let''s hunt a bit more. But we need to rest afterward." "Understood!" Volume 4: Chapter 54: Status Of The Other Party (2/2) Volume 4: Chapter 54: Status Of The Other Party (2/2) Volume 4: Chapter 54: Status Of The Other Party (2/2) "Aww," A loud yawn came out of Keith''s mouth. Rubbing his eyes, he got out of the tent. "Morning, Keith." Gabriel greeted. "Morning. Nothing happened at night, right?" The two took turns to watch the night. Keith took the first shift while Gabriel took thetter. "No, there weren''t any monsters." Gabriel yawned. "In times like this, I wish we had more people." With more people, they could get more rest. "Indeed." "I''ll get started on breakfast." Keith rolled up his sleeves. They couldn''t continue their exploration on an empty stomach. Gabriel watched Keith cook. He cooked up a simple beef and potato hash. "Let''s eat." Keith gestured. As they ate, "What should our move be?" Gabriel questioned. On this floor, there wasn''t any strong monster. It seemed the only one was the cow. But the rest were weak. "We should head to the next floor." Keith decided. Since they couldn''t find anything, they should head to the next one. "We have to search for the gate then." "No, we don''t need to. I saw it when we walked down from the tunnel." "..You did?" Gabriel was surprised. "It was only a glimpse. But I caught it." Keith smiled. "Then let''s go!" Gabriel was excited. Like that, the two headed to the gate. As they headed through, "Woah!" Keith quickly caught something in his hand. "SSSS!" But the monster continued to try to bite at him. "That''s a centipede." Gabriel tilted his head. "Can you stop analyzing and give me a hand." Keith wanted tough. He had the centipede''s fangs in his hand. And this guy was relentless. It tried to push forward, but Keith didn''t budge. Gabriel sliced the monster in half instantly. "That monster lurked here," Keith muttered. How many students did it take down? That monster must have spooked some of them. Gabriel had the same thought. But then he noticed Keith doing something with the monster. "What are you doing with it?" "Putting it in the storage." "I know that. But are you really going to use it for cooking?" Gabriel blinked. "Of course!" After being curious about it, that interest soon turned to cooking. He wondered how it would taste. "..." "Rx. It''s not something you''re going to die from." "..." Are you sure? "Trust me. When have I ever let you guys down?" "..." You haven''t. Keith''s track record was clean. But the look on your face. It was dark and cunning. Clearly, this man had bad intentions, but the decision was made. The man was going to use it in his cooking. "Now, let''s keep going!" Keith smiled. ... "We''re doing so well, guys!" Carolyn smiled as she turned to Sarah and the rest. While the Keith-Gabriel duo was going at their own pace, the same could be said with Carolyn''s group. The group had made it down to the 3rd floor. "Mmhmm! If we continue like this, we could make it to the boss floor." Sarah quipped. "Indeed." The others were in high spirits. Actually, there was one who wasn''t. "I''m sorry for dragging everyone down." Arlo apologized as he looked down to the ground. Sarah shook her head, "It''s fine, Arlo. And you''ve been doing great. The way you killed those monsters was cool." "Yeah! Compared to how you were in the beginning, I can see the growth." Jack added. Arlo''s growth as a fighter shot up. Initially, the boy didn''t know how to use a sword. But he could use one efficiently now. "Thank you." Arlo smiled. "But we really need to do something about the food." Jack''s expression stiffened. The group was having a short break. "Deal with it. We don''t have Keith." Carolyn sighed. The group was eating dried meat. "I wish we had more sandwiches." Jack cried as he looked up at the sky. "You ate the most." Sarah retorted. They had Keith''s sandwiches for lunch yesterday. But in a blink of an eye, they had finished it all! "You ate as much as me!" Jack fired back. As the two siblings argued, Carolyn was silent, lost in thought. "I wonder." "Hmm?" "Is that why Gabriel decided to pair up with Keith?" "Eh?" The three tilted their heads when they heard that. "You know. We were told that we would be exploring this dungeon for a day. So did he go with Keith because he knew we would finish the sandwiches earlier?" All of them had big appetites. Especially so when it came to Keith''s cooking. "..." Now that they had time to think about it. "It''s Gabriel. He''s the nice guy." Jack waved his hand. There were two nice guys in the group. That was Keith and Gabriel. But the nice guy title hit more home for Gabriel. He wouldn''t do something like that. "But Gabriel was pretty adamant about it," Arlo muttered. When they were talking about it, Gabriel did make the first move. "..." The four went silent. The nice guy was actually really cunning! Volume 4: Chapter 55: We Must Not Let Him Get It! Volume 4: Chapter 55: We Must Not Let Him Get It! Volume 4: Chapter 55: We Must Not Let Him Get It! "I bet he''s having something delicious with Keith right now!" Jack wailed as he grabbed his head! The others could imagine it as well. Keith was cooking for himself and Gabriel. And the food was bound to be delicious. That was more than enough to make them drool. "Let''s not talk about those two!" Sarah pped her hands. Just thinking about it was enough to make them hungry again. The others nodded to that. "Should we continue with our formation?" The formation of their team was rtively straightforward. Jack was the tank of the group. Sarah was the healer, Arlo the sub-damage dealer, and Carolyn was the mage. The team was really bnced. Jack was up in the front, aggroing the monsters while the rest did their own thing. "I think we can keep our positions as is. If we change it, we might mix up ourmands." Jack thought about it. They were going at a good pace. Adding more into the formation wouldplicate things. "Understood." "Now, let''s clear this floor!" "Yeah!" "Team, "We can beat Keith," let''s go!" That was the team name! It was to defeat Keith. ... "Achoo!" Keith sneezed. "Did you catch a cold?" Gabriel tilted his head. "No." Keith shook. But he looked at the ceiling. Is someone talking about me? That was the feeling he got. "Anyways! Hunt more!" Keith waved his sword, wanting to cut down all monsters in his way. ... "We did it! We defeated the monsters!" One of the elves stated with a hint of pride. They were probably the only group who arrived here. "To the floor boss!" The elves dered. They noticed it. The gates to the next floor were muchrger than the previous ones. It was a darker shade as well, making it eye-catching. "We can beat it before everyone!" But the thought was soon destroyed. That was due to, "To think the elves have gotten here before us!" A dark look appeared at Alfia''s party. Who was the one who said this?! The elves looked around to see it was Scarlet''s party. They were not the first group here. "It''s the cunning demon-kin." "What was that?!" The elves and the demon kin red at one another. No need to exin what their looks were saying. They were going to kill each other. "It''s been a while, Alfia." "Hello, Scarlet." The two leaders greeted one another. "The test never said we couldn''t take out another group." One person muttered. The two groups raised their weapons. Their eyes were bloodshot as they were ready to fight. "What is this? To think two races are going to fight like this?" Another group arrived. It was Chn and the merfolk. And they were not the only ones. One by one, all of the students started to arrive here. ... "Is this going to be a fight between everyone?!" Cadmus was interested. Was this going to decide who was the strongest? "Whoever fights in this battle, dock points from them." Aidiun frowned. It was a foolish decision to fight one another. Fighting would deplete their stamina. It was not a good idea when they were in front of the boss room. "Rx, it''s not like all of them are riled up." Cadmus could tell the students from S-ss weren''t riled up. ... "Everyone, cool your heads down." Scarlet roared. And Alfia nced at the elves, telling them to be quiet. "I think we all want one thing. Fighting isn''t the best option." Chn stated. They all looked at therge door that was there. The boss room. It was nothingpared to the others. And that was because there were treasures. "It should be us who will go first!" An elf from Alfia''s party stated. "What?! How dare you steal the march on us?!" "Everyone, let''s calm down." Carolyn arrived now. Anything could spark a war with all of them. "Does the princess want to fight as well?" A sneer came from the crowd. Carolyn shook her head, "I don''t really care. But should we really fight and waste our strength on something like this?" She had to bring it up. That calmed everyone down. What she said made sense. If they fight now, that would just deplete their strength. "And don''t forget about the representative." One person muttered. That added to the silence. "We can''t let hime here!" "We must clear it first!" Everyone screamed out in unison! "..." Carolyn''s group didn''t know what to say. Even when they were not here, Keith and Gabriel became public enemy number one! Well, it was only Keith.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 56: Because I Altered The Floor Boss Volume 4: Chapter 56: Because I Altered The Floor Boss Volume 4: Chapter 56: Because I Altered The Floor Boss "Who should go first?" It was a question everyone wanted to know. That also caused everyone to be more on edge as they stared at one another. "How about you?" Alfia suggested Scarlet. "I''m fine with goingst." "That''s not going to happen." Alfia smiled at Scarlet. The two stared at one another. Some students didn''t understand. "Guys, let''s just pull straws and get this over with." Carolyn shook her head. There was no need to fight like this. Pulling straws was the most straightforward method. However, "What if you cheat?!" "How can we trust a human like you!" Some students didn''t trust Carolyn and gave her a mocking look. "Enough!" Alfia and Scarlet shouted, fed up with the situation. "There''s not enough time for all of this." If they couldn''t trust something like that, they would only go around in circles. "We''ll choose." Like that, the straws were drawn. "We''rest." Alfia drew the shortest straw. "Tch! We were here first! How could we gost?!" One elf groaned. He was a little angry, still wanting to go first. Alfia shook her head, "Goingst is probably the safest choice." "Huh?" "Going first means we must fight the monster first. That also means we have to fight it at full strength." That was why Scarlet wanted to gost as well. ... "Carolyn did a good job controlling the situation." Shire smiled as he added some points to her grade. "Those kids really like to fight with one another. It doesn''t matter whether or not who goes first." Tennol shook his head. This was something the students never thought of. The boss monster refreshed every time another person entered the room. "But can they defeat it?" Aidiun was curious. "I think Scarlet and Alfia have the chance." "Nope. They don''t have a chance." Cadmusmented. "What? Why?" A foreboding premonition crossed everyone''s mind. "Because I altered the floor boss." "..." Oh, dear god. They turned to Sohma, who was the one who was supposed to control this dragon from doing reckless things like this! But he didn''t know either! "What did you do?" Sohma''s voice was shaking as he asked. "Something." Cadmus grinned as he watched. "...Are they going to be alright?!" "What''s Keith''s group doing?" The students banded together to not let him do anything. But what was said viin doing? ... While that happened, Keith and Gabriel beat up any monster they saw. Keith pped his hands, "Gabriel, catch. Have some refreshments." He handed some sweets to him. "Thanks." "We''re getting close to the boss." They were still on the 3rd floor. It would be a bit before they head to the fourth. "Keith, look what I found? Can you use it?" Gabriel questioned. When that was said, Keith quickly dashed over to his side. ... "What am I watching?" Tennol shook his head. The disparity in how the groups acted was heaven and earth. Keith was sox that it was starting to annoy him. "Keith knows when to conserve strength?" "That''s not conserving strength. Those two are having a pic every 5 seconds!" Shire retorted. There was a difference! "And that''s why I did it." Cadmus sighed, "That kid is toox with everything around him." Keith was acting way too nonchnt. He needed a push/ "Sure." The others understood. However, "How strong did you make that thing?" It was knocking down teams left and right! ... What is going on?! Carolyn gritted her teeth as she realized she wasn''t in the boss room any longer. "You guys were defeated, so we pulled you out." An instructor exined. "That''s what the bracelet is for?" Jack huffed. There was a nurse there healing his wounds. "Mmhmm, it''s a protective charm. If it senses you suffered a deadly injury, it will pull you out." "What was the thing we fought?!" Carolyn''s expression tensed up. That boss was not normal at all! "..." The other three didn''t know what to say either. "It broke my shield." Jack looked down at his shattered shield. It wasn''t split into two pieces. It was broken into bits! "Please head over to where the other students are." The instructor pointed to amon area. The students who entered the boss room before they did were here. "That was a good try." Ophelia walked up to them. Carolyn shook her head, "We couldn''t do much against it. It took us out in one blow. How about you guys?" "The same." Ophelia and Eirlys were the second group who fought with the boss. And they were sent here.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 57: That Was Close Volume 4: Chapter 57: That Was Close Volume 4: Chapter 57: That Was Close "We can watch the fight from here." Ophelia pointed at the giant screen, showing the fight between another group and the boss. "It seems the instructors monitored us throughout the dungeon," Eirlysmented. "Woah! Even at night?!" Some of the students were creeped out by this. But the instructors scoffed. You guys don''t need to worry about it. But as they talked, the group was taken out by the boss! "What the?! Why is it this strong? Didn''t you guys fight it?" Ophelia and Eirlys should have damaged it. "Apparently, that thing''s strength replenishes when a new person enters the room." Eiryls grabbed her head. That was an oversight. It was an oue no one expected. "Oh lord." How is that a boss fight? That''s an execution! "Scarlet''s team couldn''t beat it. Herrick is the same as well." Ophelia shook her head. All the hard hitters were taken out. "Alfia is still left. And Chn as well." There were a few. Ophelia shook her head, "I don''t think they can beat it." Alfia was around the same as Scarlet. And Chn was weaker than Herrick. They were going to lose. "Wait, where''s Keith?" Carolyn questioned. She realized Keith and Gabriel hadn''t arrived at the gates. "I don''t know either." The screen kept switching between the inside and outside of the floor. And they weren''t outside. "The two mighteter," Eirlys answered. ... Alfia sighed, "I guess it''s our time to enter." They were thest group to enter the boss room. The elves readied their weapons, "Hmpf! How could they all lose." "Let''s show them our elven spirit!" The group entered the floor. And when they did, it was enormous. But it was nothing like the forest. A giant arena. "Prepare for battle!" Alfia ordered. Like that, the group got into formation. Alfia started to chant. Alfia didn''t spot the monster, but she didn''t hesitate. And as she did, the monster approached. "It''s only one?" Everyone frowned as they heard the footsteps getting close to them. Coming out of the shadows, the monster didn''t seem strong. It was slightly taller than them. But that was it. "Hah? That''s the boss? How did those losers get beat?" An elf scoffed. It was only one monster. They could gang up on it. "Stay focus!" Faelyn scowled. There was no way that monster was weak. She could feel something off about it. It made her hesitate. "R-guff!" In an instant, the elf disappeared from his position! "What?!" The other elves were shocked. "Stay in formation!" They needed to reorganize. However, it was toote. Before the others could say anything, the monster took them out! It was only Faelyn and Alfia now. And the monster''s next target was Alfia. "Don''t you dare!" Faelyn jumped in between the two of them. Even when she tried to stab the monster, it didn''t budge. "Princess, I will distract it. Use your magic to destroy it." The only thing that could beat it was Alfia''s magic. "..." Alfia continued to chant with peace of mind. She was going to destroy it right now. "Fast!" Faelyn quickly raised her spear to guard the blow from the monster! But she felt her entire body rattle from the recoil. What force! She could feel her bones breaking. The only thing she could do was to lure it away. ... "They''re going to lose." Carolyn frowned. "Indeed. That''s a trap." Eirlys added. ... "Shred Wind slicer!" A tornado mmed into the monster, encircling it. It was going to shred it. "Faelyn, are you alright?" Alfia walked over to Faelyn. "I''m fine. I''m just-" Before Faelyn could say it, the monster rushed out of the me pir! It crushed her to the ground! "Faelyn!" Alfia shouted. It was an instant. Her brain couldn''t process it. "No!" Alfia fired magic at the monster again. But it was ineffective. Nothing happened to it. The monster walked in front of Alfia. Before the monster could finish Alfia off, "Woah! That was close!" Alfia looked up to see that Keith was there.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 58: Rock – Paper – Scissors Volume 4: Chapter 58: Rock C Paper C Scissors Volume 4: Chapter 58: Rock - Paper - Scissors "You alright?" Keith turned to Alfia. Thetter had a surprised look. Never did she expect him to be here. "Why are you- Watch out!" She saw the monster making a move! It swung its fist at Keith. Boom! There was a resounding sound. But Keith didn''t disappear. What happened was Keith catching the blow in his hand. "That was a heavy hit," Keith muttered. Despite catching it, his hand was shaking slightly. "..." How are you still standing?! Faelyn was taken out with one blow, but thetter caught it! He looked so unfazed! Without a secondter, Keith pushed the monster away from him and Alfia. "How did you guys enter?!" "There was a gate, and we opened it?" Keith looked at her strangely. There was only one way they could enter. "..." "Anyways, that''s the floor boss?" Keith stared at it. "Mmhmm." Alfia nodded. "Neat." ... "How are those two going to deal with it?" Aidiun questioned. He was intrigued since the two entered. "That monster also recovered." With Gabriel and Keith entering, the monster regained his full strength. "This is going to be so interesting!" Cadmus''s eyes sparkled as he stared at the screen. "..." Can you not be so happy about this? However, Cadmus''s words reign true with the others. They were curious as to how Keith would deal with it. "What are they doing?!" But the two''s actions made them speechless. "Rock-Paper-Scissors!" Keith and Gabriel threw their hands at high speeds. Alfia''s eyes widened as she stared at the two! "Alright! I won!" Keith raised his hand into the air in victory. Scissors beat all! "A lose is a lose." Gabriel shrugged his shoulders as he walked to the sidelines. That caused Alfia to shout, "What are you guys doing?!" "To see who gets to fight with the boss?" Keith and Gabriel gave her the,"What''s the problem?" look. "You understand that thing defeated everyone, right?!" "Really?" Keith became even more interested. This golem was strong enough to defeat all the other students. "Then be more careful," Gabriel warned. Anyone could tell he wasn''t serious at all! "Kay!" Keith rolled his shoulders as he drew his sword. ... "Those two are not serious, right?" Ophelia turned to Carolyn and the rest. The look said it all. "..." Those who know Keith and Gabriel had a look. Those two were for real. "Can Keith really beat that golem?" Scarlet joined the conversation. "I don''t think he can." "Who knows." "The golem is moving!" ... The golem''s arm started to lengthen and change. Its two arms were now swords. The golem dashed at Keith, and Keith raised his sword in kind. As the two shed, Keith was sent backward! "Woah! That''s some power!" But the golem wasn''t done as it continued its attack. Thetter continued to use his sword to guard it. Keith quickly put distance between him and the golem. The next second, Crack! Keith''s sword was shattered. "Couple more of those, and it would have ended me." Realizing the sword couldn''t handle it, he had to move away. From his storage, Keith took out another sword. However, the golem didn''t stop as it chased Keith, kicking him. Keith was sent flying into a wall. "We have to help him out!" Alfia suggested. The difference was apparent for everyone to see. "Nah, Keith''s fine." "What?" "Damn, did it get faster?" Keith got out from the rubble and brushed off the dirt. "That''s what you get for beingx," Gabriel shook his head. "I know. Seriously, what is that thing made out of? It broke my sword again." It was like fighting a steel sword with a toothpick. His sword couldn''t handle it. ... "What did you make that thing out of?" Tennol and the rest of the professors felt they heard something wrong. "It''s made out of cobalt amethyst!" Cadmus stated with a grin. Doesn''t that make it indestructible? Cobalt amethyst wasn''t as strong as mithril. But it was much higher than ck iron! "I also added a magic crystal to make it regenerate!" Cadmus dered with a hint of pride. "..." How is Keith going to beat that? "Hahah! If that kid can break it, I will eat my shoe! That''s what he gets for hiding food from me!" "..." They all stared at the dragon. So childish! ... It''s made of something like ck iron or higher. Keith realized. The durability was high. Gabriel frowned, "Need help?" Witnessing all that, it seemed there was something off with the golem. "No, I know how to deal with it." "Alright, I''ll stay here." Keith threw his broken sword away and brought his fist up. ... "What?!" Carolyn and the others were confused. Why was he throwing his sword away? "Is he going to fight it with his fist?!" "That''s insane!" "Can he do it?!" The armor on this golem was indestructible. Yet this man wanted to use his fist against it? "Keith can do it." Herrick blurted out. "He did bend ck iron with his fist." Did they all forget about that? Volume 4 Chapter 59: Willpower! Volume 4 Chapter 59: Willpower! Volume 4 Chapter 59: Willpower! The golem stared at Keith before it charged at him again! The des swung down at Keith''s face! However, thetter dodged the thrust and slipped deep into the golem. Without hesitation, Keith threw a counterpunch straight into the golem''s stomach! Bamm! There was a resounding m from the contact. Alfia''s eyes widened in disbelief. Just how strong is he?! But the person who was hurt was, "Ywahhhhh!" Keith screamed as he waved his hand around! "..." Nevermind. ... "Isn''t he supposed to be a prodigy?" One professor questioned. What they were looking at was Keith being idiotic. "..." Aidiun was silent. He didn''t know what to say to that. Keith acted stupidly. ... "Keith, what are you doing?" Gabriel grabbed his head. Sometimes, this guy messed around too much. "My bad. I just wanted to know whether my punch could actually break it." Keithughed as he ducked down. The golem wasn''t allowing him to talk. "Guess not." Keith continued to avoid the blowsing at him. The fight between the two was pretty equal. Well, Keith was dodging and weaving. "See! Keith isn''t going to beat my creation!" Cadmus stated with a hint of proudness! "..." Why are you rooting against Keith? Are you that pissed off about the food thing?! "Wait a minute! Look at that!" Cadmus and the rest looked at the screen, and that dragon''s eyes went wide as he screamed, "What the?!" ... "So it does work like that." Keith held the arm of the golem, detached from the body. A couple of seconds passed. However, it felt like time had stood still for everyone who watched. "So you used the golem''s own arm against it." Gabriel smiled. "Yeah. If my sword can''t cut it, the only thing hard enough to cause damage is probably the golem itself." That was going through Keith''s mind as he fought. With his swords breaking, multiple options went through his head on how to break it. Magic? It wouldn''t be effective. Alfia fired at that thing, and it didn''t take any damage. And his fist didn''t put a dent into it. The only thing that could inflict the most damage was the golem himself. That was why Keith took its own hand and sliced the other one off. "Pretty easy." Keith shrugged his shoulders. "..." Alfia had no words. Pretty easy?! How was this easy?! What Keith did was too abnormal! He charged at the golem, grabbed its arm, took it, and smashed it into the other arm! That was not normal at all! ... "Principal, didn''t you say you would eat your shoe if that golem was destroyed?" The professors turned to Cadmus. Remembering his words, they were curious. Would the principal really eat his shoes? It would be quite the sight. "I did. But who said that this is it?" "Eh?" The professors'' eyes widened. It''s not over? "What did you do?" Sohma red at him. This dragon was taking everything into his own hands. "I had a contingency n." "What?!" "Go, my creations! Defeat that evil person!" "You''re the evil person!" ... "Huh?" Keith and Gabriel turned to the side. Alfia tilted her head, "What''s the matter?" She noticed the two had tensed up. "There''s more." The two heard footsteps. As the two stared at the shadows, another golem came out. "Another one?" "There isn''t only one." Gabriel retorted. "Hey now, isn''t this a little overkill?" Keithughed as he saw a bunch of golemsing out of the shadows. And they looked as strong as the one in front of them! "Why are there so many?!" Alfia screamed. ... "They''re toast." Jack dered. "Hey!" Sarah smacked him in the head. How could you jinx them?! "I''m just saying! Don''t you guys think so too?" Jack turned to Ophelia and the others. Their expressions were indescribable. "Isn''t this unfair?" "Are they trying to make us fail?" ... "We''re dead?" Alfia couldn''t say anything else other than that. It was too one-sided. "That crappy old geezer." Keith took a big sigh. One look at the golems, and he could tell it was Cadmus''s doing. "What should we do, Keith?" Even Gabriel was amazed by this situation. There looked to be more than 30 of them. And it wasn''t ending with that. "Screw it. We''re going to fight!" Keith began to roll his arm back and forth. "Fight?! How are we supposed to fight that?!" Alfia looked at Keith like he was crazy. "Willpower!" Keith pumped his fist with a serious expression. "..." "Did not help at all?" "Yes." "Oh, well." Keithughed as he walked over to the broken golem. He took the arm and sliced off some pieces. "Gabriel, use this." He handed the two des of the golem to Gabriel. "It should be better than your sword. Those golems don''t seem to be like the one I fought. But they should be just as sturdy." These golems were a different color. There was no way it should be as strong as the first one. They were mass-produced models. "Gotcha." Gabriel swung the swords around, getting used to the feel. "Have the two of you gone mad?!" Alfia retorted.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 60: You Want To Use Numbers! I Got A Giant Sledgehammer! Volume 4: Chapter 60: You Want To Use Numbers! I Got A Giant Sledgehammer! Volume 4: Chapter 60: You Want To Use Numbers! I Got A Giant Sledgehammer! Did these two want to fight with all those golems?! They were strong, but there was no way they could defeat them all! It was a suicide mission! Keith tilted his head, "Well, we''ve been eating a lot during this practical. We need to get some exercise, don''t you think?" "Pff. This isn''t a warm-up, Keith. This is more like a brawl. Look at your fists?" Keith had tied some of the golem''s shell onto his fist. "Are you going to be sitting back?" Keith questioned Alfia. "How could we beat it?!" "If you don''t have the will to fight, then leave. Things are about to get messy." Keith shook his head. "..." "Let''s go!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he dashed at the golems! Gabriel shrugged his shoulders as he soon followed suit! "..." How could the two of you be so calm in this situation. Throughout everything, Keith and Gabriel were unfazed by the golem. Even now, the two are the same. More so, it was even weirder. Keith was smiling! The golem''s skills were the same as the first one. However, Keith was right. They were mass-produced. They were nothing like the first one as they broke from his punch! While Keith punched the daylights out of the golems, Gabriel sliced them in half. Without any fear or hesitation. There was no doubting from the two. Alfia looked at the gate behind her. Keith was right. She only needed to walk out the gate and would be fine. But she stared at how the two fought. Alfia gritted her teeth as she got up from the ground. She watched the golems attacking Keith, not caring about her at all! ... "How many did that geezer make?!" Keith punched another one out as he screamed. I have a knack for it. As Keith fought, his efficiency started to increase. However, the number didn''t seem to decrease! "Gabriel, how is it going on your end?" "Too many!" Gabriel sliced them down. However, the numbers were the issue. Just how many did he create?! As Keith continued to fight, he noticed the golems floating from the sky. "Destroy them!" Keith turned to see Alfia. Not hesitating, Keith punched all of the golems, destroying them. "So you''re going to help out?" "Hmpf! I can''t let you have all the glory!" "Hah," Keith let out a dryugh. "My magic can''t damage the golems. But I can at least halt their movements." "That''s more than enough." Keith smiled. "Gabriel, I leave it up to you to protect Alfia. I''ll focus on taking out as many golems as possible. And Alfia is on support duty!" "Understood." The two nodded. ... "The princess is helping out as well." "Guess she couldn''t stand back and be a spectator." One professor smiled. "Too bad! They''re not going to win!" Cadmus grinned. "..." You are making yourself the bad guy. Actually, it was far from being a bad guy now. This guy was a full-on second viin. "Is this allowed?" Tennol whispered to Sohma. "...We should be fine." And I''m not going to be the one punishing him. Keith was probably going to kill himter. Knowing this absurdity, it wasn''t a shock for Keith toe to the conclusion that Cadmus was the cause. "But how many did you make?" "Should be around 100." "Eh?" When did he have the time to make all of them?! And when did you have time to put it in?! ... "Goodness, there''s too many," Gabriel yelled. The three had been fighting for a few minutes. But it felt like hours. The golems continued toe at them in droves. "Ugh. I''m going to run out of magic soon." Alfia wobbled back and forth. It was a never-ending process. "That''s it!" Keith roared. Alfia and Gabriel stared at him. Did the guy finally snap? Keith had been fighting in the front longer than them. But what he did next confused them. He dashed at a pir. "What are you doing?" Alfia questioned. But there was nothing to say about it. "Grrr!" Keith hugged the pir. "That''s too-" Gabriel realized what he was doing. "Grrrrrhhhh!" "..." Gabriel and Alfia stared in shock at Keith picking up the giant pir! "Get out of the way!" Keith had enough of this bull! Gabriel quickly grabbed Alfia and dashed off to the side. "You want to use numbers! I got a giant sledgehammer!" Keith mmed the entire pir down onto the golems. He wasn''t done. He swung it like a baseball bat, smacking them all away! He continued to smash them using the pir! . Volume 4: Chapter 61: Spoils Of War Volume 4: Chapter 61: Spoils Of War Volume 4: Chapter 61: Spoils Of War "...Is that legal?" Jack gulped as he watched the carnage unfold. He wasn''t the only one. Everyone was in disbelief at the sight. "That guy is a monster!" Someone screamed. Who could pick up a giant pir and use it like a freakin bat?! That is not normal! "Is that even doing damage?" The pir was only made out of stone. How could it damage the golems? "I think so? Look at them." Keith wasn''t mindlessly mming the pir down. He swung in a way where the golems would smash together, damaging the other. ... "Are you sure this kid is human?" Shireughed as he watched Keith swing that thing around. There was no way this guy was regr! "He''s using strengthening magic. And he took off the bracelet. It''s not a surprise he could swing that pir around." Sohma noticed it. With how hard Keith trained, it was not a surprise. "..." "Either way, can he finish all the golems?" Smashing the pir at the golems, the pir''s durability was slowly going down. After some time, the pir turned to rubble. Keith mmed it so many times that it cracked. However, it was enough. "This makes things easier!" Keith dashed at the golems and mmed his fist into them. With one blow, the golem exploded! It wasn''t like a clean split or one part popping off. The entire golem exploded into bits! "You guys should have a lot of cracks." Keith''s goal was to weaken the golem. He couldn''t take them out with the pir. But he could definitely put in some cracks. Snap! With a snap of a finger, Keith sent wind des at the golems. The exploding golems came in droves. "...Should we help him out?" Alfia hesitated before asking. "Nah, we don''t need to help him now." Gabriel shook his head. With how Keith kept exploding them with his magic, the only thing they needed to do was to sit back and watch. ... "And we''re done!" Keith raised his hand in the air. Around him were the shattered bodies of the golems. "You actually destroyed them all?" "Of course. What did you expect?" Weren''t you standing on the sidelines because you have faith in me? "Yeah. But seeing it is different from believing." Who could see the image of shattered golems around him? "Fine. Help me collect them." "Eh?" "If the material is this hard to break, it has to be expensive. No matter if it''s shattered like this." The material was hard enough to withstand many attacks. There was no way he was going to leave it here! "You''re right!" Gabriel quickly got to work, throwing the golems into the storage. "..." Can we do this? "Alfia, what are you doing?! Help out!" Alfia was standing on the side, looking all dazed. "Ah! Coming!" Alfia quickly walked over to help out. ... "Those damn brats!" Cadmus roared as he watched the three collect the materials! "Pff!" The othersughed as they watched them do this. "Spoils of war, I guess?" The three did do the impossible. Taking what they want should be fine. ... "Phew!" Keith wiped the sweat off his face, "Thanks a lot. When I sell them, I''ll give you guys a share." "You don''t have to do that." Alfia shook her head. "You helped out. So take it." Keith smiled. "Thank you." "And what do we do about the reward?" Keith tilted his head at the box. Once they defeated all the golems, an altar with a treasure chest appeared in the center of the floor. "You two can take it." Alfia sighed. "Eh?" "If we fight for it, I will lose. And you guys did most of the work." "Alright." Keith wasn''t going to say no as he opened the chest. And there were three items. "Oh, there''s a dimensional storage ring and bracelet. There''s also an elemental ring!" Alfia exined. Those were some expensive loot! "Which one do you want?" Keith turned to Gabriel. "I''ll take the storage ring. I''ve been wanting one for some time." Gabriel didn''t have one. And those things were too expensive. "Then I''ll take the elemental ring." Keith turned to Alfia, "Here, catch. You can have the bracelet. There''s three, so one for each of us." "Thanks." "Are we done now?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 62: You Want To Do What? Volume 4: Chapter 62: You Want To Do What? Volume 4: Chapter 62: You Want To Do What? Keith thought about it. Since they defeated the boss, they should be able to leave. But Alfia shook her head, "No, we''re not done yet." "Hmm?" "The dungeon doesn''t have five floors. It has ten." "Eh? There are ten floors?" This was news to him. "Yeah. The dungeon has ten floors. I heard about this from one of the seniors." This dungeon practical wasn''t a new thing. She gathered information from seniors. And this had always been going on for quite some time. It was a daily test for all the 1st years. "It seems there have only been two during thest five years who had gotten to the 10th floor." "Eh?" There were only two? Keith was surprised. But then he questioned, "Wait a minute, is there treasure on floor 10?" "Yes." If the 5th floor had treasure, there should be there as well. "Then it''s decided!! Let''s head to the 10th floor!" Keith got up from the ground. "Heh, we''ll be the third group." Gabriel smiled. "Alfia, do you want toe with us?" "Thank you for the offer. But I have to decline." Her party was defeated. If Keith and Gabriel didn''t enter the boss room, she would have been dead. "Okay! See youter!" Keith waved his hand. "..." How could he act so happy? Alfia felt annoyed. But the two started to head to the next floor. She took a big sigh before she disappeared. "Princess!" Faelyn was waiting for her. "Faelyn, how are you feeling?" Alfia was worried about Faelyn. She took a heavy hit from the boss. "Princess, I''m fine. The nurses healed my injuries." Faelyn was treated the moment she teleported/ "But what about you? Do you need a nurse?" "I''m fine." Alfia shook her head, "Just a little tired." "Princess, you were amazing out there." Faelyn was in awe at how Alfia fought. "Compared to them, I''m nothing." Gabriel and Keith were the ones who shined the most. "Princess, we can go to the lobby to see what they are doing," Faelyn suggested. Alfia nodded and walked to the lobby. "What are those two doing?!" "Have they gone mad?!" Alfia turned to Faelyn, who was confused. The two rushed to the giant screen. "Eh?" ... "I can''t believe it! Those damn brats!" Cadmus roared. "Hold him back!" Sohma yelled. Like that, some professors jumped on Cadmus''s back, pinning him to the floor. "But he took my creations!" Cadmus stated. "It''s your own fault for making things difficult." Aidiun shook his head. There was no way Keith was going to let something so useful go. "Those two took them down. Let them have it as spoils of war." Shire let out a dry cough. He never thought it would be like this. "Wait a minute! What is going on?!" Everyone blinked their eyes as they watched something unbelievable unfolding. ... "What do you want to do?" Gabriel felt he heard something wrong. ''"Think about it." Keith had an evil grin, "If we want to get through all the floors, we need to take drastic measures." Keith realized. The time limit would be up soon if they kept at this pace. They needed to do something about it. "But how drastic are we taking it?" "Simple! We''ll take these things." Keith nced at the two gigantic gates. "..." I really thought I heard wrong. Gabriel looked up at the sky, hoping that wasn''t the case. "We''ll take those gates and smack everything around till we get to the next floor." Keith devised. "Pause." Gabriel raised his hand. His brain needed to process this. But the first question he needed to ask was, "Can we even take the gates off?" "Professor Aidiun did say we can take anything in here. Anything here is fair game." Keith shrugged his shoulders. There was nothing wrong with taking everything. "...Okay?" Taking the gates was something. "But how are we going to get it out? And I don''t think I can swing it like you." Gabriel wasn''t as strong as Keith. He couldn''t swing it around like a madman. "You could do it. Just use strengthening magic. It wouldn''t be as fast as me. But it will be enough." Keith thought about it. "I see. And I take it that you have a n to take it off?" "Of course." "I will leave it to you." Gabrielughed. What Keith said made a lot of sense. No one would think of taking the gates off! "Gotcha," Keith smirked as he walked up to the gate. And he created a blow torch with his fingers, melting the metal. "And up we go." Keith lifted the gate like it was nothing! "Ready?" Keith turned to Gabriel, who lifted the gate up as well. "Let''s go!" Volume 4 Chapter 63: Are You Kidding Me Right Now? Volume 4 Chapter 63: Are You Kidding Me Right Now? Volume 4 Chapter 63: Are You Kidding Me Right Now? Like that, the two charged into the next floor, holding two gigantic gates. "Rawr!" And when the two were spotted by monsters, the beasts were confused. What they saw was two giant goliaths! However, it was only for an instance. They were sent flying by the goliath''s swipe! Gabriel and Keith smacked them left and right! "Go!" "Yeah!" The only thought in their mind was to charge forward, clearing the path! ... "Seriously?! Are they monsters?" Scarlet couldn''t help but let out a dryugh. That gate was way toorge and heavy. How could those two wave those things around?! "Maybe we should have done it." Melor thought about it. What Keith and Grabriel did was kinda awesome. "..." Are you serious?! How could we do something like that? "That look on Keith''s face." Carolyn gulped when she saw that. The look on Keith''s face as he swung the door around was something. It was allughter and smiles. That guy was having fun. But, "Does this guy like sending monsters away like that?!" "His smile looks so evil." "Gulp. Thank goodness I failed." ... "You got to be kidding me!" Cadmus pped his forehead. Even he was surprised by his actions! "This is too absurd!" "We should definitely put a ban on that." "How could we know he would do something like that?!" That Keith pulled out a new crazy move! Who could predict he would take a gate off?! "....They cleared the floor." One professor muttered. "Eh?!" ... "Let''s go to the next floor!" Keith and Gabriel were in front of the gate to the 7th floor. It was a rinse-and-repeat motion as they swung the gates around, clearing the path. "We''re here!" Keith wiped the sweat off his face as he stared at the gate. "I can''t believe we did that." Gabriel was still in shock at how fast they went. It took them around 30 minutes to arrive! That was not normal. ... "How do you think they will fare against the boss?" Ophelia questioned. This was going to be interesting. No one in their grade has gotten to this point besides them. "The two are going to be defeated." Scarlet answered, "Swinging those giant gates around shouldn''t be easy. They should be fatigued." "Indeed." "I don''t think they can defeat it." The others didn''t think Keith would have a chance to defeat the monster either. "Princess, what do you think?" Faelyn questioned Alfia. "Depends on whether or not Keith has some cards up his sleeve." If Keith did, then there was no need to worry about it. "Wait a minute, what are they doing right now?" Everyone looked at the screen again. What were the two doing now? Every time someone said this, Keith and Gabriel were doing something crazy. ... "Let''s replenish our strength." Keith took out some meat and snacks from his storage. He had cooked some things up before they headed to the 3rd floor. "Gabriel, here." "Thanks." "Check out my triple-decker sandwich!" Keith hadyered the sandwich incredibly. The firstyer was filled with lettuce and egg, and the secondyer was filled with meat. And thestyer was chicken and some white sauce. "So delicious!" Keith licked his lips as he took a bite. Gabriel did the same as he ate the food with a smile. ... "..." Are these guys for real? Everyone stared at the screen of the two eating. "Quick question; do the two of them know they''re being watched?" "If they did, they should get stabbed. And if they don''t, they still need to get stabbed." Jack quipped. The way the two ate made it seem like heaven. "Isn''t that from the bakery?" Alfia noticed the bread. "Yeah, that''s the bread from the bakery." Carolyn nodded. "Then it''s really delicious." That caused everyone to tilt their head. How do you know it''s delicious? Alfia exined, "I tried the bread from the bakery. And it was really delicious." Thinking about it was enough to cause her to smirk. "Then I have to try." Hearing her friend say that, Scarlet was interested. "But those two are really having the time of their lives." How long are they nning to eat? ... "Alright! Let''s go in! How long do we have?" "An hour." "Then we''ll end it in half the time." Keith dered. There was no way he was going to lose. The two of them entered the boss floor. But when they did, something wasing at them without a thought. "Orcs," It was a horde of orcs. "Ooooo!" Keith was excited. Orc meat! That was great to have! But as he was staring at them, there was something different. "Wait, what''s that in the back?" Keith squinted and noticed a gigantic one behind the army of orcs. It was much different as it was covered in armor. "An orc lord?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 64: He’s Drooling! Volume 4: Chapter 64: Hes Drooling! Volume 4: Chapter 64: Hes Drooling! "Wait a minute, an orc lord. Does that mean it''s-" "Yeah. It''s stronger than the other ones." Gabriel nodded. He read in a book that orc lords were ten times stronger than a regr orc. "What about the taste?" Keith blinked as he goggled at the orc lord. Oh, no. That look in Keith''s eyes was something. Gabriel took a step back. He didn''t want to be near him at this moment. But the man grabbed his shoulders, "Is it?" He needed the confirmation. "It should be tastier?" Gabriel didn''t know how to answer. He had never tasted an orc lord before! "..." That set him off. ... "He''s drooling!" Someonemented. What they saw was Keith drooling as he stared at the orc lord. "His eyes are dted." Eirlys noticed the glint in his eyes. It was that of a beast. "I''m afraid of this." Carolyn grabbed her head. But when she said that, the others turned, wondering what she meant. "Keith is thinking about how to cook it." Carolyn could imagine it. She witnessed Keith doing something crazy many times. And about 80% was because he found a new ingredient. "He wants to eat the orc lord?" Alfia blinked her eyes. "Wait! The monster is flinching!" ... The orc lord stared at the two intruders. But when it stared at them, what he felt was, Fear. Goosebumps formed on its arm as every hair on its body stood up. "Gabriel, you deal with the rest of the orcs. I''m going for the big one." "Roger." There was no point in talking him out. Keith was too focused on the lord. Keith took out a giant halberd from his storage. "You have something like that?" "Of course." Keith prepared many types of weapons. He took out a spear as well. There was no defense. He was going all offense. Keith didn''t even hesitate as he dashed in like a bullet! His speed was blinding as he sliced down three orcs before him! "Out of my way!" He didn''t want to deal with them. What he wanted to do was deal with the big man in the back! "Raghh!" The orc lord didn''t even hesitate to flee. Yes, flee! Seeing the reaper slicing its men down was something. "Come back here, my meat!" Keith roared as he continued to chase like a madman! "..." The professors didn''t know what to say. "Aid-" "Don''t ask." Before the professors could question Aidiun, the man shut them up. Aidiun didn''t want to talk about it. Who could expect something like that? Keith''s bloodlust was so high that it scared the orc lord out of its wits. That was unbelievable. "What will he make with the orc lord''s meat?" While the others didn''t have words to describe it, Cadmus focused more on the food! "..." Are you really thinking about food right now?! But when he said this, Aidiun and Sohma went silent. They were thinking about it too! .... "You''re not going anywhere." Keith had cornered the orc lord. "He looks real menacing." Someone blurted out. And the others nodded to that. "He looks like a maniac." "Is it strange that I feel bad for the orc lord?" "..." Oh, boy. Carolyn and the others grabbed their heads. Keith''s image was going down the drain with this. ... "Rawr!" The orc lord roared. With how much it was backed into a corner, it decided to attack. "You''re not beating me." Keith sliced off its arm. But when he did that, "Eh?" The arm regenerated! "What incredible regenerative powers." Keith was surprised. That astonishmentsted for a second before Keith started to cut the beast again. Since it could regenerate, he would cut as fast as possible! It was blinding. "Phew!" Keith wiped the sweat off his head. He had defeated the orc lord in ten minutes. "How''s your end doing, Gabriel?" "Doing good." Gabriel took out most of the orcs. While Keith went on a rampage, it broke the formation. And Gabriel took down the stragglers. "Yay!" Keith waved his hand in the air, "We got ourselves a great haul!" "And we need to check on the treasure." "Eh? Oh yeah!" There was treasure. "...You forgot about it, didn''t you?" Gabriel realized it. "Eheh," Keith let out a dryugh. The two walked over to the treasure chest. When the two opened it, they saw a belt and a sword. "Huh? What''s that?" Keith could tell the sword was unique. "This is a magic sword!" Gabriel was shocked to see it. Magic swords are swords that can cast magic. The difference from regr magic was that there was no cast time! By sending mana into it, the sword can fire magic. "The principal gave us something expensive!" "Do you want the sword?" Keith noticed the glimmer in Gabriel''s eyes. "Can I?" Keith did all the work here. "Yeah, take it. I think the belt looks cool." Keith found the belt pretty interesting. "Thank you." Gabriel took the sword and marveled it. "Let''s go back." Since they cleared everything, it was time to leave. Volume 4 Chapter 65: He Has Something To Do Volume 4 Chapter 65: He Has Something To Do Volume 4 Chapter 65: He Has Something To Do "We should get down there." Since the two hadpleted the dungeon, it was time for the professors to enter. It was time to hand out their grades. Cadmus and Sohma nodded as they headed to the lobby. "Everyone, congrattions on your first dungeon experience." Sohma was the first person to speak. "Some of you did well while others not so much." When that was said, some students didn''t dare look at Sohma. They were the ones who stayed on one floor. When the instructor saw that, they immediately brought them back. "But I want you guys to understand this dungeon experience won''t be the only one. We''ll be having more as the year goes on." "Understood!" The students nodded their heads. "Now then, it''s time to hand out your grades. Congrattions to student Gabriel and studen-eh? Where is student Keith?" As Sohma talked, he noticed Keith was nowhere in sight. Gabriel scratched his head when he heard that. Carolyn and the others looked up at the ceiling, not daring to stare at them. "Did something happen to Keith?" "You see. Keith had something to do." "Eh?" The professors let out a dumb voice. Had something to do? "Yeah. Keith said he would get his grade from Professor Aidiunter." Aidiun didn''t know what to say about it. The way Keith took out the orc lord was incredible. When the two teleported to the lobby, Carolyn and the others rushed to the two. However, "Well, I''m going to go." Keith casually said. "Eh?" "I''ve got better things to do," Keith said, not waiting as he quickly dashed off with a goofy grin. The students could only watch as he ran off at full speed. That was something. Does that kid not get tired at all? He fought so hard, but he could still move like that?! "What am I going to do?" Gabriel turned to the others. How were they going to exin to the professors? ... "..." Sohma and the others didn''t know what to say. "That damn brat!" Cadmus was going to lose it! Sohma quickly ordered, "Everyone! Hold him down!" The professors jumped on him again, holding the dragon down! "..." What''s going on? The students were confused. "If I don''t spank the boy, I ain''t no ancient dragon!" Cadmus understood why Keith had dashed away like that. He was too excited with the orc lord meat! Spank him? The students imagined the scene of Keith being spanked by Cadmus. It was an interesting image that they didn''t want to think about. "Think about your image, you fool!" Sohma grabbed his head. "That brat stole all my materials, and he wants to keep me away from the food as well?! Cadmus roared as he pushed all the professors off! Without a second of dy, he dashed off. The chase between the two began. "..." Silence. Pure silence. No matter what anyone said, the students could never get that image of Cadmus acting out like that out of their heads. That fool! Sohma and the others couldn''t say anything. ... While that happened, Keith quickly returned to his ind, "I''m back!" "Po!" "Keith!" "Ho!" Mir and Fira came flying at him. Keith didn''t hesitate to hug the two. The softness was incredible. He felt all the tiredness from the fight left his body. "Keith, are you alright?" Diana soon came after and noticed Keith''s body was bruised up. His armor has gone through some things. He shook his head, "I''m fine. The dungeon was pretty easy." "That''s great." Diana smiled. "Also, we have to try this!" Keith didn''t hesitate to summon the orc lord from his storage. "Big piggy!" Fira marveled at the sight. "Wow, that''s an orc lord." "This was thest boss for the tenth floor." Keith grinned. "They''re more delicious than orcs," Diana muttered. She had tried the orc lord before. "Since you said that, I have to cook it up!" That was the entire reason why he returned so quick. He was going to cook up something delicious using this. When Diana heard that, she smiled, "Then I''m going to expect something delicious." "You know it." Keith smiled as he stared at the orc. Like that, he started to butcher the orc lord in the kitchen. It was a simple process. But he was surprised by the meat. It was so soft when he touched it. And what made it more surprising was as he sliced. His knife went through like butter. If it''s like this, would it fall apart when I cook it? Keith wondered. He cut off a piece first. The best thing to do was to have a taste. He grilled it on the pan. When that happened, What the?! The first thing that hit Keith in the nose was the aroma of the beef. Even though he added salt and pepper, there were many more spices. It was like the meat was marinated for days! Not only that, there were meat juice fireworksing from the pan!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4 Chapter 66: Sit On Him Volume 4 Chapter 66: Sit On Him Volume 4 Chapter 66: Sit On Him "Keith, is it ready?" Keith looked at the door and found Diana and the others staring. Fira was the one who said it. Diana coughed, "Sorry about that." "It''s fine. I''m the same as well." The aroma was always the first thing that would affect everyone. And it impacted Keith as well. Searing both sides of the piece, Keith brought it out. "Try it." Keith handed them a test piece. And when they ate it, "Awesome!" "So juicy!" "Ho!" The one who had the biggest reaction was Aria. Her favorite meat was orc. It wasn''t a surprise she would act like this in front of an enhanced version. "What is with my body?!" Keith looked down. It felt like his body was invigorated to the max! "Keith, your wounds." Diana pointed. "They''re healed." Keith looked at the wounds he received from the golems. Most of them disappeared. "I feel like I could fight a whole army again!" His entire body had so much energy! It was different from the time with the lemon tea. He was on fire! "Anyways, I should start making dinner. Diana, can you hand me some vegetables?" "Here." With a snap of her fingers, the vegetables floated to the countertop. "Thank you. Also, if anyone tries to bother me, please stop them from entering." Keith needed all of his focus on the meat. "Understood!" Diana and the rest nodded. They would guard this ce with their lives! And they would have to because, "Where is the brat?!" Cadmus came rushing into the ind. Before he could have any time to search around, "Hacha!" "Bugahh!!" Cadmus got hit with abo from Diana! The little one''s mouth widened as they watched Cadmus float in the air for a few seconds beforeing down. Diana wiped her face, "I feel like I can defeat anyone who woulde here." Her cells were invigorated like Keith''s. What do I do about him? She knew this guy would get up again. "Mir, can you be a dear and sit on him?" "Po!" Mir didn''t hesitate as he grewrge and sat on Cadmus. "Gah!" Cadmus felt his entire souling out of his body. What did I do to deserve this?! ... While that happened outside, Keith was focused on the meat. How should I cook this meat? Thinking about it, Roast meat and vegetables will make the perfect dish. Keith sliced up arge chunk. He seared the orc on all sides. As he let it brown, it would add more vor to the roast. Once he found the perfect color, Keith poured some broth into a pot. How is it going to taste with the rush bull variant? The meat was already incredible. What about adding the broth? And there was no need to say anything about the taste of the rush bull variant. This was going to be a deadlybo. Keith tossed some diced carrots and potatoes into the pot as well. He ced the meat in the center as he poured the juices on top. "Oh, lord." Just thinking about it was enough to make him hungry. Keith couldn''t help but think about it. He pped himself in the face! Focus! There were other foods he needed to think about. ... Gabriel and the others were in ss. After the dungeon test, everyone still had sses! It was brutal as they couldn''t think after what had happened. And this was more so for Gabriel and the others. "We have to go back!" Once ss ended, Gabriel knew he had to return to the ind. And Carolyn was in agreement. And the two weren''t alone. Once they came out, Jack and the others were there. They were all in agreement. They all knew Keith was making something really delicious. "Where do you guys think you''re going?" "Ahh, Professor Tennol!" Professor Tennol spotted all of them. "You guys still have sses." "But we''re sick!" Jack stated. "All six of you are?" "Yeah!" "Quit ying yourselves." Tennol shook his head as he dragged them away from the gates. "Noo!!!" The six could only scream. They were so close! Volume 4 Chapter 67: Brute Force At Its Finest Volume 4 Chapter 67: Brute Force At Its Finest Volume 4 Chapter 67: Brute Force At Its Finest "Keith, are you done yet?" Fira peeked through the door. Diana and the others waited by the door. Time had passed, and she was curious about the progress. Keith smiled as he patted her head, "Sorry. But it''s not done yet." He had to let the meat cook for at least three hours. "Aww." Fira was downcast when she heard that. "Don''t worry. I made some steak sandwiches for lunch." Keith wasn''t doing nothing as he raised the sandwiches. He figured they would be hungry after protecting the door for so long. "Yay!" "Diana, please take them." Keith smiled. Diana took the te. "Thank you." "And what''s wrong with Grandpa Cadmus?" Keith looked over to see Mir sitting on Cadmus. It was an odd sight. Diana shook her head, "You don''t need to worry about him. He''s on a time-out." "Excuse me." Sohma soon entered the building, "Has Cadmus-Nevermind." He was about to ask something when the answer was in front of his face. "Uncle Sohma, do you want to have lunch with us?" "Sure." Sohma wasn''t going to say no. He was interested in what Keith had cooked up. But not as much as Cadmus. Like that, the group started to eat their lunch. After that, Sohma brought Cadmus off the ind. "I should get back to working on it." Keith rolled his arms back and forth. ... "We have to go now!" Carolyn and the others didn''t hesitate again. They had to make it there even if it killed them! They had to go through all the sses. And it killed them. "Oh, Carolyn." As they rushed, Tristan was in their way. But Carolyn screamed, "Talkter!" "Eh?" What''s wrong with them? The ferocity they had was something. When they got to the ind, they could smell it. "Did they start?!" Carolyn was worried. There was no way Keith started to eat, right?! But the main concern was whether or not there was enough? "Wee home, everyone." Diana greeted. "Diana, did you guys start eating?" Carolyn''s eyes changed when she asked this. That caused Diana to chuckle, "You don''t have to worry about this. Keith has been in the kitchen. We only ate some sandwiches for lunch." "I see." Carolyn sighed in relief. But then, a curious expression formed on her face. "He has been cooking for how long?" "For about six hours." That caused the others to be shocked. 6 hours? Usually, Keith wouldn''t take so long to cook. What is he making? That was what everyone wondered. But there was no need to wonder anymore as Keith came out of the kitchen, "Oh, you guys are back. How was ss?" "Enough about that. Where''s the food?" Carolyn and the rest were excited. Keith waved his hand, "Before that, we need to take a bath." This was something he realized. All of them smelled. After entering the dungeon, no one had taken a bath. "Now that you mention it." Sarah sniffed herself and realized it. Carolyn was the same. Since everyone smelled the same, she didn''t notice it. But the animals and spirit had backed away from them. Diana smiled wryly, "You guys should take a bath." "Big sister Carolyn and Sarah smell." Stab! That hit home for Carolyn and Sarah. "Let''s rx before we have our meal." Keith grabbed everyone. "Why are you so strong?!" Jack realized something. Keith was strong. But this strength was absurd. How was he not tired?! "Come on!" Keith didn''t wait as he dragged them to the bath. There was no backtalk. "Ahh." When everyone dipped their bodies into the bath, it felt like all the pain was being washed away. "A bath after a hard day of fighting is the best." Keith sighed. "Indeed." Gabriel was in agreement. "How could you guys be so calm after doing all that?" "Eh?" "We saw all of that." "Oh," Keith''s surprised expression returned to normal, "Isn''t that a smart move?" "But you looked so crazy." And how was that smart? He took off the gate and swung it around like a bat! That was brute force if he ever saw it. "It''s a craziness that worked." "..." "Pff." Gabriel chuckled. There was no way Jack could defeat Keith. "Arlo, what''s the matter?" Keith noticed the weird expression Arlo had.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4 Chapter 68: Understanding You’re Weak Is A Strength Volume 4 Chapter 68: Understanding Youre Weak Is A Strength Volume 4 Chapter 68: Understanding Youre Weak Is A Strength "Throughout the entire battle, I''ve been nothing but a burden to the others," Frustration. Arlo couldn''t help but feel this way. "..." Keith tilted his head. He turned to Jack, who shook his head. He sighed, "You weren''t the problem, Arlo. You just needed to practice before you can do anything." That was something Arlo needed. As they told him before, Arlo was less experienced than the others. It was not surprising for Arlo to make mistakes. "But I made such a big mistake in the boss room." Arlo understood that it was his fault. He hesitated. And the golem noticed. It took him out, causing the formation to break. "Arlo, you don''t seem to understand your role on that team." Keith sighed. "Hmm?" "You''re the gear that keeps the team functioning." Keith realized it. Arlo was the perfect person for that team. "Eh?" Jack tilted his head, confused as well. Gabriel seemed to understand what he meant, "You mean his awareness of being weak?" "Eh?" "Isn''t that a weakness?" "Yes." Keith nodded, "However, you can turn that weakness into a strength." Turning to Jack, "Do you remember any of Arlo''s actions?" "Now that you mention it, Arlo always did say when he was tired and when it was too dangerous," Jack recalled Arlo''s actions. He was straightforward with the group. "Arlo, you''re right to say you''re weak. But that doesn''t mean it can''t be used as an advantage. Unlike the others, you keep them in check." "But-" "You really think the others know restraint?" Keith questioned with a straight face. Carolyn, Sarah, and Jack had no words that meant stop in their brain. They would have charged in like maniacs. They didn''t have enough experience to know when to hold back. "If you weren''t there, I doubt they would even get close to the boss room." With Arlo there, they had to ount for his stamina. As he rested, the others rested as well. "..." Arlo was silent. "Arlo, your strong suit lies elsewhere. Excel at that." "That is exactly the case, Student Arlo." Aidiun entered the bathroom as well. "Keith, what you said is correct." Aidiun dipped himself into the water, "When we were evaluating everyone, what we rated you highly was the ability to keep a level head in dangerous situations." "I see." "See. There''s no need to worry about it." Keith ced a towel on his face before asking, "Professor Aidiun, what did I get?" "Perfect score." Aidiun smiled. "Alright!" Keith pumped his fist. "But why did you have to take the gates? We were all surprised." Aidiun couldn''t help but chuckle remembering it. "Because it made it so much easier," Keith said with a proud expression. "You should have seen everyone''s face." Aidiun shook his head. His face was something as well. "I''m telling you, they should have taken the door off as well." Keith shook his head. "..." They''re not like you, you monster! ... The group got out of the shower, and when they did, they saw Cadmus and Sohma in front of the kitchen. "Hi, Grandpa Cadmus!" Keith had a big grin. But what Keith got was a pinch to his cheeks! "You little brat?!" "Mggghhh!" "You destroy my precious golems!" Cadmus continued to smoosh Keith''s face with a dark grin! "That''s your fault! How could you send all of that into a dungeon?!" "How dare you talk to your principal like that?!" Cadmus continued to pinch his cheeks like no tomorrow. "Says the one trying to kill us!" Keith was ready to fight with him to the death! But Carolyn stated, "Enough fighting, you two. We have more important matters to deal with!" "Oh yeah." Cadmus stopped pinching, "What have you cooked for us?" Everyone was quite interested. "Set the table first. I will bring the meat out." Keith rubbed his cheeks. Like that, everyone got to work on moving everything to the table. When that happened, Keith opened the oven. Perfect. "Here it is. Orc lord roast with mixed vegetables." Keith ced the pan down. They marveled at the food. "Smells so good!" "Tasty." Cadmus drooled as he gazed at the roast. "Let me cut it." Keith had a knife and fork ready. When Keith had sliced the meat, the juices from the meat splurted out! "Meat juice fireworks!" It was so beautiful! "Let''s taste it." Like that, everyone started to eat it. When they did, it felt like heaven was on their tongue! "So tender!" "How could it taste so good?!" "What did you put in it?!" Everyone couldn''t help but gorge on the meat like no tomorrow. Keith was the same as well. He couldn''t contain his joy. This meat was incredible. "My body feels so weird!" Everyone stared at their body to see their wounds healing! "Incredible!" "I don''t feel tired at all!" Jack started to wave his arms back and forth. This was something they never felt before. "What the?!" "Orc lords have a high regenerative factor." Cadmus thought about it. "Diana and I tasted it before. But this is so much better." Keithughed. He could feel the healing factor so much stronger than before. "..." "Diana, is there something the matter?'' Keith turned to Diana. She was silent as she ate the meat. "Ahh, nothing. I was surprised by how delicious it was." "I see." Volume 4 Chapter 69: Today Is The Day! Volume 4 Chapter 69: Today Is The Day! Volume 4 Chapter 69: Today Is The Day! "How are you feeling?" When everyone went to bed, Cadmus turned to Diana. The rest may not know. However, he, Sohma, and Aidiun understood the expression Diana made before. "My body feels much better." Diana looked down at her hands. She felt so much better than before. "Is it because of the orc lord?" "Mmhmm." When she ate a piece before, it helped her body. But it was nothingpared to the roast. That was why she was surprised. "How long till you will be at your full strength?" "Originally, I wanted to say about a year or two. It should be half the time now." That was how effective the orc lord was. "That''s great!" Aidiun smiled. "Indeed." A smile formed on Diana''s face. "If Keith could cook even more delicious food, could you recover faster?" "Maybe." Diana could feel it. "Then you can recover." With how Keith was, he would make a lot of delicious food. ... "Alright, it''s time." Keith took a big sigh as he looked at everything he prepared. He stared at the cart. And then at the equipment. Equipment is good. Storage is good. There was nothing to worry about. Today was the day he was going to open his cart! He got the permits from Cadmus. And he had everything ready. The only thing he needed to do was to head out and sell! Keith grabbed the handle and started to roll out. When he did, he met with Diana, "Good luck, Keith." "Thank you." The others were still asleep. The only ones who were up were Diana and the horse. Keith rolled his cart, and when he did that, there were a lot of eyes on him. "What is that kid doing?" "What is he rolling here?" Keith ignored what everyone else was saying as he set up the stall. When he did, he had a bright smile. He flipped up the sign of his cart. And when he did, Now I need to wait. ... "When is Keith going to return?" Carolyn was reading a book. She knew what Keith was doing. That was why she was waiting here. "Po!" "So cute!" Carolyn hugged Mir without a thought. "Mmhmm." "I''ve been meaning to ask, what kind of creature is Mir?" Gabriel tilted his head as he stared at the snowball. He was interested. He had never seen a creature like that. "Now that you mentioned it." Sarah stared at Mir as well. She didn''t know either. "I don''t know either." Carolyn looked away, not wanting to look them in the eye. There was no way she could say it was a Samui. How would they react? "Oh, Keith returned home." Diana turned to the gate. She could hear the sound of wheels rolling. "How was- Eh?" When Keith returned home, they saw a defeated look on his face. That caused Mir to rush over to him. "What happened out there?" Carolyn was a little concerned as his expression was something. Keith scratched his head, "I wasn''t able to sell anything today." "Eh?" The others were stunned. Keith exined, "I had everything prepared. But no one wanted to taste it." It was something. People only stared at the cart like there was something wrong. Are carts not a thing or something? But there were a lot of carts! "You''ll get them tomorrow." Carolyn patted Keith''s shoulders. Fira nodded, "Keith''s food is the best!" "Thank you. Anyways, maybe I should do some testing first." Keith thought up a n to solve this. There was no way he was going to give up. If I add some things to it. Keith needed something to attract the customers. "I got it!" Keith pped his hands together.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4 Chapter 70: Crepes Volume 4 Chapter 70: Crepes Volume 4 Chapter 70: Crepes The next day, Keith rolled his cart to the location he set up yesterday. When he did, the people stared at him again. "Is he here again?" "No one went to his cart yesterday." "What is he doing this time?" Some people remembered Keith. A cart that had no one was eye-catching. Once he was finished setting up, Keith shouted. "Hello, everyone! I''m a student from the academy! And I''m running a cart that sells food! Pleasee and check it out! I sell to all races. It doesn''t matter who you are! If you like delicious food, try it out!" His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. First things first, Keith needed to exin what he was doing for everyone. Standing there wasn''t going to get customers. He had to start from scratch. But Keith''s words had the opposite effect. That caused some people to frown at Keith. Sell to all races? That in itself was something that caused a few people to be disgusted. Some gave him a dirty look, while others treated him like air. Keith didn''t mind. He continued to smile as he waited. While he waited, "Kid, what are you doing?" Keith looked up to see it was Dalen and the dwarves. "I''m selling food." "Ahh. Is this the food my brother has always talked about?" Dalen''s eyes grew curious as he stared at what was there. "I take it Orin has been talking about it?" Keithughed. Dalenined, "He has been talking about it for no tomorrow. About half of his letters talked about your food." Thinking about it got him annoyed. But his expression returned normal as he asked, "What are you selling?" "I''m selling crepes." Yes, crepes. That was Keith''s idea when he tested it out with the others. This fits everyone''s criteria. It was easy to hold with a hand. Not only that, he could add different types of ingredients to it. "I take it my brother hasn''t even tried it before?" "Nope." Keith shook his head. He came up with it here. "Right now, I''m selling four different kinds. That''s chicken and onion crepe. A vegetable one, a rush bull meat, cabbage, and tomato. Thest one is orc meat with green peppers." "Oh! Then I will try the chicken and onion crepe." "Coming right up!" Keith smiled as he turned to Skar and the other dwarves. "Hmpf! I will take the orc meat and lettuce." "Gotcha!" One by one, the dwarves told Keith their orders. Keith got to work. Making the crepe was simple as he poured a mixture on a heated top. He would take a tool and swirl it around, widening it. Once the crepe was done on one side, Keith flipped it. "That''s why you asked me to make this." As Keith cooked, Dalen and the dwarves watched Keith move. He hade to his workshop and asked him to make it. "Mmhmmm," Keith smiled. Once he was done, Keith ced them into holders. It was time for the filling. He started to grill meat and vegetables. While he grilled it, the aroma started to fill the streets! Dalen and the dwarves were surprised. "How could it smell so good?!" "My brother wasn''t kidding when he said your food is magical." Dalenughed. cing the meat into the crepe, Keith handed it to Dalen and the dwarves, "Here are your orders." Dalen stared at his chicken and onion crepe. The fragrance of chicken was strong. Not only that, it was shining golden. He didn''t hesitate as he took a bite, "Delicious." That was the only word that came out of his mouth. "How could something be so good?" "What is up with the taste?!" Skar and the dwarves were stunned as well. They couldn''t believe it could be this tasty. Dalen looked down at his hand. The crepe was nowhere to be found! That was how fast he finished it! He looked at Keith, "Keith, can I order another one?" Keithughed, "Sure. Do you want to try another one?" "Boss, you should try the one with rush bull meat! It''s incredible." "Then I will try it." "Right away!" Keith rolled up his sleeves, ready to cook again. But Dalen wasn''t the only one ordering. "I will take a chicken and onion!" "Give me an order of rush bull as well!" "I want more chicken!" The other dwarves started to order as well. "Coming right up!" Keith smiled as he started to cook. While he was doing that, "Keith, you''re the one doing the cooking?" Keith looked up to see it was Dennis and the rest of Howling Star. "Mmhmmm." Keith nodded. "Then I want something." Dennis was interested. "I''ve only had four items on the menu. Pick one out." "Wow! So cheap!" The highest one cost 3 bronze coins! "Mmhmm." Keith smiled as he continued to cook. One by one, Dennis and the rest gave their order. "Give me a few minutes," Keith cooked up in an instant. And when they saw it, they were surprised by the look. Dennis looked at his party members before taking a bite! "So delicious!" "Right?" "I have to tell everyone at the guild!" Dennis realized what he had to do next. "Skar, tell the boys about it!" Dalen didn''t even hesitate to order Skar, Hehe! More customers! But it wasn''t only them who came. Volume 4 Chapter 71: Second Day Volume 4 Chapter 71: Second Day Volume 4 Chapter 71: Second Day "Hmm? What''s going on over there?" "It smells so nice." "There''s a lot of people over there." "Let''s go try it out." Noticing arge group in front of the cart, more people grew interested. Keith noticed it as well. I need to work even harder. Seeing so many peopleing, Keith had to work overtime. ... "I''m sorry, everyone! But I have no more ingredients!" Keith eximed. He realized he was out of ingredients. It was something he didn''t expect. What made it surprising wasn''t from the ingredients running out. But how quick it went. "What?!" "Are you kidding me?!" Dennis and Skar were shocked. And so were the customers who were waiting in line. "I''ll being here tomorrow," Keith exined. After saying this, Keith pushed the cart away. Today is a great day! There were a lot of customers. Keith was all smiles. That was because of how different it waspared to the first day. When Keith returned to the ind, Sarah greeted, "Wee home, Keith. How was it?" "Today was so great!" Keith grabbed Mir and twirled him around. "There were a lot of customersing to my cart. I couldn''t believe it!" Keith started to talk about what happened today. Dianaughed as she heard everything, "That''s to be expected." Those people had never tried something. They would be curious about it. "What''s this about your cart opening?" Keith turned around to see Cadmus. Keith raised his hand, "Sup, Grandpa Cadmus!" "There is no sup!" Cadmus didn''t even wait as he grabbed Keith''s legs! And without hesitation, he started to spin him around like a tornado! "WHY DIDN''T YOU TELL ME ABOUT IT?!" "I''m going to hurl!" Keith shouted. He felt his lunching up to his head! It skipped mouth and went to head! "..." Diana looked at the kids and back to the spinning tornado. Yeah, we shouldn''t deal with this. This was Keith''s problem, not their problem. ... That old geezer! Keith rolled his head back and forth. His head was still dizzy after what happened. There was nothing to say about it. He and Cadmus kept fighting like there was no tomorrow. But that all stopped after some time. Sohma stepped in and brought the old dragon out of there. Keith rolled his cart to the usual spot. And when he arrived, he was surprised. "Woah!" What Keith saw was a line of people. That was something. And it seemed the customers spotted him as well. "Oh, it''s the kid!" "Hurry up and open the stall!" "We''re hungry over here!" "Give me a second." Keith didn''t wait as he dashed to his location to set up. It was going to be a hectic day again! "Dennis, you guys are here again?" Keith saw some familiar faces as he cooked. Dennisughed, "Of course! I have never eaten something so delicious." Nina and the other members nodded to that. The food was really tasty. "Thank you for thepliment. Madison, you''re here as well?" Keith noticed Madison was with the group as well. She smiled, "Mmhmm. Dennis and the others kept talking about it in the guild. I have toe here as well." "Really?" "You should really see those kids." Groaughed, "Those brats kept saying everything about your delicious food, and no one couldpete with it." "Haha, I don''t think it''s that great." Keithughed. "What are you saying?! It''s delicious!" Dennis retorted. Just thinking about it was enough to make his stomach grumble. "What would the two of you like?" "I want to try something with a lot of meat." "Do you have any rmendations?" "Understood. One steak and lettuce and the other a chicken and onion." Keith quickly got to work. As he did, more familiar faces showed up to his cart. "This is the cart you''ve been working on, Keith?" "Hello, Professor Shire, Professor Tennol." The two came as well. Cadmus, Sohma, and Aidiun were beside them. "What would you all like to have?" "I want to order at least one of everything on the menu," Cadmus said with a serious expression. Keith sighed, "...Sure." No amount of words was going to get through to this dragon. Like that, he continued to work. As he did, he noticed the expression on their faces blossoming. That was something that he wanted to see. Keith continued to do it until all of his ingredients were gone. "What? It''s gone again?" Dennis sighed. "A lot of people came. And you guys were asking for thirds as well." Keith chuckled. Dennis, in particr, asked for fourths. "Keith, that was delicious." Madison smiled. "Thank you. I''m going to go now." Since he had finished everything, there was no need to stay. "That kid is going to get a lot more customers," Groa stated as he munched on a crepe.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4 Chapter 72: Against Wyverns Volume 4 Chapter 72: Against Wyverns Volume 4 Chapter 72: Against Wyverns "Ngh!" Keith raised his hand back and forth. A blooming smile was stered on his face. He felt fulfilled after what he did. Right now, he was resting in the backyard with the others. It''s been so long. Not running a restaurant had made Keith a little rusty. I need to work on my skills. "You tired?" Carolyn chuckled as she stared at him. She focused on his hand. There were a few blisters, indicating how hard he worked. Keith shook his head, "Nope. I feel lighter than before!" Tired was the least of his feelings. He was hyped with excitement! "Woah! What are you doing?!" Keith started to twirl Carolyn around in the sky. "I feel so happy!" "Hey!" Carolyn''s expression turned red as she saw him so happy. She couldn''t say anything about it. I will let him have his moment. While he did that, "The two of you should either get married or quit it." They were not alone. Did they forget? Gabriel shook his head. Jack did the same. Sarah scratched her head as she watched this. "Just ying around." Keithughed as he ced Carolyn back on the ground. Carolyn coughed as her cheeks were still red. "Keith, what are you going to do about the horse?" It was time to change the subject. "Hmm?" "That horse has been on the ind for quite some time. Isn''t his injuries already healed?" Keith did say the horse would be here for a few days. But it has been more than a week now. "He said his hoof is hurt." Keithughed as he scratched his head. "..." Carolyn and Gabriel looked at one another. "That horse is never going to leave the ind." "Hmm?" "Nothing." "You don''t have to worry about it. Once his wounds healed, the horse is out of here." Keith waved his hand. But that caused the others to give him some weird stares. Are you sure? ... "Nghh," Keith stretched his hand back and forth. He got out of his room and was ready to leave the mansion. As he headed out, Sarah spotted him, "Keith, are you heading out?" "Mmhmm. I''m going to look for something interesting to use." Keith wasn''t nning to open his cart today. He wanted to search for any new ingredients he could find. Also, I should grab more of that meat. "Professor Aidiun, I''m going to head to the dungeon first," Keith had asked Cadmus about going to the dungeon again. He wanted to hunt that cow again. The monster''s name was inferno cow. "Remember, you can only hunt. Don''t think about taking those gates off." Aidiun reminded. Just saying it made his face scrunch up. But that was something that had to be said. Who knows what Keith would do. "Rx. It was only a one-time thing." Keith waved his hand. This was something the professors weren''t letting go of. When Keith left the mansion, "Diana, I''m going to go now." "Keith, are you going out to hunt?" "Mmhmm." "Can Ie with you?" "Hmm?" "You see. I have been stuck here for quite some time now. I think it''s about time for me to make a move." Most of Diana''s time was spent on the ind. "I see." Keith thought about, "But what about your injuries?" "The orc lord meat healed a good amount." Diana smiled. She felt so much better after eating the orc lord''s meat. The healing factor was incredible. "That''s great! Then I will summon you when I''m in the forest." "Sure." Diana smiled. Like that, Keith headed off to the dungeon first. He was going to take down the cows first. That was a simple task. By himself, he destroyed them. And it was off to the forest. Keith continued to look around. Alright. Noticing no one was around them, he summoned Diana. "Diana, do you want to start off slow with a weak monster and then go higher?" Since it had been a while since she had fought, she might need to start slow. "There''s no need to, Keith. I feel like I could take anything down." Diana smiled as she looked around. "Let''s go over there." "Eh?" Keith was going to say something before he was grabbed by his cor. Diana quickly dashed off! So quick! He was in disbelief. Diana was so much faster than him. And that was with his gravity bracelet off! "Are you fine, Keith?" Diana looked down at Keith. And thetter nodded, "You don''t have to worry about me. I will be fine after a while." He could feel his breakfasting up. "Anyways, what are you looking for out here?" Keith was curious. From what he saw, the two of them went really far away from the city. "Ahh, I was thinking about hunting a wyvern." Diana smiled. A wyvern?! A wyvern is a small dragon. Not only that, it was at least A-ss. "Rawr!" Keith turned his head. And what he saw was a giant wyvern. Volume 4: Chapter 73: Princess Carry Volume 4: Chapter 73: Princess Carry Volume 4: Chapter 73: Princess Carry "Let me deal with it." Diana made her move as vines appeared from the ground! Without a momentter, the monster was obliterated. "..." Keith was speechless. Obliterated. That wyvern screeched, and that was the end of it. It was eradicated into nothingness. "I feel so much better!" A relieved look appeared on Diana''s face. The expression on her face was something Keith had never seen before. She turned to Keith, "Keith, I''m going to hunt some more." "Go for it." Keith wasn''t going to say no after seeing her expression. As he watched Diana go all out against the wyverns, "This is what you get for annoying me!" "This is for calling me dumb!" "..." Are you fighting wyverns or talking about someone else? Keith realized. While Diana continued to kill the monster there, she screamed out. She had to be talking about that person. Wyverns? That alone gave him an idea of who that person was. ... "Achoo!" Cadmus sneezed. He looked around. Is someone talking about me? ... "Phew!" Diana wiped the sweat off her face as she stared at all the defeated wyverns. Well, there was nothing there besides the stones. "Thank you for bringing me here, Keith." "It''s fine. Do you feel any better?" "Mmhmm. I feel like all the stress is out of my body." Rolling her shoulders, cracking sounds came out. As Diana walked over to Keith, "Eh?" "Diana, you alright?" Keith rushed over to hold her up. Diana shook her head, "Sorry about that. It seems I used a lot of mana." Throughout the fight, she summoned vines all over the ce. "You should have pace yourself." Keith sighed. It wasn''t a surprise. One hit blows. With how Diana popped the wyverns, she had to use a great deal of mana. "Here," "Eh?" Diana''s eyes widened when she saw what Keith did. She was being carried in his arms. "Let''s return home." There was no need to stay here any longer. "But Keith! You don''t need to hold me like this!" Diana''s expression changed drastically. "It''s fine. It''s better to hold you like this." "No, just toss me over the shoulder!" "You''re ady. Also, that would be a strange sight." Diana wasn''t a potato sack. And doing something like that would be weird. "I''ll bring us back home." Keith didn''t wait as he sprinted from the battleground. With how fast he was going, he should return to the city in a few minutes. "Keith, you can-" Diana was saying something. But Keith couldn''t hear it as the wind made it difficult. "Keith, you guys are-" Sarah was the one who greeted the two. But when she did, she noticed the position they were in. Keith had Diana in his arms. And Diana was covering her face, So embarrassing. It wasn''t only Sarah. Hearing her words, the other came out. And they all stared together. This might have been the most embarrassing thing. Diana wanted to hide in a hole. But thank goodness that dragon isn''t here. That would have made it worse. "Hey, kid. Can you-" When you think of the devil, he shall appear. Cadmus came out of the dining with a steak in his hand. But he almost dropped it when he saw this scene. "Pfahaha! Why are you holding that old tree like that?!" Cadmus went hysterical. Hearing hisugh, Sohma and Aidiun came out, wondering what was wrong. But they froze as well. "Keith, please put me down." Diana was too embarrassed. "Oh, sure." Keith smiled, "I''ll put you down in your home." Keith knew Diana would recover faster if she stayed near trees. Like that, he continued to walk with her in his arms. "Pfhahahahahaha!" And throughout the entire time, Cadmus wasughing. Diana''s expression was red. But it was red from anger. She was ring at Cadmus, ready to kill him! There was no way she wouldn''t after heughed at her like that. After putting her on the bed, Keith smiled, "I''ll cook you something delicious." "Mmhmm." And this guy! He was so calm when doing things like this. Throughout everyone''s stares, Keith was the calmest. Once Keith left, Cadmus and the two entered. "What?" Diana red at Cadmus. The grin on his face was annoying. "How could you have someone so young do something like that? Have you no shame?" Cadmus shook his head. "..." "Diana." It was Sohma''s turn to say something. "Hmm?" "Understand the gap." "It''s not like that!" Diana pped herself in the head when she heard that. ... While Keith and the others sleep that night, what they didn''t know was, "Eh? I can feel her mana here?!" Someone flew down to the ground and stared at the battle. Her eyes widened as she stated. "She''s here!" That was the only thought in her mind. And she turned to a direction, "Big sister has to be at the academy!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 4: Chapter 74: Oh, I Have A Spirit As Well Volume 4: Chapter 74: Oh, I Have A Spirit As Well Volume 4: Chapter 74: Oh, I Have A Spirit As Well "One and two!" Keith raised his hand back and forth, stretching himself. Once he finished, he was ready to leave the mansion. He spotted Diana sweeping the ground, "Diana, I''m heading out." "Have a safe day!" Diana smiled and quickly returned to cleaning. Keith pulled his cart to his regr spot. As he set it up again, "Hey! The cart is opening up again!" "I need to eat it!" "Let''s go!" When Keith finished setting up his cart, customers made a line in front of it. "Please tell me your order." Keith smiled as he started to cook! As he was doing that, "Child, you should give up school and open your cart all the time." Keith looked up at the middle-aged man. Well, he looked middle-aged. "Mr.Cedric, I still have to study." Keith chuckled. Cedric had been a regr at his cart. "Tch! Sometimes, you have to give something up to pursue your passion!" "Then you should tell your granddaughter that." Keith shook his head. From conversing with him, Keith knew Cedric had a granddaughter who enrolled in the academy. "Heck no! My sweet granddaughter won''t be dropping out! She''s the prettiest angel out there!" Cedric stated with a smile. "..." Keith and the others shook their heads. Idiot grandpa. "Next on line!" Keith couldn''t concentrate on him as he called for the next customer. As he continued to work, "Dennis, have you tried the bread?" Keith had suggested to Dennis and his party to go to White Forest Bakery to get food. "It''s incredible!" Dennis was so happy that he went there. Nina nodded, "Yes, it was respectable. There were dwarves there as well." "That was probably Skar and the other workers." Skar and the other dwarvesined about wanting cheap and delicious food. So he told him about the bakery. "The bread is so cheap and nice." "I always go there for breakfast now." "That''s great." Keithughed as he handed the crepes over to them. So the changes are working. Keith had gone to the bakery to watch over them for a few days. And it slowly changed. As he continued to work, "Guess that''s over with." Keith stretched his arms in the air as he saw all the customers leave with a satisfied expression. As he pushed the cart back, "Oh, are you close?" Keith turned around, "Alfia? Are you here to try my food?" "Mmhmm. I heard about it yesterday." Alfia heard about how some professors headed to a cart. The food was delicious. Thinking about the food, it had to do something with Keith. And she was right. Keith was pushing a cart. "Ah, I''m closed now," Keith scratched his head. "I see." Alfia didn''t say anything as she turned around. But Keith could tell that she was a little disheartened. Keith chuckled, "Do you want to try something else?" "Aren''t you out of materials?" "I do have other meats. It won''t be the same as the others. Would you be fine with that?" Keith took out meat. It was the inferno cow. "Is that fine?" "Mmhmm, if you give me a minute, I''ll cook it." Keith smiled. "Thank you." Alfia nodded. Like that, Keith started to cook in front of her. While he did, Alfia watched him work. He looks so different. Alfia had seen a lot of expressions from Keith. But this was something new. His face was that of a child. Despite that childish look he had, he had the focus of a master. He looks really cool. EH? Alfia quickly shook her head. Why am I thinking like that?! He was a human. "Here you are. Inferno beef with onion.." Keith smiled as he handed the crepe over to Alfia. When Alfia touched it, it had a crisp feel. When she took a bite, A sweet and savory taste of beef filled her mouth. She asked Keith, "Where did you learn to cook like this?" "Skills," Keith stated with a proud expression. That caused Alfia to scrunch up. While Keith started to pack up his equipment again, "Ngh!" He turned over to see Alfia fidgeting. "Are you alright?" "I''m- Kwak!" Before she could say it, something came out of her sleeves. Her eyes widened as she shouted, "You saw nothing!" She tried her best to hide it in her hand. But the thing in her hand didn''t want to stay quiet. "Aww, is that a spirit?" Keith questioned. His words caused her to frown. "How do you know it''s a spirit?" "That''s because I''m contracted with one." Hearing that, Alfia''s caution lowered. As she softened, the spirit came out of her hand! "Oh, it''s a bird." Getting a closer look, the spirit was a small bird. "This is my wind spirit." "What a cutie?" Keith smiled as he patted the little spirit on the head. And when that happened, the little spirit jumped onto Keith''s shoulder and started to peck his face. "Aww, do you want some bread?" Keith took out a loaf and split it into pieces, allowing the little spirit to eat. "...I''m surprised." "Hmm?" "My wind spirit doesn''t like to talk with others." "Really?" From what he saw, the spirit does like people. "No, it doesn''t even like to talk with Faelyn." "Heh." Keithughed. "Well, I have to return now." Handing the spirit back, Keith rolled the cart away, leaving a stunned Alfia. Volume 4: Chapter 75: Y-you’re A Great Spirit! Volume 4: Chapter 75: Y-youre A Great Spirit! Volume 4: Chapter 75: Y-youre A Great Spirit! Her mana is here! The woman continued to search around. She was now floating above the city, searching for any signs of Diana''s mana. She had sensed it all the way to here. But it was slowly bing faint. Where could it be? A worried look formed on the woman''s face as she continued to look around. Once that mana trail disappeared, her lead would be gone. But that all stopped when her eyes focused on one person. He has Diana''s mana on him! Her eyes slowly narrowed as she stared darkly at Keith. ... How could he be so close to the spirits? As Alfia returned to her ind, she was lost in thought. Faelyn quickly walked up to her. "Princess, how could you leave like that?!" "I need some space alone." Alfia smiled. "Please tell me next time where you go?" Faelyn sighed. "Alright." Alfia headed to her room. When she did, she stared at her spirit. The spirit was crying! "What''s the matter?" "Kwak!" The spirit screeched. It was chirping a lot. "I don''t have any of that." What the spirit wanted was more bread. After eating the bread from Keith, it seemed the little spirit was hooked. That caused Alfia to frown. How delicious was his food? As she thought, there was no need to answer that question. Thinking about the taste of the crepe, she understood. Alfia sat down at the table, "Why were you so calm with him?" Alfia had never seen her spirit so close to another person. And it was Keith as well. "Kwak." "What do you mean he''s special?" "Kwak." "What?!" Alfia mmed her hand on the table. The words her spirit said shook her. He''s contracted with a higher spirit. Her spirit was mid-grade. But the spirit said that Keith was contracted to a spirit of a higher grade than it?! How was this possible?! ... What is going on? Keith frowned. Throughout the ss, he felt something off. And that abnormality came from one person. Alfia had been staring at his back throughout the entire day! "Did you do something to Alfia?" Even Carolyn noticed the oddity. "I only gave her some food. That was it!" Keith''s interaction with Alfia was the bare minimum. Well, except for the food thing. I didn''t give her any bad food. That was something Keith knew for sure. He made that to perfection. So why was this woman staring at him?! ... "Alright, what did you do to the girl?" Jack questioned Keith. It was the end of the day, and Alfia continued to stare at them! "Why do you guys assume I''m the one who did it?" "Because it''s you." Everyone nodded. There was no backtalk. "...I''ll meet with you guyster." Keith didn''t wait as he dashed away. When he did, Alfia didn''t hesitate to chase. Where did he go? "You know. If you''re tailing me, you should be better at it." Alfia quickly turned around to see Keith. Thetter had a disappointed look. He had jumped onto a roof, waiting for Alfia toe in his direction. "Ah," "What do you want to talk about?" Keith understood the reason why she would do something like that was to talk with him. "Um." "Pii!" Before Alfia could say something, her spirit summoned itself. "Ahh!" Alfia was surprised. But thetter had already flown to Keith. Keith smiled, "Aww. What''s the matter, little fe?" "Pii!" "Do you want more bread?" "Pii! Pii!" The spirit nodded. "Here," Keith handed the crumbs to the bird again. The spirit didn''t even wait as it started to munch on the bread. He turned to Alfia, "Did youe for bread?" "No," Alfia shook her head, "There''s something I have to ask you." "Hmm?" "What spirit do you have?" "Oh, I''m contracted to two." "...Can I see them?" Alfia asked with a tense expression. "Is that why you''ve been stalking me?" "..." "You could have asked. Sheesh! I thought the elves were going to gut me alive." Keith sighed in relief. Besides Alfia following him, the elves had a dark expression. They thought Keith had done something to their princess. They were going to fight him! "I''ll tell them to stop." "Thank you. Nowe with me." Like that, Keith had brought Alfia to his ind. "This is the ce you live?" Alfia looked around. "Yeah. What do you think about it?" "It''sfy." Alfia could tell it was afortable area. "Thanks." "Keith!" Hearing his voice, Fira came dashing over to Keith. "Wee home!" ''Thanks, Fira." Keithughed. But then Fira noticed the other spirit. "Ahh, you''re like me!" Fira could feel it. "Mmhmm. That little bird is a spirit like you." Keith exined. "Hello! My name is Fira!" Fira puffed up her chest with pride. The wind spirit greeted back. "Pii!" "That''s your spirit?" Alfia stared at Fira. She could tell it was young. "Mmhmm. Anyways, do you want to meet both? Diana is in the back." Alfia nodded, and the two headed to the backyard. "Diana, can youe here for a moment?" "Hmm? What''s the matter, Keith?" Diana walked up to the two. "This is Alfia. She wanted to meet with you and Fira." Keith introduced Diana to Alfia. But when he turned to Alfia, he noticed something wrong with her. "Y-you''re a great spirit?!" "Indeed, I am." Diana smiled, "So you can tell what I am?" "..." "Alfia?" Keith looked at Alfia, and thetter didn''t say anything. What happened was, Dud! She fainted. "..." Are you serious?!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 4: Chapter 76: What Is Wrong With You?! Volume 4: Chapter 76: What Is Wrong With You?! Volume 4: Chapter 76: What Is Wrong With You?! "Ugh!" Alfia started to wake up. The first thing she was met with was her spirit. "Pii!" The bird tilted its head. Slowly, the bird pecked her face to make sure she woke up. That caused Alfia to get up from the bed. I knew it. I was just dreaming. There was no way a great spirit would be staying here. Absolutely no way. As she tried to deny it, "Oh, good. You''re up." Keith entered the room with a relieved expression. "Eh?" "You fainted when you talked with Diana, do you not remember?" Keith scratched his head. As Keith talked, the expression on Alfia''s face was just... I wasn''t dreaming? Alfia thought she was. But it seemed she was so very wrong! "Why do you have a great spirit here?!" Alfia grabbed Keith''s cor as she shook him back and forth! "Eh?" "Keith, is she up?" Diana entered the room. And she saw the action between the two. She smiled, "Good, you''re up." "Thank you. Oh, Great Spirit!" Without a secondter, Alfia got out of bed and bowed down to Diana. That was something. "There''s no need to bow, Child." Diana waved her hand. "But you''re-" "I am not a great spirit. I''m the dorm mother of this ind." Diana shook her head. Dorm mother? Alfia red at Keith, who shrugged his shoulders. It was not his fault. "Do you want to stay for dinner?" "Eh?" "You''ve been out for four hours." Keith was in disbelief that one greeting would cause someone to faint for so long. "Four hours?!" Alfia looked out to the sky, where she saw the sun going down. I was knocked out for that long?! What was more, Grrrrrr! "..." "Yeah, you should stay here for dinner." "Thank you." Alfia blushed. Keith smiled, "That''s good." Like that, the three headed to the dining room. When they entered, Alfia''s expression changed once again as she questioned, "Why is the principal and vice principal here?" There were two familiar faces there. "Hmm? Did you have another person joining the ind?" Cadmus looked at Keith. "Nope." Keith shook his head, "She just wanted to meet with Diana and Fira. She fainted as well." "Did you have to add thest part?!" Alfia''s was too embarrassed. She didn''t want anyone to learn about that. "But everyone saw it." "Eh?" Carolyn nodded, "Yeah, we saw it all." Beside Cadmus and Sohma, the rest were inside the mansion, and they saw it all. "..." Alfia looked down, "I want to hide in a hole." Seeing how dead Alfia was, Carolyn patted her shoulders, "It''s fine. You don''t have to worry about it. These things happen." "..." That doesn''t help me out. "Anyways, what did you cook up today?" Cadmus stared at Keith. "I''ll bring it over. Give me a second." Keithughed as he headed to the kitchen. He came back a few seconds, "Here it is." What was brought out was a giant tter. It was filled with pork chops and roasted meat. "I made a lot! Don''t hold back!" When that was said, Cadmus and Jack went to town on the chops. "..." Alfia watched everyone get to work. "Please have one." Carolyn brought a chop to Alfia. "Thank you." As they ate, Alfia felt light-hearted. There was something different about eating here. ... "Thank you for the meal." Alfia bowed her head. Keith shook his head, "No problem. Let me walk you out." "I''ming with you!" Carolyn got up as well. Like that, the three headed to the gate. But as they walked, "Okay! What''s wrong with you?" Alfia grabbed Keith''s cor and began to shake Keith back and forth again. "What''s wrong with it?" "How could you be so nonchnt with everything?!" Finally! She had time to talk with him about this! On the sidelines, "Get him, Alfia! Get this bad man!" "Why are you supporting her?!" Keith retorted. Carolyn was cheering her on! "Because you do dumb things without telling any of us. You basically got us on the knife''s edge." Carolyn retorted back. "Do you understand how significant it is to have a great spirit?!" Alfia continued to shake him back and forth. "Is it really?" Keith didn''t care about it so much. "..." Alfia turned to Carolyn, "Do you have to deal with this daily?" "Indeed." Tears started to form in Carolyn''s eyes, "At this point, I feel so dead." "....I''m sorry you have to go through that." "Hey! I''m right in front of you!" "Good!" The two girls turned to Keith. "..." I didn''t do anything wrong! "Who knows about Diana''s identity?" Alfia asked. "Besides you and now Carolyn, it''s me, Cadmus, Sohma, and Aidiun." Those were the only people who knew about Diana''s identity. "Good. Keep a tight lip about it." Alfia felt like her head would explode just thinking about the situation. After saying that, the two arrived at the gate, "Have a safe trip to your ind." Keith waved at the two as he headed back to the mansion. "Keith?" "Hmm?" "Thank you for the meal. It was really delicious." Alfia smiled. That surprised Keith as he returned a smile, "Don''t mention it." As everyone left, they didn''t see the woman watching them, "Unforgivable. How dare he do this to her!" ... The following day, Keith was outside in the woods. He was searching for herbs. After cooking the chops, he ran out of herbs. But as he did this, "!" Danger! Keith''s senses rosed as he quickly tried to get away. But it was toote, as he was blown away. "Gah!" Keith couldn''t believe it! His body smashed through every tree in his way! And that wasn''t all, as a tornado formed around him. "Ahhh!" Inside the tornado, he was getting shredded by the wind. Keith looked up to see a celestial beauty. She was on par with that of Diana. But the expression on her face was something as she stared at Keith. It was all dark as she raised her hand, "If you disappear, then my sister will be free!" he raised her hand, ready to kill Keith. However, "What are you doing?!" Diana immediately stopped the blow froming at him. "Ho!" "Bo!" "Sister?!" "Eh?" Before Keith could say anything, he passed out. Volume 5 Chapter 1: So Nonchalant Volume 5 Chapter 1: So Nonchnt Volume 5 Chapter 1: So Nonchnt I''m here again. Keith looked around, and he was sent to the white space again. "Keith!" Kreye was the first person who greeted him. Rhea and Hepha were behind him. "...Am I dead again?" Kreye blinked his eyes, "Why do you keep saying that?!" Every time Keith came here, he would assume he was dead! "Because I have to make sure." At this point, it''s 50-50. "Actually, you might have died." Rhea took a deep sigh. "I knew it!" "Why are you happy about it?!" Kreye''s eyes twitched. Did he want to die so badly?! "Heh." Keith scratched his head. "Now I''m wondering if I should give you more blessings." From all the incidents that urred, he was afraid this person would die in a day or two. "There''s no need to." Keith waved his hand. "Really?" "Mmmhmm! Look at my eyes! Would I lie to you, Kreye? Kreye sighed deeply, "You''re going to wake up now. So be more careful." "Understood. See youter, you three." Keith waved his hand as he disappeared from the white space. "Should we call him?" Kreye muttered. ... "Ugh," Keith slowly woke up from his sleep. But when he did, he felt his body in pain. Keith looked down. His body was riddled with wounds like no tomorrow. It was all covered with bandages. It was to the point it went to heels. That tornado attack was powerful. Keith slowly got up from his bed. And when he did, "Ho!" Aria quickly flew to his side. "Hey, girl." Keith patted the owl''s head. But the owl continued to nestle her head onto Keith''s body. He smiled, "You don''t have to worry about it. These are only flesh wounds." The wounds wouldn''t leave a scar on him. "But who was that woman?" Keith needed rification. He remembered the woman''s appearance. And it looked like she had a grudge against him. As he got up from his bed, "Keith!" Carolyn and Sarah rushed into the room! "Wait a minute! You guys have to get out!" Keith roared. "Eh?!" Keith''s expression was red as he pointed down. He was only wearing his underwear. He was covered in bandages. But it still felt weird. "...Ah." The two girls quickly left the room without a thought. ... "How long was I out for?" Keith joked. He was now sitting in the dining room with everyone. His words caused everyone to frown. "Can you not say it like a daily urrence?" Aidiun shook his head. He was too casual about it. "You were out for half a day." Keith left the ind in the morning. But it was already noon. "Diana was the one who brought you back. We were all shocked to see you covered in blood." No one expected Keith to be injured so heavily. "We had to call the nurse to tend to your wounds." "I see." Keith nodded, "I guess I should get dinner started." "What do you mean get dinner started?!" Carolyn and Sarah yelled. "Isn''t it dinner time?" Keith questioned. "Yes. But what about your injuries?! There''s no need for you to cook dinner." Dinner should be thest thing on his mind. "It''s fine. I can at least do this much." Keithughed. ".." This fool. When he left the dining room, "Keith, how are your wounds?" Cadmus questioned. "I''m fine. Most of the pain came from getting attacked." Getting cut by those tiny des was the thing that hurt like crazy. It stung. But not so much. "Who was the one who did this?! I''m going to destroy them!" Cadmus snarled. The expression on his face was world-ending. Keith shook his head, "Don''t worry about it, Grandpa Cadmus. These are only flesh wounds." "But-" "Anyways, I''m going to prepare dinner." Keith hummed as he headed to the kitchen. "..." Cadmus and Sohma were silent. Aidiun came out a few secondster, "Principal, that kid''s vitality is amazing." "Indeed." The two nodded. Besides being worried about him, the three were surprised by his body. More specifically, his injuries. When Keith was brought back, he was drenched in blood. But looking at him, he seemed fine. Well, besides the bandages. For him to move so usually was not normal. "Those injuries should not have healed so quick." There was no way that was possible. The three saw his injuries. "It might be because of Diana and the Samuis," Sohma answered. Cadmus nodded, "They might have sent mana into his body to increase his healing." ... "Hmm? Is Diana not here?" Keith looked around and noticed Diana had yet to arrive at the dining room. "Ahh, Diana said she had something to do," Sohma exined. After handing Keith to the ind, she left. Keith nodded, "I understand. I''ll make her a doggy bag." Keith smiled as he wrapped up some dinner. "Keith, there''s no need to do that. How about I bring it-" "No." Instant reply. Everyone knew what he was thinking of. There was no way he would hand this over to this greedy dragon. "..." Cadmus could only pout.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 2: A Greeting Is An Order Volume 5 Chapter 2: A Greeting Is An Order Volume 5 Chapter 2: A Greeting Is An Order These guys are too much of a worrywart. Keith sighed as he sat in his bed. "Po!" Mir came up and stayed beside him. Keith smiled as he patted the snowball''s head, "I know. I know. They care about my well-being." After dinner, Gabriel and the rest insisted that Keith go rest. Even if he was alright with cooking dinner, they should at least wash the dishes. They pushed him out of the kitchen before he could say anything. As he was ready to go to sleep. Keith. Keith opened his eyes. Diana? Mmhmm, it''s me. Where are you right now? Can youe to my location? Sure. Keith got up from his bed and got dressed. "Po?" Mir tilted his head as Keith got dressed. Patting his head, "Don''t worry about it. I''m going to meet with Diana." "Po!" But Mir jumped up and down. There was no way he could let Keith leave like that! "You cane with me," Keithughed. "Po!" And the snowball agreed like that! He jumped onto Keith''s shoulders. Keith sensed where Diana was. The position she was in was close. Diana, I''m going to teleport to you. The gates were closed. Understood. Like that, Keith and Mir started to glow as they disappeared from his room. And the two arrived at the forest. "Keith," The first thing he saw was Diana. "Diana, are you alright?" Keith was worried. Diana made a strange expression, "I should be asking you that! You almost died." His injuries were deadly "I should be fine in a few days." Keith waved his hand, "What have you been doing?" When Keith said this, Diana''s expression contorted as she muttered, "This is all my fault." "Eh?" "Sister, this is my fault. This has nothing to do with you." Another voice cut into their conversation. Keith turned around. His eyes widened, "Aren''t you-" "Yes, I am the one who attacked you." The person scratched her head, embarrassed to say this. "Umm-" Keith had no words to say. The person introduced herself, "A greeting is an order. I''m the great spirit of the wind, Nephele." A great spirit? Keith turned to Diana, and thetter nodded. This was indeed another great spirit. "Why did you attack me?" That was something he needed an exnation about. Nephele''s expression turned wry as she exined, "That was an oversight on my part." "I know that." That was definitely her fault, "But why did you attack me?" "That was because I was trying to find my sister." "Your sister?" "Big sister Diana," Nephele answered. "Oh," "You see, I have been searching for my big sister for quite some time now. But I couldn''t find her anywhere. But I felt her mana in that direction." Nephele pointed somewhere. "Ahh, that time." It has to be that. The ce she pointed to was where Diana dealt with the wyverns. "Big sister was the only one who could deal with those wyverns so easily!" "..." Keith stared at Diana, and thetter looked away, not wanting to meet the child''s gaze. "I thought you had taken my sister away. There was arge chunk of her mana on you." "Ah, from the contract." "I didn''t think it was a life and death contract." Nephele was sweating like no tomorrow, "I dodged a bullet right there!" If Keith died, her big sister died along with him. "Dodge a bullet in my butt!" Diana pped Nephele''s head, "How dare you harm my benefactor?! You would have killed him if we didn''t jump in!" Diana had noticed something was off. Keith''s life force dimmed. It meant he was close to death. She didn''t hesitate to teleport to his side when she realized this. "I said I was sorry! And those other creatures were so scary!" Just remembering the others was enough to cause Nephele to shake in her boots. "Do you understand the consequences?" Diana didn''t want to let this go. Keith raised his hand, "It''s fine, Diana. She apologized. That''s good enough." Hearing Nephele''s exnation, he found it somewhat understandable. "My saint!" Nephele ced her hands together as she bowed her head to this saint. How could someone be so kind?! "..." Diana gave her a dirty look. But since Keith said something, there was no point in continuing. "Diana, when are you going to return home?" Diana had an apologetic look, "Keith, I still need to do some things before I return." "There''s no need to apologize. Please take this." Keith brought up a lunchbox. "You didn''t have to." Diana''s expression softened when she saw this. "It''s fine. I know you didn''t eat anything today. I also added some orc lord into it to help you out." Keith knew the orc lord was the best thing to help Diana''s body. "Thank you." Diana smiled softly. Like that, Keith disappeared from there. "That kid is interesting," Nephele muttered. Now that she had a good look at Keith, the person didn''t seem so bad. "Shut it." Diana grabbed her ears, "I''m still going to punish you for all the trouble you caused." "Sister! You''re going to rip my ears off!" Nephele cried. Diana let go as she looked at the food in her hand. "I''m hungry." There was nothing else to do after scolding. But that caused Nephele to frown, "Do you need to?" Spirits didn''t need to eat. What they needed was a rich amount of mana. "Hmpf! Then I won''t give you any." Diana looked away from her as she opened the case. And when she did, Nephele''s expression changed. She had never smelled something so aromatic before. Diana looked down at the cottage pie. He added my favorite oranges. That child. She could tell how much effort Keith had put into her lunch. "Big sister." "No." "Don''t be so stingy." "You''re the one who said you didn''t want any." "Sister!" "Hmpf!" Diana cared less as she started to eat. Volume 5 Chapter 3: You’re The One Who Wants To Join?! Volume 5 Chapter 3: Youre The One Who Wants To Join?! Volume 5 Chapter 3: You''re The One Who Wants To Join?! The following day, Keith stretched his hand. He was heading to ss. When he entered the ssroom. "Why are you here?" Carolyn walked up to Keith. Confusion was stered on her face. Thetter tilted his head, "Why shouldn''t I be here? We have sses today?" Carolyn''s eyes twitched, "That''s not the point. You''re still injured." Did the guy forget about his injuries? Keith was still covered in bandages. It was only a few days, and there were fewer bandages. But it was more than enough for everyone else to notice! Keithughed, "There''s no need to worry about it. I feel super!" To show he was better, he waved his hand back and forth to show he was alright. He didn''t feel any pain from the wounds. Most of them closed up. "Tsk Tsk!" Carolyn gave him a dark look. But the man patted her head, "Don''t worry about it." Carolyn didn''t say anything as she looked away. But there was a tint of red on her ear. When he sat down, he took a big sigh. He could tell a lot of people were staring at him. But who could me them? They all knew what Keith was. This man rampaged with a giant column. He did a lot of crazy things and survived. Now, this man entered the ssroom with bandages covering his body! What did he do to get all of them? "What happened to you, Keith?" Alfia was the one who asked. She and Faelyn walked up to him. Keith scratched his head, "Well, you see. I got myself into some trouble." He ended that with augh. That caused Carolyn and Gabriel to shake their heads. Some trouble? You came home covered in blood! "Is that really a small trouble? What kind of small trouble got your body to look like that?" Alfia didn''t believe him. It had to be something big for him to be like this. "Who knows?" Keith shrugged his shoulders. Alfia continued to stare at him before sighing, "Alright. But do be more careful." Alfia didn''t say anymore as she walked back to her seat. But that interaction alone was enough to cause everyone in the ss to look at them even more strangely. When did the two of them be so close? The interactions between Keith and Alfia were close to none. It was so minuscule that they were strangers. Carolyn and Gabriel were okay with it. After having lunch with Alfia, it was expected. Like that, ss started off in a weird vibe. ... "Did something happen with the princess?" During the knight ss, Jack had to question Keith. Keith shrugged his shoulders, "I did nothing." "Are you sure?" Jack gave him a weird stare. During ss, Alfia wanted to get close to Keith. It was surprising for all of them. "We''re ssmates. So it''s normal." Keith shrugged his shoulders. "..." Jack grabbed his head. That''s not the point! "Forget about it. Go ride your horse." They needed to practice. When Keith said this, "By the way, when are you going to get a horse?" "Can''t. There aren''t any horses that want to partner up with me." Keith sighed. There was a horse shortage. None were avable. "What about that guy on the ind?" There was one horse. "Oh. He''s not going to listen to me." Keith shook his head, "And he''s going back to the wild." "..." "What?" "Nothing," Jack said nothing else as he walked away with his horse in tow. Why is everyone giving me that look? Keith didn''t mind it as he started to work out again. ... "Keith, can youe to the office. The principal said he wanted to speak with you." Aidiun called out to Keith. "Hmm? Is it going to be something weird?" Keith was a little skeptical. But Aidiun shook his head, "You don''t have to worry about it. I...don''t think." It was Cadmus. Knowing him, he might pull something. "..Fine." Keith sighed as he headed to Cadmus''s office. He knocked on the door, "Keith, is that you?" "Mmhmm." "Thene in!" Keith entered the office, "What do you need, Grandpa Cadmus?" A grin formed on Cadmus''s face, "Keith, how is your ind doing?" "Don''t you know?" Keith titled his head. This man was on his ind 24/7. "I know. But I''ve been thinking, don''t you think there should be more students?" "But you''ve been saying not to add more people." Keith retorted. Straight up, Cadmus had been asking Keith not to add more people. "Ahem," Cadmus coughed, "Well, don''t you think more people will be great?" You''re really not going to answer my question? Keith shook his head, "Sure, the more the merrier. But what''s your- wait." "There''s someone who wants to join your ind." Cadmus grinned. "Really?!" "Mmhmm. And it''s someone you know as well." "Who?" Someone I know? Was it Krystal? Or maybe Ophelia. Those were about the only people he knew. "He''s right behind the door." Cadmus snapped his fingers, "Sohma, you can bring him in now." With that, Sohma bought the person in. Keith''s eyes widened, "You''re the one who wants to join?!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 4: Who’s The One Watching Over Him Again? Volume 5 Chapter 4: Whos The One Watching Over Him Again? Volume 5 Chapter 4: Whos The One Watching Over Him Again? "Ahem, Everyone! I have a special announcement!" Keith pped his hands together. Most of them were resting in the main lobby of the mansion. "..." "What''s with the silence?" "The expression you had when you returned said it all." Carolyn and the rest noticed Keith''s expression when he returned. Keith coughed. Was it really that noticeable? Jack was the first to ask, "Is it going to be a new dish?" Keith shook his head, "No. It''s not going to be a new dish. Come to the dining room. Jack, call Arlo and Gabriel." "Alright." Like that, everyone was brought to the dining room. "What do you want to talk about, Keith?" Gabriel tilted his head, "I called all of you here because we have another person joining our ind," Keith stated. "Eh?" The others tilted their heads. Someone wants to join the ind? This was surprising since no one wanted to join since Gabriel and Arlo. "Mmhmm! And it''s time to introduce him!" Keith pped his hands again. When he did that, the person entered the room. The expressions on everyone''s faces changed when they saw who it was. "Why is he joining?!" Jack was the first to say that as he pointed at the person. But that caused the person to scoff, "What about it?" "I know you guys are surprised. But let''s wee Herrick to the ind!" Herrick was the one who was going to join their ind. There were no ps. Just an eerie and awkward silence. "..." Figures. Keith sighed. "Keith, can we speak for a moment?" This was not a request. Jack and Gabriel grabbed him from the side. Sarah turned to Herrick, "Please wait here for a moment, Herrick. Also, please have some refreshments." She turned to Fira, "Fira, can you get the cookies and tea?" "Understood!" Fira nodded as she flew off. Like that, everyone went to Keith''s room. "What''s the matter?" "Don''t you do the "What''s the matter?!" Do we need to tell you what we want to say?!" Carolyn spoke for everyone else. "Ehehe?" Carolyn sighed, "Did you forget what you did to him during ss?" No one forgot about it. That was for sure. This guy had been causing problems one thing after another. Herrick was the culprit for riling up the beastmen! What was more, Keith clobbered him afterward! There was no doubt in her mind that Herrick had some bad blood against him. Yet this person was joining his ind? "Haven''t you learned the saying, forgive and forget?" "Not in this situation!" Carolyn shook him by the cor. Keith added, "Come now. We''re all students! Let''s be civil about it!" "This-" Carolyn grabbed her head. She felt she was going to have a migraine from talking with him. "Someone tag in!" And that person was Gabriel. "Keith, are you sure you want to do this?" "Mmhmm. What could go wrong?" Keithughed. "...Alright. I will go along with your decision." That caused the other four to tilt their heads, "Gabriel?!" That was not part of the n! Why did he agree with him?! "If the leader has spoken, there''s nothing to say." Gabriel sighed. Keith was the owner of the ind. Whatever he said goes. It didn''t really matter how much they disagreed. "True." "Alright!" Keith got up from the ground. Carolyn questioned, "But what will happen if he goes crazy?" That was something going through everyone''s mind. Herrick was the type of person who would be considered a time bomb waiting to explode. Anything could rile him up. "Then Gabriel and I will deal with it." Keith grinned. As Gabriel was going to say something, "What is this?!" A loud shout came from outside. Keith blinked, "Wait, who''s the one watching over him again?" "Fira?" "..." Without hesitation, Keith dashed to the dining room. "What''s the matter?!" Keith questioned. It was only a minute. No problem could ur in a minute, right?! Keith and the rest saw Herrick and Fira munching on some cookies. And the beastman stared at the cookie in shock. Herrick stared at Fira, "What kind of sorcery is this?!" "That''s a cookie," Fira stated with a smile. "A cookie? How could a cookie taste so delicious?!" Herrick was shocked by this round object. "Because I helped make them!" Fira had a proud smile as she dered. She helped Keith out when he baked this batch of cookies. "You can make something like this? What are you?" "I''m the amazing Fira!" Fira stuck her chin up. "...Are you strong?" "Hmm?" "Okay! There will be no sudden attacks!" Keith jumped between the two. He could already tell what Herrick was going to do next. He was going to pump the brakes to that. Herrick paused and nodded. Sighing in relief, Keith turned to the others, and they gave him a peculiar look. "Herrick, you can go choose your room." "Understood." Herrick nodded as he started to look at the avable rooms. When he left, Jack held his head, "Are we going to have never-ending problems?" He could see it now. Keithughed, "There''s nothing to worry about! Let''s see what he does!" "..." The others gave him another look. Volume 5 Chapter 5: First Day On The Island Volume 5 Chapter 5: First Day On The Ind Volume 5 Chapter 5: First Day On The Ind "What is the matter with this mansion?" While Keith tried to make the best from this situation, Herrick had a dark expression. He had decided on a room. However, it was not a happy asion for him. There was something wrong with this situation. Herrick didn''t want toe here at all. Instead, he was ordered to be here. Why do I have to stay in a ce like this? ... The next morning, "What a beautiful day." Keith stretched his hand. Fira and Mir were still sleeping on his pillow. "Po," "Mnghh, more cookies." "..." What are you dreaming about right now? Keith shook his head at the little spirit and snowball as he left his bed. As he was about to change, "What are you doing?!" Keith heard a thunderous voiceing from the garden. "?" Keith tilted his head when he heard that. He quickly got dressed and went outside. What he saw was surprising and confusing at the same time. What he saw was the ground ruined. And he caught one Herrick in a tree. "What happened here?" Gabriel and the two came out as well. It was quite the sight. "What in the world happened?!" Sarah blinked. "Jack," Everyone turned to Jack. He was the sole witness to this scene. "I don''t know either. I came out to train. But when I came out, the first thing I saw was Herrick beingunched into the tree and the horse grunting." "Ugh." To have a headache so early in the morning. Keith looked up at the sky. He could tell what had happened. You got a wild horse and a reckless Herrick. Add those two together, and it was a clear sign of destruction. "Gabriel, Jack, get him down from the tree." "Gotcha." The two went and got adder. Keith turned to the horse, "And you. Be kinder. He''s going to be living with us from now on. Don''t send him flying." "Ngeh." The horse grunted, but Keith could tell it understood. When the two brought Herrick down, "...Is he dead?" Walking over, he noticed that Herrick wasn''t moving. This was quite bad. A prince dying on his ind. Gulp. The thought was enough to make him shiver. "Get some water," "Understood." Jack grabbed some water and sshed it on Herrick''s face. That revived him. "Oh, god!" Herrick quickly got up from the ground. He looked around and noticed everyone staring at him. A wry smile formed on his face. "What were you doing?" "I saw the horse and figured I should ride him," Herrick answered straightforwardly. But that caused the others to shake their heads. Are you looking to die? Everyone understood how dangerous the horse was. The only person itmunicated with was Keith, and that was about it. That horse didn''t care about anyone else. "Don''t do that with the horse. It doesn''t like people riding on it." "But I want to do it again." "Eh?" "An untamable horse? I want to be able to ride it!" Herrick''s eyes were aze. A challenge was in front of him. "..." Did flinging you across the garden not get the message across? "Don''t do it." "....Is that an order?" "Not an order but a life-saving request." Herrick got lucky being flung into a tree. The first time was a warning. Who knows if the horse would throw him into the mansion the next time. "Alright. But who''s horse is that?" "I will exin," Jack stated. This man needed to learn. While that happened, "I''m going back." Keith shook his head as he returned inside. He came out without washing his face. The others did the same thing as Jack exined to Herrick. ... "So that''s why the horse is here." Herrick nodded to Jack''s words. But then he tilted his head, "Isn''t he a mooch?" "That''s what I said too!" Jack nodded. That horse was basically a mooch! The two stared at the horse, which it grunted again. What are you looking at?! "Guys! Breakfast is ready!" Keith called for the two. Like that, they entered the dining room. Herrick''s eyes widened as he saw someone there. "Why is the principal here?!" Herrick saw Cadmus and Sohma sitting in the dining room. "Oh yeah, forgot to mention this. The principal and vice principal eat with us most of the time." Keith casually exined. "..." "Let''s eat now," Keith dered as he brought the food out. The aroma of the food was divine. "Are you alright?" Keith noticed the expression Herrick had. It was that of a crazed and hungry person. "Why is it so delicious?" "You haven''t seen anything yet, Student Herrick." Cadmusughed. Like that, everyone started to eat. As they were doing that, "Herrick, if you have any problems, you can talk with our manager." Keith pointed at Aidiun. "Professor Aidiun is your manager?" Herrick tilted his head. "Isn''t he an elf?" "Yep." Keith nodded. "Alright." "We also have a dorm mother. But she''s not here right now." "Where is that olddy?" Cadmus questioned. "She had something to do." Diana was still dealing with Nephele. "Yay! More food for me!" "..."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5: Chapter 6: Look Behind You! Volume 5: Chapter 6: Look Behind You! Volume 5: Chapter 6: Look Behind You! "Goodbye, everyone!" Arlo waved his hand as he headed into his ssroom. One by one, they separated from the group. Keith, Gabriel, and Herrick were the only ones left as they headed to ss. When the three entered, everyone was surprised. Then, it was filled with confusion. Why was Herrick there? Herricking into the ssroom with Keith and Gabriel was surprising. They probably came in by coincidence. "Herrick, when it''s lunch,e to me. I''ll hand you your lunchbox." Keith smiled. "Mmhmm." Herrick nodded as he walked to his seat. But that alone was enough. Everyone blinked a few times. When did those two be close? First was Alfia. Now it was Herrick? What was going on? Keith sat down next to Carolyn. Thetter questioned, "Did anything happen this morning?" "How did you know?" "Gabriel and your expression said it all." Carolyn chuckled. The two had tired expressions. They might try to hide it, but she could tell. It seemed something happened. "Yeah, there was something." Keithughed as he exined it to her. ... During lunch, "Herrick, here''s your lunchbox." Keith handed the lunchbox over to him, "Do you want to join us?" "No, I have a table." Herrick didn''t say anything else as he headed over to a table. There were dwarves and beastmen there. "What?" He noticed how Melor was giving him a weird look. Melor exined, "Why did you leave your ind?" He heard about it from the beastmen. He couldn''t believe something like that happened. Herrick red at the beastmen, "You guys!" "I asked them about it." Melor stopped him, "So tell me, why did you leave?" "Because I can." Herrick scoffed as he ced the lunchbox on the table. "..." Melor sighed as he turned his attention to the lunchbox, "Keith was the one who gave it to you?" "Prince, are you really going to eat that?" "That''s human slop!" The beastman couldn''t believe Keith would give him something like that. One even got up, "I will throw it away." "Don''t you dare!" Herrick quickly pulled the lunchbox away from him. That caused the beastmen and dwarves to stare at him. "Is something wrong?" "You can''t touch the food?" Herrick''s gaze was menacing. There was no way he was going to let them touch it. He opened the lid, and the heating from the food was incredible. The others stared in surprise. But Herrick didn''t care as he started to eat. "What is all of this?" ... "Okay, ss! Today, we''re going to have a drill with your horse." Tennol instructed them on what to do. Hearing this, the students nodded and got to work. "Keith, do whatever you want on the side." "Understood." Like that, Keith started to work out on the side. That had be a usual thing. This kept happening all the way till the end of the ss. "Keith, there are some new horses in the stable. Do you want to try?" Tennol asked. "Sure." Keith nodded as he headed to the stables. But when he tried to reach his hand, the horse backed away! Eh? Am I really that scary?! Keith could tell from a nce. That horse was afraid of him. And it wasn''t one. The other horses in the stable backed off as well. "..." What is going on?! Keith turned to Tennol. Thetter was the same as well! He didn''t know why the horses were acting like this! "I guess you have to try again another time." There was nothing to do if all the horses backed away from him like that. "I see." Keith sighed as he headed home. And the moment he did, he saw Diana waiting at the front door. Keith''s expression brightened, "Diana, did you finish with your work?" "Mmhmm. Sorry about all the trouble, Keith." "It''s fine. The person you should really apologize to is Fira. She was doing all the work." While Diana was away, Fira worked overtime. She was a little mad. But she was soothed instantly with the power of cookies. "I have to thank the little one for her help." Diana sighed in relief. "I should prepare dinner." Keith was ready to make something nice for her. But when he was about to head into the kitchen, "Keith, I need a favor from you." Diana paused when she said this. "Hmm? What do you need from me?" "You know Nephele?" "Yes. What about her?" Keith tilted his head. "I was wondering if she could stay on this ind?" Diana was hesitant as she asked this. "Hmm? Why?" This was out of the blue. "Well, you see." Diana was going to say something when Keith''s eyes widened. "Hmm?!" "Look behind you!" Keith pointed at the back. And when he did, he saw someone flying in the air! Volume 5 Chapter 7: Pacify Everything Volume 5 Chapter 7: Pacify Everything Volume 5 Chapter 7: Pacify Everything "There was so much work." Aidiun raised his hand into the air. He had finished his paperwork and was ready to return to the ind. "Aidiun, you have been returning to your ind so chipperly," Tennol smirked. The elf finished his work these past few weeks earlier than the others. He would leave an hour earlier than everyone. "It''s because this guy gets to eat delicious things when he returns home," Shiremented. The professors understood why Aidiun was returning home so soon. That was because he got to eat delicious things. Aidiunughed, "Aren''t you guys getting delicious food from the cart?" Aidiun knew about how his colleagues had been going to Keith''s stall. That was how delicious it was. "Of course!" "But student Keith isn''t selling anything today!" "I can''t believe he''s not opening all the time. Keith had decided to not run the cart full-time. He was still a student. He had to do some bncing. That bncing tortured the professors. It was something that caused them to bang their heads against the wall. One asked Aidiun, "Aidiun, can''t you ask him to do something about this?" "Can''t. Keith is a student first. Also, shouldn''t we be asking them to do this instead?" They were all professors. Their job should be to promote learning, not do the opposite! "There are some things we need to do." "And this is not the time!" "Yeah!" Aidiun shook his head. Bunch of gluttons. He didn''t look at them as he headed back to the ind. But when he returned, "Eh?" Entering the mansion, he saw his students peeking through the door. Even Sohma and Cadmus followed their moves. "What''s the matter, everyone?" Aidiun tilted his head, confused. Did something happen in the kitchen? Carolyn quickly whispered, "Professor Aidiun, don''t go in there." "You''ll get caught in the crossfire," Gabriel added. Crossfire? Aidiun tilted his head as he peeked through the door. And what he saw was a dark aura! All of that deadly energy wasing from Diana. "What were you thinking?!" Diana roared at the woman kneeling on the floor. The woman was crying as she kneeled. It was quite a pitiful sight. "But he wanted to fight with me!" Nephele cried. "That doesn''t mean you fling him across the stratasphere!" Diana retorted. She continued to lecture Nephele. Thetter shivered as she didn''t want to look at her gaze. It was that of a monster. Aidiun asked, "Herrick?" There was a lot of doubt in his voice as he asked. The guy couldn''t have done something reckless again...right? "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. There was no need to ask who the cause was. Herrick saw a new person on the ind and wanted to fight. And Nephele did just that. What happened next was Herrick being sent through the sky. He was flying for quite some time before he was dropped on top of the roof. Keith and Gabriel had to go get him down. "I see," Aidiun grabbed his head. What am I going to do with that child? One day and two flying. That was an achievement. But who sent him flying? He was surprised someone could deal with Herrick so easily. He nced at Nephele, and his eyes widened. He turned back to Keith, "Keith, is that-" "Yeah." Keith nodded. One look and Aidiun could tell Nephele was a great spirit. A great spirit was being forced to kneel down and lectured by another. "Keith, do something." Carolyn tugged on Keith''s shirt. She felt pity for Nephele. "What do you want me to do?!" I''m not Kreye! He wasn''t a god. Heck! Kreye might not be able to deal with something like this! With how he had to kneel to Rhea, there was no shot. "You''re about the only person who could go in there and survive!" Carolyn stated. This wasn''t about helping the situation. It was about doing something. They couldn''t stand outside and watch this unfold. "Yeah!" The others nodded their heads. Keith gave them a strange look, "I''m not superhuman! And shouldn''t Grandpa Cadmus be the one dealing with this?! You know Diana longer than me!" "Heck no! You''re asking me to die!" Cadmus waved his hand. There was no way he was going to get into that. It was like pouring oil into a fire! That was asking for trouble. "Tch!" "Are you still holding a grudge?!" Cadmus blinked his eyes as he saw Keith. This man could not let things go! "Keith, you have to do it." "...Fine. Let me see what I can do." Keith stepped up as he entered the kitchen. "Diana?" "..." Diana turned her head to him. And the look on her face was something. It was beyond threatening! "Have something to drink. You look parched." Keith brought out a drink. "..." Are you recharging her?! We were not asking you to make the situation worse! Diana quickly grabbed the ss and chugged the drink down in one gulp! Keith was right. She was parched. "Do you feel better now?" "Mmhmm." Diana nodded. Her lips were getting dry from all that screaming. "That''s great. Let me cook something up. We have a few members joining today." Keith smiled. "But Keith," "It''s alright. And besides, Herrick is partly to me for the mess." Keith grabbed his head. Herrick was battle-crazed for no reason. He had to scold himter. "..." "Please, I wouldn''t want such a beautiful face to be full of wrinkles." Keith grabbed Diana''s hand as he said this. "...Alright." Diana didn''t say anything for a moment before nodding. "Big Sister Diana was stopped?!" Nephele was surprised. And she wasn''t the only one. "I swear, that kid could pacify anything," Cadmus remarked. The others nodded their heads to that!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 8: Dorm Mother Training Volume 5 Chapter 8: Dorm Mother Training Volume 5 Chapter 8: Dorm Mother Training "What do you mean?" Diana red at Nephele. That caused Nephele to look back down. It was like a lion staring down at a chihuahua. Keith asked, "Your name is Nephele, right?" "Mmhmm." "From now on, you''re a dorm mother like Diana." "Really?!" "Is it really alright?" Diana was now questioning it. She wanted Nephele to join. But she was doubting it now. After what happened, she was afraid someone would be sent flying again. "Naturally, that also means not sending people flying." Keithughed. "Understood!" Nephele nodded. "Diana will be the one to teach you on what a dorm mother does," Keith added. When he said that, "Wait, what?!" Nephele was going to say something when she was dragged away by Diana. There was no hesitation in her movements. "Someone save me!" But the others couldn''t do anything. Well, wouldn''t. Since the super pacifier had spoken, nothing could be done. "I should get started." Keith waved his hand as he needed to prepare dinner. ... "Ugh." Herrick slowly woke up as he stared at the ceiling. Where am I? "You''re up now?" "Vice-principal." Herrick turned to see Sohma. He was going to get up, but Sohma shook his head, "Don''t get up so soon." "Understood." Herrick paused. I was knocked out so easily. He remembered what happened. He had seen someone he didn''t know on the ind. Without any hesitation, he challenged her to a fight. He saw her as an opponent. But that was it. The womanunched him up into the air without any trouble! "I will leave now. Come downter when your head feels clearer." "Vice-principal." "Hmm?" "I don''t get it. Why do I have to be here?" There was something he didn''t understand. "That''s for you to find out on your own." Sohma didn''t say anything else as he left his room. Herrick was left there to mull over it. ... "Herrick, you''re up." Keith smiled as he saw Herrick walking down to the dining room. "How are you feeling?" "Fine," Herrick grunted as he sat down in his seat. "Now then, let''s wee our two new members of our ind," Keith stated with a smile. He didn''t think another person would join his ind. But he got two now. Like that, the feast started. As everyone ate, Nephele and Herrick were the ones who were the most surprised. "I want more!" The two nced at one another. The others stared at them. Is there going to be tension between the two? "Slow down. There''s no need to eat so fast." Keithughed as he saw how the two gorged themselves. But then he turned to one particr fellow, "And you too, Grandpa Cadmus." "I don''t know who you are, but have you met me?!" Cadmus scoffed. This guy was not Keith if he didn''t know how he acted! He was going to steal all the food! "..." That''s because you''re a glutton. Keith shook his head. He turned to everyone, "Never mind, you guys should eat faster." Cadmus was true to his words. He would eat everything. A second gong was raised for everyone as they started to eat faster. The dining room was filled with a hunger never seen before. ... Once they finished eating, Nephele followed Diana back to her home. "Sister, he''s an interesting one." "Indeed, he is." Diana nodded. "And the food he made was delicious as well." Nephele still drooled at the thought of the food. It was scrumptious. "Is that why you didn''t want to leave?" That could be the case with her! "That''s not the case." Well, not mainly. If Diana said she wasn''t staying because of the food, she would be lying. "Then why?" "Because it''s Keith." Diana smiled. "Eh?" "Enough about me. We need to sleep now. You have a lot of work to do for tomorrow." "Eh?!!" "You''re going to be training to be a proper dorm mother," Diana smirked. "..." "And I won''t be pulling punches either." Diana was going to mold her into the perfect assistant. "..." No words. Just no amount of grief could help Nephele in this situation. Volume 5: Chapter 9: Clueless Child Volume 5: Chapter 9: Clueless Child Volume 5: Chapter 9: Clueless Child The next morning, Keith prepared breakfast for everyone. And they ate like no tomorrow. "I''m going to head out now!" While they ate, Keith decided to go out and work. But the moment he came out, "Why do we have to work so early in the morning?!" Nephele cried out. "Because we''re the dorm mother, we need to work!" Diana stated. She dragged Nephele outside to work. Keithughed as he tried his best not to look at the sight. He grabbed the cart and pulled it away. As Keith pulled the cart to his usual ce, the people saw him. "He''s opening up his cart again!" "Come here!" Like that, a line formed in front of Keith. This was the usual as more people kepting over. Keith started to get to work. "Keith, can''t you open your cart a little longer?" Dennis groaned. "Nope. I''m not nning to open it every day." Keith shook his head. "Come on!" Dennis wanted to cry. Keith ignored him as he continued on with his stall. While he did that, "Keith, I want a steak crepe." Keith looked up to see it was Alfia and Faelyn. A smile formed, "On it. What would you like to have, Faelyn?" "I will have the same." Faelyn sighed. Like that, Alfia and Faleyn walked over to the side and waited. "What''s the matter?" Keith noticed the gaped expression Dennis had on his face. "How the heck do you know these beautiful elves?!" Dennis questioned. Those two were really beautifulpared to the others he had seen. And they were already beautiful. "Keep talking like that, and Nina will end you." Keith cooly stated. "..." Forget I said anything. ... "I can''t believe he''s working," Faelyn muttered in disbelief. Even seeing it was a shock. "Is it really that surprising?" "Mmmhmm, Princess. He''s a noble." A noble who decided to cook for others? Who would believe that? "You need to try his food first," Alfia smiled. "Hmm?" Faelyn tilted her head, "Princess, you have tried his food before?" "..." Alfia looked away. "Princess! You must have me by your side if anything happens to you!" Faelyn clutched her head. "Rx. There''s no poison in the food." This girl was worrying over her for nothing. "But still!" "Alfia, your food is ready!" Keith shouted. Alfia smiled as she walked over. "Thank you." Alfia brought the food back for Faelyn. "This looks interesting," Faelyn said, intrigued by the crepe. It didn''t look like anything she had before. But she could see there was meat in there. "Alright," Like that, the two took a bite. Faelyn''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t stop as she continued to eat. She turned to Alfia, "See? It''s delicious, right?" "Indeed, it is." She was amazed by the taste of the food. The two continued to eat without a mind. ... "Everyone, I''m closing up now!" Keith stated as he closed his cart. When he did that, the customers always had a sad expression. But it was not a surprise as Keith was still a student. "You guys are still here?" As Keith was ready to pull the cart, he noticed Alfia and Faelyn were still standing there. "Can''t we be here?" Alfia tilted her head. Keith shrugged as he started walking with the two elves by his side. "So, what''s the deal with Herrick joining your ind?" "Eh? You heard about that?" Keith tilted his head. Everyone knows about it by now. Faelyn retorted. His entering in with Keith''s group showed how close they were. Also, it was way too abrupt. "Ehehe. I don''t really know either." Even Keith found it surprising. Herrick joining his ind was unexpected. "You should be more careful from now on." "I''ve been hearing that too many times." Keithughed. The amount of times he heard this was immeasurable. "I mean against the beastmen." "Aren''t they already after me?" These guys wanted to fight him all the time. They didn''t dare after he beat up Herrick. "Of course. The hate you received from the beastmen is high after what you did to Herrick. But they''re going to be more ferocious." Alfia exined. "..." "I don''t think he understands, Princess." Clueless child. Faelyn shook her head. "Basically, you stole the crown jewel from the beastmen, and they''re going to smite you!" Alfia exined further. "..." Are you kidding me?! Keith wanted to cry. "Also, how is she?" Alfia''s eyes turned serious. "Oh, she''s fine. She''s doing great on the ind. She even got herself a student." Keithughed. Diana was going strong on Nephele. It was spartan. And no one dared to jump in. "I see." Alfia sighed in relief. "What are you two talking about?" Faelyn frowned. "Ahh, it''s nothing." "Yeah, she''s talking about my pet." "Your pet?" "That''s right!" Alfia nodded. "I see." Faelyn gave them one nce before looking away. But Keith and Alfia gave one another a look. How dare you call a great spirit your pet! I''m sorry!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 10: Why Are You Here?! Volume 5 Chapter 10: Why Are You Here?! Volume 5 Chapter 10: Why Are You Here?! Keith took a big sigh as he ate his dinner. But while he did this, everyone tilted their heads, "Keith, is there something the matter?" "There''s nothing." Keith waved his hand. He was spacing out again. "Is it because of our ss?" Jack sighed. "Hmm? What happened in ss?" "Keith still doesn''t have a horse." "Wait, you don''t?" "How do you not have a horse?" Everyone was perplexed. How could Keith not have one? It has been a month since ss started. "..." Jack, wrong thing. That was on his mind. But that was not the reason why he was spacing out. Keith exined, "It''s fine. Instructor Tennol said he would find more horses for me to try out." Tennol was preparing more for him. "But it''s so long. Are you going to be fine?" The ss would only get more challenging as time went on. If he doesn''t get one, it would be a problem. "It''s fine." Keith was a quick learner. He could catch up with them in a few days. Diana and the rest didn''t say anything as they watched him. ... The horse continued to eat the grass as it had the time of its life. The grass was incredibly delicious. "We need to talk," Hearing the voice, the horse turned to see Diana with a smile. "Ngeh?" The horse looked at her curiously. "It''s time to pay your dues," Diana stated calmly. ... "Guess I''m going to be sitting on the side again." Keith sighed as he looked at the horses again. None of them wanted to pair up with him. "Keith, isn''t that the war horse?" Tennol noticed something inside the stable. "Huh?!" The war horse? Keith looked at the end of the stable, "Why are you here?!" He was surprised to see the horse! "Ngeh!" The horse nudged Keith''s face. "What do you mean? You want me to ride you?" This was a surprise. Keith didn''t think he would ride the horse. The horse lowered its head. There was no hesitation as Keith jumped on. Feels nice. Keith got back down, "I guess I don''t need any other horse, Instructor Tennol." "Indeed, you don''t." Tennol chuckled. Today was going to be quite hectic. That was something he knew for sure. ... "Keith, are you going to sit out again?" Jack questioned. "Nope. Got me a horse." Jack blinked, "Which one?" "He''s in the stable." "What is with that horse?!" Someone screamed loud enough for everyone to hear it. Keith and Jack looked at one another before heading in. Everyone stared at the giant horse. "Rx, that''s my horse." Keithughed. But that caused the others to widen. That''s your horse?! The representative got a horse. And it was twice the size as theirs! "This is going to be fun." Keith smiled. But that smirk was something the others gulped. ... "You have to bear with it for now." Keith turned to the horse as it yed around restlessly beside him. That was because the horse had reigns over its face. I didn''t like it one bit! "Ngeh!" "Don''t worry, I will take it off after ss." Keith patted the horse''s head. It soothed the animal. "Today''s lesson is going to be target destruction," Tennol stated as he snapped his fingers, causing targets to emerge. "You guys will be destroying objects in a course. And it will be timed." Once Tennol said that, all of the students gulped at the test. "We''ll start with you," Tennol stated as he pointed at someone. "Understood!" The student nodded as he got on his horse and walked to the starting line. And it began. The student was going at a steady pace. But Tennol shook his head, "You fail." He was going too slow, hitting the time limit. "Next one up!" And like that, another student made their move. He went as fast as he could. But the person went too fast as he fell off his horse. This test is going to be challenging. Keith thought as he stared at the targets. This is a proper cooperation between the horse and rider. "If you go too fast, you cannot control your aim and uracy. If you go too slow, you will waste time." Krystal stood beside him as she analyzed. "This needs a good understanding of your horse''s limit and control." "Krystal, you''re next," Tennol shouted. "Good luck on it." Keith smiled. Volume 5 Chapter 11: Knight Volume 5 Chapter 11: Knight Volume 5 Chapter 11: Knight "Mmm." Krystal nodded as she brought her horse to the starting line. The horse galloped forward at breakneck speed. Krystal expertly swung her sword, striking down the targets. She was graceful as she took the targets down. The students were in awe of her brilliance. Keith nodded. It was not a surprise for her to do this well. "Tch!" Thinking that, Krystal did knock into a wall. It was only for a second as she finished the trial. "Good job, Krystal." Tennol nodded. He turned to Keith, "Keith, you''re up next." "Understood." Keith grabbed the reins of the horse, "We got this." "Ngeh!" The horse snorted like that was to be expected. Keith got on top of the horse and took a deep breath. This would be the first time riding him seriously. "Begin!" The horse didn''t even hesitate as it dashed. It was in high gear from the start! And Keith was the same. He drew his arrow and fired! There was no hesitation as he continued to fire! Each arrow was shot dead on the target! As Keith continued to fire, "Damn! How is he able to move like that?!" "How is he this good?" "Isn''t this the first time?!" The students'' expressions were confused. Didn''t Keith sit out all this time?! How was he able to control that horse? It was not normal. Now, that is talent. Tennol chuckled. That guy was way too good. Hmm? There''s a lot. As Keith fired, he was looking at the following targets behind. He knew he would need to hit them once he turned the next corner. Keith didn''t hesitate as he leaned himself off to the side! "What the?!" The student''s eyes widened. Has he gone insane? He was going to fall off if he did! But he never did. "How is he doing that?!" Keith''s body was way off the horse! He was bncing on the horse with one leg! Krystal frowned when she saw that, while Jack was in disbelief. Without a secondter, Keith shot the five targets. As that happened, the horse quickly made a sharp turn, making Keith get on easier. "Woohoo!" Keith cheered as he patted the horse''s head. He did not think he could pull that off. "Good job, Keith." "Good boy." Keith got off the horse and patted the horse''s head. "Ngeh!" The horse was smug, proud of what it did. Tennol smiled, "Everyone, we''re going to do more tests." ... "This is great!" Keith raised his hands as he was pleased about what happened. He patted the horse again, "I''ll give you a treat when we return home." "Ngeh!" The horse raised its head. It was eager. All the treats Keith gave were delicious. "Now that I think about it, since you''re going to live with us, you should have a name." That was something he needed to figure out. He couldn''t keep calling it him, you, and it. Keith stared at the horse and thought, "How about I call you Knight?" "Ngeh!" The horse grunted, liking the name. "That''s great." Keithughed as he brought him back to the ind. When he returned to the ind, he saw Nephele sweeping the front. "Hi, Nephele." "Wee home, Keith." "....Yeah." Keith smiled, "Did you mess up again?" "Sniff!" Nephele started to sniffle! That was a yes! "Big sister Diana is so mean!" Nephele couldn''t take it as she hugged Keith! "What did you break this time?" Keith tilted his head as he patted hers. He could feel the bumps on her head. "...A tree." "A tree?" How did you break a tree?! "It was only a small piece! I didn''t mean to mess up!" Nephele looked up at Keith with teary eyes. Keith shook his head, "As long as you learn from your mistake, you don''t have to worry about it." "A saint!" Nephele couldn''t help but be happy. This person was so kind. However, "It doesn''t count as a learning experience when she does the same thing again." Nephele looked over to see Diana ring at her! "EEP!" Nephele didn''t hesitate as she quickly hid behind Keith, using him as a shield. This was something that happened many times. "Diana, were you the one who asked Knight to go to the stables?" "Of course. That horse had been staying here for so long. He should at least do something." Diana nced at the horse, where he looked away from the spirit. "Diana is so scary!" Nephele shivered at the sight of this. "I will show you how scary I am!" Diana was ready to hurt the child for saying something like that. She walked up and grabbed her by the head as she was prepared to drag her away. "Save me!" However, Nephele held onto Keith''s hand, trying to avoid leaving his side. "Sorry, Nephele. I don''t think I can help you with this." There was no way he was going to jump into this. "..." The look on Nephele''s face was something as she screamed, "Traitor!" "How am I a traitor?" Keithughed. It''s good that she''s acting like this. Even though she was a little mischievous, it showed she had opened up to everyone. Surprisingly, she was really cooperative. Keith didn''t need to worry about her at all. Now, there was one person left.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 12: I Know How To Get Stronger! Volume 5 Chapter 12: I Know How To Get Stronger! Volume 5 Chapter 12: I Know How To Get Stronger! What does that guy have that I don''t?! Herrick was lost in thought as he worked out. He had been doing that in his room, and what Sohma said didn''t make him understand. He was confused and dazed at the same time. From how he talked with Keith, he didn''t seem so different from him. But there was a feelingthis inferiority he had to Keith. "That''s it!" Herrick got up from the floor. He figured it out! The thing that shocked him the most was the skills! Keith and Herrick were close in strength! But the difference was in skills! I will just copy what he does! ... Keith looked out the window. This was a surprise. He thought for sure Herrick would be awake. Herrick was always the first one to wake up. "I should get up." Keith walked out of the room to brush his teeth. But the moment he did, Herrick also came out of his room. Keith waved his hand, "Good morning, Herrick." "Morning." Herrick nodded as he followed Keith to the bathroom. And that''s when things started to get strange. Gabriel entered the bathroom soon after. "Morning, Gabriel." "Morning, Gabriel." "Morning, you two." Gabriel smiled. The three brushed their teeth like it was any ordinary day. Once they were done, Keith and the two went to the backyard. "Good morning, you three." Nephele and Diana were already working hard on the garden. Keith smiled as he waved his wooden sword, "Herrick, do you want to go first?" "You two should go." "Alright." Keith nodded as he raised his sword. Gabriel did the same. Like that, the two started to fight! While the two did, Herrick continued to stare at Keith. His eyes were intense. Even Gabriel felt something off. Is something the matter with him? Don''t know. Keith didn''t know what was the matter with Herrick. "Herrick, do you want to face Gabriel?" Keith questioned. "Mmhmm!" Herrick nodded as he walked over to Gabriel. When he held up his weapon, Gabriel noticed something strange. "Eh?" "..." Keith was silent, but he frowned. Why is he using my style? He could tell it was the same style he fought against Gabriel. As he was lost in thought, Herrick made his move. It was the same. Everything Herrick did was the same as Keith''s. But the result was obvious. "You lose." In a few minutes, Herrick was down on the ground! "One more time!" Herrick groaned. "Sure." Gabriel was game. "While you guys do that, I will prepare breakfast." Keith entered the kitchen, ready to prepare breakfast. As he did, a magic circle formed on the countertop. "Po!" "Mir, you''re here." Keith smiled as he patted the snowball''s head. "Po!" Mir snuggled in his face. And when he did, "So you have been ying with Leon and Laura? How are they?"Keith had been sending letters to the two of them. He could tell they really missed him, which made his heart break even more. "Po! Po!" "Thank goodness." Keith was relieved when he heard that. Maybe he should teleport and visit them when he has the chance. But as he thought about doing this, "Po!" "Here, you little glutton." Keith sighed as he fed the little animal some bread. "Alright, back to work!" Keith rolled up his sleeves as he cooked breakfast. Once he was done, he brought everything into the dining room. "The snowball is here again?" Cadmus stared at the little fellow on Keith''s shoulder. "What''s that?" Herrick stared at him. "This is one of my familiars." Keith grabbed Mir from his shoulder, "His name is Mir. Say hello." "Po!" Mir let out a cute roar. "Aww, Mir is here!" Sarah walked in and hugged the cute fellow. She had gotten used to Mir teleporting here. "Po!" Mir licked the girl''s face. "Yay, Mir!" Fira flew over to Mir andnded on his head. Herrick tilted his head, "You have a lot of small familiars." "Small and cute," Keith added. "..." Don''t you mean cute and deadly?! The people who knew Mir''s identity wanted to say that. But they decided to be quiet. "Can you guys call Nephele and Diana?" "I''ll go." Jack walked out and called the two dorm mothers in. "Ah, I''m so hungry," Nephele stated. But when she did, she noticed Mir on Keith''s shoulder, "What is that?! Why is it here?!" Volume 5 Chapter 13: The Opposite Volume 5 Chapter 13: The Opposite Volume 5 Chapter 13: The Opposite "Eh? Why are you acting like this, Nephele? Mir is a cute animal." Sarah tilted her head as she stared at Mir. Thetter made a goofy expression. "Don''t you guys understand he''s a- Mgahh!" Before Nephele could say anything else, Diana smacked her in the head. "..." No one said a thing as they stared at her with wide eyes. "You guys don''t need to worry about her. She''s having one of her fits again." Diana smiled. "Ah." The other students understand. It was expected to hear Nephele go crazy from time to time. That was amon urrence. "Big sister!" Nephele wanted to say something, but the re from Diana shut her up. "Sniff!" Nephele wanted to cry again! Why is big sister so mean?! Like that, everyone sat down and started to eat their breakfast. But Nephele was super worried about Mir. She kept fidgeting around, trying her best not to stare at him. "We''re going now. Mir, remember to be safe." Keith patted the little snowball on the face. "Po!" Mir licked Keith''s face as they headed off. And when they head off, "Mir, let''s go y!" Fira suggested. "Po!" Mir was in agreement as he quickly dashed off with the little spirit. Once the two had left for the garden, "Okay, do I have to say it?! Why is such a dangerous creature staying here?!" Nephele looked at the adults in the room. She never thought something so dangerous would be living here! It was still a child, but it was more than deadly! "Yeah, Keith tamed it." Cadmus casually answered. "He tamed the adult as well." "...." How are you guys so casual about it?! Diana and the three were so calm about it. It was too weird. "Isn''t Keith a national threat?" With so much power, he could probably take anyone out. "And that''s the point. Keith doesn''t have the will to do something like that." That was a relief. "True." Nephele thought about it. Keith is really calm and aloof about everything. "Is it really fine not to tell anyone?" It seemed only a select few knew about Mir''s identity. "His father knows about it, and the king too," Sohma added. "There''s really nothing to worry about." ... What is the matter with him? While Keith continued to listen to the lecture, he felt something piercing his back. And it was not like a sword was stuck to it. Someone was ring at him like no tomorrow! Keith sighed. What is wrong with Herrick? Herrick had been weirding him out today. He tried his best to focus on ss. But as he did, the others noticed it as well. Is he going through a phase? Keith shook his head. But then came time for Tennol''s ss. "Today, we''re going to be practicing with weapons. Please choose one from the rack." Keith chose a sword. Eh? You''re going to use a long sword as well? Keith turned and noticed Herrick with one. It was the same one as Keith''s. Herrick usually used a two-handed weapon. "Okay, what are you doing?" Keith was direct as he asked. He was baffled as to why Herrick was doing all of this. "To get stronger." "Eh?" How is that making you stronger? "If I can copy you, I can get stronger," Herrick stated. "..." Keith took a deep breath before a long sigh came out. He stated, "Herrick, that''s not how you can get stronger." "Eh?" "You''re making yourself worse," Keith said nothing else as he walked away from him. But that caused Herrick to be even more dazed. What does he mean? ... At the end of the day, Keith shook his head as he headed to Cadmus''s office. When he entered the office, the faculty members smiled, "Student Keith. The principal is in his office. You can go in." "Understood." It was the usual. Keith had beening here for quite some time. They got used to the person here. Keith entered the office, "Grandpa Cadmus, we need to have a little talk." "Eh?!" Cadmus was sipping on some tea. He was on break. "Seriously?! Why do you let hime in!" Cadmus stared at the faculty outside! But the faculty backed away. Do you want us to die?! Keith was a walking hazard. There was no way they could deal with someone like that! The other reason was that Keith already had a reputation as a destroyer. They didn''t want to mess with a guy like that! "Tch!" Cadmus wondered whether or not to put a magic lock on this. "Anyways, we need to have a talk." Volume 5 Chapter 14: Mage Vs Knight Volume 5 Chapter 14: Mage Vs Knight Volume 5 Chapter 14: Mage Vs Knight "Alright, ss. Today is going to be special." Shire exined, "I want to ask you all a question. In a fight, who do you think would win? A mage or a knight?" A fight between the two of them? The answer was obvious. "The knight would win all the time." A student answered. A mage was strong. But that wasn''t the case against a knight. "That is usually the case. In a case of nine out of ten, the knight would always win in a fight." It wasn''t because of firepower. The problem was how long it took for a mage to cast. Mages needed time to use their magic. They needed cover for this to happen. In a one-on-one case, a knight would end the fight before the mage could have a chance to fire it. "However, there are times when mages can be stronger than knights. For instance," Shire''s hand started to glow as he mmed it into the wall, causing it to shatter. "If a mage learned how to use strengthening magic, they could fight on par with a knight. And this could be even better for a close-range fighter. If they knew this, they could be even stronger. Today, we''ll teach you how to use strengthening magic." "Understood." "Herrick, I want you to help teach the students how to use it. And you too, Keith." Shire turned to the two. He understood those two knew how to use strengthening magic. "Understood." Keith nodded. "Why me?" Herrick frowned. "Because you have the highest aptitude for strengthening magic." That was one of Herrick''s strong suits. "Fine." Herrick sighed. Keith stretched his hand back and forth. Like that, he went out to help the students. As he was doing that, "Keith, can you help me out?" Alfia walked over. "Aren''t you doing well with Faelyn?" Keith saw Faelyn in action. That girl could teach anyone if she wanted to, and she was doing so with Alfia. "But I want you to teach me." "...Okay." That caused Alfia to re, "Are you unhappy with teaching me?" "What? Of course not. But I feel like the elves will stab me to death from jealousy." Keithughed as he asked, "What do you need my help with?" "I need a sparring partner." "..." Keith turned around, "I''m out!" "Hold it!" Grabbing his shoulders, Alfia scowled, "Why are you running away?!" "I don''t want to be someone''s punching bag!" "You''re not going to be a punching bag." "You say that, but I''m always getting beat up!" For some reason, he was like a punching bag for everyone. Krystal wanted to end him! Same for Scarlet! And the same goes for this girl in front of him! They all seemed to want to end him when they spar! It was like the word spar meant battle of the death! "Rx." "Really?" There was a lot of doubt in Keith''s voice as he stared at her. "Of course," Alfia assured him. ".....Fine." Keith sighed as he raised his fist. Like that, Alfia started to spar with Keith. The two of them went at it. But there was a difference as Keith continued to block her attacks. And when that happened, Alfia went with a higher intensity. "And we''re done!" Keith threw his arms in the air as he dodged Alfia''sst attack! "We''re not done!" "Any more, and it would get dangerous." Keith still had a lot of things to do besides sparring with her. "..." But thetter held onto his hand. "Can you not act like this? Why are you this headstrong?" Keithined. There were so many girls who were headstrong. "Are you talking about me?" Krystal had the ears of a devil. She came as soon as he called. Keith shook his head, "Good, you''re here. Spar with Alfia. She needs help with her strengthening magic." "I wanted to spar with you." Krystal stared at Keith. "Sorry. But I''m busy! Thank you very much!" Keith dashed away, not wanting to fight with these two monsters. "..." "..." Keith felt the reing at his back. But he could care less as he was focused on the other students. There were quite a few who needed his help. He had his hands full. While he helped them out, "What do you mean you don''t get it?!" Herrick''s voice was loud. Keith turned around and noticed Herrick assisting a student. But it was weird. It was more like a lion staring down at prey. The student looked too dazed and scared to say anything. "Herrick, calm down." Keith walked over to them. Turning to the student, "What do you need help with?" Keith tilted his head at the beastwoman. The beastwoman was a little vignt. She exined, "I''m having problems with the force." "Can I see," Keith smiled. The beastwoman nodded as she struck Keith''s hand. "I see. The problem is that you have an uneven amount of mana flowing through your body." "Eh?" "The reason is your control of mana. You have stronger control over your right hand, probably because you''re right-handed, right?" "Mmhmm," She was right-handed. "You will need to concentrate more mana to your left." "...Understood." The girl nodded and swung her fist. "Eh?" "Feels better, right?" "Mmhmm." "Keep trying to get used to it." Keith smiled as he walked and helped the other students out. "..." Herrick stared at Keith''s work. He was surprised by how he was doing this. He clenched his fist tight. Volume 5 Chapter 15: Alfia’s Request Volume 5 Chapter 15: Alfias Request Volume 5 Chapter 15: Alfias Request After finishing their ss, everyone headed to lunch. Keith stretched his hands back and forth, excited about eating lunch. "Herrick, are you going to eat with us?" "Mmhmm." This was a surprise. Herrick usually ate with the others. "That''s cool." Keith smiled. Like that, the group headed to their table. "Hello, Prince Herrick." Tristan smiled. However, Herrick shook his head, "Hello." As the group was going to eat, "Keith, can I eat with you as well?" Keith turned around to see Alfia and Faelyn. Another surprise came up to him now. "Sure. I don''t mind." Keith smiled. "..." Everyone was silent, and that was due to the addition of three people. It was shocking to see Herrick, let alone Alfia and Faelyn. "Keith, what did you prepare today?" Alfia asked. "Oh, some steak and leftovers. You want to try?" Keith smiled. Alfia''s eyes widened, "Is that fine?" "Yeah." "Wait a minute! The princess can''t taste anything." Faelyn muttered. "Faelyn, you''re being unreasonable." Alfia grabbed her head. Faelyn was too over-protective. "I can''t, princess." "I see." Keith pped his hands. An idea came to mind, "Then you can have a taste first." "Eh?" "Hmm? Aren''t you the poison taster? That means if it goes through you first, then it would be fine." Keith smiled and handed her some food. "...Alright." Faelyn''s expression turned red as she ate the food. She didn''t expect Keith to be so direct. There was a pause before she turned to Alfia, "Princess, you can eat it." Like that, Keith handed some food to Alfia. "This is really delicious." Alfia was surprised by the food. It was crunchy and delicious. "Ahh, this is cucumbers and carrots wrapped in ham." It was an idea Keith came up with. "Can I have more?" "Sure." Keith didn''t mind feeding her. "Mooch," Herrick muttered. Alfia frowned, "Don''t want to hear that from you." Everyone could see the fireworksing from both Alfia and Herrick. It was the norm. "Now, now. There''s no need to fight with one another. Also, how''s your spirit doing?" Keith remembered the bird that was with her. "My spirits doing fine." "Are you sure?" The expression said otherwise. It was weird as Alfia looked away, not trying to meet his gaze. Alfia scratched her head, "You see, my familiar has been acting up." "Eh?" "I came here to ask for a favor." "What kind of favor?" Keith tilted his head. "Can my familiars stay at your ind?" "Hmm? My ind?" "Yes. My spirit has been acting out these past few days. It kept asking to stay at your ind." Alfia groaned as she exined. This situation had kept her up all night. "Heh? Can''t you control your familiar? How are you this weak?" Herrick scoffed. But that caused Alfia to re at him again. It was a cat and a dog. "Sure, I''m alright with it." Keith didn''t mind. "Really?" "If your spirit behaves, it can stay." The spirit probably felt lonely. Fira had Mir and Aria, and it likely wanted to y with the two. "Don''t worry! My spirit won''t do anything bad." "Good." Like that, they continued to eat without a thought. But there were a few that wanted to say some things. ... "What''s the matter?" Keith noticed the weird expressions on the others'' faces. Well, Herrick was the only one who didn''t care. "Keith, you''re too rxed with these types of things." Tristan gave a light chuckle. Even he was surprised by how he was. There was something. "What? We''re only talking with others." It was Herrick and Alfia. "Besides themunication skills, don''t you feel the pressure?" Throughout their lunch, everyone could feel it. "Oh, that." Keith stared at the sky, "I gave up a long time ago." This was something he had epted. Of course, he could feel the pressure. But it happened too many times that he epted this. He went from the denial phase into the eptance. "...I see." The others had no words to console him. ... "Princess, why are you doing this?" As Keith headed home, Alfia and Faelyn did the same. But thetter was confused as to what happened. This was a serious issue. "You don''t need to worry so much. Keith also has a spirit." Alfia consoled her. She understood why Faelyn was worried. "He tamed a spirit?" Faelyn''s eyes widened. "Mmhmm. And my spirit had fun staying there. We can trust him." "What?!" Faelyn was surprised by her words. She understood Alfia''s spirit was not the type to be friends with others. It was a lofty spirit. For it to like someone was surprising. Noticing her expression, Alfia chuckled. You might die if you know he has a great spirit living there. Just the thought was unbelievable for her. She was still having time to ept that something like this had happened. "But princess, when did you have time to visit his ind?" This was news to her. "...Nothing." Alfia looked away, trying her best not to listen. Volume 5 Chapter 16: You Two Are Close? Volume 5 Chapter 16: You Two Are Close? Volume 5 Chapter 16: You Two Are Close? "Are you guys alright with the spirit staying here during our school hours?" Keith asked Diana and Nephele. He had to let the dorm mothers know about this. "Sure, that would be okay." "It''s another spirit. It really doesn''t matter." Nephele shrugged her shoulders. They had so many different monsters here. At this point, it really didn''t matter if another one came. "That''s great." Keith pped his hand. The spirit will arrive here tomorrow afternoon. ... "Knight, are you ready?" During the knight ss, Keith held the reins for Knight. "Ngeh!" Knight snorted. He was ready. "Can you hold your horse back? He''s scaring my horse." Jack backed away from Keith as he held his horse. His horse was shivering because of Keith''s horse. The auraing from Knight was thick. It was full of killing intent! And it wasn''t only Jack''s horse who was scared. The horses around them were frightened out of their wits! "Knight, calm down." Keith patted the horse''s head, trying his best to calm him down. It did work. Knight calmed down to some degree as he nestled into Keith''s hand. "Alright, let''s warm up!" Like that, Keith started to proceed with Knight. And as they moved, the horses moved away from them. Maybe I should have startedst. Fear. The amount of pressure Knight ced on the others was tremendous. It made the other horses go crazy. Some even slowed down, trying not to be close to Keith. ... "Keith, you''re going to gost." Tennol realized it as well. Throughout their training, the other horses couldn''t do a thing with Knight there! If Keith continued to be near them, they wouldn''t learn. "I know." Keith sighed. "Tch!" "Krystal, can you not do that? I said I was sorry." Keith wanted to cry. She was angry about today''s practice. Krystal and her horse were the only ones who stood up to Keith. But her horse spaced out when Knight made a sound. "I''m going to get you." "You sound like a viin." Keith retorted. As the three headed out, they saw Alfia waiting at the door. "Hi, Alfia!" Keith waved his hand. He turned to Krystal, "See youter, Krystal." Krystal frowned, "Stop acting so close to me." "Kay,ter!" Ignoring the demonic look behind him, Keith waved his hand as he approached Alfia. "Sorry, did I interrupt your conversation?" "Nah, we''re finished. Anyway, let''s go to the ind." That was the only reason Alfia waited for him here. "Wait, you''re bringing your horse as well?" Alfia stared at Knight. Keith was holding the reins of his horse. "Mmhmm. Knight doesn''t want to be with the other horses." I don''t think the horses would like him either. Actually, they might faint from him being there. Just ss alone was enough to cause problems. Having him stay there would make it worse. And said horse didn''t care for the stables either! "Ngeh!" "I know, I know." Keith patted the horse''s head. "Let''s go!" "Mmhmm." ... "Alright, what''s the matter?" Keith noticed how Alfia stared at him with concerned eyes. "...Nothing." "Just say it." "I didn''t peg you to be close with Krystal as well? "We''re acquaintances." Aside from the fact that she wanted to kill him all of the time, Krystal and Keith were alright. "But it''s different. Krystal is really quiet when she speaks with other people." "She really isn''t if you talk with her," Keithughed. She was also talkative andpetitive. "And you''re like that too." "Eh? I''m like that?" Alfia blinked her eyes. "What do you mean "eh?" You should know you''re the same as Krystal in this regard." Keith shook his head. They entered the ind. "You can call your spirit out." "Mmhmm." Alfia nodded as she summoned her spirit. But there wasn''t one. It was two; the bird and the wolf. "Oh, you have another one?" Keith patted the wolf''s head. The wolf seemed to like it as it nestled its head into Keith''s hand. "..." "Aww, there, there." Keith continued to rub the wolf''s head. "...." Alfia had a frustrated look as she watched this. This is going to happen a lot. Jack shook his head. This was the start. "Keith! You''re back!" As he patted the wolf, Fira and Aria came over. "Mmhmm! I''m home." "Ahh! Birdy!" Fira waved her hand at the spirit. "And there''s also this guy!" Keith said as he pointed at the new spirit. "Hello!" "Ho." Fira and Aria waved hello. "Woof!" It seemed the wolf liked Fira as he licked her face. "Ehehe, you''re drooling over me!" Fira shook her body. "Fira, I''m going to show them the area. Can you be the guide?" Volume 5 Chapter 17: Again? Volume 5 Chapter 17: Again? Volume 5 Chapter 17: Again? "Really?! Can I?!" Fira''s eyes brightened when she heard that. Keith chuckled, "Of course." "To the garden!" Fira pointed with a proud expression. She had to show off how awesome she was. "Woof!" "Kwak!" The two spirits followed her lead as they chased after her. "Let''s go after them." Like that, Keith and Alfia followed behind. And they arrived in the backyard. Alfia was a little amazed. "You do grow your own vegetables and fruit." Keith had talked about it before, but it was more surprising now that she had seen it. "Of course! It wouldn''t be delicious without hard work being put in." Hard work always made things taste much better. "Keith, you''ve returned." Gabriel was training with Arlo. He turned to Alfia, "Hello, Alfia." "Hello," Alfia bowed her head. Then, the two noticed the spirits Fira was with. "Those are your spirits?" "Mmhmm." "They''re cute." "It seems they like the vegetables as well." Keith chuckle. He noticed how the two were gorging down on some tomatoes. "...Sorry about that." Alfia was embarrassed. The two didn''t have any tact as they finished them in seconds. And they weren''t stopping with only one. "It''s fine. And besides, Fira was the one who gave it to them." He overheard their conversation. Fira handed them vegetables as a sign of friendship. "Let me say one thing! Keith''s food is the most delicious thing in the world!" "Kwak?" "Woof?" The wolf and bird tilted their heads, confused about what she meant. "He can make this tomato ten times more delicious!" Fira dered. And that got the message across! More delicious? That meant he was great! "..." Keith''s expression constricted when he heard that. Fira, do you need to say that? "Pff." Gabriel and Arloughed. "Cooking is thew on this ind." "Indeed." The two nodded to the spirit''s words. "Who did she learn this from?" Keith grabbed his head. "I think from the principal or something?" "Had to be him." That could only be the case. "..." That dragon! There couldn''t be any other food fiend! "Keith, wee home." Diana greeted Keith, "Greetings, Oh-" Before Alfia could finish her greeting, Keith held her mouth! She turned to look at him. Thetter gave him a look, and she understood. Letting go, "Dorm mother Diana." "You don''t have to be so formal with me. You only need to call me Diana." Dianaughed, trying to y it off. There was nothing to say about it. "Big sister! Can''t I take a break?!" While Alfia stared at Diana, Nephele screamed from behind. Diana red, "Did you finish the second floor?" "..." "Finished it." Diana nodded. "Who''s the new girl?" Nephele turned to Alfia. Keith introduced, "This is Alfia. Her familiars are going to be staying with us." "Hello," Nephele casually greeted. "You, you''re." Alfia wanted to say something. But what came out were bits and chunks! What happened next was, "She fainted again!" Arlo screamed! Alfia dropped to the ground! She was convulsing on the floor. "Someone get the water," "This is the second time." Keith shook his head. Turning to Nephele, "Is there something wrong with the girl?" The great spirit of wind tilted her head, confused. ... "Ugh," Alfia groaned as she woke up. I''m here again. It was the same room she passed out before. "You''re up!" And the first person to greet her was Fira. "Mmhmm!" Alfia nodded as she got up. "Let me call Keith here. Please drink this!" Fira pointed at a ss before she left to get Keith. What is this? Alfia stared at the orange liquid on the desk. She grabbed it and took a sip. "!" The orange was amazing! Her body felt so much better than before. While that was happening, Keith entered the room. "Thank goodness you''re up." Keith sighed in relief. "Did I faint again?" "Yep. But it was different this time. You woke up earlier." This time was much earlier thanst time. "I see." "Also, you gotta stop passing out." Keith sighed. But those were the exact words Alfia didn''t want to hear as she grabbed Keith''s shoulders. "We need to have a talk!" "Eh? Talk about what?" Keith looked away. "Why is there another damn great spirit on your ind?!" Alfia didn''t hesitate as she roared in his face. Volume 5 Chapter 18: Keith Effect Volume 5 Chapter 18: Keith Effect Volume 5 Chapter 18: Keith Effect "Let me get this straight; the great spirit attacked you. You somehow survived. And you decided to let her live on the ind?" Alfia grabbed her head as she tried to recount everything Keith said. She felt an enormous headacheing. "..." Do I have to keep kneeling? Right now, Keith was kneeling in front of Alfia. The pressureing from her body forced him down. She might have thrown fireballs everywhere! "First question, how did you survive her attack?" Surviving an attack from a great spirit was impossible. And said person survived it! "I almost died. But yeah, got a strong body." Keith was proud. He had been working out for so long. Withstanding one attack was the best he could do. "Huh?" "Forget I said anything!"He was instantly shut down by the cold re from Alfia. "To think you have two great spirits." A groan came out. Having one was already an rm going through Alfia''s head. But there were two now?! "Who knows about them being spirits?" "The only one they know is a spirit is Fira." Fira was the only spirit the others knew about. Diana and Nephele were treated as strong individuals on par with Cadmus and Sohma. "Carolyn is the only student who knows because you screamed it out." "That''s good." Alfia sighed in relief, but then she realized something, "You should do something about this!" "Do about what?" "Keeping it quiet!" "I''ve been doing that." "You-" Alfia sighed. Every time she conversed with this man, the ending would be her being annoyed. He had no idea of the severity of the situation! "How are my spirits doing?" Alfia realized her spirits were still there while she passed out. "You don''t need to worry about them." The two spirits were really well-behaved. They didn''t cause any trouble and stayed by Fira''s side. "Want to stay for dinner again?" Keith asked. Alfia shook her head, "I don''t want to impose again." Eating the first time was fine. But the second was a different matter. "Alright," Keith said nothing more as he walked Alfia out of the ind. "Bye-bye!" Fira waved her hands at the little spirits. The two nodded their heads as they followed after Alfia. ... The next day, the group was ready to head off to ss. Before they head off, Alfia brought the spirits over. "Behave yourselves," Alfia told her two spirits. "Woof!" "Kwak!" The spirits sounded off as they chased after Fira. "Thank you again." Alfia was grateful to Keith. "It''s fine." Keithughed. "But are you fine leaving them there, Alfia?" Carolyn wondered. "Hmm?" "You''ll understand when you see the Keith effect." "The Keith effect?" This was the first time she heard this. "You see, the Keith effect is-" Before Carolyn could exin it, Keith smacked her in the head! "What was that for?!" Carolyn turned to Keith with a tearful expression. "Keep talking like that, and no food for you!" "But the Keith effect is a thing!" "No, it''s not." "It kinda is," Gabriel interjected. "Gabriel!" "What she said has a lot of truth." Jack nodded. "This guy has an effect?" Herrick was interested as well. "I do not have an effect! It''s something this girl made up!" Keith pinched the girl''s cheeks. She was corrupting everyone here! "But Carolyn isn''t wrong." Jack rubbed his chin as he thought about it. "What do you mean?" Keith''s expression darkened. Jack exined, "Sometimes, I hear the principal and Vice-principal talk about things happening because it''s Keith." "..." Everyone stared at Keith. And thetter made an X with his hands, "There is no such thing as the Keith effect!" He had to put a stop to this at once! This would be another massive annoyance! "Pff!" Alfia and others chuckled. This kept happening till they entered the ssroom. Keith''s eyes twitched. "There''s no point in denying it." Carolyn shook her head as she patted his shoulders. Keith pped himself in the head. "Eh?" Aren''t you supposed to smack me? "Woman, you want to y with fire?" An evil grin formed on Keith''s face as he stared at Carolyn. "Eh?" "Hehe," Keith said nothing but walked to his seat. That left Carolyn befuddled and confused. "What does he mean?" Carolyn was a little worried. "I don''t know." Gabriel shrugged, "But I think you should be worried about what he will do." "..." "I feel sorry for you." Alfia sighed. Volume 5 Chapter 19: To The Dungeon Volume 5 Chapter 19: To The Dungeon Volume 5 Chapter 19: To The Dungeon "..." Carolyn gulped as she turned to Keith, who sat down in his seat. He was so calm andposed. That calmness was scary. Carolyn quickly sat beside Keith, "Keith, I was only messing around." "..." The only thing she got in return was a smile. A natural, beautiful smile. That smile made Carolyn gulp. What does he have on me?! The two knew each other for so long. Of course, they would know each other too well! And she did a lot of embarrassing things as well! "Keith," "Alright, let''s begin ss!" But Carolyn couldn''t reason with him as Aidiun entered the ss. Nooooo!!!! Carolyn wanted to cry. Like that, ss started like any ordinary day. But there was something different. That was because Keith''s circle becamerger. That was because Faelyn and Alfia sat around Keith. It was an interesting sight. Once ss was over, "Keith, are you going to open your cart today?" Alfia asked. "Mmhmm." "That''s great. Faelyn is eager to try it again." "Princess!" Faelyn''s cheeks turned red. "Thank you for liking it," Keith smiled, "I''ll open it at the usual time. Juste and order." "Understood." "Also, Tristan and Maria want to get something to eat from there." Carolyn tugged on his sleeves. Her expression was meek. After hearing what Gabriel said, she tried her best to get on Keith''s good side. Keith sighed as he patted Carolyn''s head, "The more, the merrier." He was only messing with her. Carolyn picked up on Keith''s mood as her expression brightened, "Yay! Then I''m going to order as much as possible!" "Piggy." Keith pinched her cheeks. ... "The boss is back!" True to his words, Keith rolled the cart to the location. The moment Keith set up the cart, the line formed! "One order of chicken and onion!" "I want an order of steak!" "Alright!" Keith smiled as he got to work. While he did that, he saw some familiar faces. "Hello, Tristan!" Tristan came with Maria and Carolyn. "Heyo. It seemed you''re really busy." Tristan was surprised by the line. He thought a lot of people woulde here. But this was a lot! He didn''t think he would wait so long! "Well, today is a short day." Keithughed. This was actually the better day. Some days took a lot longer. "What do you want to order?" "I will get steak." "I want the vegetable one." "What do you want, Carolyn?" Keith turned to the girl, "I want everything." "....Alright." Keith sighed as he started to get to work. While he did that, "I want something new." Keith''s ears twitched when he heard that. A new item? Now that the person mentioned it, should he add more items? He had been going with these items for quite some time. It may be time to add something new into the mix. A grin formed on Keith''s face as he thought about it. But while he grinned like that, "What''s with the boss''s look?" "He looks so menacing." "Is he going to battle?!" Carolyn sighed. Keith''s expression was something. She was the only person who knew what Keith was thinking. ... "I''m going to add new items to the menu!" Keith stated. There was a meeting in the dining room. Carolyn and the rest''s expressions brightened when they heard that. The only two who were confused were Herrick and Nephele. They were out of the loop. "That''s why I''m leaving." "Where are you going?" "To the guild. I need to find some interesting ingredients I can use." Keith was excited. "I see." "Also, I won''t be back for a few days." "Eh?" Their eyes widened when they heard that. Gabriel suggested, "Do you want me to go with you?" "No, I will be fine if I remove my bracelets." He would also have Mir and the other Samui to back him up. "Alright, I''m going to pack up!" Keith smiled and walked away with a hum. But while he hummed, the others tilted their head, "Quick question. Who''s going to make dinner for us?" "..." Now that they mentioned it... "Well, then! I''m off!" Keith smiled as he dashed out of the mansion with lightning speed, as he didn''t want to miss out on anything!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 20: Meadow Of Dreams Volume 5 Chapter 20: Meadow Of Dreams Volume 5 Chapter 20: Meadow Of Dreams "Madison!" Keith shouted as he entered the guild hall. Madison had a bright smile as she greeted, "Hello, Keith. Are you here for a quest?" "Mmhmm! Can you help me find a dungeon with many ingredients and is forest-like?" Keith''s eyes sparkled as he requested. "Eh?" "I want to search for new ingredients for my cart." A big smile was stered on his face. Madison''s eyes changed when she heard it. She was a regr at his cart. New ingredients? Nothing needed to be said, "I know three dungeons that fit your criteria." Hearing what he wanted, three came to her mind. "Really?!" The brightness from his eyes went up tenfold as he got close to Madison. "Mmhmm. Give me a second." Madison quickly brought out a few papers for Keith. "These three fit your standard. The first one is more of a giant grove. The second one is a forest. And the third one is simr to the first." Keith stared at all of them. His eyes were intense as he looked through them. He needed to find one that would fit him well. Noticing his tense expression, "Keith, I would suggest you go to the third one." "Hmm?" "The other two are crowded. If you go there to find ingredients, I doubt there would be any. Also, the third isrgerpared to the others." If Keith wanted to search around, the third would be the best choice. "I will go with the third!" "Understood." Madison nodded. "I''m going to catch some delicious ingredients!" Keith dered as he walked out of the guild hall, ready to hunt! "Your adventurer is so lively." Another receptionistughed as she watched the interaction. "He''s just excited." Madison shook her head. "Ah, did he say something about a new item on his menu?" Another receptionist added. The food Keith cooked was incredible. A good number of receptionists went there to eat. "Should we spread the word?" One of the receptionists questioned. "We should!" "Anyways, are you going to go after him, Madison?" "Eh?" "Don''t "eh," me. Do you know how popr your adventurer is?" "..." Madison stayed silent. Of course, she knew how famous Keith was. His looks were already eye-catching, but his poprity skyrocketed with his cart. "I hear he''s a noble as well! He has everything!" Keith left one star-struck. "Better go after him before someone else does." The receptionist teased. "Tch!" ... While Keith didn''t know what was happening in the guild, he focused on heading to the dungeon. When he arrived, Keith was surprised. The entrance was decked out. He saw many adventurers staying in the front. The dungeon was called the Meadow Of Dreams. From what Madelyn said, it was meant for F-D rank adventurers. Keith didn''t hesitate as he entered the dungeon. As he walked, I knew this was different from the others! The dungeon Keith faced with Gabriel was really altered. This one seemed altered as well, but not to the extent of the other one. Before long, Keith arrived at the end and entered the first floor. His eyes widened, "This is so much bigger than what Madison mentioned!" Madison telling him that it wasrge didn''t do it justice! This was wayrger than what he expected. "I need to summon her." Keith didn''t hesitate to summon Aria. "Aria, can you help me find any monster around this area?" "Ho!" The owl nodded as she flew up to the sky. And there seemed to be something near them. Keith took out a bow and arrows. Gotcha! Keith fired his arrow, sending it across the field. Eh? But that didn''t hit the monster. "Guess I haven''t practiced in a while." Keith scratched. Most of the time, he would take them out in one swoop. "Ho," Aria came back with the monster. She swooped down like the god of death, taking it out. "Thank you." Keith smiled. But then he noticed, "Wait, are these the only ones on this floor?" The monster was a rush bull. "Ho." "Then let''s go down!" There was no need to fight with rush bulls! He had too many to count in his storage! "Ho!" Like that, Aria searched for the door! Volume 5 Chapter 21: When Pigs Fly Volume 5 Chapter 21: When Pigs Fly Volume 5 Chapter 21: When Pigs Fly "These ones don''t have anything good." Keith sighed. He couldn''t contain his frustration. The two were now on the second floor. And throughout all the floors, he couldn''t find anything useful. It was surprising that it was all the same things he had hunted in the forest, but Keith couldn''t focus on that. "I need to keep going down!" That was the only thing he could do! There had to be something he could find. As they headed to the next gate, there was a bunch of goblins covering his way, "Get out of here!" Without a secondter, Keith kicked them out of his way! Keith took off his bracelets. And said goblin was sent across like a ballunched across a football field. Without them on, there was no way he was going to be done in by these monsters. Going to the next floor, "Eh?" Keith looked around and noticed there were a lot of adventurers staying there. They''re setting up camp? Keith tilted his head, bewildered as to why. He took his pocketwatch out. Eh? It wasn''t that long. There was no need for him to set up right now. Keith looked around and started to search for anything on this floor. As he did, he noticed something new. Pigs. They weren''t ordinary pigs. They were four times the size of a normal one! However, what made them so eye-catching was how they were flying in the air! Keith rubbed his eyes and then turned to Aria, "That is the strangest thing I have ever seen." How did the saying go? When pigs fly? Who could ever say that now?! Shaking his head, Focus! I came here for the ingredients! There was no need to be in awe of them! What Keith needed to do was to take them out! Keith raised his bow, "Ready, Aria?" "Hoo!" The owl was ready. Keith aimed his bow at the pig. It was a dead-on-target. The pig didn''t realize the reaper locking down on its neck! Swoosh! The arrow resounded in the air, flying straight at the pig. However, "What?!" Keith''s eyes widened. The flying pig dodged his arrow! It was shocking. It wasn''t looking in his direction. Yet it still moved?! "Aria!" Aria quickly made her move as she dashed at the pig! But the pig soon started to flee! "Eh?!" This was a first. Aria was losing in a battle with speed! Keith could tell Aria was going at top speed, but she couldn''t catch up to the pig, which meant the pig was at the same level or faster! "Corner them!" Keith roared as he chased after them! "Aria, make an ice wall ahead of it!" "Ho!" Like that, a few ice walls appeared in front of the pig, But thetter flew up. There was nog in its movement. "How can a pig move like that?!" Keith was too in awe and confused about what was going on! "Heh, is someone attacking a cloud pig?" "How stupid is that kid?" "He''s doing something useless." Keith''s actions were noticeable to everyone. They shook their heads. Thetter himself didn''t hear them as he stared at the pig. How is it this fast?! There was something really wrong with that. But as Keith thought about what to do, "Oink." Keith looked up to see a flying pig in front of him. "Oink, Oink." Crack! Keith''s eyes twitched when he saw that. That pig was looking down on him! Its expression was saying, Puny! And it was stillughing at him! Swoosh! Without a secondter, an arrow flew across its face. Keith had a menacing look as he stated, "You''re not getting away!" There was no way he was getting made fun of by a pig! "Aria! Let''s go!" Keith roared! Aria was pissed off as well! She was being insulted by a pig! Like that, the two chased after them even more! And this time, with the ferociousness of a monster! The pig started to flee again. But that wasn''t going to stop Keith. He mmed his feet on the ground. The loud stomp caused the adventurers to be silent. Launching himself into the air, Keith raised his bow. With that one leap, the distance was shortened, but the pig dodged his attacks again! "Oink!" The pig had a smug expression. It soon changed when it saw Keith''s smirk. "Heh, did you forget that I have someone else?" Turning its head, Aria came swooshing down.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 22: The Challenge Volume 5 Chapter 22: The Challenge Volume 5 Chapter 22: The Challenge The pig didn''t know what hit it as Aria brought it down. "Good job, Aria." Keith smiled. While Keith went psycho, chasing after the pigs, Aria circled in front of them. They didn''t know what hit them! This wasn''t the end! Keith stared at the other pigs. They didn''t have a smug expression like before! It was a look of fear. The glint from Keith''s eyes was something as he was ready to kill! Aria was even more so! The pressure from her was deadly. "After them!" The two went on with the chase! It continued on for more than an hour. "Hah, we could only catch one." Keith wiped the sweat off his face. After all that hunting, the only one the two could catch was the one. They were too slippery. "Aria, how are you feeling?" Keith turned to Aria. She had been going at high speed for quite some time. "Ho!" "It''s fine. I was surprised as you were." Keith did not expect those pigs to be that fast. "We''ll get them next time!" Keith clenched his fists. There was no way he could let this injury go! That was an injury to his pride! "Let''s see if they''re worth it." Keith stared at the pig. It would be a waste of energy if they tasted disgusting. Thank goodness they had caught one of them. "Hmm, this looks like an ordinary pig." Besides the size and the wings, it looked like any other pig. Keith took a sniff and realized something. "Why does it smell like potatoes?" There was a sudden fragrant scent of potatoesing off of the body. Keith started to butcher the pig. When he finished, Keith looked around, "Let''s go somewhere else," He could tell the other adventurers were staring at him cautiously. I guess I shouldn''t go crazy like that. Keith scratched his head. There were a lot of giantnding marks on the ground. It came from him jumping with all his force to catch up to those pigs! Like that, Keith moved away from there. He was now in a space with a lot of trees. "I should pan-fry it!" It was time to taste test. Keith took a strip of meat and ced it on the pan. As he seared the food, he thought about how it would taste. He was expecting something delicious. There was a rich scent of potatoesing from the meat. It was great before, "Hah?!" "Ho!" Without any hesitation, Aria blew the meat away! It wasunched into a tree! "That smell!" Keith gagged. The scent of potato was great, but it soon changed into rotten meat! "How can it change?!" It wasn''t a subtle change. It was a sharp change! Keith walked up to the meat. Touching it, "Why is it so stiff?!" It was hard like a brick! It changed so much in a few seconds. Instead of being downcast, Keith''s eyes changed as he stared at the meat, "Aria, we should hunt some more!" Keith rolled up his sleeves. Having this meat was not enough. If he had to test it, he needed a lot more than this! A hunch. The meat was going to be delicious. "Ho!" Aria screeched! She was itching to fight with the pigs again! Like that, the two didn''t hesitate to chase after those flying pigs again! While he did that, "He''s hunting those monsters again?" "Does he like them or something?" "Are you kidding me?" "Also, don''t go near him. He can create craters from stomping." The adventurers started mocking Keith as he chased after the pigs. The pigs were harmless for the most part, but that was nothingpared to how annoying they were. They ignored Keith as they headed to the next floor. "Get back here!" Keith roared as he started to chase the pigs. Volume 5 Chapter 23: Brick Hard Volume 5 Chapter 23: Brick Hard Volume 5 Chapter 23: Brick Hard While Keith went on a rampage, Gabriel and the others were about to go on one of their own. It has been a few days since Keith headed to the dungeon. In those few days, things turned for the worst! "Well, eat up." Jack smiled and ced something on the table for each of them. "..." But the others, not so much. They tried their best to keep a straight face. "...I did my best in the kitchen." Jack looked up to the ceiling. Why did I have to lose in rock paper scissors?! The residential cook was Keith. None of them wanted to get into the kitchen. To settle this, they decided who would cook with a game. And Jack was the loser. "What happened to the bread?" Sarah noticed the bread her brother had brought out. It was burnt to a crisp. She tapped it on the table. Brick hard. That was the only way to describe it. She could probably use it as a weapon! "I tried to do what Keith does. But it turned out like this." From time to time, they saw how Keith cooked, and he tried his best to emte that. "I want to eat Keith''s cooking," Sarah muttered. She really missed the delicious cakes he made. He would make small desserts for her and Carolyn. "Now, now. There''s no need to fight." Diana became a moderator. "Yeah! You guys need to stop whining about it." Cadmus was calm. What came next was a loud crunch from his mouth. That bread was too hard. But this person had dragon teeth. It alwayses in handy when chewing through brick-hard bread. "..." The others looked at him weirdly. There was no way he would say something like that! Who was this person?! This manined for the first half-day about Keith leaving! He had no room to talk! "Just add a lot of condensed milk, and you''re good," Cadmus exined. His bread overflowed with condensed milk. It was dripping down from the bread. "I see." The others did just that! It was easier to eat if the whole thing was covered in sweetness! "It really is different without him." They all sighed. Even if they did this, it didn''t change the fact that Keith wasn''t there. "I definitely should have gone with him," Gabriel muttered. "You evil man!" Jack pointed at him! "How am I evil?" Gabriel tilted his head. Carolyn added, "You went with Keith because you know there was food involved!" The other three nodded their heads! Gabriel was ying five steps ahead of them. "But I had to go with him. Out of everyone, I was the one best suited to pair up with Keith." Gabriel shrugged his shoulders. "Don''t try to y the fool!" This man was too slick with these things! The adults chuckled as they watched this. Nephele questioned, "Where is Herrick?" Everyone was here besides Herrick. "I think he''s hanging out with Melor or something." Jack saw him leave. "I see." Nephele thought, "Now that I think about it, why did Herrick join the ind?" She was a little out of the loop. What she knew was that Gabriel and Arlo joined in the beginning, while Jack and Sarah joined because Keith had helped them. Herrick was someone she didn''t know about. "..." "Now that you said this, it is kind of strange." Carolyn thought, "Herrick should be treated better than anyone on his ind." An indposed of only beastmen would probably...most definitely treat Herrick like a king. So it was strange that he decided to join Keith''s ind. "We don''t know what Herrick is thinking." Diana shook her head. The only one who knew was Herrick himself. "No, there should be someone else." Carolyn tilted her head at one Cadmus. "Why are you looking at me, Carolyn?!" Cadmus kept a rxed countenance. "That''s because you should know the reason," Carolyn stated. There was no way Cadmus wouldn''t know. Changes like that would need the principal''s permission. "Carolyn, has anyone told you that you''re too sharp." Cadmus sighed. "Then you know." "Yeah, but I''m not going to tell you." Cadmus grinned. "..." "Besides, Keith knows. So you guys don''t need to know." "Eh?" When did Keith know? "Oh, that''s good." Carolyn smiled. As long as Keith knew, then he would deal with it. "But we need to think, is Herrick going to cause trouble outside?" Jack muttered. It was gettingte. He shouldn''t be getting into trouble, right? "There''s no way." "...I don''t think so." Herrick seemed like the type of person who would cause a lot of trouble. And when he said that, "We have a situation!" Cadmus looked down at an orb, "What''s the matter?" "There was a fight between students!" "..." Everyone in the room felt a dark premonition. "Who was it?" "It was student Herrick." "..."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 24: Would Making It As A Stew Be Better? Volume 5 Chapter 24: Would Making It As A Stew Be Better? Volume 5 Chapter 24: Would Making It As A Stew Be Better? "We caught a few of them," Keith wiped the sweat off his face again. He had been sweating ten times more thanst time. However, it was all worth it. All of that running and dashing had gotten them three extra pigs. "Seesh, these guys are way too slippery." Never did he think he would have such a hard time. From crazy orcs? That was a yes. But these were pigs. That was a hard no! "Since we fought so long, we should do some testing." Keith cracked his neck. The only reason why he decided to chase these things was because he needed to do some testing. "Hoo!" Aria screeched as she watched Keith get to work. Keith quickly took all the spices he had in his arsenal. Yes, arsenal. He was about to go to war! "Let me think about this. I should use some rose herbs and dill to help out." After analyzing the situation, Keith incorporated some herbs with salt and pepper. This would help with the meat''s aroma and taste. Once Keith finished massaging the meat. It''s loose. It wasn''t firm like a brick fromst time. Keith ced the meat on the pan. I should use a lower heat. Last time, he used high heat. Going at it slowly should be the right way. When he did that, the meat didn''t smell rotten. It was the same pleasant smell. "I see! The problem with this meat is it needs to be brought up slowly." Keith thought he got it. But, "Darn it!" A rotten smell came from it. "Is it because it needs to be cooked perfectly?!" Keith thought. This was getting interesting. Keith took out another piece of meat and started to cook again. And the pleasant smell happened again. Keith slowly brought the fire up, cooking it. The meat slowly became perfect! The aromaing from it was attractive. Instead of smelling potatoes, it was fried potatoes and meat. "This feels more like a stew than a steak," Keith noted. After some time, it was done cooking. As he stared at it, Keith''s eyes were filled with excitement. "Let''s try it!" Aria''s eyes were saying the same thing. She wanted to try it as well! The two didn''t hesitate to take a bite! But the moment they did, it was overflowing. A stew? It tasted like a pork broth was poured down his throat. Not only that, it was smooth as it went down. A meat that had the taste of a stew? Who wouldn''t be interested in something like that?! "I feel so full from eating one bite." Moreover, he felt full. It was simr to eating an entire pot of stew! He turned to Aria, and thetter was the same as him. "This feeling is nice. Maybe I could throw this to Carolyn and Cadmus." Those two were gluttons. This could fill them up in an instant. However, "The vor isn''t there." Keith realized the discrepancy. The smell and taste didn''t match. The aroma was more potent than the taste. "I wonder if making a stew would be easier." Keith stared at the meat. He diced it into cubes before tossing it into a pot of water. That did it. "What in the world?!" Keith blinked his eyes as he stared. The meat was slowly turning the water ck. "Eh?!" Keith didn''t hesitate to throw the pot of water away. You can''t make it into a stew? As he thought about it, "Hmm? What if I cook the meat first and then toss it in." Tossing raw meat into the pot was a no-go. But cooked meat should be fine, right? "Okay! Let''s do it!" Cooking the meat again, Keith tossed it into the pot. That did it. "Eh?" In two seconds, the meat dissolved into the pot! Something like this was impossible. But what made it even more interesting was the smell! The aroma intensified! "So it''s supposed to be made into a stew!" It hit Keith. "Hoo," Aria called out. "On it!" Keith knew what Aria wanted. More vegetables and meat into the pot! A slew of different ingredients entered the pot. "This soup is so beautiful. It''s shining!" It was a beautiful yellow color. It looks like gold! Keith scooped some for him and Aria. And when they sipped, "WOAH!" The vor wasplex. It was as if he was drinking a rich bone broth made from the bones of many different types of animals. Not only that, there was no scum or disgust from the top. The soup was incredible! "We did something amazing, Aria!" Keith turned to Aria with joy. Volume 5 Chapter 25: More Testing Volume 5 Chapter 25: More Testing Volume 5 Chapter 25: More Testing "Ho!" Aria liked the soup as well. The two continued to drink the soup. As they did, "It might be a little too rich." Tasting it a second time, Keith felt it was a little heavy. He did add a lot of meat to it. It is made out of pork as well. Adding more meat would definitely make it heavy. Keith thought about it. Should I add fewer cubes? He needed to do some more testing, however, "I think I found the first." Keith knew this was going to be part of his menu. While he was happy, I guess they don''t know how to use it. He heard what the adventurers said about him. As he continued to hunt those pigs, adventurers murmured. They kept talking about how insane he was. These pigs were annoying but harmless. Not only that, they tasted incredibly horrible. And that was to be expected. Keith had to have some control over it. "Let''s go to bed now." Since this floor only had those pigs, it was a safe zone. "Ho." The owl flew next to him. Like that, the two went to bed. ... "Can you exin to us what happened?" Aidiun asked as he stared at Herrick. The other adults also gazed at him, all confused about his actions. Herrick scoffed, "Those guys tried to mess with me, so I beat them up." He heard their conversation. They mocked him, so he beat them up! "You broke one of their arms and beat the other ck and blue." Aidiun couldn''t believe it. When he first heard about it, he thought there was no way. But it was reality. "You''re lucky you''re a royal. That could definitely lead to expulsion." Aidiun groaned, "Don''t do this again." "Hmpf. If there''s nothing else, I will go to bed." Herrick didn''t look at them as he returned to his room. "What are we going to do about him?" Aidiun clutched his head. Herrick was pigheaded. From this alone, he could tell the child didn''t listen. He would probably do something like this again. "What do you think we should do?" He turned to the two great spirits. However, the two frowned as well. "I can blow him away again?" A small tornado formed in Nephele''s hand. She could punish him like that. "That would defeat the purpose." And you probably kill him. Nephele half killed him before. Do it a few more times, and that half would turn into a full. "Aww." Nephele looked down. "..." You really want to blow him away that badly? "We can let Keith deal with it," Diana suggested. The three understood. Herrick listened to the strong. This meant that Keith would be the only person he would listen to. "I see. But I don''t want to rely on him." To rely on another student. As the instructor, he should be the one to deal with this. However, it was a difficult task. Herrick refused to listen to anyone. "...." While the three discussed, one person heard everything. ... Yawn! Keith woke up as he got out of his tent. He stretched his hand back and forth. "Good morning, Aria." Aria slept beside him. "Ho." "Let''s have some soup." Keith smiled as he took out the pig meat again. It was time for more testing. I will add one cube this time. When he did that, the soup didn''t have that dense gold color. It was a light yellow. Keith took a sip. "I prefer this one." This one had a milder taste. Rich or mild, both styles had a different vor, and both were something Keith was interested in. "Which one do you like?" Keith turned to Aria. "Ho." "I see. You like the richer one." Keith scratched his head. There''s going to be more tests. Once they finished their meal, "Let''s go to the next floor," Keith was still interested in what he could find. Like that, the two headed to the next floor. And when he entered the fifth floor, it was much bigger than the others. Not only that, he could hear the sounds of fighting. "I guess the adventurers are fighting here." Keith scratched his head. It was simr to the first floor. "There are a lot of goblins and other monsters like the other ones." It seemed everyone was having a good time. I should head to the next floor. He wasn''t going to stay here. And when he headed to the next floor, it was quiet. Keith nced around and noticed the number of trees. What''s with this silence? It was eerie. Usually, he could hear the sounds of a monster roaring or some movement. The only thing he could hear was the leaves rustling around. "!" Before Keith could search, he caught something flying at his back!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 26: I Want To Touch It Volume 5 Chapter 26: I Want To Touch It Volume 5 Chapter 26: I Want To Touch It It was a wooden spear. Keith''s eyes darted at the trees. The only thing he could see were leaves. That spear wasn''t the end. A wave of spears rain down on him in droves! "Aria." "Ho." With one word, Aria created an ice wall, blocking all the spears. It''s not breaking it. Keith stared at the ice. With one look, he could tell the spears were fast butcked the power to puncture through the ice wall. "Let''s see what you guys are." Keith jumped out of the ice wall and fired wind at the trees. Since they wanted to hide so much, he should flush them out! Standing on the branches were giant sheep. They weren''t the size of orcs. But they looked fluffy. Yes, fluffy. That was the first thought that came into Keith''s mind! Not the spears in their hands. It''s the wool. How does it feel? He had the urge to touch the fur! As Keith thought about it, "Maaaa!" The sheeps threw spears at him again! Aria helped as she blew a gust of wind, blowing all the spears away. Keith continued to look around. These guys are fast. Unlike orcs, who focused on strength, these sheep had speed. They jumped away the moment they flung their spears. Need to think where they''re going tond. Keith nced around and noticed their movement. It was positioned. Without a second, Keith had found their weakness. He quickly dashed over to a branch. One sheep monster was going tond there, but Keith was one step ahead as he took it out with a blow! "I see. So you guys can''t withstand a hit." Keith didn''t need to use full force. Using a quarter was enough to take them out! That fur only made them look strong. "You guys are screwed." Feeling the pressure from Keith, the sheep monster quickly dashed away. However, "You can''t escape," Aria was one step ahead of them. With one move, the owl destroyed all the branches. Keith was fast. But the speed of a Blizzard Owl was faster. "Let''s get to work." Keith cracked his knuckles. "Ho!" .... "Hah." Keith took a big sigh as he moved his shoulders around. "Ho." "Good job." Keith patted Aria''s head. The two took all of them out. Looking at the monsters on the ground, he was excited. Lamb! He got something besides pork and beef and chicken! His repertoire has increased! However, he was curious about the sheep monster. Is it going to be like the orcs, which is like meat? Or would it be like the pig dissolving in water to make a rich soup? Keith wanted to find out as he started to butcher the meat. He took some chops and ced them into the pan, searing them. Nothing could go wrong with searing chops. As he seared, Keith was all smiles from the smell. "Perfect. If I marinate it, the taste will improve." Keith smiled. He could tell this was like typical meat. Once it was done, Keith and Aria were interested as they took a bite. Keith was surprised by how crispy it tasted. It was like eating a potato chip. No, it was crunchier than that. But it had the taste of a high-grade sirloin steak. "Incredible." Keith continued to munch on it. He only added the bare minimum of seasonings! "This will be a perfect item, don''t you think?" "Hoo!" Aria pped her wings in excitement as well. The two got up from their spot. "Let''s hunt more!" Keith knew this wasn''t going to be enough! They needed to do so much before they could be done! "Hoo!" Aria was in agreement. Volume 5 Chapter 27: Defeat Volume 5 Chapter 27: Defeat Volume 5 Chapter 27: Defeat While Keith and Aria had the time of their life, the same couldn''t be said about Herrick. A dark expression was stered on his face as he swung his sword outside. How am I on probation?! Herrick couldn''t believe it. His punishment was to stay on the ind for a few days! It was considered light for all the damage he caused. However, for Herrick, this was all wrong. Those guys were the ones who started the entire fight! Herrick could hear it all. "Have you heard? That Herrick joined that ind!" "He''s such a horrible teacher! How could instructor Shire ask him to teach us?!" "And he was so cocky as well!" When that was said, Herrick couldn''t control himself and started beating them up. As he did that, the instructor quickly arrived to break them up. He got in trouble instead of those students? That didn''t sit well with him! "Are you really going to mope around like this?" Herrick turned to see Gabriel standing on the sidelines. He wore his training gear. "Shouldn''t you be in ss?" It was the middle of the day. "I''m skipping it," Gabriel answered coolly. "I see," Herrick said nothing more as he returned to swinging his sword. As he did, "If you keep swinging like that, nothing will change." A bulge formed on Herrick''s head, "Are you here to annoy me?" He was standing there and talking. "Not to annoy you. But to make something clear. You''re weak." Gabriel dered. "What?" Herrick''s expression changed as he stared at Gabriel. That was because of the difference between them. He understood Keith was better than him. But the same couldn''t be said about Gabriel. Herrick viewed him as someone weaker than him. The various tests they had in the beginning showed that he was stronger. "If I''m so weak, how about you face me?" Herrick scoffed. "Sure." Anticipating he would say this, Gabriel raised his sword, prepared to fight. Like that, the match started between the two. Herrick was the first to make the move as he charged at him! The first person to make a move would be the victor! Herrick had a bigger body than him. Overpowering Gabriel was the only thing he needed to do. Baam! With one move, the entire ground was blown to smithereens. Herrick wasn''t done as he swung his sword back and forth! There was no stopping him as the ground continued to be destroyed. "Are you going to keep running away?!" Herrick yelled. Gabriel was only dodging. He was running away from him! "Oh," Gabriel was calm as he ignored Herrick''s insults. He continued to dodge Herrick''s swing. As he did, that caused Herrick to fume up even more. It will hit him! His sword wouldnd on him at some point! I''ll go even faster! Herrick put more force into his swing. But that was when Gabriel made his move! Without a secondter, Gabriel swung his sword. "You lost." "..." Herrick stared down in disbelief. The sword was right in front of his throat. Gabriel took a sigh and moved his sword away from his throat. "Stop acting so dazed. You lost." Gabriel shook his head. "If I-" "If you used your beastified state, you would have lost the same way." Gabriel finished his sentence. He knew what he was going to say. "..." Herrick wanted to say something else. Yet, no words wereing from his mouth. That was because of how serious Gabriel was. His eyes were unwavering, disying no doubt in his answer. "I''ll give you a piece of advice. It doesn''t matter how hard you swing your sword or how you work out. You''re not going to beat Keith and me." Gabrielmented before walking away. "Good job, student Gabriel." As Gabriel entered the mansion again, he saw that Aidiun was waiting for him there. "I didn''t do anything that needs praise, professor." "No, Herrick needed someone else to beat him." For Herrick to grow, he needed to lose more. He needed this right now. It couldn''t be Keith again. That wouldn''t make him grow as a person. It had to be someone else. "I wonder when he''s going to return," Gabriel muttered as he thought about when Keith would return. "Indeed." Aidiun thought the same.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 28: Why Is He Alone?1 Volume 5 Chapter 28: Why Is He Alone?1 Volume 5 Chapter 28: Why Is He Alone?1 "Yahoo! I went on a spree!" Keith waved his hand back and forth as he gazed at the haul of meat he had obtained from this floor. A few days had passed since he entered the dungeon, and as he continued to do this, Keith hunted a lot of meat. The two were now in front of the boss''s room. He had been running around and had made it all the way here. "To think I would make it here." Keith sighed. This should not have happened. Madison had told him it would take at least two weeks to arrive, and he had arrived in half the time! What am I going to fight? Keith wondered what he would face. Before moving, Keith took some equipment from his storage. One of them was a giant two-handed sword. There was no way of knowing what would pop up. All Keith understood was that he needed to bash and be done with it. Keith turned to Aria, and thetter nodded. The two were ready for a fight as they entered the boss''s room. "Where are they?" The boss''s room was simr to the golems. A little more ominous but simr enough. Keith''s instincts were wild as he turned to the corner! When he did, he saw the floor boss. It was so different from the others. What he saw was a giant. "Sheep?" The face looked kinda like a sheep. But there were two arms on each side. Each one held a weapon in its hand. And they were heavy weapons, ready to destroy. It was quick on its feet as the monster mmed the club down on Keith. Thank goodness I brought the sword. Keith sighed in relief as he blocked the boss using the heavy sword. It was made out of ck iron. He had stabbed it into the ground, keeping it there. Compared to his weapon, the boss couldn''t break it. The boss went on an endless assault, but Keith maintained a calm expression. Keith made his move when the boss raised all weapons into the air! "Maaaa!" Keith had sliced off one arm off. That wasn''t the end. Keith went for another sh at maximum force. But the boss dodged it and swung Keith away! "!" That sent Keith flying! It broke my sword. Keith looked down at his long sword. One move from the sheep broke it. Keith quickly brought out another sword. The boss wasn''t done. It charged at Keith, wanting to do abo move. "Kwak!" Aria summoned an ice wall from the ground. But the boss started to smash through all of them. Aria made a move as she dived in. Her aim was the knees. She cut one of the knees, causing the monster to drop! When that happened, Keith raised his sword and struck down again! Another arm was sliced! Keith wasn''t done, so he grabbed the heavy sword and swung it. One strike from a heavy sword was enough to blow it away! "That was difficult." Keith rolled his hand back and forth. He looked down at the sword, "I should practice using this." His primary weapon had always been a long sword. He only used the heavy sword as a shield or a one-shot kill, as his movements were too raggedy. "I guess it''s time for me to return home." Keith stretched his hand back and forth as he stared at the orb in the center. Like the one before, this dungeon had one. Keith ced his hand on it and was sent right in front of the dungeon''s entrance. "Huh?!" "Why is this guy alone?" Some adventures noticed Keith. And they were confused. Shouldn''t a party be with him? They knew his return meant he had defeated the boss! However, there was only one person before them! Volume 5 Chapter 29: Inferno Behind Him Volume 5 Chapter 29: Inferno Behind Him Volume 5 Chapter 29: Inferno Behind Him "Hmmm," Keith didn''t notice their expressions as he headed to the adventurer''s guild. He hummed a tune as he walked. It''s the morning. The sun wasing up, making him realize it was morning. "Madison," Keith called. And Madison was surprised, "Keith, where have you been?!" "In the dungeon." Keith smiled. "But you were gone for a week!" That was how long Keith was gone. She was worried something terrible must''ve happened. "Isn''t this normal?" From what Dennis said about his party, they would stay in the dungeon for a month. "That''s if you are in a party. You''re all alone," Madison retorted. She had heard Dennis''s story, but that was him with supplies and a six-man team! Keith, on the other hand, was all alone! "Oh, I will make a note of that." "Don''t you, "I will make a note of that," with me!" Madison roared. This guy was too nonchnt. Like that, he was chewed out by Madison in front of everyone. It was quite a sight. "Madison, you should stop." One of her colleagues grabbed the woman''s shoulder. Her expression was so ferocious. She was scaring the other receptionist. Heck! Even the adventurers were afraid. Never mess with Madison. "Fine." Madison took a big huff. She felt tired from screaming so much. "I''m sorry for worrying so much, Madison." Keith got up from the ground with a smile. "You better remember what I said." Keith''s look made it seem that he wasn''t listening at all! "Understood." Keithughed. "Did you bring back anything to sell?" Since he was gone for so long, he had to have brought a lot back. "Yep! I have a lot of things! Check it out!" Before Keith could have the chance to summon all of them out, "Do it in the back!" Madison quickly blocked him. She knew what Keith was. This guy would bring in bulk. That would definitely destroy the countertop. "Haha, yeah." Keithughed as he followed after her. In the back, there were many dismantlers. This was a ce where adventurers could throw monsters'' bodies to get something out of them. "Drop it here," Madison brought him to a free spot. "Gotcha." And like that, Keith dropped off all the monsters in his storage. And there was a giant thud sound! Keith turned to them, "This is all I have." "..." Madison and the other receptionist were silent. "Too much?" "...Yeah," Madison nodded. Keith had always brought a lot of things back. But this one took the cake. "Let''s get''s dismantling, boys!" One of the dismantlers turned to the others. "Understood!" This was more than a one-person job as they got to work. While they did that, "Keith, how far did you go down?" Madison saw some monsters that were found deep inside the dungeon. "I-" Before Keith could say something, "There''s a floor boss!" "Eh?" The others were cked-jawed. "Look at that weapon!" One of the dismantlers raised a club the sheep monster used. Madison turned to Keith. She said nothing. But her expression said it all! "Ehehe." Keithughed it off. "When will you guys be done?" Keith quickly headed to the dismantler, not looking at the inferno behind him. "I think in two days." "Then I will take some bodies." Keith took back some remains. If he butchered it, Keith could get more meat. However, it would take too long to do it. "I''lle back in a few days," Keith quickly dashed out. Madison was going to blow her lidit was only a matter of seconds! He wasn''t nning to go through that again. The next ce Keith went to was Iron Hilde. "Yo! Skar!" Keith smiled as he entered the shop. However, when he did, he saw there was another person there. It was a student from the academy. What surprised Keith was that it wasn''t a dwarf. "Sorry about that, Senior." Keith scratched his head. He noticed the color of her tie. She was an upperssman. "It''s fine." The woman shook her head, "Are you a student from the academy?" Noticing how he called her, he was an underssman. "Mmhmm. I''m a freshman." Keith smiled. "I see." "Brat! Why are you here?!" Skar came out from the back. His expression was dark when he spotted Keith. But Keithughed, "Because I need some more swords." "Hah? What do you mean?" "Well, you see." Keith brought the destroyed swords out. And when Skar saw it, his expression turned nk, "I''m going to end you!" Skar roared as he jumped at Keith!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 30: Facing Off Against One Another Volume 5 Chapter 30: Facing Off Against One Another Volume 5 Chapter 30: Facing Off Against One Another "Hey! Calm down!" Keith quickly stepped back, trying his best not to get hit by Skar. A few dwarves had to hold Skar back! "How could you break this sword?! Didn''t you buy it a week ago?!" Keith hade here to buy a sword. That sword was a perfect iron sword! Those things were supposed tost for years! "Ahh, the floor boss punched through it?" Keith scratched his head. That boss one punched the sword out of existence. "...You faced a floor boss?" Skar paused when he heard that. He couldn''t believe it. This guy went and faced a floor boss?! "Yeah, check it out." Keith didn''t hesitate as he brought out one of the weapons it used. The sword was interesting. "..." Skar and the other dwarves were shocked. On the side, the senior''s eyes widened as she stared at the sword. "Want it?" Keith waved the sword around. "Yes." "Then here." Keith tossed the sword to him, "I''m going to pick out some swords." "New material!" Skar and the other dwarves were excited about it. "Junior, are you strong?" While Keith looked for a sword, the senior walked up to him. "I guess?" Keith tilted his head. "How about we have a little spar?" Sakura smiled. "Sure," Keith was interested. How strong was the upperssman? Todd was an outlier. He was curious to find out. "Skar, can we use one of your fields in the back?" "New material!" "...Yeah, we can go to the back." Those dwarves were going to stare at it all day long. "Senior Sakura, is a wooden sword fine with you?" "Mmhmm." Keith took out two wooden swords from his storage. He hand one to her. "...You have storage as well." "Yeah." "No, I mean void magic storage." "..." Keith''s eyes widened as he quickly prayed to Sakura, "Senior, please don''t tell anyone about this!" He did it reflexively! Sakura nodded, "I won''t tell anyone about it." "Thank you." Keith sighed in relief as he raised his sword. He was ready to fight. Sakura was the same. Without a second''s dy, the two charged at one another! When the wooden swords collided, it created a resounding sound! Sakura quickly pushed Keith back! Keith raised his sword and blocked Sakura''s blow. However, his disbelief couldn''t disappear. Sakura overpowered him! That wasn''t the only thing. Sakura''s moves were profound. They were the basics, but they were refined and fast! Keith continued to guard. Opening! Keith quickly swung the sword at her waist. Sakura managed to guard it but was pushed back. "Junior is strong," Sakura smirked. "And Senior is really powerful." Keith''s vignce was high. He wasn''t looking away from her. She might gut him if he did. "Since Junior is this strong, I''ll show you something as a reward." The gaze from Sakura''s eyes changed. "!" Every pore in Keith''s body warned him something was wrong! It was toote. "You lose, Junior." Sakura had her sword on his head. "..." What happened?! Keith was shocked. He couldn''t believe he lost like that. This was a rare moment for him. It was the first time he was defeated so one-sidedly. "That was amazing, Senior." "Thank you. And you have so much talent, Junior." It was rare for someone to have this much talent. "Thank you so much." Keith smiled. "Do you want to spar some more?" "Sure!" Keith smiled. Like that, the two continued to spar in the back. ... "What is wrong with the two of you?!" Skar roared! Both Keith and Sakura were sitting on the ground. "Our bad." "Sorry." Keith and Sakura apologized. The two fought for some time. The damage the two caused to the practice field was...destructive. "This field is more about swing and testing weapons! Not having full-blown fights!" Skar lectured! "Boss, can you notugh! How could you let them do this!" Skar turned to Dalen. He was watching this happen! He was sure of this! While Skar and the other dwarves marveled at the weapon, Dalen definitely watched the two. "It''s fine. It''s only the field." Dalenughed. "Here is your weapon," A dwarf said, handing a sword to Sakura. "Thank you." "And did you get your weapon?" Skar turned to Keith. "Thanks." "Never fight here again." Best thing to do was to send them away as fast as possible! "See youter, Dalen!" Keith waved his hands to Dalen. "Later, Keith." Volume 5 Chapter 31: What Happened To You Guys?! Volume 5 Chapter 31: What Happened To You Guys?! Volume 5 Chapter 31: What Happened To You Guys?! "Senior, are you going to return to the academy?" Keith asked Sakura. Thetter shook her head, "No, I still need to do some things." "I see. Then I will see youter, Senior!" Keith waved as he headed back to the academy. So I was gone for a week. Even he was surprised by the time. He wasn''t so focused on it because only food was on his mind. While Keith returned home, "So that was Keith Freed." A small smile formed on Sakura''s face as she walked away. ... "I wonder how the others have been," Keith turned to Aria. He got a little worried since the two had been gone for so long. When he returned to the ind, Eh? Keith paused. What is this ominous feeling? Keith was in front of the mansion. He felt a pressureing from it like never before! Should I go in? Not entering was going through his mind! Even Aria flinched! Yes, Aria, the apex monster, felt something was wrong! Keith took a big sigh as he entered, "I''m home." There was only silence in the building. "Where is everyone?" As Keith looked around, "Keith." "Jack, I''m-woah!" Keith was going to say hello. But he quickly took a step back. What he saw was Jack. The man looked dead. However, that was not what surprised him. Jack was crawling on the ground to get to him! "What happened to you?!" Keith was shocked and confused! How could he look like this in a week?! And he wasn''t alone, "Keith, you''re back." Carolyn and Sarah came out next! The two were the same as him! "What happened to all of you?!" His brain was malfunctioning. "Need-" Jack''s voice was faint like he was slowly dying. "Need what?" What do you need?! "Food." "Eh?" "Oh, you''re back." Keith looked up at Gabriel and Diana. The two looked so typicalpared to everyone else. He looked at the two and then back to Jack and the rest. "What''s the matter with them?" That worry was out the window. "I think they''re going through the "No delicious food for a week," symptoms." Gabriel shook his head. He and Diana were the only ones who weren''t like that. "...I see," Keith shook his head. He was worried for nothing! "Make us something." Carolyn and Jack crawled like zombies as they grabbed Keith''s leg! "Fine, fine." Keith shook his head, "I''ll make something to fill your stomachs." And don''t hold my leg like that. It''s creepy! He headed to the kitchen. As he walked, the rest followed afterward! "What did you bring back with you today?" "I got a lot ofmb." Keith summoned one of the sheep monsters onto the table. "Yay! More meat!" Carolyn hugged Mir as she was excited about the new meat! There was a lot. "Give me a second. I need to butcher it." Keith smiled as he took out his knives. Before he could do anything, "You guys should step back." All of them stood way too close to him. There was going to be a lot of blood flying. "But we wanna eat." "I will call you guyster once I''m done butchering." Keith scratched his head. These guys'' eyes are bloodshot. Are you guys nning to eat this raw? If he wasn''t here, they might actually have done that! "Come now, everyone." Diana was the leader as she quickly led everyone out of the kitchen. The group begrudgingly left. Keith sighed as he started to butcher the meat. When he did that, Just don''t mind them. While he cut, those eyes were ring at the meat. "Did you see the marbling?" "Look at how much meat it has!" "It''s going to be so delicious!" They murmured as they watched Keith work his magic. They were waiting outside the door, ready to pounce! After cutting the sheep monster, he scanned the types of cuts. Braisedmb should be lovely. Keith cracked his knuckles as he took the shanks. He drizzled oil into the pan and started to cook them. Once they were browned, Keith added some potatoes and carrots to the pot. "Muah. This is the best." "The smell is so nice." "I''ve been missing this!" Jack was about to cry. While that cooked, Keith took out some cloud pig meat. And the rest tilted their heads at the sight of it. "What kind of meat is that?" "Something really delicious." Keith smiled evilly. He started to cook it on top of the stove. The rest were drawn to it, wanting to figure out what he meant. Once the meat was done grilling, "You guys want a bite?" Keith gestured. "Of course," There was no way they wouldn''t want a bite! Not after having a week of nothing! "Delicious meat!" "It has been so long!" But the moment everyone bit it, their eyes widened. Carolyn gagged before she spat the thing into the garbage can. But then she red at Keith, "What''s the big idea?!" Was this man trying to destroy their taste buds? Keithughed, "I was messing around." "..."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 32: A Meal After So Long Volume 5 Chapter 32: A Meal After So Long Volume 5 Chapter 32: A Meal After So Long Do you have to mess with our taste buds?! Are you trying to ruin us after all this time?! This guy was so messed up! They waited all this time only to have something horrible in their mouth! "Sorry, I wanted you guys to taste it as well." Keithughed. There was something else he learned with the cloud pig meat. If you didn''t cook it precisely, the scent would be pleasant. However, the taste would be horrible. That was an exciting day. Keith had to suffer alone with this taste. So why not share it with others? "..." The look he got from them didn''t change. "Don''t worry. I promise you I will make something delicious with it." Keith smiled as he tossed it into the pot. That caused Carolyn and the others to frown, "Why would you throw it into the soup?!" Was he trying to ruin it?! "You''ll see." Keith had a smile on his face, not saying anything. Slowly, the aroma started to be stronger than before. "How could this be?!" "Wait, it might taste even worse!" Jack still had some doubts. That meat smelled great. However, it might still taste horrible. "..." Their expressions paused when they heard that. Jack was right. "You guys don''t have to be so uptight." Keith shook his head as he cut up some onions and other vegetables and tossed them in. There was also somemb meat. The others looked down at the soup and noticed it was a light gold color. "Is it tasty?" The aroma was perfect. However, that horrible taste couldn''t be forgotten. "Mmhmm. See, let me take a sip." Keith took a sip of the soup. "..." Isn''t it just you doing the chef''s privileges? "You guys set up the table, and I''ll bring everything over." Keith smiled. "Understood!" Everyone got to work! They wanted to eat as soon as possible. ... "Ugh." Cadmus groaned as he headed to Keith''s ind. While he did that, he had a dark expression. That caused the students to back away from him! The aura from his body made everyone shiver from fear! Sohma sighed, "Can you be more respectable?" "What? You''re the same as well!" Cadmus red at Sohma. He wasn''t the only one who was going through this problem. Sohma was the same! "What are you talking about?" "Do you think I wouldn''t notice how you gave more people more work for no reason!" While Cadmus was more active and showed his emotions on his face, Sohma was subtle and deadly! He would give out more paperwork to the other instructors. The instructors could only cry. The look Sohma gave them shut them up. "..." Sohma red at Cadmus, but thetter also red back. "Come now, let''s all calm down." Where is Keith when you need him?! Aidiun wanted to cry. If those two started a brawl, half the city would be destroyed. The only person who could deal with this was Keith! Ask, and you shall receive! When they entered Keith''s ind, they smelled something mouth-watering. The three''s expression turned soft as they continued to sniff. "Did he-" Before Aidiun could finish his sentence, Cadmus dashed into the building. Sohma sighed and soon followed after him! "Oh, you guys are back?" Keith walked out of the kitchen with a giant pot in his hand. "Keith, you''ve returned!" Cadmus was overjoyed, but his expression turned dark, "Why did you take so long to return?!" "Because I lost track of time." Keith shrugged his shoulders. But that caused Cadmus to re at him even more! We were suffering because you lost track of time?! Keith ignored the look he gave as he entered the dining room. The others were already done setting up the table. "Can someone call Herrick down?" He was the only one who wasn''t downstairs. Gabriel scratched his head, "Yeah, he won''t be eating with us." "Hmm?" Did something happen? "I''ll exin it to youter." Keith nodded, "Understood, let''s eat." "Yay!" That was what they were waiting for." "Gimme now!" "...Guys. I know I wasn''t here thesest few days. Bute on, show some manners." These guys were eating like they were starved for weeks. There were fruits, right?! "Do you know how much we missed it?!" "Yeah! How could you leave us like that?!" Everyone cried out as they stared at him. How could this man be so nonchnt! "My mistake." Keith waved his hand. I should not say anything. Volume 5 Chapter 33: Let Him Calm Down Volume 5 Chapter 33: Let Him Calm Down Volume 5 Chapter 33: Let Him Calm Down "Keith, this soup has a unique vor. What did you use to make it?" Cadmus stared at the soup, intrigued by its distinct taste. It was unlike any other soup Keith had made, with a smoother texture and a less pronounced vor. "Oh, I used meat from a cloud pig to make the soup." "This came from a cloud pig?!" The adults eximed, their surprise evident in their wide-eyed stares at Keith. Keith nodded, "What about it?" "Aren''t cloud pigs supposed to be disgusting?" Nephele muttered as she stared down at the soup. She heard a lot of people talking about how the cloud pigs were disgusting. However, it tasted amazing! "No, it tastes really disgusting." Cadmus nodded. It was horrible, and he never thought about eating it again. "Yeah," Keith nodded. He couldn''t deny that. Jack added, "It was a surprising transformation. Keith added the cloud pig meat to the soup, whichpletely changed the taste." "Wait, it changed when you dumped it into the water?" Cadmus turned to Keith, wanting some answers. "You can pan-fry the meat. However, you need to have a lot of control over the fire. I looked away for a second, and it turned horrible. And you need to have the perfect medium rare, or it would smell good and taste horrible." "Wait, how does it taste when you pan-fry it?" "It tastes like you''re eating arge pot of soup. It tastes better when you toss it into soup." "..." The adults said nothing. How could this guy be so nonchnt about this? Only this guy was capable of doing something like that. This guy has the hands of god on him! "Anyways, you guys can''t forget about themb." Keith smiled as he brought out themb meat. They couldn''t be in awe of the soup before they had this. "We missed this!" How could they forget about the meat?! ... "Herrick," Keith knocked on his door. However, there was no response. Keith sighed as he said, "I''m going to leave the food here. If you''re hungry, please eat." There wasn''t anything else Keith could say as he walked away. "You understand he''s awake, right?" Nephelemented. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm, I know." Even though Herrick didn''t say anything, he could see the shadow under the door. "Want me to get him out?" Nephele rolled up her sleeves, ready to do something. But Keith shook his head, "No, that would make things worse." After hearing what happened, Keith understood why Herrick didn''t want toe out. He was probably shocked by the defeat. The best thing for a person like him was to give the person some fresh air. He needed some time to process. Nephele tilted her head, "Really? Because the guy is only mumbling about it being impossible." "Huh? You can hear his words?" "Of course! I''m the great spirit of wind! I can hear things others can''t." Nephele smirked with a prideful look. "Please don''t do that," Keith waved his hand. He could already see the problems that would unfold. "Really? But there are a lot of things the others say. Don''t you want to hear?" A devilish grin formed on Nephele''s face. "..." Keith sighed, "Diana!" "!" "Nephele needs some extra training!" "Keith! Be quiet!" "Understood!" Without a secondter, Diana appeared and grabbed Nephele by the neck. "Nooooooo!" Nephele wanted to cry! She gave Keith a hateful re as she was dragged away by Diana. Keith shrugged, "That''s what you get for listening in on another''s conversation."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 34: Airhead Volume 5 Chapter 34: Airhead Volume 5 Chapter 34: Airhead The following day, Keith noticed Herrick had left ahead of them. This had been happening for quite some time as he didn''te down for breakfast. Keith shook his head. He''s not going to grow if he acts like this. While Keith thought, the rest ate their breakfast. "I missed this so much!" "No more burnt bread from Jack!" "Hey!" Jack looked up. That word was the only thing he could say as he knew it was true! "Come on, you guys are overreacting." Keith shook his head. Did you guys go through Armageddon? They were being too dramatic. That caused Nephele to look up this time, "You wouldn''t be saying this if you saw what we had!" "What did you guys have?" "Brunt toast, boiled meat, loaded with condensed milk," Sarah answered. "..." Is that why we''re running low on condensed milk. Keith usually kept it in a jar. And when he went to check, it was almost gone! Keith wanted to question them. However, "Sorry for barging in," Alfia entered the dining room. Keith smiled, "Hello, Alfia. Did you bring your spirits?" "Mmhmm. Thank you for taking care of them." "It''s not me watching over them. That''s all Diana and Nephele''s doing." While he was gone, Diana and Nephele were the ones who supervised the two little spirits. "Woof." "Kwak," The wolf and bird flew to Keith''s side. "Aww, I missed you guys as well." Keith patted the two spirit''s head. It was really fluffy. "..." "Do you want to join us?" "Is that alright?" "Grab yourself a te," Keith gestured. "Thank you for the offer," Alfia said without hesitation as she sat down. She was now a regr on the ind. Looking at the food on the table, "Is this a new dish?" "Mmhmm, I added some interesting ingredients I found. Please have a taste." Keith smiled. Soup was on the menu. He added somemb into it, curious about the pairing. Alfia took a sip, "It''s a nice vor." While she savored the taste, "Keith! More!" Cadmus shouted! "Hah, you need to pace yourself more." How could this person drink so fast?! He was going through it too much! "When you made so much, I don''t need to hold back!" Cadmus saw that vat in the back! He could eat all the time! "Fine, fine." Keith shook his head as he poured more for him. While he did that, "Do you guys want some as well?" Keith looked at the two spirits. They seemed to be staring intently at Fira. "Woof!" "Kwak!" The two little spirits were excited. Keith smiled, "Here you go." ... "Let''s go, wolfy!" Fira eximed as she rode the wolf! It seemed that was her residential spot as the spirit group dashed to the field. Keith sighed, "Be careful! Aria, watch over them." "Ho!" Aria nodded as she flew after them. "Let''s go," Keith smiled as their group headed to ss. While they did that, Keith tilted his head, "By the way, shouldn''t Faelyn be with you?" Faelyn was technically her knight. "Ahh, you don''t have to-" "Princess!" Before Alfia could say anything, Faelyn came rushing at them. "Where have you been?!" Her hair was disheveled. It seemed she came here in a rush! "Eh?" Alfia scratched her head, "I did say I was going to drop my spirits off at Keith''s ind." "You should have brought me with you!" "Eh, sorry." Alfia scratched her head. "Did you have breakfast?" Keith asked. "...No." "Have an apple." Keith felt bad for the elf as he handed her an apple. "...Thank you," Faelyn sighed as she took the apple. "I take it that you''re an airhead?" Keith and the rest stared at Alfia. But thetter shook her head, "I''m not an airhead. I just tend to forget some things." Alfia looked away. "That''s the definition of being an airhead." Keith shook his head. "I don''t want to hear that from you!" "Eh?" "You ditched ss on your own whims and ran around without a thought." Alfia retorted. "That doesn''t mean I''m an airhead, right?" "Now that she said it," Carolyn thought about it. "What?" "You''re really scatterbrainedpared to others," Gabriel exined. "Come on!" "Alfia''s right. Sometimes, you would stare off into space." Carolyn would see Keith staring out the window. "..." "See," A proud grin formed on Alfia''s face. That caused Faelyn to scratch her head, "Princess," Did she have to be happy about not being an airhead? "Ugh," Keith groaned as they entered the ssroom. "I''m not as airheaded as you!" "You are!" "You two are acting like children!" Carolyn shook her head. Faelyn tried to calm her down, "Princess, please." "No way!" "I''m not that absent-minded!" "Gabriel, help-eh?" Carolyn turned her head to see Gabriel sitting far away, trying his best not to look at them. "..." Are you serious?! Volume 5 Chapter 35: Why Are We Fighting Again? Volume 5 Chapter 35: Why Are We Fighting Again? Volume 5 Chapter 35: Why Are We Fighting Again? Carolyn wanted to yell at Gabriel for running away like that. He was too quick on the up-take! Gabriel looked at the girl. The usual faint smile was directed to him. Sorry, Carolyn. I don''t want to deal with this. There was no need to guess what was going to happen next. "Carolyn, who do you think is more airheaded?!" Keith asked her this question. Carolyn''s eyes twitched. Do I have to answer this? That was a yes. Alfia''s eyes were bright as well, signaling for an answer. "Don''t throw this on me. Shouldn''t you ask-" Carolyn looked around, "Shouldn''t you ask Faelyn?" "Eh?" The sudden shift in attention caught Faelyn off guard! "I-" "Faelyn, who is it?" "Princess!" Faelyn wanted to cry at this moment. Why was she thrown the hot potato?! She wanted to tell them they were both acting like children. However, she couldn''t say that! Not with the look Alfia gave her! "We have to get a bystander!" Keith retorted. There was no way Faelyn and Carolyn would give fair judgments! "Mmhmm!" "Are the two-" "Ophelia! Who do you think is the most airheaded of the two of us?!" And here came the bystander! "Eh?" Ophelia tilted her head, confused. What was she brought into? "Please!" The two stared at her. "Ah, I guess Keith is the more airheaded one?" From actions alone, she could tell Keith was an airhead. Alfia, not so much. "..." Keith mmed his head into the table while Alfia looked victorious. "Thank you so much. I knew you had a good eye!" "Thanks?" Ophelia didn''t know what to say as she returned to her seat, more confused. "See." Alfia gave a smug look to Keith. "...Ugh." However, Keith chuckled, "Why were we fighting about this?" Alfia blinked, "Now that you mentioned it," Why were we fighting in the first ce? Now you two realize! Three people face-palmed at these two airheads. ... "Ugh," Carolyn dropped to the table again. Keith tilted his head, "How are you feeling?" "Dead, so very dead." "How? Professor Aidiun was teaching us?" Aidiun helped them out during his free time on the ind. "Because I nked out." "Do you want my notes, Carolyn?" Overhearing their conversation, Alfia suggested. "Thank you so much, Alfia!" Carolyn smiled at the elven princess. "You understand the lecture?" "I get enough," Alfia smiled. "Want topare notes?" Keith suggested. "Sure," What was brought out was a page full of notes to a couple. "..." It was a few seconds of silence before Alfia spoke. "I''m sorry I ever said anything." Alfia looked down, but Carolyn quickly consoled her, "Alfia, you''re doing great! It''s just that this guy is a monster!" "Yes, Princess! He''s an irregr!" Faelyn added. "..." You guys understand I''m right in front of you, right? Keith sighed, "You guys can copy my notes." Stab! "Alfia, don''t die on us!" "Princess!" "Keith, that was thest push," Gabriel shook his head. "How?!" ... "Let''s head to lunch!" After doing all of this, Keith was hungry. "I''m so confused. How could this guy space out and do all of this?" While Keith grinned, Alfia was having a mid-life crisis. She was in shock. "He''s inhuman." Carolyn asserted. "..." I am still right here?! Keith shook his head as he headed to the lunchroom with the rest. "Herrick, here is your lunch," Keith handed a lunchbox to Herrick, "Mmhmm," Herrick quickly took it and left the group. But that caused Alfia to frown, "Did you do something to him? Why is he acting like this?" "He''s going through a phase," Keith sighed as he sat down. Like that, everyone started to eat. But as they were doing that, "Alfia, can you help me with my magic?" Carolyn asked. "Hmm?" "I''ve been having trouble with my wind magic," "You can use wind magic as well." "Mmhmm, only a few." It was nothingpared to her. "Sure! I can help out." Alfia''s expression brightened. "Can you give me some tips as well?" Gabriel was a wind magic user as well. "Ay, we have teacher Alfia," Keith joked. "I''m not helping you." Alfia scoffed. "Don''t need it." "....Why is his face so smackable?" There was an unbearable itching from Alfia''s hand. Carolyn shook her head, "I know the feeling." "How could someone who looks gentle turn to something like this?" Alfia thought Keith was the gentle type. However, she was so wrong! "He''s both. He''s kind and ckhearted." "ckhearted, my butt!" Keith shoved some food into Carolyn''s mouth. That was enough to cause everyone tough. But the group didn''t notice they were being stared at as they talked.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 36: Heading To The Library Again Volume 5 Chapter 36: Heading To The Library Again Volume 5 Chapter 36: Heading To The Library Again "Seriously?! Why are you so good?!" Jack grumbled as he walked with Keith and Knight. "Because I have the best horse." A proud smile formed on Keith''s face as he patted Knight''s head. "Ngeeh!" Knight snorted, proud. Of course, he could clear a track like that quickly. "You wrecked the course in a minute!" Jack couldn''t believe it. Keith and Knight were the strongest duo. They destroyed everything in their path! "And your horse! He terrified the others to their core!" Regardless of their position in the lineup, Knight''s mere presence was enough to send the other horses into a state of panic! "My bad," Keith scratched his head. He didn''t think it would be like that as well. While they returned to the ind, a few elves got in their way. "Excuse us," Keith asked as he tried to move. However, the elves stood in front of them. "Is something the matter?" "You''re the matter." "Eh?" Keith tilted his head. Is there something wrong with him? He had never met this person before. Jack frowned, ready to throw hands if he needed to. "We will give you one warning. Stay away from our princess!" The elf warned. The others followed suit by giving him a stink eye. "Eh? Let''s ignore them." Keith turned to Jack. He could care less as he walked away from them. He continued onwards, not looking back at the others. "What are those guys'' problems?" "Maybe crushing over her?" That could be the reason. "...Maybe." "Also, can you take Knight back home," "Eh?" "I want to go to the library," Keith smiled. With the cloud pig, he wanted to find some other things out. "You want me to take it back home? Alone?" Jack looked at Knight. His eyes returned to Keith. You know I''m not going to survive, right?! "Rx, you''ll be good," His words were directed to Knight. "Ngeh." The horse snorted. "Good." Keith smiled, "See, he won''t cause any trouble for you." "..." You said that. However, when Keith was nowhere in sight, "Let''s go now." "Snort!" "..." I knew it! Jack wanted to cry! This guy was ready to throw him out if he touched him. Keith didn''t know what urred as he headed to the library. He went to the crystal and started to search for his book. While he did, "Where should I find a ce to sit?" Keith looked around. He noticed there were few ces where he could sit. However, as he looked around, he saw a free spot. "Hi, can I sit here?" Keith asked the student. However, when he stared at her, he was surprised. So beautiful. Light golden brown long hair, golden eyes, cherry red lips. With the sunlight shining down, she looked like an angel. She could give Carolyn and Alfia a run for their money. The student looked up, "Sure, you can sit here." "Thank you." Keith sat down and read his book. While he did, "Junior, I think you should sit somewhere else?" "Why so?" The student raised one of her brows, "Don''t you notice the gazes?" She could tell the male students were going crazy. It was hateful. Yet, this student wasn''t bothered! "Oh, I get that way too many times. I got used to it." Keith smiled. He learned how to ignore it. "...Pff." She chuckled, "Little junior, you seem to suffer a lot." "Don''t mention it," Keith groaned, "Senior, my name is Keith. What''s yours?" "You can call me Ange." Ange gave a smile. "I see that you''re reading something interesting," Ange nced at the book Keith had. It was interesting. "Ah, I wanted to learn more about the animals outside." Keith smiled. "I see." Ange nodded as she continued to read. Keith did the same for an hour or two. "Senior, I will be leaving now." Keith got up with the book. "See you, Junior Keith." "Mmhmm," Keith smiled and walked away. "So that''s this year''s representative." Volume 5 Chapter 37: Taste Testing Number 2 Volume 5 Chapter 37: Taste Testing Number 2 Volume 5 Chapter 37: Taste Testing Number 2 "That Keith is such a bother!" Alfia groaned. Her hands were still itching to hit him at least once! That was how much of a tease Keith was! She took her shot, but the man dodged! It was like he had eyes in the back! "He''s so different." Alfia couldn''t help but express. That gentle image of him was gone. However, she didn''t mind. It felt morefortable with him being like this. "..." Faelyn stayed silent as she observed Alfiain about Keith. The Princess has changed so much. As the two entered the ind, "Wee back, Princess," What greeted them were elves. "Princess, how was your day?!" "Do you want some tea?!" Alfia ignored all of them as she headed to her room. But as she did that, "Little sister, what''s got you in such a chipper mood?" The moment that was said, Alfia''s expression scrunched up! It became an extra shade of dark. If Keith and the others were here, they would be surprised. "Nothing, Iston." Alfia looked up to see an elf as beautiful as her. He was the sixth prince of the elven kingdom, Iston. He was none other than Alfia''s brother. "Come now. Why are you looking at me like that? Is that how you speak to your brother?" Iston grinned. "Hmpf," Alfia didn''t look at him and continued onwards. When she entered her room, "Why did he have to be here?!" Alfia groaned. Faelyn tried to soothe her, "Princess, please be calm." "How can I be calm when that bastard is here?!" Alfia couldn''t hide her emotions. The thought was enough to make her furious. "Ahh!" Today was such a good day. ... "Alright, it''s time to test some new dishes I''ve prepared." Keith raised his hand in the air with a smile. "Yahoo!" Everyone cheered! But it was nothingpared to how the others reacted. There was a special guest as well. Alfia questioned, "Should I really be here as well?" "Of course! We have to get everyone to try it!" Keith smiled. "Enough chitter chatter! What food do you have in store for us?!" Cadmus roared. He was waiting for this day to happen! "The first dish I have prepared for all of you would be simple. That would be a garlic and lemonmb crepe!" Keith started off with the first dish. "Oohoo!" "So it''s going to bemb theme this time?" "Mmhmm!" Keith got a bunch ofmb meat. He was eager to try it out! The others started to eat! "It has a lot of zest to it!" "It''s a good pair with the garlic!" As they ate, Alfia questioned, "Do you do this all the time?" It seemed this wasn''t the first time Keith did this. "This is the second time. Keith uses us as his guinea pigs." Carolyn exined. "You''re benefiting from this. Or do you not want to be a guinea pig?" Keith questioned. "I''ll be a cute guinea pig!" Carolyn shut up and continued to eat. "Seconds!" Cadmus roared. "So fast?!" It was only a few seconds since Keith handed the crepe over to him. "Tasty!" "What else have you prepared?!" "The next one is three types of soups." "You''re going to be selling soup?" "Mmhmm. I thought about it, and I should do something interesting." And then he opened three different pots. The aroma from each one was alluring and easy on the nose. "The first one is a soup made from the meat of a cloud pig." "Gimme!" Cadmus and the others were excited. "So delicious!" "What''s the second one?" "The second one is made from the bones and meat of the inferno cow. This one is interesting." Keith smiled. "Tangy!" The taste was tangy and robust! "That''s what I thought too." It tasted like barbeque thrown into his mouth. "What''s thest one?" "Oh, thest one is made from the bones of the sheep monster. I added some potatoes and onions into it," "Mellow!" "What do you guys think," Keith asked. Since they had tried everything, it was time for them to offer their opinions. "I-" "Before you say anything, saying everything is a no-go," With those words, half the hands went down. Keith could already tell what some would say. "I think the first soup is nice," Alfia answered. "How so?" "The second one isn''t something I likepared to the other two. It''s too heavy. Between the two, the first has a sweetness I like." "I see," Keith thought about it. The second soup was indeed heavy.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 38: That’s Training? Volume 5 Chapter 38: Thats Training? Volume 5 Chapter 38: Thats Training? People who ate little would feel this soup tasted too much. "Also, themb crepe is absolutely delicious. However, I''m also craving something like soup to bnce it." Alfia couldn''t help but express her delight in themb crepe. But she felt it would be even more satisfying with the soup. "Alright!" Keith got a lot of input on that. "Does everyone else have anything you would like to share?" "I kinda like the soup with chunks of meat in it!" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "We should also use some onions." "More vegetables and meat, got it," Keith noted, acknowledging the group''s preferences. Like that, they continued to express what they liked. After some time, Keith finished listening to everyone''s ideas. He knew what he needed to do. ... The following morning, Keith woke up. He saw Herrick working outside again. You got to be kidding me? A heavy groan came out of his mouth. "Hah, so you didn''t listen to what Gabriel said," Keith shook his head as he watched Herrick swing his sword. It was the same one Keith used. "I can get better," Herrick stated. "No, you can''t." Keith sighed as he picked up his sword. "If you''re not going to listen, I''ll show you," Keith dered calmly. He just had to beat into him! "Tch!" Herrick didn''t hesitate as he dashed at Keith! He was using the exact same movements as Keith. But thetter knocked him down. It was the same result with Gabriel. Quick and painless. No, it was painful for Herrick. "How?!" Herrick couldn''t believe it. How could he be so easily defeated?! "For starters, it''s because you and I have different bodies," Keith answered. "Eh?" "Why do you sound so surprised?" Keith shooked his head at this fool, "My style will never work for someone like you." Keith was swift and agile. It required being fast. He was slower than Gabriel, but it was a style he wasfortable with. That style did not fit with Herrick. Herrick''s body was too big for him to copy his moves. "...I can." Herrick continued. "No, you can''t. And if you''re saying you could change your body, that makes it even harder," That was even more impossible. Not unless Herrick crushed his bones. "..." "You clearly don''t understand what youck," Keith could tell the man was still clueless, "If you want to get stronger, I''ll show you how." "Eh?" Keith was going to tell him? "I want you to do this every day until I say stop." A stern expression formed on Keith''s face. However, that didn''t stop Herrick from being excited, "I can take it!" Whatever made him strong, it didn''t matter. He would do it! "Then you better be ready," ... "Umm, Keith?" Gabriel looked at Keith. "Hmm?" "Can you exin to us what Herrick is doing?" "He''s learning." Keith smiled. "..." You called that learning? Gabriel and the rest were confused as to how he was learning. But since Keith was the one who said it, there was something to say as they entered. ... "Okay?! What is Herrick doing?!" Carolyn turned to Keith this time. He was the only one who could ask him to do that. "That will help him out," Keith stated. "Eh?" "Trust me." "..." The others looked at one another. Will this actually work? They were having doubts about this. ... "Student Herrick, are you okay?" Tennol had to say something as he stared at Herrick. What he was doing was too strange. "Training." Herrick dered with his cheeks red. "..." Are you sure that''s training?! That did not look like training at all. What was on Herrick''s head were books and eggs. He bnced the two on his head. "Hey, is that really training?" Melor questioned. He found his friend''s action to be strange. "...I don''t know either." If the rest were baffled, then this man was the one who was most confused by this! He was bewildered as to why he had to do something like this! Tennol wasn''t going to stop him from doing it. He chose the option to ignore it. If it was really training, he wasn''t going to stop it. Actually, this was for the best. Herrick wasn''t bothering the students! As long as Herrick wasn''t causing trouble for others, Tennol was content. "By the way, what kind of training is that?" Alfia questioned Keith. "Hmm?!" "Don''t try to hide it. I know you''re the one who suggested that to Herrick." Anyone with a brain could tell that it was Keith''s idea. "How is this training?" "Huh? Training? When did I say that?" "Eh?" That''s not training. Alfia and the other''s eyes widened. "Well, it kinda is. It''s not training that would help Herrick''s body. It''s helping something else." Volume 5 Chapter 39: I’m Not Like Him Volume 5 Chapter 39: Im Not Like Him Volume 5 Chapter 39: Im Not Like Him I can''t believe I''m doing something like this! Herrick''s expression was pitch ck as he continued to have those things bnced on his head. He wanted to hide in a hole! When he first heard about it from Keith, he thought the guy was insane! How could he make him do something like that?! He wasn''t a juggler! However, Herrick decided to bear with it. He remembered what Keith said. This would make him stronger! That alone was enough to entice him! However, "What is he doing?" "Has he gone insane?!" "I guess getting beat up by the representative had caused his brain to go crazy." Herrick could hear all the snickering directed at him. His teeth were about to break. Why don''t youe closer and say it?! That was what he wanted to scream. He wanted to punch those people who talked down to him. Calm down, remember his words. You need to keep a straight face. Don''t let anything affect your expression. That was the other task Keith gave to Herrick. Don''t think about them. Don''t think about them. Herrick continued to repeat those words in his mind. He kept his expression stone cold like a statue. But nothing could slip from Herrick''s hearing. He heard everything those students said, even if they were far away! "Want to say that to my face?!" Herrick roared. It was only a minute after he kept repeating those words. And the man couldn''t take it any longer! He was ready to duke it out with those guys. That caused the students to flinch. Herrick charged at them like a mad dog! He was ready to pounce as he raised his fist. "Calm down," However, his fist nevernded. Who caught it was Keith. Noticing the contorted expression Herrick had, he quickly jumped in to intercept him. Herrick nced at Keith and back at the students. He huffed a bit before backing off. "And you two," Keith gave them a look. And the students didn''t know why, but they shivered. It was even worse than Herrick! That expression was so calm andposed. Yet, it was so cold as well! Keith shook his head. There was nothing to say to people like that. He walked over to Herrick, "And you, do you not remember what I said? You have to keep a straight face." "I know," "Now go back to doing it," Keith handed him an egg. Like that, Herrick bnced it on his head in front of everyone. Herrick could only grit his teeth as he continued to do this. ... "Prince, these are the rumors we''ve obtained on Keith Freed," An elf brought out some paper and handed it to Iston. Iston looked through the information he obtained. And his expression changed. It was vicious and cold. "So this is why he''s called the legendary student." Iston heard some rumors about Keith. However, he didn''t think it was true. To take off a gate and swing it around? That was insanity. "Prince, do you need me to do something to him?" One of the elves questioned. His expression was dark, ready to take action against Keith. Iston shook his head, "No, there''s no need to attack him so soon. If he''s as strong as it says, we require more research." Attacking Keith without any knowledge would be a waste of strength. And it would make him more cautious if it failed. The rumors going around Keith were crazy. We need to figure out what was true and what was false. He wasn''t a fool like Todd Mills. He would find all of the information and then take him out. A person like that shouldn''t be in this academy. This brat, is he trying to break the status quo? Just the thought was enough to make Iston smirk. If he continues on, I shall destroy him. He was going to be a bug being swatted down. And my sister. Iston didn''t forget about Alfia. I have to do something about her.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 40: Challenge Volume 5 Chapter 40: Challenge Volume 5 Chapter 40: Challenge "I can''t take it anymore!" Herrick roared as he threw the book and egg on the ground! His expression was so exhausted from holding back his fiery and anger. Carolyn and the others tilted their heads, "So he finally lost it." "I expected this." "He did hold up for a few days." Herrick had been bncing the book and egg on his head for a few days. But that was something Carolyn and the rest knew wouldn''tst. Herrick was going to break. From his expression, all of them could tell. It was only a matter of time. "Come on, isining the only thing you can do?" Keith shook his head. Keith was the person who woulde to stop him. Herrick red at Keith, "What is this even for?! How does this make me stronger?!" Herrick roared. He couldn''t believe it. The only thought going through his mind was: this training is bull! He had it on his head all the time, but it didn''t make a difference! His body didn''t get even stronger! The only thing he got was ridicule! Even Melor gave him a strange look as he watched. "Hah?" It was Keith''s turn to give him a strange look, "You thought this training was to strengthen your body?'' "...It wasn''t?" "Yeah, it never was," "Huh?!" When that was said, Herrick wasn''t the only one who was surprised. Keith turned to them, "Huh? What did you think it was?" "Strengthening his core?!" From what Herrick moved, it seemed to strengthen the core. "No, that was Herrick''s doing. That was never my intention." Herrick was adding squats in there for no reason. There were also times when he was doing it with one leg. However, Keith never did tell him to do it. "And I told you guys this," Keith remembered them overhearing what he said to Alfia. "..." We thought you were joking! "Are you trying to make fun of me?!" Herrick grabbed Keith by the cor. He was going to destroy him for everything. "Easy now, Herrick!" The others quickly got up from their chairs. They understood why Herrick was mad. However, they didn''t want a bloodbath! "Hah," Keith was the only calm one, and he stated, "You still didn''t get what I''m trying to do?" It was so easy to understand! "What is it?" "Let me tell you, training your body and increasing your strength isn''t something you need." Keith never intended to train his body. "Huh?! Strength is everything!" "And that''s why you can never beat me and Gabriel. Your strength is probably the best out of everyone in the ss. But that''s the only thing you have." "That''s the only thing you need!" Strength was the key to everything! "Are you kidding me? Besides everything but fighting, you would lose to Arlo." Keith turned to Arlo, "Sorry for the dig, Arlo." "It''s fine, Leader." Arlo waved his hand. There was nothing to say about it. Arlo was the weakest one on the ind. He had epted this long ago. "I won''t lose to him!" Herrick scoffed. There was no way he would lose to a D-ss student. He was in S-ss. "If you really think you would win. How about a wager?" Keith smirked. The others stared at that grin. What is he nning this time? "What?" "Let''s have a littlepetition. If you really think you can win against Arlo, then prove it. If you win, I''ll stop making you do these things. And you can even leave the ind." There was no point in letting Herrick continue to stay. Everyone could tell Herrick really didn''t want to be here. "If you lose, continue the exercise and notin about it." "Fine!" Herrick turned serious, "What is thispetition?!" "Leader?!" Arlo was dumbfounded. Why was he part of this?! Keith smirked, "You don''t have to worry about it. I have full faith in your skills." "..." Keith''s eyes were full of confidence. There was no doubt in them at all. "U-understood," Arlo nodded. Since Keith trusted him so much, he would do so. Carolyn and the others were surprised by his move. Alfia questioned, "Is this a good move?" "I don''t know. When Keith does things, it''s usually something really smart or dare-devil." There were no in-betweens. "..." Arlo and Herrick stood beside one another. There was such a disparity between the two. Herrick was three times the size of Arlo. Volume 5 Chapter 41: I lost? Volume 5 Chapter 41: I lost? Volume 5 Chapter 41: I lost? A giant lion looking down on a mouse! It was obvious who would win in this battle! "Where is Keith going with this?!" Jack was so confused. If they were to have a contest, it would be a blood bath! "Herrick is going to crush him!" Alfia couldn''t believe it either. Whatever Keith did, she highly doubted Arlo could match up with Herrick. "Maybe not," A voice cuts in. Diana stared at the two. Seeing her gaze at Arlo and Herrick, a smile formed, "I think Keith might do something interesting and fair." Keith stated, "It''s going to be three tests. The first test is an easy one." Keith raised his hand in the air and in a second, blocks formed on top. "Eh?" Arlo and Herrick tilted their heads. "In front of you is a couple of blocks. The one who can make it into a cube first is the winner. And you can''t break the blocks to make it fit either." Keith had to add thest part. He could see Herrick was ready to break them. "Go!" Herrick and Arlo started to move their hands! Herrick took two blocks. This test was simple enough. Even a child could make a cube from these. He ces the blocks together, forming a corner. As he continued to ce the blocks together, Eh? Herrick formed the cube. However, there was a block sticking out from the top. I need to redo it! Herrick looked over to Arlo to see him only up to a corner. I''m so far ahead. Arlo didn''t know that Herrick was watching him as he continued at a steady pace, thinking about his every move. "Keith, can we try it as well?" Gabriel was curious about this test. "Sure," Keith handed the same blocks over to him. Like that, Gabriel started to do the same thing. "You guys can do it as well," With a snap of his fingers, blocks formed in front of them. Everyone was doing it now. "What the? This is impossible!" Jack gave up immediately! "Really? I thought it was fun," Jack turned to see Gabriel''s perfect cube. "..." "It was easy," Alfia showed her perfect cube as well. "..." You guys are monsters! "I''ve finished it as well," Jack turned to Sarah to see it done. "..." Sister, I thought we were together?! How could you betray me?! "Argh!" Herrick grabbed his head as he was lost on what to do! He couldn''t make a cube! It was next to impossible! "I''m done, Leader," But the words that came out of Arlo''s mouth caused his eyes to widen. In Arlo''s hand was a perfect cube! "Good job, Arlo." Keith smiled as he took back the cube. "He cheated!" Herrick shouted. There was no way he could finish it before him. "Herrick, I gave you the same blocks as Arlo. How do you think he cheated?" "..." No answer from him. Keith shook his head, "If you''re going to say he cheated, have some proof. We''ll start with the next test." I have to get the next one! Herrick gritted his teeth as he was ready for the next test. The second test was, "This was not created by me. Our manager, Professor Aidiun, had created this," Keith smiled as he pointed at Aidiun. "This test is simple. I have written up some problems here. You guys need to finish it in the allotted time. And he shall grade it." It was simple. The test started. Herrick and Arlo got to work. The two didn''t say anything as they continued to write. "I think Herrick might get this one." "Maybe," Gabrielmented. After what happened with thest test, there was no way to know who would get it. Like that, time was up. "Please check, Professor Aidiun," Keith handed the papers to him. Aidiun started to check them over. If Arlo got a higher score, there was no need for the third. And if Herrick got it, they would go with the third test. "Arlo passed, Herrick failed." "Again?!" Herrick was in disbelief. "I guess that makes it 2-0. There''s no need to go for a third." Keithmented. "..." Herrick said nothing. "Oh, didn''t you say about you being the strongest?" "...." "Didn''t you say you were going to beat him?" "..." "How could you lose without getting a point?" Keith started to circle around Herrick as he teased him. But when he did that, Herrick''s expression turned red as he walked away. He said nothing and headed to his room. "Keith, did you have to be so mean to him?" Carolyn said the words everyone thought. What Keith did was over the top.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 42: Ticking Time Bomb Volume 5 Chapter 42: Ticking Time Bomb Volume 5 Chapter 42: Ticking Time Bomb "He needs things like this to improve himself," Keith shook his head, "Isn''t that right, Professor Aidiun?" "Mmhmm," Aidiun nodded. He understood what Keith was trying to do. He turned to everyone, "Everyone, what Herrickcks isn''t something physical. However, it has something to do with his maturity." "Eh?" Carolyn and the others were still confused. Diana understood what he meant, while Nephele had no clue. "Gabriel, can you exin it to them?" Keith turned to Gabriel. He was the only person who understood what Herrickcked. "Guys, Herrick doesn''tck anything when ites to strength. Actually, he''s one of the strongest in our ss. But what Keith said is correct. Besides strength, hecks everything else." Herrick was a one-trick pony. That was the best way to describe him. "Also, that guy has an impulsive attitude as well." That was known to everyone in the ss. "This trait plus his talent is just a disaster waiting to happen," Keith could envision it. Short temper + super strong = explosion waiting to happen. "He''s a ticking time bomb. If we don''t teach him how to control his impulsiveness, he will do something extreme." Beating up students was the least of their worries. From how fast Herrick went into a blinding rage, he might do something that he would live to regret. "Kinda like you?" "Hey," Keith chopped Carolyn in the head, "It''s nothing like me. And woman, I''m trying to have a serious conversation." "Ahh," Alfia got it now, "Is that why you asked him to do all those humiliating things while keeping a straight face?" "Yes, it''s to strengthen his tolerance. That''s the only thing he should be focused on." Keith sighed. He just didn''t ount for Herrick being this much of a dense fool. "There''s going to be a lot of criticisming his way. He needs to build up his patience," Keith added. From what he heard, Herrick could be the next in line for the throne. If he ever became king, he would have to face criticism. A king needed to be calm and collected. Herrick was everything but that. "..." The others understood now. "Anyways, don''t tell him about this. Well, even if you did, I doubt it would go through his thick skull." Herrick was too much of a musclehead. However, Keith still didn''t want to tell. For things like this, Herrick needed to walk through the process. "Understood," The others nodded. ... And Keith was right. Herrick really didn''t understand the reason for the exercise! "Grahh!" Herrick really wanted to punch the wall in anger. Before he could smack the wall, he stopped his movements. How could I lose like this?! He thought Keith was the only one stronger than him. But he was wrong. Gabriel took him out so easily. That was something he never expected. However, he had to ept it. Gabriel did beat him without ever cheating. Arlo, on the other hand, was an entirely different matter. He was way lower than him! This was what Alfia and the others thought as well. Yet he was defeated by him! "Am I that weak?" Herrick couldn''t help but believe it. His eyes were lifeless. He remembered that day. ... Herrick was brought in front of his father. And his father stared down at him. "I heard you were defeated by a human?" "What?!" When that was said, the elders in the background gasped at this news! Herrick was considered a prodigy! He was the closest to bing king. Yet this person had lost to a human! "Did the human cheat?" "That''s impossible." Herrick''s father didn''t care about the conversation behind him as he continued, "I heard it was a fair fight between you two." "...Yes." "And you even went into your beast state to deal with him," "..." Herrick was silent. However, that silence meant it was a yes. "Herrick, I order you to go to his ind and live there from now on." "!" Herrick''s father said nothing more as he left him there. ... "Is this punishment for losing?" He was filled with frustration and doubt. Herrick didn''t know what to say about all of this. It was too damn hard to think about all of this! It was too hard. Volume 5 Chapter 43: That Escalated Quickly. Volume 5 Chapter 43: That Escted Quickly. Volume 5 Chapter 43: That Escted Quickly. "Keith," "What''s the matter, Jack?" "About Herrick?" "What about him?" Keith had an uninterested look. It has been a few days since thepetition. With the loss against Arlo, Herrick had to make do with the wager. Herrick continued to have a book and egg on his head throughout the day. The expression he made was something. Carolyn and the others could only shake their heads as they watched him. "Are you really not going to do something about him?" Jack questioned as he felt terrible. "Nope. Herrick lost his wager and has to own up to it," "Shouldn''t we tell him still?" It seemed the guy still didn''t understand why Keith told him to do this "Nope." Keith denied. It would only affect his growth if he kept telling him the answers. "But this is really horrible." Jack felt the whole mood go down because of him. Herrick really did not understand any of it. "Nah, just let him keep going," Keith smiled. There was nothing to lose from this. Herrick would have to bounce back from this. While the two talked, "Excuse us," Keith noticed some elves in front of him. The two tried to move around them. That caused them to move right in their way. Jack frowned, "Are you trying to cause trouble?" "What if we are?!" The elf''s expressions were dark as they red at Keith and Jack. "Huh?" A thought came to his mind, "Aren''t you the two who stopped us before?" Looking at them again, he realized they were the people who did this. "We told you before not toe near our princess! Do you not have ears?!" An elf cursed at Keith. I think it''s the other way around. Keith wanted to tell them that. Alfia was the one who came to him instead of the other way around! However, there was no way he could say that. "Alfia is her own person. You have no right to control who she meets up with." Alfia can choose who to go with. Keith frowned when he saw how they were acting. They were treating her like a tool. "How dare you! Don''t speak about our princess like you''re close to her." "I''m closer to her than you guys," Keith retorted. Snap! That was thest straw! "Get him!" The elves raised their weapons! "That escted quickly." "You think it''s a joke!" Everything in Keith''s reactions showed he didn''t care at all! "Yeah," Keith answered coolly. And that did it. The elves charged at Keith with their weapons raised. However, thetter was unphased. "Argh!" The elves were the ones screaming! "You guys are terrible at holding the weapons," Keith sighed. He saw how they held their weapons. It was not good at all. Smacking their wrist slightly was enough to disarm them. Staring down at them, Keith warned, "I''m going to let you off now. However, don''t pull your weapons out again. I won''t hold back." With those words, Keith walked away with Jack. "You should have ended them," Jackmented. Those guys were the type to do something again. "Of course, I can," Keith nodded, "But it''s not worth doing all of that." He probably gets an earful from Cadmus and Sohma for doing something like that. He already caused a lot of trouble. Sending them to the nurse''s office would be annoying. "Let''s return home," Keith smiled. There was no need to worry about them as they returned home. ... "So you guys have failed?" Iston looked down at the elves who tried to cause trouble for Keith. They were holding their arms. Even after an hour, their arms still hurt. "Our apologies, Prince Iston! However, that human was too strong!" The elves didn''t ount for Keith being that powerful. "Of course, he would be strong." Iston shook his head, "If he wasn''t strong, he wouldn''t be capable of beating 50 men!" That settled it. These guys were used as bait to check out. And it was true. Keith''s skills were so much better than any other person. Iston shook his head. That guy is a threat. He could see it now. Keith was too much of a danger to not keep in check. "Why are you causing trouble for him? Do you want to make him an enemy?" One of the elves spoke up. He had hair that was the same color as Iston and Alfia''s. He was none other than Iston''s brother, Licht. He wasn''t fully rted to Iston and Alfia. He was born to another mother. "What are you talking about, dear brother? We need to do something about a student being a threat to our sister," Iston said with a light grin. "..." Do you really think I would buy that? Iston was cunning. He would do things for his own gain. And he would name it for a better cause. "I know what we have to do,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 44: Thank Goodness It Wasn’t Cold Food Volume 5 Chapter 44: Thank Goodness It Wasnt Cold Food Volume 5 Chapter 44: Thank Goodness It Wasnt Cold Food "Nghhh! That was some great training!" Keith waved his hand back and forth. However, that caused Alfia to sigh, "How could you not be tired when you move like a monster?!" There was no way he wasn''t. Keith had been sprinting like a madman in Tennol''s ss. He was also busy helping the other students as well. This man should be tired right now. Yet, there were no signs! How Keith walked so chipperly was something. "Hey, are you really not going to do something about him?" Alfia nudged Keith. There was something else she was concerned about. Herrick was losing the usual glow to himself. It was strange to see the big lion be so meek. Herrick looked more like a house cat. "It''s fine." Keith shrugged. "..." Are you going to keep saying that? Keith kept repeating those words without a care in the world. The group sat down at the lunch table. They were going to say something, "Alfia," "Licht!" Alfia''s expression brightened when she saw who it was. She turned to everyone, "Guys, this is my brother, Licht." "Hello," Licht smiled as he greeted. The others did the same, "Alfia, do you want to have lunch with me?" "I-" Alfia looked at Keith and the others. However, Keith smiled and said, "Go for it." "I will see you guyster," She turned to Faelyn, "Faelyn, you can stay here." "Understood," Faelyn nodded. "So that''s her brother. Seems like a great guy." Keith muttered as he continued to eat his food. "Herrick, straighter face." "I''m trying," Herrick gritted his teeth as he continued. Keith shook his head, "You''ll drop it if your head is shaking like that." Because of that, the egg was about to drop. "..." Carolyn and the others gave him a weird expression. How could you not know?! That shaking was from anger! As they continued to eat, Ssh! "!" "Oops! Sorry about that!" "..." There was a moment of silence before the eruption. "What is wrong with you?!" Jack mmed his hand onto the table as he red at the elves. They had dropped food on top of Keith''s head! It was clear from their expressions this was the intention! "You guys!" Faelyn''s expression grew dark. The elves shook their heads, "It was only a mistake. We didn''t do anything wrong." They wanted to y it off. "Do you think you can wave it off after all the problems you caused?!" Jack remembered them. They were the same guys who tried to attack them! "It''s fine," Keith shook his head. "Keith!" "Since you guys made a mistake, there''s no need to worry about it," Keithughed before wiping the food off his face. "You guys can go," The elves walked away without a thought. "Heh," "Can''t believe he bought that." The elves snicker as they walk away. "Keith, are you alright?" With a worried look, Carolyn wiped the food off his face. A smile was still stered on Keith''s face as heughed. "Ahh, there''s no need to worry. My head is fine. Thank goodness today''s food is cold. If it was hot, I might have been dancing." "..." Carolyn didn''t say anything as she stared at him. "HOW COULD YOU ASK SO CALM ABOUT IT?!" The others were tense, but Herrick was the only one who wasn''t. "Those guys were trying to pick a fight with you. Do you even have any pride?!" "Hmm? What does pride have to do with it?" Keith tilted his head, confused. "Those guys were clearly mocking you! How could you take that lying down?! Those guys should be beaten up!" He couldn''t take it. How could Keith sit there and take that? "It was only a mistake, Herrick. There''s really no need to be so angry." Keith smiled. However, thetter was still furious. "You can''t act like this!" Herrick didn''t think any longer as he got up from his seat! Talking with him made it worse. "Keith," Carolyn had an anxious look. But Keith shook his head, "It''s alright, this is nothing." Volume 5 Chapter 45: A Noble’s pride? Will That Feed Me? Volume 5 Chapter 45: A Nobles pride? Will That Feed Me? Volume 5 Chapter 45: A Noble''s pride? Will That Feed Me? While that happened, Keith headed to the library. As he did, the students gave him a strange look. That was going to happen for some time. Keith shook his head. As he headed to the tables, he spotted Ange. A smile formed, "Hello, Senior." "Hello, Keith." Ange smiled, but then she noticed the situation. "What happened to you?!" His shirt was covered in stains! "Someone spilled their food over me," Keithughed. He had cleaned most of it off with water magic. However, that was the only thing he could do. The stain was still there. It didn''t matter all too much. "Well, that won''t do." "Eh?" "You have to be presentable with looks like yours," Ange moved her hand, and the stains on Keith''s clothes started to change! It went from brown to white! Keith''s eyes widened, "Thank you so much!" "It''s fine. A senior has to help our juniors." "But senior, you know how to use chantless?" Keith realized Ange was a skilled mage. Only a few people knew how to use chantless magic. To use a spell like that to clean his shirt was probably difficult. "It was nothing," Ange shook her head. But it was easy to tell she was lying. "Senior, do you want a snack?" "Hmm? What kind of snacks are we talking about?" Ange''s interest peaked. "Please try these," Keith took out some cookies, "These are butter cookies I baked." "These are cookies? I never had them before." Ange was intrigued as she took a cookie. When she bit into it, there was no reaction. Her hand halted as no words came out. "Senior?" Keith tilted his head. "Eh?" Ange''s expression turned red as she smiled, "Sorry about that, Keith. I was just amazed by the taste." "Then do you want more," Keith asked. "Is that fine?" "Sure! I don''t mind!" Keith smiled as he took out a jar of cookies! And when she saw that, Ange waved her hand, "Keith, you''re bringing out too much!" Never did she expect Keith to have so many cookies in stock. "It''s fine. I did all the baking myself. Just take it as a gift," Stuff like this wasn''t much. "... Thank you for the offer," But then she realized, "Let me put it away. The librarian won''t like it if we eat here," Did they forget about being in a library? "Oh, yeah." Keithughed. "Now let''s talk about books," Like that, the two of them started to talk with one another. The two continued talking for quite some time before the library was going to close. Sayin'' his goodbyes to Ange, he headed for the gates. As he walked, "Keith, can I speak to you for a moment?" Keith turned around to see Faelyn. ... "Come on, why are you pouting like that?!" Melorughed as he stared at Herrick. But that pouting was more like a deadly animal snarling. It wasn''t cute at all! "Can''t you see you''re scaring the others?" The beastmen and dwarves didn''t dare to get near Herrick. "Shut up," Herrick didn''t care as he kicked the floor. That caused Melor to turn around and sigh. Herrick headed for the gate. But his expression was that angry. He was still pissed off about what had happened during lunch. How could he act so nonchnt about this?! Those elves were clearly in the wrong for trying to mess with him! Why did he have to be the calm one? If it was him, he would have crushed those elves. They were nothing more than insignificant bugs. As Herrick continued, "Keith, I want to apologize for what happened." Eh? Herrick''s ears were much sharper than others. It was faint. But he could hear it was Keith. He quickly followed the voice. It was father away. But he knew where it was. What he saw was Faelyn apologizing to Keith. "What''s there to apologize for?" "I know that those elves were trying to mess with you." It was clear as day the elves wanted to mess with Keith. "I should have scolded them more." What they did was too much. "There''s no need to worry about that," Taking a deep sigh, Keith exined, "That was the best course of action. If I had fought, that would have caused a problem with Alfia." "..." Faelyn''s eyes widened. Eh? What does he mean? Herrick was confused. How would this affect Alfia? "If I really did attack those elves, that would ce Alfia in a tough situation." Who was Alfia? She was none other than the princess of the elves. However, she was hanging out with their group. If Keith had attacked them, "She would have to pick between her race and us," Keith understood. He didn''t want to put her through that situation. He could tell Alfia valued her race. However, she also thought of Keith and the rest as friends. "Thank you for understanding," Faelyn bowed. "There''s no need to do that. What are friends for," Keith smiled. He also thought of her as a friend. "!" Faelyn froze when she heard that. "Also, thank goodness it was cold food. Dodged a bullet right there," Keith wiped the sweat off his face. Hot food would have been bad. "What about your pride?" Faelyn was worried about that. A noble''s pride was important. Those elves had smeared that pride. "Eh? What about pride? Will it help me solve problems?" Keith questioned. He really didn''t care much about that concept. "A noble''s pride? Will that help feed me? Will that solve all the problems?" Keith shrugged, "I could care less about it." "...You really are different from others," "Get that a lot. Well, I''m heading home now!" Keith headed to the teleportation gate. Before he entered, "Hmm? Was there something there?" Keith looked around. He shrugged his shoulders as he entered the gate. "..." Herrick took a deep sigh. For a second, he thought he would be exposed. That guy''s senses are too sharp. He breathed deeply for a second, and Keith noticed! He thought about what Keith said. Does pride really matter? To him, pride was everything. That was the reason why he wasn''t going to let anyone mess with him. Keith was the opposite of that. He didn''t care about pride. "..." Hearing all of this, Herrick was lost in thought. He thought about how Keith got food spilled over him. He was soposed through it all. If it was me? There was no need to think about it. He might have caused a fight between elves and beastmen. "Dammit!" Herrick realized how much of a difference he was to Keith.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 46: What Is Strength? Volume 5 Chapter 46: What Is Strength? Volume 5 Chapter 46: What Is Strength? The next day, Keith headed to the backyard to work out. As he continued to exercise, "You cane out and work out as well. I''m not going to bite." Keith didn''t need to turn around as he said this. Who came out of the mansion was Herrick. He scratched his head, "How did you know I was here?" "You suck at hiding your breath," Keith could hear his breathing, "And the sunlight doesn''t help with your shadow." Pointing at the ground, anyone could see the giant shadow Herrick made. "..." Herrick was speechless. How embarrassing. "So what do you want?" Keith continued to swing his sword. "I want to ask you a question," "Hmm?" "What do you define strength as?" Herrick asked. "You want my definition of strength?" Keith tilted his head. That was an interesting question. "Mmhmm," "I guess my definition of strength is to do things others aren''t willing to do?" "Eh?" "I''m not a hero or anything. I''m just another person. I will make mistakes at times. However, whatever my decision is, I will keep going forward, epting the results." Keith stated calmly. "..." "I know, not a good answer." Keith chuckled as he asked, "Let me ask you the question, Herrick. What do you define as strength?" Since he asked this question, he should answer it as well. But when Keith asked, "....I don''t know anymore," Herrick didn''t know how to answer Keith''s question. If it was a few weeks ago, his definition of strength was to be more powerful than anyone. However, he really didn''t know what had happened. Could he really call Keith weak after his decision? He did something most people wouldn''t do because he saw the bigger picture. That was really hitting him hard. "That''s fine," Keith smiled. "Really?" "If you don''t know it, then you will just have to figure it out as time goes on," There was no need for him to know, "Try to open yourself up for new things. And think about your actions as you do it." "I see," Herrick thought about it and asked, "If I do this, would I be like you?" "Don''t know," Keith shrugged his shoulders. "Come on!" Herrick''s eyes twitched. Did this guy have to give these nonchnt answers?! "I really don''t know," The expression on Keith''s face made Herrick pause. It was calm andposed, entirely different from his carefree one. "Eh?" "It really depends on you. For all I know, you could be stronger or weaker," It was more on Herrick than for him to figure it out. "But let me ask you, if you choose this path, will you ept the oue regardless of the results?" "..." Herrick thought about it before replying, "I will. No matter what the oue, I will ept." "Good. Then I will give you something to help your quest," "Hmm?" "Take it," Keith took something from his storage and handed it to Herrick. "A pot?" Herrick stared at the pot, confused. He looked back at Keith, signaling to him what he wanted him to do with this. "I want you to take care of this seed. Help it grow," "Is that really it?" "Mmhmm," Keith nodded, "Do everything you can to make it grow." "Understood," Herrick nodded as he walked away. He didn''t understand why he had to do this. However, he would do it with everything he had. Herrick ced the seed in the pot. But when he did, nothing seemed to be wrong with it. However, the next day, "What the?!" Herrick looked down to see that the seed cracked! There was ck smokeing from it! He quickly ran to Keith, "Keith, something is wrong with the seed!" Herrick screamed. "Hmm?" "Look!" Herrick brought the pot up. Keith looked at the seed and then back at him, "The seed is dead," "What?!" Herrick''s eyes widened. "Let me guess, you didn''t do anything with it," Keith raised his brow. "...Yes," "Of course, it would be dead if you didn''t do anything, you idiot!" Keith scolded. "..." Herrick was silent. "...Here''s another one, try again." Keith handed another seed over to the guy. ... "...Keith," Herrick''s voice was weary. His eyes looked so apologetic. However, the same couldn''t be said for Keith. His eyes twitched, "How could you destroy 20 seeds in 2 days?!" It was only two days! But Herrick destroyed 20! "...I''m sorry," "..." This was a first. Herrick actually apologized, and he meant it. Gabriel patted Keith''s shoulders, "Keith, let''s calm down." But Keith was about to explode. Taking one deep sigh, "I''m giving you another one. But this is thest time." At this point, Herrick was ying a game with the reset button on hand. Herrick jolted and nodded, "Understood. I will do it." Like that, Keith handed one seed to Herrick and walked away. "Hah," Keith shook his head, "Fira, can you do me a favor?" Keith turned to the little spirit. "Hmm?" Volume 5 Chapter 47: Great Fira Volume 5 Chapter 47: Great Fira Volume 5 Chapter 47: Great Fira "What am I going to do?!" Herrick looked down at the seed. This was thest chance for him to grow it! However, he really didn''t know what to do! This was the first time he had ever done something like this! How can I make it grow?! The man was confused as to what to do. This was the first time Herrick felt this much frustration. While he was lost in thought, "Hmmm, hmmm," Herrick looked out the window to see Fira doing something. She wasn''t alone, as Alfia''s spirits were with her. While she did, "Hello!" Fira waved when she saw Herrick. "What are you doing?" Herrick nced at her hand. What she had in her hand was a giant can. The bird was helping her hold it while the wolf bnced it on his back. It looked humongous under Fira''s tiny hand. "I''m watering the nts!" Fira tilted her head. She was perplexed as to why he would say something like that? Wasn''t it obvious with the watering can in her hand? "Ahh, nothing." Herrick shook his head. It was Fira''s turn as she entered Herrick''s room, "What are you doing?" "Ah, I-" Herrick spaced out as Fira spotted the pot on the table. "Do you want to grow a nt?" Fira and the other spirits jumped into the window and into his room. "Mmhmm. But I have to do it myself," "Wahhh! What happened to those babies?!" Fira noticed the pilled-up dead seeds on the sidelines! There was arge pile for everyone to see. "Those are the ones I messed up on," Herrick scratched his head. Looking at them again showed how much trouble he had. "How dare you?!" However, Fira yelled at him, "How could you waste all those seeds!" "...I''m sorry. I tried my best," Herrick apologized. He did his best to grow the seed. Fira took a big huff before asking, "Do you need my help?" "Ah, I don''t-" Before Herrick could say no, he realized. Keith never said I can''t ask for help. He just told him that he needed to grow the seed. At this point, he needed something. "Help me," "Please," Fira added. "Hmm?" ''Whenever Keith asked for help, he would add please," "...Please help me," "Okay!" Fira puffed out her chest, "The amazing Fira shall help you!" "Woof," "Kwak!" The wolf and bird cheered her on. "What do I need to do first?" Herrick asked. "First thing, why don''t you have soil?" What she saw was a pot and a seed inside it. "You need soil?" Fira''s eyes widened, "Of course you need soil! nts need soil!" This was gardening 101! How did he not know about this?! "I see," "Come with me!" Like that, Herrick followed the spirits outside to the garden. "You need soil in the pot," "Okay," "What are you doing?!" Fira quickly grabbed his arm. "I''m grabbing soil," "That isn''t good soil!" Fira lectured. "There are different soils?" "Yes!" "I see," This would be more difficult than he thought. "Shovel this one," Fira pointed at the ground. Herrick did just that as he scooped it. The lionman listened to the words of the spirit. "Now, you need to pat the soil," Fira ordered. "Understood," "No!" Fira grabbed his hand, and the other spirits held him again! "You told me to pat it," "Not like that! You have to massage the soil gently!" Fira pouted. Herrick sighed, "Understood." "More gently!" Like that, Fira continued to yell at Herrick. "The nt will die if you''re this! You have to be extra careful!" Fira warned. Herrick was too crude. "...Understood," Herrick listened and realized it. He forgot that nts were living as well. "Good?" "Mmhmm. You can nt the seed now," Fira smiled as she taught him step by step. And Fira had to scold Herrick as he did it. "That was so difficult!" Herrick wiped the sweat off his face. How could there be so many steps when nting the seed?! "That''s because Herrick is slow," Fira stated. "..." Stab! Fira''s rang true. Anyone else besides him could probably do it. Once the seed was nted, the pot started to shine! "It''s growing!" Herrick was all smiles. Never had he thought he would get a bud so soon! That was incredible. "Now you have to have it on you," Fira stated. "Eh?" "You have to be together with it! It needs water and sunlight."'' "Really?" "Mmmhmm, it will die." "..." Herrick stared at the pot, "I will not let it die!" There was no way he could let it die after all the hard work he did. He turned to Fira, "Oh, great Fira! Please teach me your ways!" "This great fira shall help you out! But you have to work hard!" "Mmhmm!" Herrick nodded. "..." While they talked, Diana and the rest stared at them from afar. "To think they would be like this," Jack gasped. No one expected the arrogant Herrick to bow down to Fira. "That Keith. He said he wouldn''t help him. But he sent Fira to support him," Cadmus chuckled. He asked Fira and the spirits to go water the nts. Of course, they would go near Herrick''s room at some point. "He''s like that," "At least Herrick is growing," Herrick listened attentively to the little spirit. While that happened, Keith was humming to his own tune.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 48: Elephant In The Room Volume 5 Chapter 48: Elephant In The Room Volume 5 Chapter 48: Elephant In The Room "Hahhh," A deep sigh came from Keith''s mouth, "Today''s ss was a little harder, don''t you think?" "...." However, no one responded to him. "Come on, why are all of you so silent?" "Keith, are you really not going to talk about the elephant in the room?" Alfia red. The guy shook his head, "What elephant in the room?" "Keith?" Everyone''s eyes changed as they stared at him. "Why you gotta say my name like that if I''m the cause?!" This was not his fault...maybe. "Usually, when strange things ur, it''s usually your fault," Alfia answered. She said it with the most certain tone ever. There was no way this wasn''t his fault. "Indeed," Faelyn nodded. Thesest few days, Faelyn had opened up to Keith. After the incident, it seemed that distance they had shortened by a mile. "This time, it wasn''t me," Keith waved his hand. Don''t look at me with that. "How could it not be you? Why did Herrick bring a nt with him?!" Alfia sighed as she pointed at the man! "Because he wanted to," Keith shrugged his shoulders. Herrick had brought the nt with him to ss. That was something he didn''t expect as well. The man stared intently at the nt. Anyone could tell he cared for the nt. But it looked more like a wild animal ring intensely at prey. "He''s freaking the other students out," Alfia noticed how some students didn''t dare go near Herrick. That aura was intense. "Ahh, do you need water?" Herrick quickly took out a water bottle and poured it into the pot. The bud was really sensitive. If it didn''t have enough sunlight, it would shake around. For water, the bud would start to change color! Listen to what Master Fira said. I have to keep a constant watch over it! If he took a second off of it, it would wilt. There was no way he could let this happen. "Did he not get enough sleep?" Carolyn whispered. What made Herrick even more dangerous was the dark eyes he had. "I think he got some. Fira had been watching that nt at night for him," Fira assisted Herrick as much as she could. Aidiun entered ss, "Let''s begin the lecture." ... During lunch, Herrick joined Keith. As they were going to eat, "Here, little Herc, have some water," "Little Herc?" Everyone blinked their eyes. Who''s that?! "Yeah, that''s the name of my nt," Herrick proudly smirked. Since the nt would be with him all the time, he should give it a name! "...I see," The others didn''t know what to say to improve this. "What''s this?! A beastman holding a nt?!" "What a joke!" Some students snickered at Herrick. "Hey!" Alfia''s expression turned dark. How could these people talk about him like that? He was weird. But that didn''t mean they could say anything about him. For Herrick, "Little Herc, do you need more sunlight?!" Herrick quickly rushed to the window, raising the pot to give sunlight. "Tch! Weirdo!" The students didn''t look at him any longer as they walked away. The way he was acting was seriously dangerous. "Amazing," "He actually didn''t blow a fuse." Everyone was amazed. Herrick would pop his lid and fight those guys. That was what everyone thought. The man definitely heard what they said. "Yes, you''re good now?" Herrick was too focused on his nt to give a damn about them. He turned to Keith, "Keith, can we find a space with sunlight and water?" The table they sat in was nowhere near any of that. "Sure," Keith nodded. Herrick turned to Alfia, "Hey," "What is it?" "I want your spirits," "Eh?!" "What are you saying?!" Alfia was speechless while Faelyn popped her lid. Asking for Alfia''s spirits?! Was he trying to ask for a fight? Keith sighed, "Herrick, you either exin it or rephrase your words." He understood why he asked this. But the way he said it was just asking for trouble. "Master Fira said that having the wolf and bird there will help little Herc. That''s why I need them to stay on the ind," Besides Fira, the wolf and bird assisted him. It was a team effort. "...Sure," Alfia sighed as she understood now. "Princess?!" Faelyn''s eyes widened. How could she agree so easily?! However, Alfia looked up in the sky, "I''ve been wondering whether or not those spirits are mine." "Huh?!" Those spirits are contracted with you. Thest time Faelyn checked, they were with Alfia. Carolyn pat Alfia''s shoulders. "I feel for you," Carolyn gave her a look of understanding. "Thank you," Alfia said, not hesitating to hug the girl. Volume 5 Chapter 49: New Menu Items Volume 5 Chapter 49: New Menu Items Volume 5 Chapter 49: New Menu Items "...I don''t know why, but I want to say this is not my fault," Keith muttered. "This is your fault," Carolyn and Alfia retorted in unison. There was no way this was not his fault. "...Forget I said anything," Keith looked away, not wanting to stare at them. Those eyes were deadly. "Hahaha!" Everyoneughed. "By the way, when will you open your cart?" Alfia was curious. Keith made her taste test a while ago. Now, the only thing left was to try it out. "Oh, that''s going to happen in a day or two," Keith answered. "Then, should I bring some people over?" Herrick suggested. "Sure," "..." When did he be so proactive? Who was this guy? Shouldn''t he be focused on his nt? "What? I want them to try Keith''s food like I have," Herrick shrugged. His friends were curious about the food he bought. Since Keith cooked for everyone with the cart, they should try it out. ... Keith cracked his back as he was ready to bring the cart out. When he was about to leave, "Why can''t I go?!" Nephele cried out. Keith scratched his head. He saw Nephele grabbing the cart while Diana wrung her neck. "Stop acting like a child!" Diana was about to explode again! "But I want to go as well!" "If we go, others will know about us!" Diana''s eyes twitched. There was no way they could go there! Did this idiot forget they were great spirits? It would be a problem if two great spirits started to run around like fools! "I can hide myself!" "I''m not taking the chance! Now get off!" Diana continued to pull her off! However, Nephele wasn''t budging at all! Why is she this strong at times like this?! There was something really wrong. "Big sister Nephele, you can''t cause problems for Keith!" Diana wasn''t alone in the pulling. Fira and the other two spirits tried to tug her off. Nephele pouted, "But I want to taste the soup!" That was the real reason she wanted to go with Keith! "If you want to taste the soup, I made a batch in the kitchen," Keith nned for this. When Nephele heard that, her eyes brightened, and she dashed to the kitchen! Diana was embarrassed, "I''m sorry about this, Keith." "It''s alright. I prepared that for all of you," Keith had prepared this in advance for all of them. "You guys should get some before Nephele finishes it," Keith patted the little spirit''s head. "Woof!" "Kwak!" The two were excited. Fira quickly ordered, "Quickly! To the kitchen!" Like that, the three dashed to the kitchen. "I''m off now!" Keith set off. As he headed to his usual location, "Hey, kid!" "Hello, Grandpa Cedric." Keith waved at one of his regrs. However, Cedric had a dark expression, "Kid, where have you been?!" "Ahh, I''ve been in the dungeon," Keithughed. "For two weeks?!" "Oh, 1 week in the dungeon and 1 week of doing my own thing," "Are you trying to starve this old geezer to death?!" "How are you an old geezer? You can probably survive a month without food," Keith shook his head. This guy doesn''t look like an old geezer at all! "And I have something great prepared for today," "Eh?" Something great. Cedric was confused but followed Keith as he headed to the location. Few customers lined up. It was to be expected. Because he had skipped thest few days, the customers couldn''t wait and were unsure when he would open again. Keith started to open the cart. When he did, the customers began to flock to him! "He''s opening the cart again!" "The boss is here!" "Everyone! I have three new items for my menu today!" Keith eximed. And when he said that, everyone was surprised. Cedric''s eyes widened as he quickly got on line first! "What are the new items?" Cedric asked, "One of them is a new crepe usingmb and garlic sauce. The other two are soup options. One is amb soup, and the other is a pork-based soup." "There are soup options?!" "Incredible!" "We need to get it!" Like that, the ordering started. The soup was a popr choice. When Keith opened the vat, the customers could smell the aroma!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : I n to take sunday''s off so I can focus on outline and also other things for the novel ^w^ Volume 5 Chapter 50: Seconds And Thirds Volume 5 Chapter 50: Seconds And Thirds Volume 5 Chapter 50: Seconds And Thirds "What kind of soup is this?!" The customers were in awe of the soup. It was so different from the ones they had. Keith smiled, "Here''s your order, Grandpa Cedric." Cedric analyzed the soup. What he got was the pork-based one. And he was interested. How did he create this golden color? The soup had a clear golden color. There were chunks of meat and vegetables in there as well. How does it taste? Cedric wondered as he took a sip. His eyes widened even more! There was a warmness flowing throughout his body! It was quite the vor! He wasn''t the only one. One by one, the customers were in awe of the taste. "Keith, I want somemb soup and amb crepe." Keith looked up to see Herrick. Looking up, Herrick was there with a smile. He wasn''t alone; Melor and some beastmen were with him. "Sure. What would you guys like to have?" Keith nced at Melor and the others. Melor stared at the menu, "I will take amb crepe. I want to try the pork soup as well." "I will have a chicken crepe," They said their order one by one. "Understood," Keith nodded as he worked. "Hey, are we really going to eat here?" Melor nced at Herrick. Thetter seemed to be unfazed as he continued to look down at his nt. "What? The food is incredible. And didn''t you guys say you wanted to try it" Herrick remembered what they said. "Yeah, but I was only joking." "Doesn''t matter now. Also, I''m going to eat here now since Keith''s not making lunch for us," When Keith went out with the cart, that usually meant no food during lunch. "..." Are you sure? Melor and the others were a little skeptical. This guy had been going crazy thesest few days. However, Melor looked around. There are a lot of people. From how many people wereing to eat, it seemed there was more to the cart. After a few minutes, "Here''s your food," Keith handed the food over to them. Melor took the crepe and soup. He was a little surprised as he stared at all the food. The first thing that struck him was the aroma. The second was, There''s a lot of meat. Melor could see the crepe overflowing with meat. And he liked that. When he bit into it, the crepe crunched. Melor was filled with surprise as he continued to munch! "Delicious!" This taste matched what he enjoyed; meat! Melor turned to look at the others who were gobbling their food like him. "Herr-" Melor was about to ask Herrick something but instantly quieted down when he saw what he was doing. That man was not going to be helpful at all! Herrick was so focused on the pot that he didn''t care about anything! Melor and the others looked at one another. They all shared the same thought as they got on line again to get seconds! "Hello, Keith!" Someone called out to him. Keith looked up, and a smile formed, "Dalen, you''vee!" "Of course, I have toe! You added something new to the menu!" Dalenughed. "Are the vats doing fine?" He was the one who created the vats for the soup. "Mmhmm, they''re keeping the soup at a perfect temperature," Keith smiled, "What would you like to order?" "Can we have the usual plus the new items?" "On it," Keith smiled as he worked his magic. He worked extra fast as more customers were definitely going toe. ... "Alfia, are you sure it''s alright toe here?" Licht questioned as he followed his little sister. "Of course, Elder Brother. Trust me, the food Keith cooks is incredibly delicious." Licht stared; She had changed so much. Alfia had always been a hard-headed person. For her to talk about someone with high praise was surprising. And when they got there, "What is with this long line?!" The three elves saw a long line and a group of people forming in front of the stall. "We came toote." Alfia groaned. "When you said it was delicious, I didn''t think there would already be a line." Never did he expect so many to be here. "Told you," Alfia smirked. "..." There are also different races here. What was surprising was the number of humans, beastmen, and dwarves. As they waited, "Hi, Alfia." Keith smiled, "What would you like to order?" "I''ll take amb soup, and I will also get the new crepe." "Understood. Is it the same for you, Faelyn?" "No, I will take the pork soup and the steak." "Gotcha, what would you like to have, Prince Litcht?" Licht looked around before deciding, "I will have the chicken andmb soup," "Understood! I will get everything done!" Keith smiled as he cooked. As he watched Keith move, Licht was surprised, "How could he move so fast?" Keith''s arm was fast as lightning. "That''s because Keith took off those bracelets." Alfia noticed the bracelets were off his wrist. That was why he was so fast. "Your order is up!" Keith handed it to them. Alfia took it off his hands, "Here, Brother," She handed the food to Licht. Staring at it, Licht was surprised food could be cooked this way. And when he took a bite, "I get why you kept going to his ind." A smile formed as he stared at Alfia. That caused the girl''s expression to turn red. The food was delicious. Volume 5 Chapter 51: Great -> Master Volume 5 Chapter 51: Great -> Master Volume 5 Chapter 51: Great -> Master However, what Licht was mesmerized by was the atmosphere. There were different people here together. What was shocking about all of this was that there wasn''t any fighting. They were all enjoying food together. It was suprising given the history everyone had. While he marveled at the sight, he didn''t know that a few elves were watching from afar, "We have to report this to the prince." ... "Grandpa Cedric, how do you feel about it?" Keith wanted to determine the customers'' thoughts on the new food. "What?" Cedric looked up. He was munching on two crepes. "... Never mind," Keith couldn''t say anything. His actions spoke for themselves. "Keith, I want to get another one. This time, make it a chicken," Melor was the one who asked. "Sure," It was easy to tell they were hooked. "Brother, we have to get seconds!" Keith could hear Alfia''s rushed voice as she forced Licht onto the line. ... "Sorry, everyone! But I''m all out of ingredients!" Keith was out of stock. With how many times customers returned for seconds, it was not a surprise he ran out! "Aww," "Come on!" Some customers were a little sad. They couldn''t go for thirds! "Sorry about that, folks! However, I will be opening my cart up tomorrow." Keith assured them. That made the customers sigh in relief. ... Keith rolled his arms around. When he headed to the kitchen to prepare breakfast, "No! Herrick! You can''t leave it there all by itself! It will get lonely!" Outside, he could hear Fira''s scoldings. "I understand, Master Fira!" Keith looked out the window and shook his head. "Ho!" "Hey, girl." Aria entered through the window,nding on Keith''s shoulders. "Were they out there for the entire morning?" "Ho." This scene had been happening for quite some time now. "It was worse a few minutes ago," Diana entered the kitchen. "What did Herrick do this time?" Keith chuckled. "He ced the pot on top of the heater. He thought the nt would absorb the heat or something," Even Diana was baffled just exining it right now. "I see," Keith shook his head. This fool. "But he''s growing." Diana smiled. That was the good thing about Herrick. He was learning from his mistakes. Once he made one, he never did the same thing again. "Mmhmm, he''s learning to take the criticism." That was one of the things Herrick was horrible at. Even after he was scolded, the words would go in one ear and out the other. He wasn''t learning from it at all. However, he was now epting the criticism and learning from it. "But I think he''s going at it a little too hard," Being too serious about it was also a problem. "He''s learning, unlike a certain someone." Diana nced at Nephele, who entered. "I''m trying as well!" Nephele retorted. Why was she being scolded first thing in the morning?! "You broke 10 tes this week!" Diana shook her head. Only worry was on her face. Thinking about her future made Diana shudder. "..." Noeback. "You''ll get there, Nephele," Keith encouraged. But this is going to take a long time. The difference between Diana and Nephele was heaven and earth! Diana was a level 100 dorm mother, while thetter was level 10. "I will try," Nephele gritted her teeth. She really didn''t want to leave this ind! "Yeah! You got this!" Keith smiled and turned to the windows, "Herrick, Fira! Come in for breakfast!" "Understood!" Fira and Herrick nodded as they headed in. As everyone ate, "Keith, do you know when it will grow?" Herrick questioned. He was curious about when the bud would fully bloom. "Depends," Keith casually said. "Eh?" "Sometimes, the nt would grow in like a week or two. However, there would be instances in which it would take a month or two." "What?!" Herrick''s eyes widened. "It depends on how you take care of it," Keith grinned. "Then I will work harder." Herrick stared at little Herc. Noticing the leaves, he quickly added more water to it. "Good," Keith finished his tea and got up, "Diana, can you wash the tes. I''m heading out now," "Understood," Diana nodded. Keith raised his hand as he dragged his cart back to his spot. When he arrived, "Kid, did you have to take so long?!" Cedric stated with a huff. "Why did you guyse here so early?!" Keithughed. A group was already waiting for him there.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 52: You Remind Me Of Someone Volume 5 Chapter 52: You Remind Me Of Someone Volume 5 Chapter 52: You Remind Me Of Someone This event urred for some time now. However, this time was muchrger than before! "Because I want to get something to eat before I do my thing!" The person who said this was none other than Dalen. This was a surprise. Keith didn''t think Dalen would wait like this as well! "Same!" Cedric and Dalen looked at one another. One look was enough before they nodded. Mutual trust formed between them! "This is not my fault," Keith sighed as he set up his cart, "Please line up to get your food!" Keith crunched his knuckles as he got to work. While he did that, "ss Rep," Keith looked up to see Melor and some of his guys. "Hi, Melor. What do you want?" "I will have a chicken crepe and somemb soup," Melor didn''t hesitate to order. "Gotcha. What about the others?" "The same!" The dwarves said in unison. "Mmhmm," Like that, Keith got to work. Melor and the others watched him from afar. As he continued to work, "Keith, did weete?" This time, the person who came was Madison. She wasn''t alone as the other receptionist was there as well. "Nope. I opened it a few minutes ago. What would you like to get?" Keith smiled. "I will have the pork soup and a chicken crepe!" Madison smiled. She was interested in the soup. "I like to have a chicken crepe as well!" The receptionist started to say what they wanted. He handed the orders back to them, "So delicious," "We should havee here yesterday as well." The receptionists were in awe of the cooking. However "Hey!" Keith looked up. In front of him was an elf. "Hello, what do you want to order?" The elf smirked, "I want to buy all the food you have in stock!" When that was said, everyone''s expression turned dark. Buy everything?! Has this guy gone mad? The elf gave another dirty smirk, "Who cares about you all. I have the capital to buy all of it," He said, bringing out a bag of coins. "Now, hand over all of your stock." "Sorry. But I''m not nning to sell you anything." Keith shook his head. The elf''s eyes widened, "But I have all the coins!" "Yeah, and I don''t care." Keith didn''t care about coins. "And I can pay double!" "Nah, I''m good." At this point in his life, he could retire and lounge around. That was how many coins he had. "How dare you! Are you not going to serve a paying customer? You decrepit human!" One of Keith''s brows raised, "For starters, I''m not your servant. Get that through your thick skull. Don''t talk to me like that. Two, I only serve respectable and calm customers." This guy was acting like a fool. "Leave and don''t annoy me. I have things to do," Keith returned to work without looking at him. He was focused on cooking for the rest. "You! How dare you treat-" "A noble like that?" Keith finished his sentence before the guy could. And he added, "I''ve dealt with so many nobles that I really don''t give a damn. If you''re eating here, that means you''re a customer. You''re not a noble or royalty in front of my eyes." "I will-" ""Get my revenge?" Kay. Peace out!" Keith waved his hand with a smile, shooing him off. The elf was about to blow a gasket. However, he did leave. Keith looked up, "Please be mindful, everyone. I don''t want anything like that to happen again." "Understood, Boss!" "We wouldn''t do something like that!" "Yeah," "Kid, how did you know what he would say?" Cedric grinned. "Because I heard it too many times to count," Keith let out a dryugh. The number of times he was threatened and raged at was too many to count from both lives! It was triple digits. Predicting what they said was easy. It was like they were reading off a manual. "It seems you''ve been through some things," Cedric noticed the tiresome expression and added, "But you should have decked him." "Nope. It''s not worth it. Nothing woulde out of it," Keith understood. When that Viscount Filem thing happened, there were bound to be others who would cause problems, and punching them out would make it worse. "Also, kinda don''t want to dirty my hands," "You''re too calm andzy," Cedric sighed, "You remind me of this aloof old man." Volume 5 Chapter 53: You Should Have Scram. Volume 5 Chapter 53: You Should Have Scram. Volume 5 Chapter 53: You Should Have Scram. "Who do I remind you of?" Keith tilted his head. "This guy is the most annoying person I have met! He''s the silent and cold type! He''s so aloof to everything around him that it gets on my nerves. And he somehow gets all the girls as well!!" The bad mothing started. "...I see." It seemed Cedric wasn''t nning to stop any time soon. It seemed his stress had been building up for quite some time. Keith shook his head as he finished selling the rest of his stock. He rolled his hand as he headed home. Besides the incident with the elf, the day was the same. As he continued to drag the cart, "Senior Sakura?" Keith spotted Sakura talking with someone. "You guys shouldn''t be acting like this." She seemed to be scolding the students. That dark expression said it all. "If I see you doing something like this again, there won''t be a warning," Sakura scowled at the two students. "Understood!" The two students didn''t dare talk back as they quickly walked away from her. "Senior Sakura," Keith called out again. When he did, Sakura turned around, "Hello Keith?" Before she could say anything else, "What are you doing?" It was difficult not to notice therge cart he was dragging. "Ahh, I just finished with some of my work." Keith smile. "A cart?" "Mmhmm! I sell food," Keith dered proudly and added, "Want to walk back together?" "Sure." Sakura nodded as they headed back. As they did, "Senior, what were you talking about with the students?" "Nothing much. They were causing some trouble outside the academy. I only scolded them." "Eh?" "There had been many students causing trouble," Sakura sighed. "..." Keith looked away. He didn''t want to look Sakura in the eye because he had also caused problemsthat Todd Mills incident and the Herrick thing. "What''s the matter, Keith?" Sakura tilted her head as she stared at him. He was acting off. "Nothing! Senior, you have worked so hard. Have this," Keith handed an apple to her as a reward for all the trouble she went through. "Is that fine?" "Of course! I have plenty on my ind. Take some!" Keith smiled as he headed to the gates, "I will see you again, Senior!" "Goodbye," Sakura nodded as she walked away from there. But she looked down at the apple. It was interesting. ... "Are you kidding me?!" "How dare this human say something like that!" "The audacity!" Alfia and Faelyn returned to the mansion. When they did, the first thing they heard was an argument. A group of elves were bad mouthing someone. "What''s the matter?" Alfia frowned. And when the group of elves spotted her, "Princess! We need you to seek justice!" "Justice?" Justice for what? "It''s because of this human!" "You mean Keith?" Alfia tilted her head. She realized whenever someone said, "This human," it usually meant Keith. Seven out of ten times, that would be Keith. "Mmhmm! He talked down to me when I was about to buy his food!" The elf shouted. The other elves nodded, "How dare he not sell it to you?!" "Treat everyone with respect?! What a load ofrd!" "...What did Keith say to you?" Alfia frowned. "He said a stuck-up elf like me can''t buy any of his food! He told me that he doesn''t sell to trash and told me to scram!" "Then you should have scram," Alfia shook her head. "Eh?" The elves never expected her to say something like that. Alfia didn''t look at them anymore as she returned to her room, leaving the elves dumbstruck. "Do they really think I would believe something like that?" How dumb do they think she was? She wasn''t a fool. Keith was nothing like that. He was a little bratty. However, that didn''t mean Keith was the type of person who would go after people. He wouldn''t do something like that. "Indeed," Faelyn was in agreement as well. From their interactions alone, Keith was a person who had her respect. "I''m curious as to what that elf did to make Keith angry," One thing about Keith was that he wouldn''t do something unless the person caused a problem first. Case in point with Herrick. "I want to figure out what happened before it did." "I see,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 54: He’s Going To Get Slapped. Volume 5 Chapter 54: Hes Going To Get pped. Volume 5 Chapter 54: Hes Going To Get pped. "Prince Iston, please help me seek justice!" The same elf was brought to Iston! Given how many elves discussed this, Iston brought the elf to his office. "Let me understand. That human tried to mess with you and forced you toe back crawling?" "Yes! That human forced me to walk away in humiliation!" "Don''t worry. I will deal with this matter," When that was said, "Prince Iston, you''re incredible! As expected of the next heir to the throne!" The elf praised him to heaven and earth! "There''s no need to say that. I''m not the crown prince," Iston shook his head. However, the elf insisted, "You are more than qualified!" Itsted a second before a smile formed, "Do not worry, Prince Iston! I shall support you!" "Thank you," Iston smiled. He talked with the elf for a few more minutes before he left. "Are you really going to listen to him?" One of his friends questioned. "Of course! As the next king of the elves, I must listen to my people!" Iston stated righteously. "..." "On a serious note, If I want to be king, I need to gain as many followers as possible," That person was the son of a high-ranking noble. Having him join his side would get him closer to the crown! "And I want to see what he would do if I broke his cart a second time." Iston was quite curious about this. He had heard about a noble burning it down, and Keith became quite furious. "Aren''t you afraid the human would rush into our ind?" "Like he could do something like that. And besides, he won''t be able to trace it back to me." Iston wasn''t an idiot. Todd Mills had used a student close to Keith to do his dirty work. He wasn''t going to use students at all. "And that idiot sister of mine," Iston shook his head at how foolish Alfia was. She could have gotten support like that. However, she decided to give it up. ... "Keith, can I get some soup?" Dennis called out. "No crepe this time?" Keith questioned. This was a surprise. He knew what the regrs wanted. Dennis would grab a chicken crepe. And with the addition of soup, he would choose pork. "Mmhmm. Nina is preparing lunch. I have to keep my stomach empty," "I see. So, a date," Keith smiled. "Young man! That is youth!" Cedric and Dalenughed. "No! It''s not a date! She said she was going to make something. And I got curious! She said she would make me some." "...I see," Keith shook his head as he handed him the soup. Dennis sniffed the soup, "This smells so delicious. I will share this with Nina!" He quickly walked away, trying to hide his excited expression. "I get the feeling he''s going to get pped." "So I''m not the only one." Dalen and Cedric had a hunch about what was going to happen next. They could only pity Nina. "Yeah, Dennis is dense like a brick," It was clear that Nina wanted to cook for him. Bring someone else''s food was asking to be pped. Cedric and the others stared at him, "Kid, you have no room to talk." "Yeah." "What do you mean?" "You''re ady killer," Dalen dered. "That doesn''t mean I''m dense," Keith knew about his good looks. He wasn''t a fool like Dennis. "Nah, you are. I bet you are the type who would say something corny with a smile on your face, acting like there''s nothing wrong." Cedricmented. "Are you kidding me? How would I do something like that?" Keith wanted to cry. And it wasn''t only Cedric thinking that. A good number of people were thinking of this. As Keith continued to cook, he noticed the customers were being pushed away, "What''s going on?" What he saw was a group of officers before him. "You have to move your cart," The guard stated. "Hmm? Why do I need to move it?" Keith tilted his head. "Because you''re bothering everyone," "Eh?" How am I bothering? There weren''t that many people around here. When Keith decided on his spot, he picked a ce with few stalls. That way, the other vendors could gain traction. "Move it!" "But I have all the permits," Volume 5 Chapter 55: I Every Proofed It. Volume 5 Chapter 55: I Every Proofed It. Volume 5 Chapter 55: I Every Proofed It. Keith frowned, more befuddled about what was going on. Cadmus handed him all the permits to stay. There was no need to move from there. "Do you want to die, human?!" "We''re telling you to move!" The guards scowled at him. "Now, now, there''s no need to fight," Keith didn''t understand why they were so uptight about it. However, "How dare you touch me?! Get him!" Those guards didn''t even hesitate as they fired magic! "Watch out!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he quickly summoned earth walls! Multiple ones appeared from the ground, shielding the customers. However, the magded on his cart, covering it in an explosion! "Is there a fight?!" "Why is someone firing magic?!" That explosion wasrge enough for people three streets away to see and hear! "Did we get it?" The guards questioned. "What?!" The guards were bbergasted when they saw the cart. "How is it not on fire?!" There was nothing wrong with the cart. It was clean and didn''t have a scratch on it. "What is wrong with you guys?!" Keith roared! How could they fire magic in front of civilians?! If Keith hadn''t shielded them, they would have been caught in the explosion! "Fire again!" The guards didn''t hesitate, as he ordered. And the guards fired magic again! It was a direct hit. However, nothing happened to it! "What is that absurd thing made out of?!" The guards yelled, not believing that dingy cart was this sturdy! "Everyone, one stop!" While those guards were confused by the cart''s sturdiness, another voice chimed in. What? Why were there more guards? Who came their way was none other than the guards! That caused the ones in front to flinch. I see. Keith understood what was going on. "Don''t even think about running!" Keith didn''t wait as he shot lightning at them! He wasn''t the only one who moved! "Argh!" The guards were taken out in a blinding fashion. "Dalen, you got fast moves," "The same can be said about you, Cedric," Cedric and Dalen smiled at one another as they stood in front of them. The two made the first move to take out the closest guards. Other adventurers dealt with stragglers. "What is going on?!" The guards were so confused about the situation. He saw a bunch of guards being taken down by a group of people. "Those guys kept saying I needed to move my cart, and I was about to show them my permits. However, they didn''t listen and tried to attack me," Keith exined. When that was said, the guard''s expression changed. "I can vouch for what he said," "Mr.Dalen!" The guards were surprised by Dalen being here! "Those guys are wearing some shoddy armor. They''re here to cause trouble." Dalen could tell. Those armors weren''t the ones used by the guards. However, they were really close. If the guards didn''t show up, no one would have realized. "Understood," The guard turned to his men, "Grab them! Bring them over for interrogation!" To use their name to cause trouble was asking for it! "How is everyone?!" Keith was worried. "They''re fine. With your quick actions, you protected them." Keith was quick with his moves as he summoned a sturdy earth wall, blocking any magic fromnding. "By the way, why didn''t your cart burn down?" Cedric was confused as those imposters. Those guys used fire magic. And some powerful ones at that. The cart was made out of wood, from what he could tell. Shouldn''t it be burnt?! That was what he thought. "Oh, that''s because I fireproof the whole thing," Keith smirked. "You fireproofed it? When did you have the time to think that?" That was something no one would think of. "Cedric, this man thought up everything," Dalen shook his head. You don''t know what he put into that. "I every proofed it!" Keith grinned with a happy smile. "..." You every proofed it? Cedric felt he heard something really off. "I guess I should stop selling for today," With such a thing happening, selling would be a little wrong. "What?!" Dalen and Cedric''s expressions turned cold! They couldn''t believe it! "Boss, don''t let something like that close your shop!" "I still want my food!" Led by Dalen and Cedric, the other customers shouted out as well. There was no way they could let this ruin them. He still had more food! There was no way. "..." Keith scratched his head as he started to do it again. That caused everyone to cheer.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 56: Let’s Get To Work Volume 5 Chapter 56: Lets Get To Work Volume 5 Chapter 56: Lets Get To Work Keith didn''t think much in the beginning. After he finished selling the rest of his stock, he returned home. However, Keith felt something off as he did. That attack was still resonating in his mind. Never did he expect there would be so much hatred between every race. What was more, Who would want to attack me? Keith wondered. A number of people didn''t like him. He didn''t know who to choose from all of this. "Hello, Keith." Nephele greeted Keith when he returned home. However, "Keith?" Usually, Keith would return her greeting. "Keith, wee home," It was Diana''s turn to greet him. But she got the same response. "Keith?" "Sorry about that," A smile returned to Keith''s face, "I''m home, Diana." "Yeah." "I''ll get started on dinner," Keith headed to the kitchen. When he was about to enter, "Did Alfiae to pick up her spirits?" "Mmhmm. She did so half an hour ago," "That''s good," Keith nodded as he entered the kitchen. "Don''t you think he''s acting strange?" Nephele questioned. "You realized it as well." Diana wasn''t the only person who felt something off. Usually, when something like that happened, Keith would act like this. Diana turned to Nephele, "Nephele, I want you to do something for me," "Eh? But I don''t want to work!" Nephele groaned! She was already tired from everything! "Rx, you''re not doing any housework." Did this girl really hate doing something like that? "Really! What do I have to do?!" ... Keith headed to his usual spot again. As he did, Big sister is too overprotective! Nephele groaned. What he didn''t know was that Nephele was flying in the sky. Diana asked Nephele to watch over Keith and protect him; that is what she was doing. "At least this beats doing chores!" Nephele swung her arm. There was no need for her to do any of that. "Ho!" "Of course I''m focused! You didn''t need toe either," Nephele turned to Aria. She also came to deal with this as well. She realized something had happened to Keith. There doesn''t seem to be a problem. Nephele watched Keith drag his cart. It was the usual routine; there was nothing wrong. Keith hummed as if yesterday''s incident had never happened. This guy is having the time of his life. Nephele shook her head as he watched this. However, while he did that, "He''s heading to the location." "The moment he turns the corner, get him," Hmm? Nephele frowned when she heard that. Being a spirit of wind, she could hear things others couldn''t. She overheard some disturbing words. She looked around and noticed multiple groups of people. They were split apart, not trying to seem like arge group. However, they had surrounded Keith. It was a blitz. Once they found the perfect chance, they would get him. "That guy had such a backing." "We can take him out, unlike those guys." Keith was attacked yesterday? Nephele''s eyes widened when she heard that. No wonder he was so out of it. That won''t do at all! Great spirit Nephele was on the job! "Hey, we got to deal with the garbage!" Nephele turned to Aria. "Ho?" She couldn''t hear what Nephele did. "See that over there, go take them out," "Ho?" "They want to take out Keith. You will take care of that side while I deal with this side," "Ho!" Aria got to work. Like that, the two of them dived down, ready to take all of the people there out! Volume 5 Chapter 57: Princess, Do You Want To Buy Some Fruit?! Volume 5 Chapter 57: Princess, Do You Want To Buy Some Fruit?! Volume 5 Chapter 57: Princess, Do You Want To Buy Some Fruit?! "Hmm, hmmm." Keith started to set up his cart again. While he did that, he sighed. He tried his best to not notice it. However, it wasn''t something he could ignore. "Dennis, Skar, what are you guys doing?" Dennis and Skar stood beside his cart. "We''re here to stand guard." "Yeah! After what happened, you need at least some protection." When Skar and the others heard about what happened, they were shocked. But soon following that shock was an unending fury! How could someone attack their safe haven! That was asking for trouble! "So this is why you guys are here," Keith chuckled, "You guys don''t need to worry so much." "No, you have to be more careful, Kid." Cedric shook his head, "People who tried to sneak attack you now won''t stop with that one attack. They will do it again until you''re done." "..." Are you kidding me? Keith felt there was a lot wrong with what he said. There shouldn''t be people like that...right? "But I''m curious who would be crazy enough to attack you, Keith." Dennis rubbed his chin. That was on his mind. "Some joker?" Skar added. That person had to be a clown to think he could attack Keith. "It could be that elf," Cedric stated. Thetest person who messed with Keith was that elf. "Understood! If that guyes back, I will end him!" "Same!" They were ready to pummel the guy. "Either way, it seems no one is attacking us now. There''s no need to specte." They didn''t have enough information. Keith smiled as he started to cook for everyone. But as he did, "Keith," Alfia called out to him. However, "Hi, Alfia." Keith smiled. He turned to the customers, "You don''t have to worry about her. She''s a friend." "Since the boss said so." The customers toned it down. "What happened?" Alfia was befuddled. Why was she feeling all this bloodlust? "Stuff happened yesterday. I will tell you about itter," It wasn''t Alfia''s fault. "I see," Alfia nodded as she sat on a bench and watched Keith work. After some time, Keith started to pack up. As they head home, "Why was everyone giving me the stink eye?" Alfia was still bewildered. "There was a scuffle that happened yesterday," "A scuffle?!" "Yeah. Some people dressed as guards and tried to destroy my cart. They even fired magic," Keithughed. Saying it again sounded a little unbelievable. It was not a surprise the customers were vignt. "Who would do something like that?!" How could someone attack the cart?! "I don''t know either. However, people are suspecting it was an elf." Keith exined. "Eh?" "There was an elf who tried to buy all the stock I have. And he said he would get revenge." "..." "What''s the matter?" Keith tilted his head. Alfia''s expression changed. "No, it''s nothing." Alfia shook her head. "Wait a minute, what is that?!" Before Keith could talk, he noticed something sparkling. And he quickly dashed over. "..." How are you moving so fast with the cart?! He dragged a cart behind him, but he was just as fast! "They look so delicious!" Keith marveled at the fruit in the stall. He''s such a kid. Alfia sighed as she watched Keith stare at the fruits. He was so different. His eyes glimmered like a child. "Hey! Why are you here again, you brat!" But a sudden yell paused her staring. Keith looked up to see it was an elf. "I told you before I won''t sell to dirty humans like you!" The elf owner red at Keith. "I know, I know. Sheesh." This happened way too many times. He would get yelled at by the owner. The only thing Keith could do was to suck it up and return home. Or so he thought, "How dare you talk to the customer like that!" The owner frowned, wondering who said something like that. "What about-Princess!" That frown went upside down! "Princess, do you want to buy some fruit?!" This was none other than the princess of the elves. "Not from you!" "..." Did he forget what he said to him?!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 58: You’ll Have To Punish Everyone Volume 5 Chapter 58: Youll Have To Punish Everyone Volume 5 Chapter 58: Youll Have To Punish Everyone "How dare you talk to him like that?!" Alfia''s expression turned dark as she red at the owner. This was disrespectful. Even if it was human, there should be some respect. "..." The vendor didn''t know what to say. That human was friends with the princess! Never once did he think that! All he understood was that what happened next was going to be horrible. "We''ll take some fruits as an apology!" However, Keith spoke up. "Eh?" Alfia turned over to Keith, "That would be more than enough of an apology, right?" Keith gave a wink. A few seconds passed by before Alfia sighed, "That would be enough." The vendor''s expression brightened, "Please take some!" He didn''t hesitate to hand over two bags full! After walking away, the vendor almost lost all strength in his legs. "Keith, why didn''t you let me punish him?" Alfia was itching to do something about this! Keith tilted his head, "Let me ask you, will you punish everyone who does this?" "Of course!" There was no way those types of people shouldn''t be punished! What they were doing was basically discriminating against others! "Then you will have to punish all the elves here then," Keith chuckled. "Eh?" "You do know only a few treat other races the same." And those were the people who were overpricing him like no tomorrow! "Even if you punish them, it won''t change them either." Punishing them might make it even worse. They would still have hatred. "..." When Alfia heard that, she didn''t know what to say. Keith''s words were correct. Noticing the downward expression, Keith chuckled, "Come on. What''s with the sad expression? Did you forget we got ourselves some new fruits?!" This was a win! "Pff." That caused Alfia to smile, "Is fruits the only thing in your head?" His eyes were still bright as he stared at them. "That''s because it''s exciting." He would be lying if he said it wasn''t. That was the type of person he was. "Trust me. These fruits won''t be as delicious as the ones you had grown." She had tried those fruits. The vor was nothingpared to what Keith had. "Did you forget I have Diana?" Keith smirked. "..." I see. That made a lot more sense. "Let''s head back to the ind!" Keith pumped his fists. "Mmhmm!" Alfia nodded. Like that, the two head to Keith''s ind. ... "Good work today, Nephele, Aria." Diana stared at the two. The two''s weary expressions said it all. It seemed they had dealt with something. "There were so many attackers," Nephele sighed. "Attackers?" Diana''s eyes narrowed. "Who were the attackers?" "They were trying to hide their faces. But they were elves." Those people tried to hide themselves with hoods. However, Nephele took them off once she knocked them out. Diana''s expression changed. "How should we deal with them?" "The two of you need to be more discreet." The two spirits turned to see Aidiun by the door. "Sorry about that." "Don''t apologize. Just make sure the others don''t hear about this," Aidiun shook his head. They were talking in the open, "What''s this about the elves attacking Keith?" He heard a good amount of their conversation. Nephele started to exin everything that had happened. "I see," Aidiun''s expression turned dark. Someone was targeting Keith. "Does it have to do with her?" "It has to be," Aidiun shook her head. Alfia had to be the reason why he was getting attacked. There were also stints of elves trying to bully Keith. However, thetter paid no mind to them. Diana looked at Nephele, "Nephele, I want you to be with Keith for all times," "Understood!" Nephele nodded. There was no way she was going to let Keith be hurt. "And Aidiun, you should find more information about the elves attacking Keith. The culprit had to be in the academy." Keith didn''t talk much with other elves outside the academy. So that meant the culprit had to be inside. "On it. And should we tell Cadmus about this?" "No!" Diana shook her head, "Asking him to do that is creating more problems for Keith." Cadmus might actually stand guard and watch over his cart. "We can tell Sohma. But not Cadmus." Sohma had a level headpared to Cadmus. Plus, he was a better choice in figuring out the culprit. "Understood." Volume 5 Chapter 59: Sometimes Fighting Is Not Worth It Volume 5 Chapter 59: Sometimes Fighting Is Not Worth It Volume 5 Chapter 59: Sometimes Fighting Is Not Worth It "Herrick, do you have to bring the nt everywhere?" Melor grabbed his head as he stared at his friend. He was so confused by him now. Initially, he thought of him as the strongest student. Way more than him! Herrick was the same as Melor, pursuing strength. However, what he was now was, "Little Herc, here''s some water," Herrick started to spray some water onto the nt. The nt came with him everywhere he went. On Herrick were tools to help the nt: a spray bottle on the waist whenever he needed water and a shovel for more soil. "I have to bring him with me at all times!" Herrick red, which caused Melor to raise his hand. Forget I said anything. "But don''t you think you need to tone it down?" "If I did, little Herc would die." Herrick couldn''t do anything about it. This bud was fickle; one look away was enough for it to start wilting! He couldn''t let it happen. With how hard he worked on it with Fira, there was no way he could let it go down the drain. As he continued to watch the nt, "Hey, isn''t that the insane person?" "How could he be so much of an idiot?!" While Herrick and Melor walked down the hallway, some students demeaned them. "How dare you!" Melor raised his fist. "Melor, it''s not worth it," Herrick said, shaking his head, which widened Melor''s eyes. "Hah! Did the arrogant lion be a cub?!" "Go and run back to your master!" Those guys continued tough at him as they walked away. "Okay! Where has your backbone gone?!" Melor couldn''t believe it! Where did the regr Herrick go?! He would have smacked them if they talked to him like that! "You know, fighting is not the only thing we could do," "Eh?" "Sometimes we shouldn''t fight those little people for no reason," Herrick smiled. "..." Melor said nothing as he grabbed Herrick by the shoulders, "Who are you? And what happened to the old Herrick?" "Eh?" "What is wrong with you?!" "Nothing is wrong with me! It''s just that there are times fighting is not worth it," Herrick realized. Was there really a need to fight a person like that? If those people couldn''t say it to his face, that meant they were scared of him. It would have been a waste of strength if he had done it. "But you usually punch them in the face," "Melor, we''re princes. That means we have to ignore those people for the greater good." Herrick stated calmly as he raised the pot in the air. "Sometimes I wonder if Keith is feeding you something strange." "He feeds me well. My stomach has never felt any better." This was true. No one on the ind could say they weren''t getting fed. They felt so full because of Keith. "..." Melor sighed. When he ate Keith''s food, he understood what he meant. It was delicious. "Well, I''m going to head home now," Herrick stated as he returned to the ind. And when he entered the ind,
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 60: Newfound Friendship Volume 5 Chapter 60: Newfound Friendship Volume 5 Chapter 60: Newfound Friendship "Hello, dorm mother Diana." Herrick greeted Diana. She was an enigma, but he could feel it. She was so much stronger than Nephele. "Wee home, Herrick." Diana smiled. "Is Keith home?" Herrick looked around. "Keith will return in a few hours. He went to the library. Gabriel, Jack, and Sarah won''t be joining us today. They''re going to a party." "I see," Herrick remembered something about them heading to a party. "Where is Master Fira?" Herrick wanted to meet with the little spirit. Diana chuckled, "Fira is in the back dealing with the garden." "Thank you." With that, Herrick headed back to the ground. And he saw another person there as well. "Arlo, you''re here as well?" "Herrick, wee home!" Fira waved her hand. "Oh, hi." Arlo slowly waved. "Aren''t you going to the party?" Last time he checked, shouldn''t Arlo also be there; he was a human. Arlo scratched his head. "No. That party is for humans. But I''m only half." He could go but didn''t want to bother the others because he was half-dwarf. The others would shun him. "You were looking for Fira, right. I won''t bother you two." Arlo got up, ready to return to his room. "Hey," Herrick called out, "Hmm?" Herrick started to scratch his head before speaking, "I''m kinda bad at things like this. But I-" Before Herrick could say it, he hesitated and then thought, "Argh!" A scream came out the next second, which confused Arlo and Fira, "I''m sorry." That caused Arlo to be confused, "About what?" What was there to apologize for? "I''m sorry about what I said about you being weaker than me," Herrick remembered what he said to him. "Ah," Arlo waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry about that!" "No. What I said was wrong. You''re different from me; however, you''re strong. I realized that Ick many things and need to improve." "I see," Arlo didn''t say anything. However, a thought came to his mind, "Wait here for a moment," Arlo quickly headed into the mansion. He returned a secondter, "What''s that?" Arlo had brought something with him. "This is a pot I created," Arlo smiled, "It''s not the same as the one you have. I used some materials that will help keep your nt stable. That way, you don''t have to worry about it so much," Herrick''s eyes widened. "If you continue to walk with it all the time, the shaking would affect it. I made this pot so it can withstand the vibration." "..." "I''m not as strong as you. But I can make things to help out," Arlo scratched his head. "Thanks," Herrick smiled. That was something he could never think of. "No problem. Let me know if you need help," Arlo smiled. "This is nice," While the two talked, Diana and Nephele watched the newfound friendship. ... While that happened on the ind, Keith was at the library taking out some books. And when he headed to his usual spot, he was surprised to spot Ange. "Senior Ange, why are you here?" "Ah, Keith." Ange looked up and exined, "You see. I still need to do some work here." "I see." A little work? That giant pile of paperwork said something differently. "Do you need help?" However, Ange shook her head, "I''m fine. How can I ask my junior for help? I can finish it in an hour!" "We''re going to be closing in half an hour!" The librarian stated. "..." "Do you still need my help?" "...Please," Ange sighed. "What do you need me to work on?" Keith smiled as he sat across from her. "Please check this paperwork here," Ange handed the paperwork over to him, "You just need to check if it''s correct with the paper here," "Gotcha," Keith smiled. Like that, he got to work. The task was simple enough as he worked. As he did, "...What''s the matter, Senior?" "How could you move so fast?!" Keith''s hands were like a blur. "This is normal pace, though?" Keith had always checked the paperwork from his bakery. This was light work for him. "..." "Let''s keep going." Volume 5 Chapter 61: Party Volume 5 Chapter 61: Party Volume 5 Chapter 61: Party "We''re finally done!" Ange cheered as she stretched her arms in the air. She turned to Keith, "Thank you so much for the help, Keith. You made it so much easier!" With Keith here, he cut down the time needed by three times! "No problem," Keith smiled as he organized the documents. The two quickly left the library. As they walked, "By the way, shouldn''t you be at the party?" "Party?" "You know, the party for humans." "Oh, that," Keith shook his head, "I don''t like to go to those types of ces. I prefer rxing and calm areas." "Pff," Angeughed. "What''s with theugh?" "Because you''re a strange one, Keith." Ange smiled, "Usually, nobles like to attend those parties." "Not me," Keith got it from William and Sophia. He wasn''t a fan of doing things like that. "Shouldn''t you be there as well?" From how she looked, Ange seemed to be a human. "Nope, don''t want to go," Ange shrugged. "Then senior Ange is interesting as well," Keith grinned. "Hey! Junior, you can''t make fun of your senior," Ange pouted at Keith. "But it''s fun," Keithughed. That caused the girl tough as well, "It''s so fun talking with you." "I get that a lot," Keith''s expression turned slightly stern, "But senior Ange, you shouldn''t let all that work pile up. You should do it earlier." "Come on, that''s not my fault." Ange shook her head, "And how could you tell that it piled up?" "Because there was no way there would be so much work in a day," Keith shook his head. One day for all of that? There was no way. "..." Ange had no retort to that, "I will try to be better," "That''s good." They talked for a bit more before they went their separate way. "Ahh. I forgot that the three will not be joining us," Keith scratched his head. When he returned, the first thing he did was prepare dinner. However, there were three extra portions; he forgot about Gabriel and the two not being here today. "You don''t have to worry about that. Arlo and I can finish it all, right?!" Herrick turned to him. "Yeah!" Arlo nodded "Eh? When did the two of you be close?" Keith asked, noticing the change between them. "Nothing, we just became friends." Herrickmented, "And Arlo if you want to be stronger, you need to build your body more. To do that, you need to consume more." "Eh?" "You''re pretty smallpared to dwarves. Melor is like a head taller than you. One of the reasons is that you eat less. You need to make that up." Melor''s intake was about the same as his. Arlo needed to eat more. "Understood!" Arlo nodded as he started to eat. "Pff," Keith chuckled as he watched the two eat so much. However, "Young Herrick, did you forget about me?!" Cadmus was there as well! There was no way he was going to lose out to those kids! "And don''t forget about me!" Nephele was the same as she gorged herself. These two gluttons. ... While that happened, Gabriel, Jack, and Sarah headed for Tristan and Carolyn''s ind. As the three entered, they spotted Carolyn. Sarah''s eyes sparkled, "Carolyn, your dress is so beautiful!" Carolyn wasn''t wearing her casual clothing. She wore a beautiful dark purple dress. It was gorgeous, matching Carolyn''s eyes. "Thank you! And you look so beautiful as well!" Sarah was wearing a fluffy yellow dress. It reminded her of a sun. "Heh," Sarah blushed. "And the two of you look handsome," Gabriel and Jack were dressed in suits. They looked dashing and handsome. "Thank you," "Let me show you around." Carolyn smiled as they entered the mansion. But when they saw it, it was shocking. "Holy! There are three mansions?!" Jack rubbed his eyes as he stared at the three gigantic mansions. They were stunned. "And the ind is many timesrger than ours," Gabriel muttered. The ind was muchrger than the one they lived on; it was jaw-dropping. There was even a fountain in the center! "The two mansions on the side are dormitories. The mansion in the center is meant for parties and for people to meet up." Carolyn scratched her head. "..." The three had nothing to say. They had one mansion for random things? "To be honest, I prefer a cozy ind like Keith." Carolyn smiled. There was too much space for no reason. "Yeah! Our rooms are much better than here!" Sarah nodded. Nothing could beat that. "Let''s enter now." Volume 5 Chapter 62: The Food Volume 5 Chapter 62: The Food Volume 5 Chapter 62: The Food Sarah nodded, and the group entered the mansion. They weren''t the first to arrive; many students arrived ahead of them. Well, it was more like they lived here. However, the three were still surprised. "Guys, you don''t have to be so tense," Gabriel noticed how Sarah and Jack fidgeted around. "You can say that. But do you know how many high-ranking nobles there are here!" From what Jack spotted, there were plenty! Probably barrels full of them! It wasn''t the only ones in their kingdom who came here. Nobles of different human kingdoms conversing with one another. "Don''t you see how people from viscount or lower are also scared?" Jack pointed in a direction. Some students stood on the sidelines. Clearly, they were from lower noble families, trying their best not to stand out. The difference between nobles of a upper-rank vs a lower rank was heaven and earth. That was because one couldn''t handle the repercussions if they were targeted. "As long as you guys are with me or Gabriel, you''ll be fine," Carolyn assured. She was a princess. Nothing was going to happen to them as long as she was there. "You guys made it," Tristan and Maria spotted the group. "Senior Maria, Senior Tristan, the two of you are a match made in heaven!" Sarah couldn''t help butpliment. The two wore matching outfits. Tristan smiled, "Thank you so much. But you should thank Maria. She was the one who decided on the outfit. She was so cute." "Dear." Maria''s expression turned red. She turned to the others with a cough, "You guys can go around and mingle with the guests. Carolyn, we need you for something." "Eh? You do?" Carolyn looked at her friends. This was a predicament. "Go for it, Carolyn. We''ll stay out of trouble, unlike a certain fellow." Jack joked. There was only one person who he could be talking about. That caused Sarah to p his head, "You don''t have to worry about anything. Gabriel will watch over us." "Mmhmm," "Thanks." Carolyn smiled as she headed off with Tristan and Maria. As they left, "You really wanted to see him here, right?" "Eh?" "You can''t lie to me, Carolyn. You''ve been out of ittely because of a certain fellow." Maria grinned. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Maria shook her head. This child. "I see several students in my ss." Jack nced around and noticed some of his ssmates there. "Almost all humans came here," A voice spoke. It was none other than Krystal. She wore a ck dress. It was a little surprising for Gabriel and the two because of her cold attitude. "Really? Everyone came?" Gabriel was surprised. Krystal nodded, "Yes. The party is to increase connections." The main goal of this party was to allow nobles to form alliances with other nobles of a different kingdom. "Aren''t you going to do that as well, Krystal?" She was the heir to a grand duke. "Not interested." Krystal shook her head, "Also, where is Keith?" "He said he didn''t want toe." That caused Krystal to frown, "Can he do that?" "He can...I think?" The man had no care in the world. Krystal could only shake her head. While she was thinking about this, "Everyone!" Tristan spoke up, "Thank you all foring to this party. Please have a great time and be merry!" When that was said, everyone cheered. "Ugh," Sarah started to groan. "What''s the matter?" Krystal noticed the contorted expression Sarah had. "The food," "What about the food?" "It tastes bad." "Eh?" Krystal was a little dumbfounded. You care about the food? Gabriel and Jack tried the food. But when they did, they understood why she didn''t like it. They made the same expression! "Is it that bad?" Krystal didn''t understand. Tristan shouldn''t have prepared low-quality food. She tried the food and looked at them, "There''s nothing wrong with it." The taste was what anyone would expect. However, Jack shook his head, "Keith''s food is ten times better than this." "..." Keith''s food? "Yeah. Keith''s cooking is really delicious." "Indeed," Gabriel nodded and noted, "Shouldn''t they be having dinner right about now?" Now that he thought about it, it was time for dinner. "Darn it! What could he be cooking right now?!" Jack cursed. "I''m wondering if Arlo and Herrick are eating our portions," Gabriel muttered. "Eh?" "Keith is spacy. He might have made our portion by mistake." "..." "...." Krystal stared at them weirdly. Volume 5 Chapter 63: Alger Volume 5 Chapter 63: Alger Volume 5 Chapter 63: Alger "Greetings, Princess Carolyn." "Your beauty is like that of the stars!" "My name is-" A bunch of nobles surrounded Carolyn. However, the her expression was calm. "Thank you. I''m d to meet you all," Carolyn calmly smiled as she greeted them. However, on the inside, her thoughts were something entirely different. Ugh. I don''t want to be near these people. Carolyn understood these people greeted her because she was a princess. Their objective was to create new connections. That annoyed her. Even if it was annoying, she had to make some connections with them. It wasn''t only them doing this. To expand, Carolyn had to do the same, even if she hated it. I wish Keith was here. She wanted to go to his ind right now: that way, she could rx and go to sleep. There was no need to worry about being a princess. "Hello, Carolyn." Carolyn turned to see a handsome man in a white suit. He was quite dashing. And it showed. Following behind him were a lot of girls. "Hello, senior Alger." Carolyn slightly bowed. He was Alger, the prince of the Magic Kingdom, Philosph. Their kingdom and hers were close to one another. "May I have the honor to be your first partner?" Alger bent down slightly and raised his hand. "..." Carolyn looked at Tristan and Maria. Right now, the two were dealing with a lot of students. It was the same as her. Those students wanted to make connections with them. What should I do? There were a lot of signs telling her not to do this. For starters, there were a lot of girls ring at her; this was due to his good looks. What was more, all eyes were on them. Carolyn sighed, "Please." She raised her hand. Alger''s expression brightened as he took it. The two head to the center of the floor. "Thank you so much for the dance," "Don''t mention it, Senior." Carolyn smiled. "No, if you didn''t, it would have been trouble for all those girls." Alger nced at the girls; gritting their teeth as they watched him dance with Carolyn. "Wow, there''s a lot of girls." That group wasn''t the only one there. There were two more groups! Carolyn didn''t know whether tough or cry in this situation. "It''s nothing," "How is that nothing? Senior, you have a lot of problems with females." "Don''t mention it." Alger groaned, "I''m sorry to bring you into this situation. You were the only person I could choose." "It''s fine," There was nothing to do. Carolyn couldn''t cry over spilled milk now. The two continued to dance for a while before the song ended. The two bowed to one another, "Thank you for the dance," "You too. You were a great dancer," Alger smiled as they walked away from one another. Carolyn was tired as she headed over to Sarah. Sarah smiled, "Carolyn, you danced so gracefully." Carolyn looked like a fairy as she danced; everyone couldn''t help but be in awe. "You would have been the same if you went out," Carolyn chuckled. Sarah shook her head, "I''m not a great dancer." She was embarrassed. She turned to Gabriel, "Aren''t you going to dance?" "I can''t. I don''t even have a partner," "You sure? Do you not see the girls there?" Carolyn pointed at a group of girls who kept eyeing the group. They were trying their best not to make it obvious. However, they were not discreet enough. "By the way, where''s Jack?" "He''s talking with some friends," Sarah smiled. Apparently, the person who was the most sociable was Jack. Jack was talking with the nobles he made friends with. Gabriel sweated as he turned to Sarah, "Sarah, do you want to dance?" "Are you sure? I might step on your feet?" "It''s fine. I might also step on your feet," Gabriel scratched his head. When the two of them left, it was only Carolyn and Krystal. "..." There was an awkward silence between them. Although the two lived on the same ind, there wasn''t much interaction. "So, is that guy going to be your husband?" "No. Senior Alger and I aren''t like that," "It seems different," Krystal calmly stated as she sipped on a drink, "You and I don''t have the luxury of choosing our partners so easily." "I know." Carolyn wasn''t disturbed by her words. Instead, shepletely understood what she was getting at.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 64: I Give! I Give! Volume 5 Chapter 64: I Give! I Give! Volume 5 Chapter 64: I Give! I Give! "The two of you are working so hard in the morning," Keith went to the mansion''s backyard to see Herrick and Arlo working hard. Well, it was Arlo who was. "I''m helping Arlo be stronger than before!" Herrick grinned. Since Arlo helped him out with his pot, it was his turn to help him out. "That''s good. However, I think you might have to tone it down," "There''s no need to. I can-" "Arlo, anyone can see you''re dying," Keith noted. Arlo was drenched in sweat, and his breathing was ragged. "Yeah, we should stop for now." Herrick agreed, "You can''t force your body. That would just cause more harm than help." "Okay." Arlo nodded as he headed in. "What?" Herrick looked at Keith and noticed the smirk. "When did you be so gung-ho about patience?" Him being kind was one thing. However, he didn''t expect Herrick to be patient. "..." Herrick looked away from him. Not gonna say, huh? Keith chuckled, "The others will be in bed a little longer." Those three returned homete; it seemed like the party was something. The three were so tired. "Tell them breakfast is on the table." "You''re heading out?" "Mmhmm. I''m going to do some hunting. Do you want anything?" "Can you get more rush bull meat? Also, try to get some fruit you bought yesterday. It was tasty." "Sure. And don''t worry about the fruit. Just wait untilter; Diana will finish growing it." Diana got to work on nting the seeds. "Gotcha." Keith stretched his hand back and forth as he headed to the adventurer''s guild. He nned to do some quests. However, as he was about to leave, Alfia entered through the gate. "Good morning, Alfia." "Morning." "Woof," "Kwak!" "Good morning to you guys as well." Keith smiled as he patted the two spirits, "Fira''s awake. You can y with her." The two spirits quickly headed to the backyard when they heard that. "Where are you going?" "To the adventurer''s guild." Alfia''s expression brightened when he said that. She asked, "Actually, can Ie with you?" "Hmm? You want toe?" "Can I not?" "No, you cane with me," Keith chuckled. The two headed for the adventurer''s guild. When they entered, Alfia nced around, "So this is the adventurer''s guild." "Mmhmm," Keith headed to the quest board to check. He took one for rush bulls and some searching ones. "Madison, I will be taking these quests," "Sure." Madison looked over the quests and nodded. These quests were good. She also asked, "Are you here to be an adventurer too?" Alfia scratched her head, "Can I?" "Of course you can. What are you thinking?" This child. Keith shook his head. "I didn''t know. My father always said not to be an adventurer because it''s dangerous." "..." "Yes, being an adventurer is certainly dangerous. However, that''s if you bite off more than you can chew." Madison smiled, "You can take lower-level quests to gain some experience. And there are quests that don''t focus on fighting." "Understood," Alfia didn''t hesitate to sign up. "Would you like to take a test?" "A test?" "Yes. With it, you can ascend to a higher rank faster." "I see. I would like to take it," Alfia nodded. "Who''s going to be the proctor?" Keith questioned. "I am!" Groa stated as he got up. "Groah, you''re here?" "Mmhmm! I had some free time!" His eyes turned to Alfia. "So you''ll be the one I''m testing. I will tell you now; just because you''re Keith''s friend, it doesn''t mean I will hold back." It would be the opposite. With how strong he was, there was no way he could do it against her. "Okay," Alfia nodded. As they headed to the field, Keith whispered to Alfia, "You should hold back." "Hmm?" "Just do it." "Fine," "Keith, does she really need to hold back?" Madison overheard his words. "If you don''t want the guild to blow up, yes." Keith dered. "..." ... "I give! I give!" Groa shouted. Madison''s eyes widened while Keith grabbed his head. As expected. What he thought had happened. Alfia basically destroyed the entire field! She kept firing fireballs at Groa. The adventurer didn''t have a chance to fight back! "What rank will she get, Madison?" "She will get C-rank," Madison sighed as she handed a tag to Alfia. "What rank do you have, Keith?" "C," "Then I''m on the same level as you," Alfia stated proudly. That caused Keith to flick her forehead, "Cocky, are we now?" "Eh!" Alfia red at him. "Come on, let''s go now." Volume 5 Chapter 65: How Can You Use It? Volume 5 Chapter 65: How Can You Use It? Volume 5 Chapter 65: How Can You Use It? "Why are you so chipper?" As the two headed into the forest, Keith noticed the ecstatic expression Alfia had. She kept looking at the tag as they walked. It got to the point where she almost tripped twice. "That''s because I always wanted to be an adventurer." "Really?" This was a surprise. "Mmhmm. I always wanted to go out and hunt monsters down. However, I got stopped by my father and the others. They said it was too dangerous outside, and I would die," "..." Those guys are a little overprotective. "So what do we need to do first?" Alfia pumped her fist. "The first quest we have is to take out the rush bulls. Herrick said he needed them." "Understood. However, I hate that we''re doing this for him." Alfia wanted to avoid the idea of helping Herrick out. "Pff." Keith chuckled, "Suck it up for now. There should be a herd a few steps ahead of us. I will be using my hand to talk. So be quiet." Alfia nodded. As the two continued forward, Keith and Alfia spotted the rush bulls. She looked at Keith, waiting for his signal. I will be the vanguard while you fight in the rear. Keith gestured. Understood. Like that, the two charged at the bull. Keith quickly sliced one down. "Moo!" With the sudden attack, the bulls charged at Keith from the back. However, Alfia fired her magic, torching the bull! Keith gave a thumbs up. The two continued their onught till every bull was defeated. "Good job," "Of cours-Gah!" Before Alfia could act proud, she got a head chop from Keith! "Did you think I was going to say that?!" Keith''s expression changed into a monster. Alfia held her head, "But I took them down." She acted like a rear guard and defeated all the monsters who escaped Keith''s field of vision. "And you singed me as well!" Keith pointed! He had armor on. On the back of it was a burned area from Alfia''s magic! "That was because you were too close to the bull," Alfia looked away. "Say that to my face," Look me in the eye and say that! There was no way this was his fault! Keith scolded Alfia briefly before they went to deal with the other quests. "By the way, why did you want toe with me?" Keith asked as he picked some rose herbs. "Eh?" "I know you didn''t want to follow me just to go to the adventurer''s guild," "Ahh," "...Don''t tell me you forgot?" "..." "And you call me spacy." Get out of here with that! "I want you to teach me," "Eh? I couldn''t hear you," Her voice was so low that he couldn''t hear. "Teach me how to use grand-level magic!" Alfia requested! Now, that was something Keith heard. He rubbed his ears, "Why do you want me to teach you grand-level magic?" "Because you''re the only one who can use it." "What? Don''t you know other people who can use it?" Alfia shook her head, "Not many people could use grand-level magic. You''re the only one who can do it." Her brothers didn''t know how to use it. The only person she knew how to use it and got along with was Keith. "Sure, I don''t mind helping you." Keith smiled. "Really?!" Alfia expected Keith to say something other than yes. That was all the more reason why she was happy. "Yeah. So let''s start!" Keith stretched his body back and forth. Since they were out here, training was perfect. "What element is your strong suit?" "Wind would be my strong suit." Wind was something she could use easily. "Alright. Also, do you know of a grand-level attack magic?" He knew how to use lightning. But he didn''t have something on wind. "Here," Alfia quickly took a scroll out from her ring. "So this is the magic," Keith looked through it. Grand-level wind magic, Ariel Cypher. "Please don''t tell anyone about this." "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about this," Grand-level magic was incredibly rare. Keith knew how to use his lightning trident because Cadmus haphazardly showed him the scroll. He thought Keith wouldn''t be able to use it. However, in a few days, he learned how to cast it. Sohma and William chewed the dragon out after learning about this. "I''ve been trying to learn it. However, it''s not working for me," Alfia sighed. She had gotten this, hoping to learn it throughout the school year. However, no dice. "I see," Keith closed the scroll, "This is how you use it, I think." "Eh?" "Glorious wind beckons to my call," Keith started to chant. A giant gust of wind formed around his body. Alfia took a step back as she watched. "Ariel Cypher!" Keith fired the magic. A vortex was directed to a tree, blowing everything away. "That''s how you use it?" "..." "Alfia?" Keith waved his hand. However, no response from the girl. "How could you use it?!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 66: Synchronous Chant Volume 5 Chapter 66: Synchronous Chant Volume 5 Chapter 66: Synchronous Chant Keith grabbed his head, "Will you stop pouting like that? Come on!" You asked me to help you out. Why are you sulking?! Alfia was looking down at the ground, poking some ants. What did the ants do to you?! "You learned something I couldn''t do even after a few months. What kind of absurdity is this?!" Alfia always thought Keith was abnormal. This time, it cemented that word even further! "Come on, I will teach you how to use it. So cheer up," Keith tried his best to cheer the girl up. "..Alright," Alfia got up. However, the girl still looked pissed off. "I get the gist of the magic," Keith got the gist of how to use it. "You do?" "Of course, who do you think I am?" Keith raised his head up. "..." "Okay, okay. I''m messing around. However, grand-level magic isn''t that much different from high-level magic." "...You can only say that because you''re a genius." "Nah. Compared to you, I''m not." Keith smiled. But then he added, "Alfia, you have a higher talent than me in magic. The only reason why you''recking is because you''re not open-minded." "Eh?" "Let me give you some ideas. Whenever you use high-level magic, what do you think about?" "I would chant the magic and concentrate to form an image of the magic in my head." That was what she was taught. "True. That is the standard way. However, that''s not what I do," Keith shook his head. "What do you do?" "I basically have an image of low-level magic in my head." "Eh?" "Yes. I realized you can increase your casting speed if you have an already prebuilt idea. You need to make some alterations to make it high-level." That was something he learned from Sophia. She had taught him about the pros of using low-level magic. Fundamentals were essential to her. "..." "You never thought of something like that, huh?" "Yes," Alfia nodded. Flick! Keith flicked her forehead, "That''s why you take longer to cast higher levels of magic. You should start with what you know rather than from scratch." It was simr to building blocks. You had built something but wanted to make a bigger and better one. Rather than break down the old to make arger one, you could use the old as a starting point. Less time and gave a base for you to work on. "I think I get it," Alfia seemed to understand. "For starters, you should try it with mid-level magic first," Keith smiled. "Understood." Alfia started to do it. And when she did, "It feels so much faster!" She felt her casting time was shortened a bit. "See, told you," Keith smirked. "Then I should-" "No, it doesn''t work like that." Keith shook his head. "What?! But I think I can do it!" With what Keith taught her, she could probably master the grand-level magic. However, "Take small steps. Also, you should learn how to do synchronous chanting first." "Eh?" "Yeah, you should learn that first before grand-level magic. It''s actually better if you could. That way, you don''t need to fight in a group." Synchronous chanting was when someone chanted while fighting at the same time. It was perfect for mages in a one-on-one fight; that way, they didn''t need someone to block for them. "Alright," Alfia nodded. "The first thing we need to do is have you fight with monsters!" Keith grinned! "..." Alfia''s expression turned nk when she heard that. "There are some me roosters around here. I will lead them over." "Wait, what?" Alfia wanted to question the guy some more. However, he had already made his move. "Koo!" "Why are there so many?!" Alfia screamed! There wasn''t one! What was brought over was a dozen! "Now fight with them!" Keith shouted from the trees. "You demon!" ... "I keep telling you, you should fight. Don''t run away." Keith shook his head. "Can you really say that when there were so many against me?!" Alfia looked like she had gone through a tornado. The elegant glow she had was nowhere to be found! Her hair was disheveled. There were also scratches around her arms and face. "That''s expected. To use synchronous casting, you must get into the habit of moving instinctively." It required a lot of mental focus. "I feel like you''re just bullying me," "How rude. Am I the type to do this?" "..." "Here, let me help you with your wounds," Keith started to treat her wounds. Alfia wanted to say no, but he got everything out. "You''re lucky I''m the one who''s teaching you how to do it." "Eh? Who taught you?" Now that she had time to think, who taught Keith to synchronous chant? "The principal," Keith answered. "Eh?" "It was brutal. That geezer dragon would do things forughs." The number of times Cadmus tried to prank him was too many to count. And he would use the excuse of training as a justification. Alfia chuckled, "I never expected the principal to be such a joker." Then again, she saw many faces when she headed to Keith''s ind. "The number of times the vice-principal and my father yelled at him was too many to count." Whenever Keith was thrown into those situations, William and Sohma would chew him out. "Pff," Alfiaughed. The two continued to talk about some things before Keith finished, "Alright, you''re good to go." "Eh? You did something to my hair?" Alfia noticed her hair was tied up as well. "Of course! Remember, you are a princess. You need to look presentable," Keith smiled. "..." Then why are you treating me like that? Volume 5 Chapter 67: I CAN’T LOSE!!! Volume 5 Chapter 67: I CANT LOSE!!! Volume 5 Chapter 67: I CANT LOSE!!! "Okay! That should be enough!" Keith pped his hands. When Alfia heard that, she red, "What do you mean this is enough? I can keep going." "If you keep going, you''re going to pass out," Understanding one''s limits was important. Keith could tell she was almost there. Any more, she would faint. "..." "And we need to cash in all our quests." Did she forget about that? They still had other things to do. "...Fine." Alfia sighed as she followed after Keith. The two went to the guild hall and got their coins. As the two walked, "You have to pay me." "Eh?" Pay you?! "Yeah, pay me for teaching you. You think it''s free?" Keith smirked. "..." Petty. This man was so petty, "How much do you want?" "No, I don''t want any coins. What I want is to go to some stores," Keith smirked. "What are you nning?" Alfia frowned. "Hehe. Don''t worry about it." Keith headed to the store. When they arrived, the elf vendor asked, "What are you doing here?" "Looking at some fruit with the princess." Keith smiled as he presented Alfia. "Princess!" The elf vendor''s expression did aplete 180! Alfia grunted. "Please take anything you need!" "Ehehe, thank you very much." Keith didn''t hesitate to choose some things here. "So that''s why you need me," "Mmhmm! There are some interesting things! I want to buy it!" Keith grinned. "Pff," "Let''s keep going," Keith wanted to search for other things! ... "Is that really everything you want to buy?" Alfia asked. She thought Keith would buy a lot, but he only got three things. "This is more than enough!" For starters, there was a banana! The other two were something he didn''t know. "What are these, Alfia?" "You bought them without knowing what it is?" "Mmhmm! I want to see what I can do with this?" "This red one is called saupple." "Saupple?" "Yes, it''s not sweet but more savory. We use the juice as a dressing in my kingdom." Alfia exined. Savoury. "Gotta try itter! And what about the second one?" "This one is called blue plums. It has a sweet taste," "I see," While Alfia exined everything, Keith was attentive to her words. "You''re going to ask Diana to nt these, right?" "Of course! It will taste different because of her!" Keith was the only person who would use a spirit like this! "Now that I helped you, you have to help me!" "Eh?" Keith tilted his head, "You used my name to buy all of this." "But that''s because I helped you." "That''s only for one fruit," He used her name to buy three ingredients! There was no way this was fair! "...Petty." "You''re petty as well," Alfia smirked. "...Fine. I will train you. But I can''t do it all the time," Keith sighed. "That''s more than enough." Alfia grinned. She would get stronger because of him. "But how are you not getting synchronous chant?" "It''s difficult." "It wasn''t that difficult." "When did you learn it?!" "I learned it when I was nine," Keith answered. "..." ... "Princess, where did you go?" Faelyn quickly rushed over to her side, "Where have you been?" She thought Alfia woulde home in the evening. However, she returned muchter. "..." However, Alfia didn''t answer her; this was a surprise. She would always answer Faelyn. What happened to the princess? Faelyn could tell she had gone through some things. Her clothing was torn. "I can''t lose." "Eh?" "I CAN''T LOSE TO THAT BASTARD!!!!" Alfia roared like a madman! That jolted Faelyn. "HOW DARE HE TALK TO ME LIKE THAT?!" Alfia couldn''t take it! Keith smirked as he talked about how he learned synchronous chanting and grand-level magic. It was just...infuriating! And it was clear this man was trying to get her angry! "So petty!" Alfia wanted to pull her hair out. "..." What did Keith do? Faelyn didn''t know what to say about that. "I will not lose to him! I refuse to!" Volume 5 Chapter 68: Wild Card Volume 5 Chapter 68: Wild Card Volume 5 Chapter 68: Wild Card "..." "What''s the matter with Alfia?" The person who said this was Scarlet, and she was puzzled. Faelyn shook her head, "I don''t know what the matter is with the princess either." She understood who the culprit was. However, What did he do to her? She had no clue. While the two girls stared, the person herself was still gritting her teeth. I hate that guy! The thought was enough to cause a vein to pop! "Alfia, it''s your turn to fire magic," Shire called out to her. And when she headed over to her, What''s with the bloodlust? A dark aura surrounded her as she walked forward. "I will not lose to him." Alfia didn''t hesitate as she quickly fired magic at the targets, blowing them to smithereens! "..." No one said a thing. That was because it was so fast! She did an insta-kill! It was too frightening. Alfia looked at Keith and gave him a smug look; what do you think? Too weak. Keith shook his head. Tch! "I swear I heard something pop!" Jack shivered. It was something he had never felt before! "What did you do to the girl?" Carolyn scowled at Keith. The man shrugged his shoulders, "I didn''t do anything. I gave her some tips." "Really? It looks like she''s about to go rabid on you." This man was able to make people angry no matter what! "Hey, she wanted to get stronger." Keith shrugged. How was this my fault? ... "Princess! Your magic was incredible!" Faelyn couldn''t believe it. Alfia''s magic was already powerful. However, she increased it by a mile! "It''s still not enough," There was no satisfaction on Alfia''s face. It was not enough for her! "You shortened your cast time," Scarlet smiled. "...Mmhmm." "Keith, you''re up next!" Shire called out. When that happened, Keith stepped forward. Bam! "..." Did you have to destroy them like that? Keith''s magic was more destructive than Alfia! What made it even deadlier was that there was no chant. As Keith returned, he gave a lighthearted nce at Alfia. "....GRRRRRR!" "..." Scarlet and the others took a step away from her. "..." You''re just messing with her now. Carolyn shook her head. ... "Are you kidding me?" Iston''s expression was cold. He looked up at his butler. "My apologies, prince. I did not expect all of this to happen." The butler was surprised as well. "But who could have taken out all of them?" Iston couldn''t believe it. He had been sending men to deal with Keith. However, each and every time, they were defeated. What made it worse was when they told him how they were defeated; they had no clue! "That means Keith has a backer," Iston groaned as he concluded. It wouldn''t be a surprise for a student like that to have a powerful backer. Is it the principal? No, it couldn''t be him. There was no way the principal would do something like that. Even if he favored Keith, that didn''t mean he would always protect him. He had too much to do as a principal. "Prince, do we need to continue to do this?" His underling was a little hesitant now. If this kept happening, Keith was bound to find out who it was. "No, we have to keep attacking. That guy is too much of a wild card to be allowed to roam free." Iston shook his head. Keith was already a problem himself. The backer behind him is even more of a problem. It was a game of chess. To achieve absolute victory, Iston had to take down all the pieces in his path. Keith was one of those pieces. My first method didn''t work out. I should use as much force as possible. "Do you know the human''s pattern?" "Yes. The human had been entering the forest thesest few days." That was something they got from the assassins. "Call all the men we have here," "Understood." "Also, what about my sister? How have her sses been going?" Iston questioned. "The princess has been doing well for the most part. Her abilities have increased." The elves had been talking about it; what Alfia did was surprising. "They are?" Iston frowned. Gotta nipped that bud quick. Volume 5 Chapter 69: People Are Watching Us Volume 5 Chapter 69: People Are Watching Us Volume 5 Chapter 69: People Are Watching Us "..." As Keith headed into the forest again, he sighed deeply, "Alright, you cane out now." "..." The only thing everyone could hear was the sounds of trees moving around. Keith''s eyes twitched, "Come out now while I''m being nice!" "How did you know I was here?" Alfia came out from the brushes. She thought her sneaking was foolproof. That caused Keith to smack her in the head. "Ow!" "One, you suck at hiding. You sneezed, and I heard it." That was something he realized long ago. Alfia couldn''t hide to save her life. "And two, I can use magic detection." That was the other thing! He thought Alfia wouldn''t follow her when he entered the forest. However, she actually did! "..." "So why did you follow me?" Keith raised a brow. "I wanted to observe you." "....Observe me why?" "I wanted to see how you be so strong," Alfia was curious about how he became like this. "...." "Keith?" Alfia waved her hand in front of his face. However, the man wasn''t reacting at all! He was lost in thought before saying, "Don''t do that." "Eh?" "Trust me. Just don''t do it." Keith shook his head, "I''ll just train you right now." "Really?!" "Yes, now let me get some roosters!" Keith jumped into the trees. "Eh?!" "Koo!" "Not again!" Alfia wanted to cry! ... "Why do you always do this?" Alfia red at Keith. This man was going to be the death of her! "You were much slower thanst time," Keith ignored her words. "..." "However," Keith patted her head, "You''re starting to get the hang of it." Eventhough she was casting slower, she could cast it while walking. That showed improvement. "..." "Now let''s take a break." Since she had progressed so fast, it was time for some meat. "Are you going to cook?" "Of course," Keith smiled, taking things out from his storage. When he did, "Peppers?" "Mmhmm, I''m going to use these peppers," Keith smiled as he sliced the top off the pepper. Quickly, he gutted the seeds from the flesh. Once that was done, it was time to cook the meat. While Keith cooked, Alfia observed him. Seeing him up close like this was nice. How many different faces does he have? There was the studious side, then the annoying. Now, she witnessed another one. "You''re going to use the saupple?" She saw the fruit in his hand. "Mmhmm, used it yesterday, and it was a great sauce." The saupple was simr to a rich and tangy tomato. A rich smell came from the meat sauce. Alfia was in awe. However, she shook her head. Have to maintain my expression. She was a princess; there was no way she could make a weird look. "You don''t need to do that. I''ve already seen so many of your expressions. You acting like a fool wouldn''t change it." Keithmented. "..." "Gah!" Without any hesitation, she punched his back. Would it kill him to stay silent? "Hey!" "Hmpf!" Alfia looked away from him. Keith sighed and started to stuff the peppers with the meat sauce. Really wish I had cheese. That would make the dish so much better. After letting the peppers roast on the fire for a few minutes, "And we''re done. Presenting stuffed peppers with meat sauce!" "That smells wonderful. Where are the forks and knives?" "?" Keith gave her a strange look, "We don''t need to use them. We can eat it like so," Keith picked it up and took arge bite, "So tasty!" A slight grin formed as he munched. Alfia followed his lead. "So delicious!" "Is this your first time eating something with your hand?" "Hey! I ate your crepe and apples." Those used hands. "Besides that," Alfia''s cheeks turned red. That was a no. Alfia stopped eating and exined, "I was taught to be a prim and proper princess. I have never done most of these things. Usually, even the fruits I ate were sliced up. I had to use a fork." "...I see," "Hmm?" Alfia looked up and noticed Keith''s weird expression. It was like he was holding something in. "What''s wrong." "Nothing." Keith quickly shook his head. "Hey, tell me." She tried to converse seriously, and this manughed at her. "You have sauce all over your mouth," Surprisingly, this prim and proper elf didn''t realize her face was covered in sauce. "!" Alfia''s cheeks turned red! "Let me get it." Keith took out a napkin and started to wipe her face. That caused Alfia''s expression to turn even more red. What is he doing?! Keith''s face got close to Alfia''s. The woman''s brain was malfunctioning, not knowing what he was about to do! "Don''t react. People are watching us,"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 70: WHY ARE YOU HERE?! Volume 5 Chapter 70: WHY ARE YOU HERE?! Volume 5 Chapter 70: WHY ARE YOU HERE?! "Eh?" Alfia''s expression froze. However, her expression quickly changed the next second, remembering Keith''s words. There were people watching us? "We can talk when we''re like this. The assassins can''t hear us," The people monitoring them were far enough to not hear them. "How do you know?" "When you were following me into the forest, I used mana detection to check if you were still there. When I did that, I sensed those people entering as well." He thought they were adventurers like him. However, when he used it again, he noticed they were sticking close to him. That meant they were following them. Alfia frowned, "Do you know how many there are?" "I detected around 15." That was the minimum. There could be more. That many? Alfia didn''t think there would be so many around. However, looking at Keith''s calm expression, it was true. Things were about to get hectic. "What do we do?" "You return to the city. I will deal with them," "Eh?" "Those guys are probably after me." Keith could tell. Alfia definitely didn''t have anything to do with this. "Nonsense. How do you know they''re not after me? I''m a princess!" She was from high nobility. There was reason to believe they would be after her as well. "No. Some were following me way before you," Keith had a hunch. He always felt something was stabbing his back. This urred thest few days. However, he thought it was just him being pessimistic. Nothing happened to his cart during those days. But now, he was sure he was wrong. "But I can''t leave you here," There were 15 of them. Can Keith really take them down? "Rx, I got this," Keith cracked his knuckles. "No, I''m staying." Stop trying to lie. This was very different from his fight with Todd and those people; these guys were sneaky. What was more, Keith was sweating. "Go," "No!" Alfia shook her head. "Why are you this stubborn," "Because I am." "You-" Keith''s eyes twitched, wanting to say something else. Keep cool. I need to calm down. It was not a situation where he could afford to lose his head. "Then listen to my n closely. Follow it to a tee," "Understood." ... Keith and Alfia split up from one another. The two went their opposite way. After walking quite a distance, "You cane out now!" Keith called out. "..." "Do you think I wouldn''t notice you guys?" When Keith said this, something shot at him! Keith quickly sidestepped away; that was when a few shadows came down! All of them were dressed in ck clothing. I was off by 7. There were at least 22 surrounding him. These assassins didn''t hesitate as they charged at Keith. However, thetter wasn''t going to let them circle him. He dashed at the closest one, swinging his sword. However, two assassins intercepted it, blocking his blow. Damn! Keith was pushed back. This is annoying. He was entrapped in a circle. "Can''t you guys give me a break?" A light chuckle came out of Keith''s mouth. The assassins didn''t answer as they continued their assault! However, Keith blocked the swords. Thank goodness Michael trained me so crazily. Michael had the knights surround him and attack him. However, "Ngh!" Keith looked down at his shoulder and saw an arrow. "Tch!" Keith swung his sword again, slicing another arrow in half. And the assassins took that gap! "Tch!" Little by little, Keith was etched with wounds. Although he took out three, that was not enough. Defeating them didn''t help his situation. These guys wouldn''t let him do any summons or magic. They weren''t giving him time or space to do anything. One assassin tried to swing his sword down on him. However, Boom! "Eh?" "You ass! You tried to send me away!" Alfia roared! "WHY ARE YOU HERE?!" "Because I didn''t trust you!" Keith had given her the wrong instructions. She was supposed to wait on the east side while Keith led the assassins over to her. She would bomb them with magic. But this man did none of that! He decided to lead them away! "We''re going to have a talk about thister!" Alfia screamed! "Why is she here?!" "Eh?" Do these people know about Alfia? Either way, "Tch!" Keith kicked one of the guys away. Having Alfia here destroyed their n. He had to take the chance! It was a life-and-death struggle. Keith fired his lightning, zapping three of them! And the assassins started to dwindle. "Hold them here until the otherse!" "..." Are you kidding me?! There were more of these guys?! Then he can''t give them a chance. Gotta summon Diana! However, "Alfia! Watch out!" Keith quickly jumped and blocked the sword with his body! Volume 5 Chapter 71: I Trust You Volume 5 Chapter 71: I Trust You Volume 5 Chapter 71: I Trust You "Keith!" Alfia quickly fired magic at the assassin, blowing him away. Rushing to Keith, she checked on the wound. She gasped. A deep cut ran through his back. "Get them now!" However, before the assassins could continue, they were blown away! A whirlwind of ice and wind surrounded the assassins. "Aria," Keith''s expression brightened when he saw who arrived. Aria quickly flew over to Keith''s side, worried. Keith shook his head, "I''m fine. Just some flesh wounds." "Kwak!" Aria didn''t hesitate as she pped her wings, firing more icicles! "Dodge!" The assassins tried their best to dodge them. However, there were too many icicles. Half of them were hit! "What force!" "We need to report back to him!" That was not the end of the attack. With a snap of her fingers, a cyclone formed around them, shredding them! "So this happened to me when I got hit," Keith chuckled. "You got hit by that?!" A look of disbelief was stered on Alfia''s face. "Yeah, Nephele shot me like that," Keith could still feel the pain. "How did you survive?" "Don''t know," Keith didn''t understand it either. He should have been dead as well. As they talked, "Escape!" The assassins didn''t hesitate as they tried to flee. This was way more than they could manage! However, only two people could escape. The rest were defeated. "Phew! Didn''t even break a sweat," Nephele appeared. "Nephele, there are still moreing," This was not the time for them to be happy. Keith heard what they said before; there were going to be more peopleing their way. "No need. Me and Aria dealt with that before we arrived." There were more assassins around, following the main group. She took them out before they had the chance to do anything. "That''s great," Keith sighed in relief. But as he was going to get up, Bam! "Ow!" What Keith got was a punch to the nose! He turned to Alfia, "What was that for?!" "You idiot!" Alfia grabbed his cor, "Why did you do something like that?!" "Do what?!" "How could you throw your life away like that!" Alfia couldn''t believe he would do something like that! "If you would have died-" Alfia couldn''t finish her sentence. But Keith felt something on his shirt. It was teardrops. "..." Keith chuckled, "You look pretty weird when you cry," "Howf couwd yos tawk liwke twat?!" Alfia''s words were jumbled up from the sniffling and crying. Keith sighed and patted her head, "Okay, okay. It''s my fault, I''m sorry. But I had to do that. I had a better chance of surviving." His n was to get Alfia out of there first. Then, he would give the assassins the slip. However, he didn''t ount for them to be this strong. Sucking up her tears, Alfia stared at Keith, "Promise you won''t do that again," "...I won''t." "What''s with the silence?!" "Nothing," Alfia got up from Keith''s body, "Can you stand?" "Of course," Keith got sliced in the back, but he could still move around. He walked up to the assassins. "You two did a number on them." What happened to them was indescribable. "Ehehe," Nephele scratched her head. Keith took off the mask on his face. When Alfia saw who it was, her eyes widened. An elf. "Knew it," Keith shook his head. He had a hunch that an elf who had attacked him. "What do we do now?" Nephele rolled up her sleeves. Since all of them wanted to take Keith''s life, that meant they should do the same. Aria had the same mind. "Let me think," Keith thought about what to do. As he did, "Keith, can you let me deal with this?" Alfia spoke. "Hmm?" "Please," "Sure." Keith nodded. "Eh?" "What do you mean "Eh?" Did you expect me to say something else?" Keith shook his head as he patted the girl, "I trust you." "..." Alfia was speechless. "But we need to take them to the guards." That was something they had to do first. "..." Alfia didn''t say anything. That caused Keith to wave his hand, "You good?" "Yes! We should take them to the guards!" Alfia nodded. She quickly grabbed the ropes around the assassins!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 72: Game Of Chess Volume 5 Chapter 72: Game Of Chess Volume 5 Chapter 72: Game Of Chess "What?! Keith survived?!" Iston was visibly shocked now. This was something he did not expect. The assassin nodded, "Our men had been taken out." "Yes, I know this. However, you were all taken out?" He literally sent more than 40 people after him! There was some expectation of some being defeated, but it was to take down Keith. Iston''s n was to have their group split into multiple groups. That way, Keith''s backer would be spread thin, giving the rest a chance to go for the kill. Yet, only two of them returned? How could they fail so miserably?! "The backer he had was powerful," The assassin stated. "I see," Iston groaned, "You may leave." "Understood, Prince." The assassin quickly disappeared. His backer is a blizzard owl. No wonder he was so confident. It was known that Keith''s father had a blizzard owl as his familiar. However, Keith had one now. That could only be one thing; the Marquis had given it to him. However, a blizzard owl isn''t enough. Iston smirked. He could work around this. What he was more worried about was Alfia. Is he the reason why she is getting stronger? That was something he was concerned with. Alfia had a chance to grab the throne. Despite the fewer supporters she had, she possessed remarkable talent. However, she didn''t seem to realize it. That talent was a threat. ... "Keith, you know what I''m going to say, right?" Diana''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Keith. Keith scratched his head, "Can I say no?" "Why didn''t you summon me?!" Diana frowned. She wanted to appear when she sensed something was wrong. However, Keith quickly told her not to. "I made a-Ow! Professor Aidiun, can you not wrap the bandages like that?" Keith looked at Aidiun. "You need it tightened," Aidiun shook his head as he continued to wrap him up. Luckily, most of the wounds were pretty light. The only one that wasn''t was the back. "Keith," Don''t try to change the subject. That was what Diana''s eyes said. "I didn''t want to reveal my cards," Keith answered calmly. "Eh?" "Nephele, you said these people had been attacking me thesest few days. And you guys were the ones who stopped it, right?" "Yep. Those guys were pretty relentless." Nephele nodded. Sometimes, it got really close to Keith finding out about it. "That could only mean a few things. One, the person is dead set on wanting to ruin me. And two, those attacks were to gauge my battle strength." "Eh?" "Today''s attack made me sure that it''s both of them. Those previous attacks were to figure out how many people were protecting me. That was why they sent so many people after me today." They were used as decoys while the main troops attacked him. "That''s why I didn''t want to summon you. If I did, the person would know about me having a great spirit." There were some who escaped. They were probably telling the mastermind about Aria. "Good job staying out of sight, Nephele." It was luck that Nephele didn''t show herself. "Yay!" "What are you nning to do now?" Aidiun questioned. Since he was attacked, Keith was definitely going to fight back. "It''s a waiting game between him and me," Keith groaned. The other person is probably waiting for a response from me. A game of chess. The person had given up a pawn to take his bishop. Now, his opponent was waiting for his move. "I''ll let it go," Keith smirked. "Eh?" "Right now, the person probably thinks he has a good gauge of my abilities. However, he doesn''t know about Diana and Nephele." He had two big cards in his hand. "I want to see what this person is going to do next. He might reveal himself," Keith was moving a pawn for now. "..." The three adults stared at one another. They have seen many sides of Keith. His excitement, sadness, crazziness, and anger. This one was new. His cunning side. Volume 5 Chapter 73: Elven Pride Volume 5 Chapter 73: Elven Pride Volume 5 Chapter 73: Elven Pride Keith stretched his hands back and forth. As he did this, Alfia whispered into his ears, "Keith, are you alright with moving like this?" She was concerned. It was only a day since Keith and Alfia returned from the forest. Yet, the man was attending ss like it was normal. "It''s fine. I''ve been hit with many things worse than this," Keith pumped his fist. "..." What have you been through? Alfia was at a loss for words. The only thing she knew Keith had gone through was Nephele''s cyclone. What else was there? "Student Keith and Alfia! Can the two of you not whisper to one another in my ss? I know you''re all young and all, but let''s not do that here." Shire smirked. Did he think he wouldn''t notice? When their names were called, everyone turned. Alfia quickly waved her hands, "No! It''s nothing like that, Instructor!" "..." Why is your face red? Alfia''s cheeks were red as an apple. "I, I-" Alfia didn''t know what to say. She turned to Keith for help. But Keith gave her a look; what do you want me to do about it?! This was her fault. Not his. "Okay, everyone will practice their magic," Shire continued with the ss. "When did you be so close with Alfia?" Carolyn frowned. "Hmm? We''re not that close." Keith scratched his head. "No, you guys are really close," It wasn''t from their conversation. Carolyn felt there was something much different about them. "Is someone jealous?" Keith smirked. "Huh?! Jealous?! Me?!" Carolyn''s expression turned to that of a devil. "But you''re questioning me too much," She was asking many questions. Usually, it would only be one. "It''s nothing! Now, let''s practice!" "Wait a minute! Why do you have such arge fireball?!" In Carolyn''s hand was a giant fireball! "Hya!" "Woah!" .... "Princess," "What is it, Faelyn?" "What is your rtionship with Keith?" Faelyn had to ask this question. "It''s nothing like that!" Alfia waved her hand! Why are people acting like this?! "But there was a rumor going on about Keith pursuing you?" Faelyn muttered. There was that going around before. And from how Alfia reacted...it couldn''t be, right? "No! And that rumor was caused by you and the elves!" Alfia retorted. The person who caused it was her! She had to say something like that out in front of everyone! "And you''ve been going to meet him as well," "How do you know that?!" "Princess, your expression says a lot whenever we talk about Keith." "You''re the same," Alfia retorted. It was the same way with Faelyn. "..." The woman didn''t say anything as she looked away. Whenever they talk about Keith, Faelyn would make a look as well. "Anyways, he''s helping me with my magic," Alfia exined. "Understood," Faelyn nodded as she headed to her room. As Alfia was about to leave, "Where are you heading to, Sister?" Alfia turned around to see Iston. A frown formed on her face, "It''s nothing you need to worry about." "I just have to warn you before you go, Dear Sister. What you do reflects our family." "And?" "There are people you should be around, while there are those who would drag your reputation down." "Who I hang out with is none of your concerns. It is my decision," Alfia dered. No one got to choose who her friends were. "I understand that. However, I will not let my family''s reputation be ruined by your antics," Iston dered as a smirk formed, "If it does, I will do something about it." "Don''t you dare!" Alfia''s expression changed when she heard that. "That all depends on you, Sister," Iston smirked. "...You!" Alfia red at him. However, she understood what kind of person he was. "...Fine. Don''t you dare do anything to Keith?" "As long as you don''t hold down our elven pride."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 74: Let’s Have A Talk Volume 5 Chapter 74: Lets Have A Talk Volume 5 Chapter 74: Lets Have A Talk As Keith stretched his hands back and forth, he smiled. Good, it''s not affecting me anymore. It had been a few days since he got the wound. It did affect him for the first day. "But you have gotten used to it, right?" Keith turned his head to a grinning Carolyn. "That was what you were thinking, right?" "...I don''t know what you''re talking about." "...Really?" Carolyn got close to Keith and stared into his eyes. Keith returned with a gaze of his own, "I''m telling the truth." Carolyn sighed, "Fine." She continued to walk forward. "..." Thank goodness. Keith didn''t show it but was wiping the sweat off his face! It was too close. This girl knew too much about him; even the simplest things would catch her eye. She had been asking questions these few days. When the two entered ss, "Good morning, Alfia!" Keith waved his hand to the elf. However, "..." "Hmm?" Alfia didn''t respond to him. She looked away from him. Strange. Keith sat in front of her, "Is there something wrong?" "..." No response. Alfia looked away from him. Eh? Keith turned to Carolyn. Thetter shook her head; she didn''t know what was wrong either. ... Okay? What happened? When they headed to lunch, Keith called Alfia and Faelyn again. But thetter nodded and walked away from him. "What did you do to her?" Everyone turned to Keith. It had to be something he did to cause Alfia to be like this. But the guy shook his head. "I didn''t do anything to her." Besides teasing her, Keith didn''t cause her any trouble. He was clueless. "I think she might be angry?" Keith shrugged his shoulders. That was the only guess. ... "Princess, do we really have to do this?" Faelyn sighed as she stared at Alfia. She didn''t see it. But she heard about the argument she had with her brother. "I can''t stop." I can''t let Keith get hurt because of him anymore. She understood what kind of dirty-handed tactics Iston would use. And there was no way Keith was going to get away scot-free. Thest one almost left him at death''s door. That was why she had to be away from Keith. She didn''t want anything to happen to him. However, "Alfia!" When the two turned around, they saw Keith there. She was surprised. Why was he here?! Before Keith could say anything, the girl started to run away! "..." Keith and Faelyn blinked. But that started the chase; Keith ran after her! "Come on! You can''t run away from me!" "Stop following me!" "Not unless we have a talk!" Keith shouted. The two continued this game of cat and mouse for some time before it stopped. "How are you this fast?" The first person to be out of breath was Alfia. Keith looked too unfazed. That caused Keith tough, "That''s because I work out a lot. Now, let''s have a talk." "Stay away from me!" "Eh? Why so?" "Because you''re a human!" "Really?" Keith tilted his head. "Yes! You''re a dirty stinking-" Before Alfia could finish her words, Keith smacked her in the head! "Ow!" Alfia grabbed her head. "Don''t say things you don''t really mean," Keith scowled. He could tell the girl was only saying it with a faint heart. "If you really thought I was dirty human, you wouldn''t have left your spirits on my ind," Elves revered spirits. For her to leave the spirits on the ind meant she trusted him. "..." "How about you tell me what''s the matter?" It was clear that she knew something he didn''t. "..." Alfia continued to be silent. "Princess, you should tell him," Faelyn interjected. She didn''t want this to go on. "...." Alfia took a deep sigh, "We shouldn''t talk about it here. Let''s go somewhere else." This conversation shouldn''t be done out in the open. "Sure," Keith smiled. The three went to a calm area, free from prying eyes. "Keith, remember the attacks that happened to you?" "Yeah, the elves who attacked you and me." "Wait! Princess! You were attacked?!" Faelyn jumped in. This was the first time she had heard about this! "..." Alfia clutched her head, "Keith, you''re too much of a loudmouth." How could he reveal something like that right now?! "Ehehe," Keith scratched his head, "My bad." "..." Alfia''s expression dropped. However, she took a sigh and exined, "I know who was the one who caused this," Volume 5 Chapter 75: The Strongest Are Those Who Stray Away Volume 5 Chapter 75: The Strongest Are Those Who Stray Away Volume 5 Chapter 75: The Strongest Are Those Who Stray Away "Eh?" You figured it out? "It''s my brother." "You mean Licht?" He didn''t seem like the type of guy to hire assassins against him. He was pretty calm. They also appeared to have a friendly rtionship. "No!" Alfia shook her head, "Licht isn''t the one who caused all this. The one who did this is my other brother, Iston," "You have another brother here?" "Yes," Alfia nodded, her voice firm, "This is a matter of life and death. Can you take this more seriously?" This man was half-heartedly saying things without a care in mind. This was supposed to be a serious conversation. However, he was making itical. "My bad. But that frown on your face isn''t helping." Keithughed. She was being too serious. "..." "Sorry." However, Keith quickly apologized. "Anyways, my brother was the one who caused all of this. It seems he views you as a threat." Alfia sighed. "A threat? How am I a threat?" "..." Alfia and Faelyn paused as they stared at him. Are you seriously asking this question? "...Point taken," Keith didn''t say anything as he knew what they wanted to say. With all the damage he caused, it screamed nothing but a threat. "But I don''t think-Wait, is it?" A thought urred to him. "Yes, it''s because of me," Alfia groaned. She continued, "Iston''s thoughts are what you expect. He thinks of elves as the superior race. And he, a prince, is above everyone. So me talking with you is a problem." "..." A silence came after once she said this. "That''s why I hate that man," Alfia''s expression turned dark. This was a surprise. Keith had seen Alfia''s anger many times before. But this was something else. It was hatred that was ingrained in her bones. "He''s always there to try and ruin me. He says he does things in the name of "elves," but it''s really for his own personal gain." Alfia understood the backhandness Iston had! It was nothing more than a farce. "..." "But then again, I''m powerless against him," A look of remorse was on Alfia''s face. "Princess," "But it''s true. I can''t do anything to stop Iston. He has more power and influence than me." Alfia understood. Influence and power. All of it was something Iston had. Some elves followed her. However, it was nothingpared to the ones following Iston. There was no way she could go against him. "Don''t count yourself out," Keith sighed. "Hmm?" "That type of person will not grow," "Eh?" Faelyn and Alfia tilted their heads. "You keep saying that you''re weak. However, I don''t think you''re weak." Keith chuckled. "How am I not weak?" Keith flicked her forehead, "Because you''re not." "Hey!" That didn''t answer her question. "You''re walking a different path than all the others." "..." "People can join others and follow the same path that was already built. Those types are a dime a dozen. But those who stray off to make their own path are the strongest." Keith smiled. "But I don''t have what Iston has." "So? Just because you don''t have what Iston has doesn''t mean you can''t match him." "..." "Alfia, don''t think of anything of that sort. Iston''s mindset is set in the past. There will be no growth. You have opened your mind to everything around you." If he had to choose between the two, Alfia would definitely be his choice. "And besides, you''re more beautiful than him. I''m sure there will be people who will follow you," Keithughed. There was a plus. "..." Alfia''s eyes widened when she heard that. "Huh? What''s the matter?" He said it as a joke to ease the tension. "Nothing, you can leave now." "Is it really-gah!" Before Keith could say anything else, what he got was a fist to his stomach, "Just go!" "Sheesh, woman!" Keith rubbed his stomach as he walked away. However, Faelyn looked at Alfia, "Princess," There was a slight hesitation as she stared at her. "Nothing!" Alfia shook her head. Volume 5 Chapter 76: I Want To Buy Everything Here Part 2 Volume 5 Chapter 76: I Want To Buy Everything Here Part 2 Volume 5 Chapter 76: I Want To Buy Everything Here Part 2 "Hmmm," Keith hummed with a happy tone. As he did, Carolyn and the others noticed his expression. Jack raised one of her brows, "Did something happen with him?" This guy was too chipper. "I don''t know. This man would be happy about new things. Maybe he found new ingredients?" "Maybe because it''s a certain someone," Carolyn nced at Alfia; the elf sipped on some tea. However, she looked away when Carolyn stared at her. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Despite her calm voice, Your ears said it all. The rest noticed how Alfia''s ears were tinted in red. This girl couldn''t deny it. Everyone realized something urred between the two. It wasn''t anything significant; they had reconciled with one another. Keith didn''t know what they thought as he headed out with his cart. As he took orders, the customers were surprised by his expression. "Keith, is something the matter?" Madison was the first to ask. "Nothing, just felt today is a great day," Keith smiled. That was what he really thought. It was sunny; there was nothing wrong. "..." Madison didn''t know what to say as she took her food. However, she felt her heart racing. This man''s face was not fair. It was already not fair in the beginning. But him beaming smiles left and right just made it worse. "Can someone please tell him to tone it down?" Dennis looked away from it. "Really? I think he''s really handsome." Ninamented. "..." Dennis''s expression turned dark. "Kid, you better bring her out of here. You might lose her," Dalenughed. "Do you think I wouldn''t know what you''re nning, Mr.Dalen?! You''re trying to get more food!" Dennis wasn''t a fool. "I''m just saying." Dalen shrugged his shoulders. It was his funeral. ... "What''s going on over here?" While Keith continued to cook, what he didn''t know was someone staring at the crowd. This person started to sniff the air. It was rich and savory. A smell that wasn''t there. That was what it was. The person slowly inched his way to the store. While he did, the person beside him quickly grabbed his shoulders, "Did you forget why we came here?" This guy. "Rx, we can take a little break." He ignored the stern look behind him as he approached the stall. What''s going on? The other elf looked around and noticed something off. Tension. That was what he felt. It came from the customers. Do they know our identities? Lindor continued to look around, cautious of the customers. The two waited in line before they were brought to the front. "A child?" Lindor was surprised. He should only be around 15 years old. "Hello, what can I get for you?" The human greeted them with a kind smile. Lindor went silent. This was the first time seeing a human smile like that. But what made it so much different was how young this person was. It was pure and without any sort of hidden agenda. "What are you selling?" The other person asked. "Everything you need to know is on the menu right here," Keith smiled as he pointed at the menu. There was a good number of options right now. The two elves scratched their heads as they stared at it. The two looked at one another. They didn''t know what a crepe was. However, it seemed all the customers liked it. "I would like the chicken crepe. I will also get themb soup. What would you get, Lin?" "I will get themb crepe and the pork soup." "Understood! Please wait on the side. I will call you once your order is ready." Keith smiled as he went to work. While they waited, "Don''t you think he''s quite interesting?" "Indeed. But you should be more careful," Lindor grabbed his head. How could this person be so carefree? Does he not feel the pressure." "The smell is incredible. I have never smelled something so delicious." The elf marveled. "Your order is ready!" Keith shouted at the two elves. And the two took it. When they held it in their hand, they could feel the smell. And they were excited. "So delicious, what do you think, Lin?!" "It''s really delicious indeed!" Lindor was surprised by the taste. However, he soon turned to the owner. How did he cook something so delicious? "I''ve decided." Lindor turned his head over to his friend. And there was a bad premonitioning from his head. He walked up to Keith, "Hey, Child." "What''s the matter, Sir?" "I want to buy everything here," The elf grinned. However, the moment he said that rang the gong! Volume 5 Chapter 77: Interesting New Customers Volume 5 Chapter 77: Interesting New Customers Volume 5 Chapter 77: Interesting New Customers "Not this kind of nonsense again." Keith wasn''t the one who said this. The one who said this was none other than a customer! He wasn''t alone. Dennis and the customers'' gazes changed; their eyes narrowed. Yet there was one person who didn''t seem to realize. "I''m willing to pay you one tinum coin for everything!" The elf stated as he took out a tinum coin. "..." "Is this not enough? How about two?!" The elf then took out two tinum coins. "..." He was taking out coins like they were nothing! Keith sighed, "Everyone, let''s tone down the killing intent. It''s a great day today." The first thing Keith had to do was to ease the other customers. They might start a brawl if this elf talked more. Hearing his words, the customers eased. Dennis and Skar moved their hands away from their weapon. Keith took a sigh of relief as he turned to the customer, "I''m sorry, Sir. I can''t sell you everything. I want everyone to eat here," "I see. Then alright," The person scratched his head. Keith added, "You can go back on line and order seconds if you like," There was no anger in his voice. He could tell the difference between the one who tried to cause trouble. Unlike the other, Keith could tell the elf enjoyed the food. And he pulled out tinum coins. There was a difference. The troublemaker didn''t try any of his food and wanted to buy it at market price. But this guy did try his food and was willing to pay as much as possible. "Then don''t mind me!" The elf didn''t wait as he went on line again. Lindor sighed as he turned to Keith, "Apologies, child." This guy caused so much trouble without realizing it. "It''s alright. And my apologies for the customers'' anger. There was a recent incident that caused them to be cautious." "I see," So that''s why. Lindor understood more. "What are you doing, Lin! Come over here!" The elf eximed as he waved his hand toe here. "..." This fool. Lindor sighed as he walked over to him. Keith smiled, "Next person! Pleasee forward!" Resolving the problem, the only thing left was to continue. ... "Sorry, folks! But I''m done for today!" Keith shouted. "What?! You''re out already?!" Fin was shocked. He couldn''t believe Keith would be done so quick. "It''s to be expected. The boss''s food is delicious." "Hah? We have to wait another week for it," One person groaned. "Wait, we have to wait a week?!" Fin''s eyes widened. One person scoffed, "It''s because the kid doesn''t want to work full time. So we have to wait." "Grandpa Cedric, when are you going to let that go?" Keith chuckled. "Never!" His eyes said it all. "Aww, man!" "Fin, we have to go," Lin grabbed Fin''s shoulders and dragged him off. They couldn''t forget about what they had to do. Fin waved his hand, "See yater! I wille back when I have time!" "How could this guy change like that?" "Is he your friend, Grandpa Cedric?" He saw the two talking with one another on the side. It seemed they were friends. "Kinda?" Cedric tilted his head. It was more like they were acquaintances. "Anyways, I''m going to go now!" Keith waved his hand as he set off home. When he returned, "Wee home, Keith!" Everyone greeted him as he returned. "How was today?" "Pretty good! There were new customers," Keith smiled. As he headed to the kitchen, "Alfia, will you stay here and mooch like Carolyn?" "Hey!" Carolyn''s expression darkened as she red. And the same goes with Alfia. "Nope. I can''t do that today. Faelyn is calling for me," She had been staying on his ind for quite some time now. Faelyn had been worrying. "I see. Are you going to bring them out as well?" Keith pointed at the two spirits. The two were holding onto Keith''s legs. "Come with me," Alfia''s eyes darkened even more as she ordered them. "Woof!" "Kwak!" "What do you mean you want to stay?!" Alfia grabbed her head, "The two of you stayed herest time. Stop causing trouble." The two spirits continued to hold onto Keith''s legs. Alfia was about to lose it. Herrick spoke up, "Just let them stay. They won''t cause any trouble." "Woof," "Kwak," The two spirits looked at Herrick as the savior. They had been hanging out with Herrick a lot as well. "..." "We can watch over them. You don''t need to worry so much, student Alfia." Diana spoke up this time. "...Understood," Alfia settled down after she heard that. She couldn''t deny the words of a great spirit. Like that, she left Keith''s ind with slumped shoulders. "You need to apologize to her," Carolyn muttered. "For what?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 78: Full Potential Volume 5 Chapter 78: Full Potential Volume 5 Chapter 78: Full Potential "Princess," Faelyn waited by the gate. "Mmhmm," Alfia smiled. Alfia''s heart was much lighter than thest time. Although her irritation for Iston had disappeared, something else was on her mind. Dammit, this guy is such a brat! Every time she thought of Keith, she wanted to smack him. "Princess, you should be more wary," Faelyn sighed. "It''s Keith. I don''t need to worry so much." Alfia shook her head. This guy was harmless. "..." That''s not what I meant. Faelyn shook her head. When the two entered their ind, "Licht? What''s the matter?" Alfia saw Licht standing outside of her room. His expression was off as if he was worried about something. "Alfia, father ising." "What?!" Alfia''s eyes widened when she heard that. She turned to Faelyn, and the girl was the same! ... "Good morning, Keith." When Keith headed to the backyard, he spotted Herrick working out again. However, it was different from the other times. Instead of using a long sword, he practiced with a heavy sword. "Not going to take care of your nt?" "Master Fira and the two are watching it for me. I have it in my sight as well." Herrick had ced it in eyesight. Even when he swung his sword, he could see it. "I see. And you''re using a heavy sword now?" "Mmhmm. It''s much better than using a long sword. I could use more of my power with it." A heavy sword and a regr sword were different. A regr sword couldn''t produce the same force as a heavy one. "Any heavy weapon would be more suitable for you." Keith smiled. Herrick could use his strength to the fullest. "Yeah. Also, we need a lot of new practice weapons. I don''t think a sword is a good fit for Arlo," Training with Arlo, he realized thetter was not used to a sword. "I''ll get Dalen to make some new practice weapons." Herrick nodded. "Want to spar?" Keith suggested. Herrick''s eyes widened, "You''re fine with that?" Keith hadn''t sparred with him after his defeat. He focused more on the nt. "Of course," Keith waved his wooden sword before pointing at Herrick, "Let''s spar." How strong had he be? Can I really defeat him? Herrick was a little nervous. It had been a while since he worked out and sparred with anyone. The difference between where he was before and now was different. "Let''s begin!" The two started their spar. The first to make a move was Keith as he swung at his waist. Herrick quickly shifted his sword, blocking it. However, Keith wasn''t done as he continued to swing at him! "Is the only thing you''re going to do is block?" Keith sighed as he stopped moving. "I-" "Calm down and focus." Keith gave him some tips. "Eh?" "Analyze the situation and concentrate." "Understood," Herrick calmed down as they started to spar again. While they did, Herrick continued to block his attack. However, this time, Herrick was much more rxed. He analyzed Keith''s movements, trying to find any cracks. Concentrate on my movements. While he did, Herrick didn''t forget to focus on his movements. Opening! Herrick mmed his foot on the ground and shed at Keith! "!" Keith quickly raised his sword, yet that was not enough! The sword took the brunt of the attack, shed in two. What was more, Keith was sent flying, mming into a tree! "Keith!" Fira and Herrick were stunned as they quickly headed over to him. "Keith, I-" "It''s fine. I can take a hit," Keithughed as he got up from the ground, "See what I mean?" "?" "What youcked wasn''t strength." "!" Herrick looked down at his hand. What hecked wasn''t strength? "You just needed to focus more. Your movements were way too erratic and wasted strength." Herrick wasted around 30. No, maybe 50% of his strength because he moved like a wild animal. "If you concentrate and think about how you move, you could use your strength to the fullest potential." "..." Herrick looked down, "Is that why you made me care for little Herc?" "Who knows," Keith shrugged. "Just take the win," Herrick wanted to hit this person right now. "Haha," "Can we spar more?" Herrick asked. He needed to get used to it if he wanted to change, "Sure," Keith brought out another sword. Volume 5 Chapter 79: Chance Volume 5 Chapter 79: Chance Volume 5 Chapter 79: Chance "Princess, you don''t have to be so anxious." Faelyn tried her best to assure Alfia. However, thetter continued to pace back and forth in her room. Despite her words, that only did the opposite! Alfia turned to Faelyn, "How can I not worry?! Father ising here!" This was something she had never expected! Her father was none other than the king of the elves! Why would hee here?! And said person was now talking to Iston and Licht! Her worries became even more so with this. Whatever he wanted to discuss with them, it could only mean danger! .. In the office, Licht and Iston bowed in front of two people. One was sitting while the other stood by his side. "Iston, Licht, the two of you have been doing well," Despite saying this, his voice was calm as ice as he stared down at the two. "Your majesty, thank you for the praise. However, I only followed the path our ancestors carved for us." As he said this, Iston kept his head down. He didn''t dare look up. This ind had always been owned by the royal family. It didn''t matter who the person was. As long as royal blood flowed in them, they would be this ind''s owner. "I see," Iston''s father only said those two words. However, Iston''s mind was in overdrive. I need to do it now. "Father, I would like to request something." "Iston!" Licht''s expression changed. What was he nning? "What are you requesting?" "I want you to let me fight against the other races!" Iston looked up at his father with determination. It was now or never! "Hmm?" Licht and the other elf''s expressions changed. Fight against the other races? There had been scuffles going on between every race. However, there has never been one person who said they would go with a direct attack. "Hmm?" "I believe I have what it takes to be the next king!" Iston dered. "Why do you believe so?" "I have followed all of our ancestor''s teachings! Our ancestors have shown us that we''re the superior race. The only thing I need to do is to be given a chance." "I don''t give chances out to just anyone. How could you prove yourself of this chance?" "I can gain the support of all the elves!" Iston''s ind had a majority of the elves. But not all of them stay there. There were some who didn''t support him. "If you can." When that was said, Licht quickly got up, "Father, we shouldn''t be doing this!" "Hmm?" "Right now, there are so many different students here! We should work together rather than say we''re a superior race!" "Licht! How dare you say that! You''re insulting our ancestors!" Iston red at Licht. However, Licht ignored him and continued, "We shouldn''t be thinking like our forefathers! We need to progress!" There was no way they could do this. Letting Iston do everything he wanted was going to be dangerous. This was something he wasn''t willing to let happen. "..." Their father didn''t say anything. However, he took a sigh, "I will leave you all to your own devices." "!" "Understood, Father!" Licht''s expression was dark, while Iston was the opposite! His words meant he would leave Iston to his own devices! And there was nothing he could do either! Iston''s force was much stronger than his! Not only that, he would ride that wave! "You may leave now," The two bowed and left the room. "Iston, there are limits," Licht had to warn him. Causing a fight with the other races was just asking for trouble. "Dear brother, you don''t have to be so afraid. We are the superior race." Iston smirked as he walked away. However, as he did, "Call all the elves over in the next few days." "Understood," "..." It''s time. It was time to prove that the elves were the superior race to all! Volume 5 Chapter 80: It’s Time Volume 5 Chapter 80: Its Time Volume 5 Chapter 80: Its Time "What is going on?" Alfia frowned. All the elves on the ind were called into the main lobby. Iston had even used his imperial title to call everyone here. That was rare. "Brother Licht, what''s the matter?" Alfia turned to Licht. He had been out of it thesest few days. However, the person never told her about it, which worried her. "That fool is trying to do something crazy. That''s what." Licht groaned. "Hmm?" Faelyn and Alfia frowned. "Thank you for gathering, everyone!" Iston was on top of the second floor. He smiled, "You all must be wondering why I call you here." He took a deep sigh before he stated, "The reason is simple! Don''t you think it''s time for us, elves, to show our superiority!" "!" Alfia''s expression dropped when she heard that! "We, elves, had been suffering under the suppression of other races! However, the time is now! We must show everyone that we are not to be trifled with!" Iston''s words were powerful. "..." The other elves felt a deep connection to what he said. He was right. Elves had been sought out by others due to their beauty and figure. Even after these years, the anger had never subsided. "Follow me! I shall show you a new world never seen before! It shall be us who shall be number one!" Iston dered! "Are you kidding me?!" However, there was one person who didn''t share the same sentiments. "What is the matter, Sister?" Iston stared at Alfia. "What you''re doing is trying to incite a war with the other races!" That was definitely what Iston nned to do. Iston shook his head, "I''m not trying to incite a war. That war started long ago." That war was never started by him. Even though the war ended between each race, that didn''t mean it subsided. Each race still had hatred for the other. It showed in the academy. "We will never understand the other. And why should we? We are the superior race!" "We''re not the superior race!" Alfia grabbed her head. How could this person be thinking of something like that?! "Have you no elven pride, Sister?!" "This had nothing to do with pride! What you''re doing is nothing more to increase your chances for the throne!" Alfia understood what Iston''s end goal was: to increase his influence! However, that made it even worse! And it seemed these elves didn''t understand what was going on. A majority were affected by Iston''s words, while the minority was with Alfia. "Sister, are you going to face me?" Iston smirked. "If it means stopping you from doing something to ruin our race, then yes!" Alfia stepped up. She couldn''t let this happen. This was going to cause further strife. "Sister," "Princess," Licht and Faelyn''s expressions changed. "I have to. We can''t let this person do whatever he wants." "Come forward, sister!" Istonughed as he jumped down from the second floor. The elves quickly made way for the two. It was going to be a fight between two royalties. Alfia was the first person to make a move as she fired magic. However, Iston snapped his fingers and created a barrier. "Sister, many elders said you''re the strongest mage of the century. However, is that really so?" Iston talked. "Shut it and fight." Alfia used fire magic. However, Iston used water magic to deal with her. He''s using the concept of elemental weakness. Figures. Iston was taught in the academy as well. However, "Tch!" Iston groaned as he looked down at his shoulder. Her magded. Alfia wasn''t done as she continued to fire. Her ability to quickly cast was something the elves marveled at. "The princess has be so powerful!" "Is the prince going to lose?" However, "Agh!" Alfia screamed. What in the world?! The elves were confused. One minute, Alfia was winning and was going to finish Iston. But the next second, she was swaying around like a drunk! "Heh," Iston didn''t hesitate as he fired magic straight at her! "Princess!" Faelyn wanted to get closer to her. However, two elves got up, "She lost," Iston scoffed, "Take her and lock her in her room." Two elves had dragged Alfia into her room. "Right now! We need to take action against the others!" Iston stated with a calm expression. "Who is with me?!" "We are!" They couldn''t say anything to refute it. Iston had be the only royal to follow. ... "Good job, Princes Iston." His aide bowed his head. "It was nothing." Iston had a big grin. The minority who had been against Iston had been under Alfia. However, with her gone, they had no choice but to follow him! "Who do we attack first, Prince Iston?" One of the elves questioned. Since they would disy their might, who should they go to? "The first target will be the beastmen. Those barbarians need to be taken out." Iston already had his eyes on the target. "And we shall deal with the first years," Unlike the others, they were still unorganized. And there was one person he set his eyes on. Volume 5 Chapter 81: Warning Volume 5 Chapter 81: Warning Volume 5 Chapter 81: Warning "Arlo, we''re going to have more weapons for you to try," During lunch, Herrick talked with Arlo. "Huh? When did we get them?" Arlo blinked. "Keith is nning to get themter. We''ll find one that''s best suited for you." Herrick wanted more weapons to practice with. Keith did just that. He requested Dalen to make as many practice weapons he could think of. "You guys don''t need to do that," Arlo waved his hand. The practice weapon they had now were made from really expensive wood. One of them would cost a silver coin! "It''s fine. For better training, we would need more equipment." Keith smiled. This was not going to break the bank. "Indeed," Melor nodded. One difference with the table was how Melor sat with them now. This happened after he tried Keith''s food at the cart. He was easy and straightforward to talk to. "Anyways, I need to go to your ind." Melor was interested now. He had seen how Herrick acted and became more interested. "Can he?" Herrick turned to Keith. "Sure, I don''t mind. Melor,e any time you want." Keith smiled. "I''ll take you up on the offer!" Melor grinned. "By the way, where is Alfia?" Keith realized that Alfia and Faelyn weren''t here for thest few days. It was a little weird. And he couldn''t ask the elves at all. "They might be sick or had to do something," Carolyn thought. There were many reasons why they wouldn''t be here. "Maybe," Keith scratched his head. He really didn''t know why. "Rx, it''s not like she''s going to run away from you." Jack joked. "..." Keith''s expression turned dark when he heard that. ... After some time, Keith had gone to the library. Ange was there as well. He saw the girl getting a book from a shelf. Keith smiled, "Senior Ange, let me help you out." He got behind her and brought a book down. Ange looked above and smiled, "Thanks a lot, Keith." "No problem." Like that, the two of them sat down in their own spot. The two started to talk about some books. As they did this, "Keith," "Hmm?" "Umm," Ange''s expression was red as she tried to speak. However, she paused every two words. There was a lot of hesitation. "What''s the matter?" Keith tilted his head. "Umm, I wanted to know if you had any cookies." "..." Ah. Keith started tough, and that caused Ange to be embarrassed, "Please don''tugh." "Do you like cookies?" "Mmhmm," Ange nodded, "It''s delicious." Whenever she worked, she would have a cookie with it. She didn''t realize she had finished it until it was toote. Now, the only way to get it was from her junior. "Here," Keith smiled as he handed the cookies. Ange''s expression brightened as she quickly munched. Staring at her right now, she was adorable. It reminded him of a little beagle. Noticing his expression, "Junior, are you charmed by this senior?" A mischievous smile formed on Ange''s face. "Of course. Senior is so beautiful. Who wouldn''t be charmed by you?" Keith smiled. "....I feel like you''re teasing me." "Kinda," Ange pouted even before she got serious, "By the way, you should be careful for the next few days." "Hmm?" "I don''t know why, but I heard from a few instructors that something is about to go down." "Eh? The-" Before Keith could question, Ange ced a finger on his lips, "Shh. I gave you this information on a whim. Don''t spread this around." "I see," Keith sighed, "I will keep that in mind."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 82: It’s You Volume 5 Chapter 82: Its You Volume 5 Chapter 82: Its You "Hah!" Herrick roared as he swung his sword! Melor quickly ducked away from his attack. That was not the end! Herrick swung his sword upwards, ready for a double sh. "Hmpf!" Melor blocked it with his hammer. That was not enough. The force in Herrick''s sword made Melor let go of his hammer. "You lose," Herrick grinned. "Darn it," Melor cursed as he grabbed Herrick''s hand, "How did you get so strong?!" Herrick and Melor sparred with one another since the start of the academy. Fighting him for so long made him understand how strong he was. However, this was on a whole other level than before! "Heh!" Herrick chuckled, "That''s because I have awakened mytent potential." Awakentent potential? Melor didn''t believe that. He would have awakened a long time ago! "Did watching that nt really make you this strong?" Most of Herrick''s time had been watching over that nt. "Don''t you dare talk down about Lttile Herc!" Herrick''s eyes turned bloodthirsty. "Sheesh, I was joking. Calm down." Melor took a step back. This was the usual reaction. Talking down about the nt in front of Herrick was asking for trouble. "But how did Keith get you to be like this?" This was something he realized; Keith was the one who caused Herrick to be like this. "Focus?" Herrick looked up. Even when Keith exined it to him, Herrick got about half of it. The rest went out his other ear. "Gotta ask him to train me up," Melor was curious about what he did. "You know. I kinda understood what Keith is," Herrick sighed. "Hmm?" "He''s on a different levelpared to the rest of us. And I have epted that." There was one thing Herrick understood. Keith was in a different ss than him. "What the?! Are you the same prideful lions?! Who are you?!" Melor blinked, confused. He would never say something like that. "Just because I ept it doesn''t mean I won''t catch up to him!" Now that he understood where Keith was, it was time to catch up to him! There was no way he could stay where he was. "...I want to spar with Keith now." Melor was too eager. Seeing how his best friend had increased so much, he wanted to do the same thing. "He wouldn''t mind," Keith said before that Melor was fine with him entering the ind. As they talked, "Hey!" Herrick and Melor turned around. Before they knew it, the two were surrounded by a group of people! Herrick and Melor nced before they went back to back. These guys were looking for a brawl. That was the look they had. Before they were about to fight, "Wait a minute." ... "Here are your orders!" Keith smiled as he handed the order over to the customers. It was smooth sailing. That was because there were two people watching over him. Besides, some adventurers watched over him; two others did the same. Nephele and Aria were watching from the skies. The two never stopped watching over him. Aria, you don''t need to stay up there. You cane down. Keith mind-talked to the owl. Keith, can''t Ie down as well?! Through wind magic, Nephele sent a message. However, Keith''s smile widened. The customer was confused. Nephele understood; that was a no! "Ho!" Aria came flying down from the skies. That spooked the customers. The adventurers were ready to fight. However, Keith waved his hand, "Please don''t be rmed. She is my familiar." When that was said, the customers softened. "Woah, to think you have such a familiar!" Cedric stared at the owl. "It was originally my father. However, he gave it to me when I enrolled in the academy." Keith exined. "I see. So your father gave it to you for protection. That''s a pretty bold move," Cedricmented. Keith picked up some meat and ced it on a te. With that, Aria started to eat. "Hey, Boss!" Keith looked up to see Fin and Lin. "Hello, Mr.Fin, Mr.Lin. Do you want your regr orders?" "Of course." "Thank you." The two nodded. Like that, Keith started to cook. While he did, "What happened to the two of you? You guys looked like you went through a tornado?" Cedric frowned. The expression on the two''s faces was something. Volume 5 Chapter 83: Succession’s Difficulties Volume 5 Chapter 83: Sessions Difficulties Volume 5 Chapter 83: Sessions Difficulties When Fin heard that, he grabbed his head, "Don''t get me started! I wish all my children to do better! Why couldn''t they all get along?!" From how he acted, it seemed something happened with his children. "I see," Cedric grabbed his head, "Why are they fighting for session now?" "Mr. Fin, you''re a noble?" Dennis questioned. A fight for session? That usually meant they were fighting for a noble title. "Of course! What do you think I was?" Fin gave a proud smile. "Anyways," "Hey!" "Your children are fighting for session now?" Cedric questioned, ignoring the look Fin gave. "Yeah. I have so many kids. However, all of them are now fighting with one another." Fin sighed. "..." Did you have to add the first part? Everyone wondered whether or not he was proud of that. Either way, "Why are they having a battle over session? Couldn''t you decide for them?" Dennis interjected. Fin was the head of the household. He should have the ability to decide who would be the next head. "It''s not that simple, Dennis." Dalen and Cedric shook their heads. "Eh?" It''s not? "Choosing the head has a lot of politics involved. What''s more, having the title would be dangerous." "Huh?" "I see what you mean." Dalen nodded. "Mr.Dalen, mind exining to me?" Dennis was amoner. He had no idea how it worked. "In simple terms, the person named sessor will have a target on his back." "?" Dalen added, "Let me give you an example. Let''s say you have been working hard to earn this once-in-a-lifetime promotion. However, it was given to an ipetent person?" "Oh, I would be angry." Dennis nodded. "That''s the point. If Fin choses a sessor early on, the others would gang up on him and end his life." Lin exined. It was a group of wolves where one turned into a sheep. The rest would devour the sheep! "What?!" Dennis''s eyes widened. "Yeah. It''s annoying. When I named my sessor, some tried to cause problems for him. It was quite the hassle." Cedric groaned as he looked up at the sky. It seemed there were some unpleasant things that happened. "Ugh, Just thinking about it is enough to give me a headache." Fin took another deep sigh. The customers looked at the two. It seemed being a noble took work. "Here''s your order, Mr. Fin, Mr.Lin." While they talked, Keith worked on their order. "Thanks. Eh? There''s something else here," Finn noticed there was an extra piece of crepe. Keith smiled, "Treat it as something to help give you relief." "..." "Such an angel!" Fin wanted to cry! "Howe my children aren''t like you?!" Keith was such a sweet child! But his children were a bunch of tigers. "That''s because this kid is special," Dalenmented. Keith was kind in nature. "As long as my kids had an ounce ofpassion, I would be so relieved." Fin sighed but thought, "Well, there are some." "Indeed," Lin nodded. "You wouldn''t say that when you see the kid in action." "Eh?" "That child is a monster hiding in sheep''s clothing," Cedric muttered. The others nodded to that. Did we miss something? Fin and Lin looked at one another. "Ho!" Aria screeched a bit. Keith looked down to see all the meat gone. "You can have as much meat as you want, Aria." Keith smiled as he ced more meat onto the owl''s te. "..." "Damn lucky owl!" "How could she eat such good food?!" Never in their life have they felt such envy for an animal. "Keith!" While Keith continued to make food for everyone, Gabriel quickly rushed to his side. "Gabriel, what''s the matter?" Keith frowned. He noticed the tense expression Gabriel had on his face. It was something he would never make. "Keith, we have trouble!" "Trouble?" "Herrick was sent to the nurse''s office!" Keith blinked his eyes when he heard that. What?! Volume 5 Chapter 84: It Was A Slip, Nothing More Volume 5 Chapter 84: It Was A Slip, Nothing More Volume 5 Chapter 84: It Was A Slip, Nothing More Keith quickly closed down the cart as he rushed over to the nurse''s office. His brain couldn''t process what he just heard. When he entered the office, what he saw surprised him. In the bed was Herrick. He was bruised beyond belief! "Hello, Keith." Noticing the two at the door, Herrick waved his hand. Well, tried to. His arm was wrapped up in bandages. "What happened to you?!" Keith was in disbelief. How could Herrick be defeated like this?! It was too abnormal. That guy could take on a tank and beyond! Herrick chuckled, "Nothing, I just slipped on some stairs." You slipped, and it caused all of that? What kind of stairs did you fall off?! Only a fool would believe Herrick''s words. Keith and the others wanted to retort. Well, one person did. "What do you mean you slipped and fell?! We were ambushed by a bunch of demons!" "Wait, what?" Jack and the others changed. "They tried to hide themselves by wrapping their face. But I could still see their horns on their heads" Melor scoffed. Those guys weren''t good at hiding their horns. "Those guys attacked us from all sides. They were definitely trying to defeat us!" "Wait, why do you look fine while Herrick is that?" Keith was even more confused. Herrick was wrapped in bandages, while Melor looked alright for the most part. Banged up but was fine for the most part. "That''s because the guy didn''t fight back!" Melor grabbed his head. "Rx, it was a slip." Herrick smiled. "This is not a slip, Herrick." Arlo raised his voice. What happened to Herrick was not remotely a slip. It seemed those demons wanted to kill him. "No, Arlo. It is. I just slipped and hit myself in the head." Herrickughed. He turned to Keith, "Keith, this is nothing more than an ident, alright?" "....Okay." Keith took a deep sigh. When that was said, everyone''s expression turned heavy. "You need to get some rest," Keith smiled. After everything that happened, Herrick needed to get some rest. As they left his room, "Keith, are we really going to let this go?!" Jack was the first person to speak up. "What do you mean?" Keith questioned. However, that caused Jack to frown, "You can''t let this go. We have to get revenge." Herrick was a member of their ind. And someone attacked him. He wasn''t the type of person who would take this lying down! Keith shook his head, "Herrick said it was nothing more than a slip. Nothing more." "But-" "We have to ept Herrick''s words." "..." Jack wanted to say more. However, Gabriel grabbed him by the shoulders. The two looked at one another, and Gabriel pointed at Keith''s hand. Jack looked down to see blood dripping down from his hand. "!" Keith had clenched it so hard to the point blood dripped. His nails dug into his palms. "..." It was clear that Keith was the angriest of all. However, he couldn''t do anything with what Herrick said. Everyone sighed deeply before returning to the ind with a dark expression. "Prince Iston, our n was a sess!" The elves bowed their heads at him. Iston smiled, "Good job. The first person has been taken care of." "Prince Iston, why did we target the beastmen first?" That was something some elves were curious about. Even though they hated beastmen, that didn''t mean they didn''t need to attack them. Herrick was someone they didn''t need to worry. He was crazy in the beginning. However, he was now a meek person. The others were the ones they had to be worried about. Iston smirked, "To cause a giant fire, you need a little spark." "?" A little spark? "..." Iston said nothing else; only a smirk was left on his face. ... What happened to Herrick had spread through the ss. Herrick was ganged up by a bunch of demons and was sent to the hospital! The beastmen were going crazy. "Prince! We need to fight back!" "How could those demons do this to you?!" "We need to get revenge!" The beastmen didn''t want to take this lying down. For them to take down Herrick was a problem. "No, we will not fight with them." Herrick shook his head. "Why not?!" "Because I said so," Herrick''s eyes were stern as he stared at his brethren. With how serious he was, the beastmen could only begrudgingly ept this. They talked some more before they left. "These guys need to calm down," Herrick sighed as hey in bed. This has been happening for quite some time now. Many beastmen came to him, wanting to seek vengeance. Volume 5 Chapter 85: It Wasn’t Demons Volume 5 Chapter 85: It Wasnt Demons Volume 5 Chapter 85: It Wasnt Demons Hearing the door opening again, "No more visit-" "It''s me," Keith was the one who entered the room. His expression brightened, "What''s up, Keith?" "I brought you some food," Keith raised a lunchbox up. Herrick''s eyes turned crazy, "I was missing that! Gimme!" "Pff." Keith chuckled as he handed the lunchbox over. The beastman didn''t hesitate as he went to town on the food. As he did, Keith''s expression turned strange. "Are they starving you here?" The way he ate was like he was starved for days. He was a rabid beast. "No. I just missed the food of the ind." Herrick couldn''t stand the food given here. "They gave me stale bread and some soup! And the fruit was horrible." The food was something he couldn''t take. It was meant only for health and nothing more! "Ah, speaking of fruit, here." Keith summoned a basket full of fruit. It was filled with different types. "Woah! What''s with the fruits?!" "A get-well gift from Fira and the dorm mothers." When Fira heard about Herrick being injured, she was worried. The three couldn''te, so they made a gift basket full of fruits for Keith to bring. "I see," Herrick''s expression softened, "Tell them thanks." "Gotcha." Keith looked around, "So, the only thing you have to do is rest?" "Nope. I watch over Little Herc!" Herrick smiled as he looked at the nt. That was the only thing he was doing to pass the time. "I see." There was a moment of silence before Herrick warned, "Keith, you need to be careful." "...I know." Even without Herrick saying anything, Keith understood he had to be careful. "No, I meant you need to be careful of who''s pulling the strings." "..." "What Melor said was wrong. It wasn''t a group of demons who attacked us. It was a group of elves." That was something Herrick knew for sure. "..." "They had a scent that only elves had." One whiff and Herrick realized it. "Did you tell anyone about this?" "You''re the first person I told. I can''t just say that it was elves." Herrick couldn''t do that. He didn''t have enough information. And it would open a whole can of worms. The beastmen would probably go crazy if he did. "I''m the first person. However, there might be others this time around." Herrick sighed. There was no way he was the only victim. "And you need to be more careful. I think you will be the next target." "..." "Those other times aren''t going topare to this." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Keith finally spoke up. "Quit ying dumb. I know you were attacked by a group," Herrick pointed at his nose, "Remember, I''m a beastman. I have a sensitive nose." He remembered Keith returning home that day, and he could smell blood on his body. However, Herrick chose not to say anything. Since Keith didn''t say anything and acted fine and dandy in front of the rest, he kept quiet. "..." Keith went silent again. "Also, Melor saw the situation of your cart getting attacked." "..." Keith grabbed his head, "There was that." Hepletely forgot. Melor was there when those elves tried to destroy his cart. He witnessed the entire situation! "And this is what I get for messing around too much," Herrick sighed. "What do you mean?" "The people who ambushed us were the ones I beat to a pulp." "?!" That was something Herrick had recognized. When Herrick was in eye contact with those guys, he realized he had met them before. It was the same ones who talked down to him. He had beat them up in anger. "This is retribution, I suppose." "When have you ever been the type to be regretful?" Keith joked. "Shut it," Herrick''s expression turned red. "Alright, you should rest up now." Keith sighed as he left the room. "Kay." Herrick smiled as he took a fruit from the basket.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 86: I Guess I’m About To Get Thrown Out Volume 5 Chapter 86: I Guess Im About To Get Thrown Out Volume 5 Chapter 86: I Guess I''m About To Get Thrown Out Keith headed to the cafeteria after giving Herrick his lunch. When he arrived at the table, Carolyn asked, "How is Herrick?" The expressions from the others were the same; concerned about the guy''s wellbeing. "He''s fine. Actually, he''s messing around and taking care of his nt," Keith chuckled. Hearing that, the others sigh in relief. But they were surprised. "Is taking care of the nt the only thing he cares about now?" Gabriel chuckled. Taking care of the nt and Herrick had be synonymisk with one another. "Who knows?" "Don''t, "Who knows," me. You''re the one who caused this!" Carolyn red. This man was the one who changed Herrick into that! "Heh, I did," Keith stuck out his tongue. "..." Yes, you did. But for better or worse? That was something they all didn''t know. "On a serious note, what''s going to happen next?" Tristan groaned. Keith and the others tilted their heads, "What do you mean?" "Apparently, the nobles from the beastmen kingdom don''t want to take this lying down. And the side from the demon kin are denying everything that happened. Now they''re enraged about being used." Neither side wanted to back down. Because of this, there was a lot of fighting. "...I see." Keith frowned when he heard that. "And I heard there were some confrontations between the humans and elves." Besides the incident with Herrick, other incidents urred. Not as severe as Herrick, but enough. "Are Alfia and Faelyn still not here?" Keith questioned. "No dice," Carolyn shook her head. The two still hadn''t shown up. "Ugh," Keith couldn''t hold it in. While the group continued to eat their food normally, "Hah, that Herrick was defeated by a bunch of demons?! How pathetic!" "He''s such a weakling!" "And he kept saying he was the strongest!" While they ate, a few elves started to talk down to him. That caused the expression on his face to darken. They were annoying. However, thest words were the final nail. "That guy didn''t even try to fight." "He was just a punching bag!" m! The m was enough to cause everyone to gaze at the table. That was because the table was split in half! Carolyn and the other''s eyes widened as they backed away. Keith got up from his seat and stared at the elves; his eyes were hollow and dark. "What did you guys say?" "What did we say?" The elves looked at one another, trying to feint ignorance. "Say those exact words to me before I smack you out of existence," Keith stated with a calm expression. Yet, it was anything but calm. "We didn''t say anything of that sort." "I think you have some hearing issues." "Hah," Keith sighed deeply, "I guess I''m about to get thrown out by Grandpa Cadmus." Without any sense of hesitation, Keith pped the elf across the face! It was a p that rang across the world! That elf was sent flying across the cafeteria and into the wall! "..." The silence from the cafeteria was so imposing and awe-dropping. Everyone stared at the situation. Keith''s expression was calm and cold as he looked at the other elf, "I''ll ask again, what did you say about Herrick?" "I-" The elf shivered. "That is quite enough," However, one person stopped it. Iston walked over, "How dare you harm one of my people," "Prince Iston!" The elf''s eyes glimmered as he stared at his savior. Prince Iston. Keith nced at Iston, "So you''re Alfia''s brother." "I am," "Heh, ying the hero in this situation," Keith shook his head. "If I''m helping my people, I will be the hero." "Quit the bull. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re nning." Keith stated with a low voice. He remembered what Alfia said. The person who tried to harm him was none other than this person. "What do you mean?" Iston continued to be calm. "Where did you put Alfia?" There was no doubt in Keith''s mind that he had something to do with Alfia and Faelyn''s disappearance. "Hmm? Do you think you can talk about my sister so casually?" "Please, a trash like you is no brother of hers." This guy was cunning. Keith understood his nature all too well. Iston wasn''t like Todd, who was stupid. This elf in front of him was cunning. "Do you understand what you did?" "Of course. And this as well," Without a secondter, Keith pped him in the face! Volume 5 Chapter 87: I Did It Volume 5 Chapter 87: I Did It Volume 5 Chapter 87: I Did It No one expected something like this; that was the sound of the gong as the elves made their move! "He attacked the prince!" "Get him!" "Oh, so you were prepared for him to get hit," Keith scoffed as he didn''t hesitate to fight. Those elves were good, but it was nothingpared to the assassins. "Gah," Despite the elves'' strong words, they were sent flying. It was fireworks. This time, with elves flying everywhere. Some were even sent to the second floor! Keith''s eyes were ferocious, "This time, I''m not taking any prisoners." "Take this!" An elf tried to fire magic at him. However, Duh! However, the elf couldn''t finish his cast as he was knocked out. "Don''t forget about us," "Yeah!" Keith wasn''t the only one who was fighting! Gabriel and Jack jumped in as well. "You two didn''t need to get involved," Keith sighed. "And let you have all the fun? Not a chance," Gabriel chuckled. "..." Didn''t peg you to be this angry. Keith could tell with Jack. The expression showed how he was ready to beat the snot out of them. But Gabriel was calm. Well, he looked calm; he was anything but that on the inside. "Get the three!" An elf screamed out. "Enough!" The disciplinary squad quickly jumped in between the two. However, Keith could care less, "Move out of the way." No bystander wasn''t going to stop him from beating them up! Keith pushed the person away! He was like a titan as he rushed at the elves. However, he noticed Iston''s expression. It was calm and collected. "!" Keith quickly ducked down. But that was not enough. He felt there was a giant slice on his neck. "Spirit." That was the feeling he got. And he was right. No one could see it right now. However, Keith could tell there was a spirit behind Iston. "Since you want to fight so bad, I''ll dly fight you." Iston didn''t hesitate to snap his fingers. There was a brief moment of silence. "What do you mean?" Iston''s expression visibly changed. However, it was only a split second before he used his magic! Keith wasn''t a fool as he summoned earth walls, blocking the wind magic. He scowled at him, "What are you trying to pull?" Those wind des were deadly. And there were so many students around. What was more, there were elves. Was he trying to take them out as well?! "But that''s more than enough to leave you wide open." "?" Keith looked down at his chest. A deep cut was embedded on his chest. "Tch!" "Keith!" Gabriel and Jack were dumbfounded. However, Keithughed it off, "Do you think this is enough? And stop acting so cocky." "Eh?" Red. Iston''s eyesight was filled with blood now! "Prince Iston!" The elves were shocked. Iston''s forehead bled. And it wasn''t light. "You!" Iston held his face. Keith chuckled, "You''re not the only one who can use wind magic." An eye for an eye. Since he used magic, he would use it the same. "Grr," Iston''s expression was livid. Keith charged in. "That''s quite enough!" Before Keith could do anything else, a sword was on his neck. Tennol and the rest of the instructors had arrived. A few minutes. That was how long the fight was. And that was more than enough to cause so much damage. They couldn''t believe it; the destruction they caused was incredible. "What in the world is going on?!" "Instructors, you came at the right time. This person here attacked the elves." "Eh?" Tennol turned to Keith, "Is this true." "That''s right," Keith didn''t deny it. "Huh?" Tennol and Shire looked at one another. This situation was quite peculiar. They thought there would be some backtalk or rebuttal. Never did they expect Keith to actually say he did do it. "Then you will have toe with us," Since he had caused so much trouble, he had to be sent to the confinement center. "Alright." Keith nodded. However, before he could be led away, "Gah!" Iston went flying, crashing into the wall! "Keith!" Tennol''s expression darkened when he saw that. However, Keith shrugged his shoulders, "What? Instructor Tennol? I didn''t do anything. He just went flying into the wall." "..." Do you think I can''t tell you to use wind magic?! Shire and the rest noticed the magic. However, Keith didn''t care as he walked away. "You two need toe as well," Shire turned to Gabriel and Jack. "We know." The two were prepared as well. While the three walked away, Good, good. Iston got out of the rubble. A cunning expression formed on his face. Volume 5 Chapter 88: The Next Target Shall Be Her Volume 5 Chapter 88: The Next Target Shall Be Her Volume 5 Chapter 88: The Next Target Shall Be Her "Keith, do you understand what you did?" Cadmus''s expression was dark as he stared at Keith. When he heard all of this, he couldn''t believe it. This was much different from the time with Todd. And he wasn''t alone. Gabriel and Jack joined in on this as well. The three of them were enough to cause so many issues. Beside the three were rows of elves who got beat up. "Yes, I know. I beat up a couple of elves," Keith stated with utmost certainty. "..." Cadmus turned to Sohma. The two had a conversation with their eyes. However, he asked Keith, "Is that really what you''re going with?" "Yes," Keith dered. "..." There was a moment of silence in the office. Gabriel and Jack felt the tension happening between the two. Cadmus sighed, "You three will be sent to solitary confinement. Keith, you will be staying there for three weeks. One week for the other two." Keith was the main offender in all of this. The other two were aplices. "Understood," Keith nodded as he was led by two instructors to solitary confinement. Once the three left, Cadmus and Sohma took a deep breath. "What is going on?" Cadmus grabbed his head. He was too angry to say anything. "I never pegged Keith to be the type to take it like that?" Sohma was surprised Keith would ept all of this. "..." Cadmus frowned as well. What is he nning? ... "Haha, this is good!" Augh came out of Iston''s mouth. The news of Keith''s confinement brought good news to his ears. However, for the elves, they could only frown. "The principal is clearly ying favorites!" "He should have been expelled!" "How dare a Marquis attack a prince?!" The other elves didn''t feel the punishment was enough. What Keith did was attack a prince from another kingdom! And he tried to kill him. At the least, he should have been expelled. However, what he got was solitary confinement. All the elves understood Cadmus had pulled strings for him. "It''s fine. This is more than enough!" Istonughed. "But your face," One elf muttered. The wound that Keith made didn''t healpletely. There was now a scar across Iston''s face. That once beautiful face was ruined due to this scar. "This scar is nothingpared to what I''m going to do!" What Keith did was nothing more than a flesh wound. Herrick was right. Iston never let Keith out of his sight. The main target in all of this was Keith. I knew he would do something like this. That was why he dealt with Herrick first. He was the perfect person as he was annoying. He attacked so many people that there were multiple enemies after him. No one would suspect he was the one who did this. Not only that, it would also rile up Keith. From what was said, Keith got angry if someone had messed with his friends. That was why he destroyed Todd. Iston used that against him. That bastard really hits hard. Iston groaned. Even though he expected Keith to act like this, he didn''t think he would be this vicious. Thatst attack was something he didn''t prepare for. Aloof and sunshine and rainbows, my ass. Keith was the opposite of that! But taking out a joker like him was perfect. That dangerous piece was now off the table. He was too much of an unknown. There were many ways to deal with the others as he obtained information on them. However, Keith was an entirely different matter. What was more, it opened up more vantage points for him. "The next target shall be her," "Understood." ... "So this is the ce we''re staying in." Jack looked around. This was his first time being here. "Getfy. We''re going to stay here for a while," Keith sighed as he jumped onto the bed. Volume 5 Chapter 89: What If You Can? Volume 5 Chapter 89: What If You Can? Volume 5 Chapter 89: What If You Can? What is that idiot doing? Carolyn clutched her head. She couldn''t believe Keith would do something like this. Well, that was inurate. She expected he would do something like that! With how angry Iston and the elves made him, attacking them was unsurprising. What she was confused about was Keith giving her a look. It was signaling her to not step into the fight. Darn it! I wanted to fight as well! Carolyn was itching to fight with the elves as well. And that man put a stop to it. He always does this! Why does he keep pushing me away? This was not the first time. Whether it was on purpose or out of habit, there was a distance. It felt weird. "What''s the matter, Carolyn?" While Carolyn was lost in thought, she looked up to see Alger. "Hello, Senior Alger," It was a polite greeting. "What''s wrong, Carolyn?" Alger questioned. With how dangerous her expression was, it looked like she was going to kill someone. However, Carolyn shook her head, "Nothings the matter." "Come on, you can tell this senior." Alger sat beside her. "There''s only been a bit of trouble," Lately, she noticed Alger talking to her. However, it was only casual. Alger smiled as he took something out, "Do you want some?" What was in his hand was fruit. "...I''m fine," Those fruits wouldn''tpare to the ones she ate. "I see," Alger nodded as he started to eat the fruit, "Sometimes, talking about it will help you out." "However, I don''t think this will be a time for you to help," What she was feeling right now was something she didn''t understand. "I see," Without a second, Alger got close to Carolyn. "What are you-" "Calm down for a second. People are watching us." "Eh?" Carolyn''s eyes widened. Don''t tell me. Without any hesitation, she used mana search. When she did, it showed there were a lot of people surrounding them! When did they surround them? "They''re getting ready to attack us. Can you deal with some of them?" Alger whispered. "I can''t. There''s too many." Carolyn shook her head. She had spotted at least 10 surrounding them. There could be more as well. "I see," Alger thought, "But let''s say, what if you have the power to do it?" "Eh?" "Will you defeat all of them?" "Yes," Carolyn nodded without any hesitation. "Then you just have to trust me," Alger smiled. Carolyn was confused when she heard that. However, "What do you need me to do?" There was no time for her to think. ... While the two chatted about their n, the elves stared at them. "What do we do about the other one?" "Who cares about him." "Take both of them out!" The elves didn''t hesitate as they dashed at them. However, they stopped in their tracks as they saw something unbelievable. Carolyn''s hair started to shine. The amount of mana overflowed from her body. It was a beautiful glimmer, as if a gxy surrounded her. What is going on? Carolyn''s eyes widened as she looked at her hands. She never expected something like that. But it onlysted a second as she turned to her opponents. And she fired the stars. Each one was like a meteor as it crashed into the enemies! They were sent flying through the wall! I did that? Never did she think she was capable of doing something like that. While she was dazed with her power, "Carolyn! Watch out!" Alger quickly pushed her away. St! Carolyn quickly turned around to see that Alger''s arm was shot. "Eh?" "Senior, are you alright?!" Carolyn quickly looked at it. "I''m fine. There''s nothing to worry about." Alger waved his hand. However, Carolyn scoffed, "That doesn''t look fine. We need to go to the nurse." "If we go," "It''s fine! Let''s go!" Carolyn didn''t hesitate as she dragged Alger to the nurse''s office.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Yesterday had wifi issues, so 4 chapters today ^w^ Volume 5 Chapter 90: Is This A Game To You?! Volume 5 Chapter 90: Is This A Game To You?! Volume 5 Chapter 90: Is This A Game To You?! While that urred with Carolyn and Alger, Alfiay on her bed. She was locked in her bedroom after her loss to Iston. I knew it. I was weak. Alfia tried her best not to lead her people down the wrong path. However, it was not enough. I''m still so weak. Tears swelled in Alfia''s eyes as she couldn''t do a thing against him. Even before now, there was no way she could defeat him. It was just gut-wrenching. While she cried, Alfia didn''t realize someone was listening. ... "Hello, I''m here to meet Keith Freed?" Melor has arrived in the confinement area. This was the first time ever being here. The guard had a stern expression, "Sorry. But we don''t ept visitors without proper clearance." "What?" "The only people who can meet with the prisoner is by getting permission from an instructor." "I''m friends with him." "That is not enough to get you through." Are you kidding me? Melor frowned. As he tried to think of a way to go through, "Um, what are you doing here, Melor?" Melor turned to see Arlo with a confused expression. His expression brightened, "I need to meet with Keith!" "Same here," Another person joined in on the conversation. The two''s eyes widened when they saw who it was. ... "Umm, Prince Licht." "Just call me Licht. You don''t need to add the prince," Licht smiled. "Mmmm," Arlo nodded, "You want to speak with Keith?" "Mmhmm, I have some things I need to say to him." Licht nodded. "Yeah, we need him if we''re going to deal with this mess," Melor added. It was only a few days. However, things started to be hectic! And Melor had a hunch. For this to be over with, they needed Keith. "But to think they would throw them here," Melor muttered. He looked around the jail cell. It was dingy. For someone to stay there for a few weeks would be hard. "It''s meant to be a prison. It''s not supposed to befortable," Lichtmented. It was not meant to be a hotel. "We''re here," Arlo stated. And when they looked at the cell, Licht''s and Melor''s eyes widened. "ZZZZZZZZZ." The three saw Keith sleeping so calmly in the cell. "..." This man was sleeping so soundly. "He''s been like that for a while now if you were wondering," Gabrielmented. "He is?" "Yeah. Sometimes, he snores as well." Jack sighed. The cell configuration was as follows: Gabriel was on Keith''s left, while Jack was across from him. Twitch! Without any hesitation, Melor mmed his legs right into the bars! "Gahh!" And that jolted Keith. "Why do you guys wake me up like this?!" Deja-vu. Keith was woken up by Carolyn like that as well. "Why are you sleeping?!" Melor roared. This guy had always been carefree, but this was too much! "That''s because we really have nothing to do," Keith answered, "The other thing we do is toss a ball for funsies." "..." "Keith, are you really going to sit here and do nothing?'' Melor muttered as he watched Keith act so unconcerned. He thought this man would be the one to stop all of this. Not so much now. "Oh, no." Keith shook his head, "I''m nning to break out today." When Keith had said this, the other''s eyes widened. You want to break out? His eyes showed no doubt as if he was waiting for them toe! "How?" "Watch," Keith didn''t wait as he bent the bars with his hands! There was arge creek sound before he walked out. "Wait a minute, you could have done this the whole time?!" Jack blinked. Keith nodded, "Oh, yeah. I don''t understand why the Principal and the others thought I couldn''t." "..." That''s because you''re an anomaly. Those bars were made of ck iron. No one could break something as sturdy as that. Well, except for this monster. "Anyways, give me a second. Gabriel, Jack, you guys do the same thing." Keith quickly fixed up his bed. "With this, they won''t know I left," Keith wiped the sweat off his face. What was in his bed was a makeshift dummy. "...You really thought this through," Licht muttered. "You guys done?" "Done here," Gabriel and Jack nodded. "Alright, move out of the way." Keith cracked his hands as he bent the bars. "And once again!" Keith rebented it again. "..." Is this a game to you?! This should not be happening! Volume 5 Chapter 91: Number 2 Volume 5 Chapter 91: Number 2 Volume 5 Chapter 91: Number 2 "Alright, let''s go." Keith put up the peace sign; it was now time to go. But as they were about to, "Hey! Why are you guys-" Hearing some creaking sound, a guard came to check on it. He was surprised to see the three students out of their cells! But that was thest thing he saw. Keith dashed up to him. Without a secondter, "Okay, he''s out cold." Keith let go of the guard, and the man dropped to the ground. "..." So casual. "We need to take out the other one," Keith smiled, "Melor, carry him." "Okay," Melor didn''t dare question Keith, not after how he knocked the guy out. The group quickly headed back to the lobby. And the other guard didn''t seem to notice them. He was focused on his newspapers. Nothing needed to be said about what happened next. "Do we just leave them there?" Jack questioned. With two unconscious people, if someone walked in, it would be trouble. "I got this. Melor put the guy in the chair," Keith smirked as he got to work. "This looks perfect," Keith stared at his masterpiece. "..." The others really had nothing toment on. That was because it looked immacte. One guard was sleeping on the job while the other was reading a newspaper. "Okay, we can leave now." No one would know what had urred. "You''re way too good at this," Licht muttered. The way Keith made an easy escape was just too natural. It was like he did this a thousand times! "I know. Now let''s leave." Like that, they walked out of the solitary confinement ward without any trouble. Once they got some distance, "Good, we can be casual now." "Keith, I wanted to apolog-" Licht was going to say something. However, "Your brother is trash. There''s no need to apologize for anything." Licht''s eyes widened, "You knew?" "Alfia was the one who told me it was him." Keith shrugged his shoulders. "I see," Licht sighed. "By the way, where is Alfia?" That was something Keith was a little confused about. He knew Iston did something. Yet, he hoped what he was thinking hadn''t urred. "Alfia and Faelyn are fine. They are being held in their rooms." "Oh, thank god." Keith sighed in relief, "Dodged a bullet right there. I thought she was having one of her fits." "..." "Can you act more serious?" Gabriel grabbed his head. Joking in this kind of situation was not the way to go. Keith waved his hand, "But it would be annoying to talk in a tense atmosphere. However, I really thought Iston was going to end her." With how Iston acted when they fought, he thought he might have actually done that. "There''s no-" Gabriel paused as he turned to Licht, "He wouldn''t, right?" He didn''t know much about Iston. "Iston is ruthless and backhanded. However, he wouldn''t dare harm Alfia. If word got out, he would be put on the chopping block." His route to the throne would be over if he did. "Thank goodness," Keith sighed in relief, "Also, why are you here?" He never did get the reason from Licht. Was it only to apologize? Licht sighed deeply before asking, "I want you to stop Iston." "Eh?" Beside Keith, the rest were baffled by his words. "But aren''t the two of you brothers?" Jack questioned. Last time he checked, they were siblings. "We are siblings. However, that doesn''t mean I agree with Iston''s methods. His ideologies and methods are too dangerous." "Then why didn''t you stop him." Melor frowned. Since they were close, he should have an inkling of that crazy guy''s ideas. "Because I don''t have enough power," A weak smile appeared on Licht''s face. This was something he knew. Born from a lower bloodline, Iston had all the power over him. "That''s why I need your help. Please save Alfia!" Licht was about to get on his knees. However, Keith grabbed his shoulders. "You don''t need to beg. I was going to do something about it in the beginning." Keithmented. "Eh?" "That''s why I got myself sent into solitary confinement." "Eh?!" Licht and the others were surprised when they heard that. You sent yourself there on purpose?! "What? You think I punched those elves for no reason?" Keith raised one of his brows. "..." "What''s with the silence?!" A sigh came out as Keith held his forehead, "I knew Iston was targeting me. I needed to do this." "?" "Anyways, I''m going to be storming an ind. You guys in?" Keith grinned. This was not the first time he had done this. "You always do the craziest things," "Let''s do this!" Gabriel and Jack were in. "We have to do this!" Arlo was the third. "I want to join in as well!" Melor added. Since Keith would do something this big, why couldn''t he join in on this fun?! "Sure, the more, the merrier!" Keithughed. He wasn''t going to say no to the extra help. "Also, I will need your help getting on the ind, Licht." Keith turned to Licht. "Hmm?" "I''m assuming you can invite people in and out of your ind, right?" Keith had that power with his ind. He did that with Carolyn and Alfia. "Mmhmm." "Yeah, gonna need your help with that. Last time I charged in, I got an earful from Grandpa Cadmus." Just talking about it was enough to make Keith rub his ears. "You''re lucky you only got an earful," Gabriel sighed. He was there when Cadmus chewed him out. It was not a pretty sight. "But Keith, are you sure you can handle all those elves?" Licht questioned. Before, around 80% of the elves supported Iston''s craziness. But the defeat of Alfia cemented it. "Oh, don''t worry. We can handle it." Keith turned to the others, "Gabriel, Jack, Arlo. Load up!" "Understood!" "But with what?" Jack retorted. "With this!" Keith summoned out some weapons from his storage belt! "You had all of this on you?!" "Yeah." "Stop acting so casual!" Jack wanted to karate chop his head! This man was breaking the tension with how carefree he was! "They never thought to take away the belt. Tsk. Tsk." Keith shook his head. "..." "Okay! We got weapons! Now let''s go!" Keith pumped his fist in the air. "..." Why does it feel like we''re going on a field trip? There was something wrong with this atmosphere. "Licht, lead us to the ind." "...Understood." Keith smiled as he followed the elf. When they entered the ind, "Woah! This ce is tightly guarded." Keith and the others quickly hid behind some trees. What they saw were a bunch of guards around the gates. "Completely different from Todd''s ind." That ind had no ounce of protection. "Licht, you enter first." Keith smiled. "Understood. I wish you guys the best of luck." Keith had given him his job, and he would aplish it. Once he left, "What do we do now?" Jack questioned. With those students monitoring outside, how were they going to get in? "Before that, what is the n?" They were going to raid this ind. But how were they going to do that? "..." Everyone turned to Keith. "Why are you guys looking at me?" "...Are you seriously asking that question?" You''re the only person crazy enough to charge into one by yourself! "...Fine. Fair point." Keith sighed, "I will give you guys your orders."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 5 Chapter 92: We’re Not Stuck Here With You. You’re Stuck Here With Us. Volume 5 Chapter 92: Were Not Stuck Here With You. Youre Stuck Here With Us. Volume 5 Chapter 92: We''re Not Stuck Here With You. You''re Stuck Here With Us. "I''m tired," One elf groaned. He was on watch duty today. There was a rotation of guards watching over the ind. Simple and tedious. "Be quiet. We just needed to watch." Another elf scowled. "Is there really going to be an attack?" This was nothing more than tiresome. No one could enter the ind. "You-Huh, what''s that?" Before the elf could scold the other, he squinted his eyes. He saw something unfamiliar. There were four shadows. One raised a sword in his hand, "Who goes there?!" The elf students were cautious. However, the shadow never responded to the question. What he said was, "You guys need to get out of the way." The sword started to emit an ominous red glow before a massive fireball erupted from the sword! "Move!" The students quickly jumped away. And what came next was, Boom! A giant explosion! ... "This guy is insane," Melor muttered in disbelief. "But why are your eyes shining?" Gabriel chuckled. He noticed how Melor''s eyes brightly shined as he marveled at Keith. The group watched a giant hole blown up in front of the mansion. "Gabriel, this sword is really nice," Keithmented. What he used was the magic sword Gabriel obtained from the dungeon exam. "Dude, how are you so rxed after using magic like that?" Therger the magic, the more mana was required. And Keith created a giant fireball! "It''s nothing for me. Anyways, let''s head in." Keith tossed the sword back to Gabriel and strolled in. Yes, strolled. It was like he was taking a walk in the park. And when the four entered through the hole. What the group saw was a bunch of elves. "Why are you here?!" The elves screamed! Pure terror was stered on their faces as they stared at Keith. Wasn''t this guy supposed to be in solitary confinement?! "Why can''t I be here? Just taking a stroll?" "A stroll? Can you say that when you entered our territory?" Iston came out and red at him. Why is he here? This was outside his expectations! Never did he anticipate Keith to break out of the confinement! "Oh, you''re here as well. How''s your face?" Keith questioned. "..." The elves'' expression darkened. "Why are you here?" "Heh, is seeing me here really that surprising? Or is it because you thought I would be stuck in solitary confinement?" Keith smirked. "..." Iston''s expression darkened ten-fold! "You really think I was foolish enough to fall for your tricks?" Keith was not a fool. It was clear those elves were trying to goad him. And someone was definitely driving it. There was no need to think who it was as the ringleader had shown himself. "A king consumed by his aplishment would never turn around." Iston''s n was simple to figure out; get Keith out! However, Keith understood Iston would forget about him after sending him to confinement. And once he disappeared, Iston would probably make bigger moves. Never would he expect Keith to break out and charge here. "...You beat my calctions." Iston was genuinely surprised Keith would be this shrewd. Behind all that rage was a cunning human. However, heughed, "Do you think you can do whatever you want? Do you understand not even the principal can save you this time?" Storming into the mansion like this? Even Cadmus couldn''t save Keith with this. "You''re right. If the instructors knew, I would be in deep trouble." Keith nodded to that, but a grin formed soon after, "However, they won''t be hearing about this for a while." "Hmm?" Swoosh! Iston looked outside and saw a tornado surrounding the entire mansion! What the?! A contorted expression formed on Iston''s face. "Now, no one can leave or enter here." "Then you''re stuck here with us?" It didn''t matter. They had strength in numbers. "No, no." Keith wiggled his hand, "Let''s get one thing straight. We''re not stuck here with you. You''re stuck here with us." Snap! "Quite the boastful attitude you have here! Get him!" Iston didn''t hesitate to order the elves to attack! And the elves were angry as well! "Keith, you pissed them off too much!" Jack groaned. "Eh? They were pissed off already." Keith shrugged. "But you made them even more angry." Gabriel grabbed his head. This guy really likes to make things worse. "Who cares! Let''s fight!" Melor raised his axe. Volume 5 Chapter 93: Here Comes The Challenger Volume 5 Chapter 93: Here Comes The Challenger Volume 5 Chapter 93: Here Comes The Challenger Like that, the battle against all of them started. The beginning of the fight became quite hectic. Iston couldn''t grasp what was going on. What in the world?! What he saw was indescribable; Keith was like a bulldozer as he took out his men in droves! It was not something that should be feasible! But this man was doing just that! What is this human?! That question rang through his mind. Iston ounted for Keith being a wild card in his ns. However, he never expected him to be like this! And the elves were the same. "Hah!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he fired wind magic at them. He turned to the three, "Don''t give them time to chant." Letting them fire magic was going to be annoying. "Easy for you to say!" Jack dodged an elf and punched him in the face! He turned to Keith, "Unlike you, I''m not superhuman!" "Guess I''m on that duty!" Keith sighed as he dodged a spear and knocked the guy out. "How are the two of you doing?" "Peachy." Gabriel was simr to Keith. He took out the elves in his way. "Get out of here," And Melor....there was no need to look at him. There was only destruction in his path. "Is it just more, or are they weak?" Gabriel was able to take some out in a few blows. "Probably because Iston sent the best to cause a ruckus." A good portion was probably outside, trying to cause a ruckus. "That makes things easier!" Melor grinned. "Easy? They''re still strong!" Jack retorted. "We just need to keep fighting for a few minutes." Keith grinned as he waved his sword. ... "What is going on outside?" Alfia got out of her bed when she felt the ground shaking. As she was about to ask the guard, "Prince Licht, what are you- Gah!" She heard something from the guard before someone shouted. "Brother! Is it you?!" Alfia shouted as she banged on the door. "It''s me. Take a step back." "Understood." Without a secondter, Licht kicked the door down. "Princess!" Faelyn shouted as she quickly hugged Alfia, "Are you alright?!" "I''m fine," Alfia smiled. She turned to Licht, "What''s going outside, Brother?" Faelyn looked at Licht as well, wanting some answers. Licht let out a dryugh, "Your friends are causing havoc. That''s what?" "HUH?!" Alfia and Faelyn''s eyes widened. "I''ll exin as we walk. The madman told me to bring you," Licht sighed. "Eh?" Alfia''s brain couldn''t process what he said. "Juste!" Licht grabbed Alfia''s hands as he dragged her. ... "Why aren''t they going down?!" Iston was livid! The rxed aura he had before was nowhere to be seen. That was all due to four people! Those four alone had taken down about half of the elves! And that Keith! What made it worse was that human didn''t look tired! Rather, "Is that all you got?!" Keith continued to knock out elves who came in eyesight! "Come at me!" Keith red at a group of elves. That caused them to flinch! This madman was a monster in human skin! "If you''re noting at me, I wille to you!" Keith scoffed as he charged at them! A bowling ball and pins. It was a perfect strike. "Use your spirits!" This human has caused too much trouble. Iston had no choice but to use one of his trump cards! "Come!" The elves didn''t hesitate as they summoned their spirits! With their inclusion, that half that was defeated was filled back. "You got to be kidding me?!" Jack groaned. All that hard work went down the drain! "Attack him!" The target was Keith. The other three were dangerous. But the source of all of this was Keith! Take him out, and the others will fall. However, "?" The spirits stared at Keith. They didn''t do anything but stare at the man. "What are all of you doing?!" The elves screamed at their familiars. However, the unthinkable happened. The spirits actually went to Keith''s side. "Woah, you guys are adorable." There were many types of spirits. Keith patted some of them on the head. "What have you done to our spirits?!" The elves roared. "Did nothing. These little guys like me more," Keithughed. "Keith effect saving the day!" Jack roared. "...It''s true," Gabriel muttered. "What that?!" A no clue Melor tilted his head. "..." Keith''s expression darkened. It returned to a calm one as he turned to the spirits, "Can you guys cancel your contracts with them?" "What?!" "No!" "My spirit!" Without any hesitation, the spirits had canceled their contact with the elves! "How can this be?!" The elves were in disbelief. The confidence they had before was nowhere to be seen! "Thank you. You guys can leave," Keith patted a spirit''s head. And they quickly disappeared from the lobby. He turned to the elves, "You guys don''t deserve to be contracted with spirits." "Everyone, you just need to defeat him! If you do, you can get your spirits back!" Iston shouted. He couldn''t let them lose morale now! The elves'' eyes were bloodshot. Nothing else mattered but to get their spirits back! It would be a dishonor! "It seems you people don''t understand." Keith shook and added, "And it''s time." "Huh?!" Water? Iston looked up to see water droplets raining down. "Why is the water on?!" There were magic stones ced on top in case a fire urred. "Because I''m about to do this! Melor now!" "On it!" Melor quickly summoned earth pirs. The three were sent upwards. When the three were safe, Keith mmed his fist onto the ground. Lightning and water. "Gwahh!" The elves cried as they got zapped! "Water makes such a great conductor." Keith smiled. "Woah! We really took all these elves out!" Melor marveled at the elves on the ground. It was riddled with them. "We?" Keith looked up. Hey! I did most of the work! "Team effort!" Melor gave a thumbs-up! "..." Keith shook his head. Fine, we''ll call it a team effort. "Leader!" Keith turned to look at the side, "Good job, Arlo." "Why is that halfling here?!" "Heh. Embarrassed losing to a halfling, a human, and a dwarf?" Keith smirked. Keith''s n was simple. While Keith and the three caused havoc in the lobby, Arlo would sneak in to activate the sprinklers. Taking on so many was a near-impossible and tedious task. There needed to be something to take them all out at once. And that was the idea he came up with. "Do you think defeating my men would make me give up?!" Even if he was defeated, this wasn''t going to stop him. "You''re right. You''re the type of person who would keep trying till you die." Keith cracked his knuckles. That caused Iston to flinch. "Rx, I won''t be the one who would defeat you." "Hmm?" "What in the world happened here?!" "And herees the challenger."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 94: Alfia Vs Iston Round 2 Volume 5 Chapter 94: Alfia Vs Iston Round 2 Volume 5 Chapter 94: Alfia Vs Iston Round 2 Alfia and the two arrived from the second floor. They were dumbfounded as they stared at the scene of elves shaking and jittering on the floor. "What on earth happened here?!" Alfia had to repeat those words. She couldn''t fathom what transpired. "Yo!" Keith raised his hand. "What do you mean "Yo?!"" This man was acting carefree! What made it even worse was how there were elf bodies littered on the ground. "Anyways, you need to end this," Keith stated calmly. "Huh?!" She wasn''t the only one who was surprised. Everyone gave him a strange look; you wanted Alfia to finish this? "Do you think you can order me around," Iston frowned. "I don''t think you have a choice in this matter." Keith retorted. "..." And he was right. Iston didn''t have a choice in the matter. His men were taken out. He was the only person who didn''t take damage. If Keith made another move, he would end everything. "Fine! But if you lose, then you will have to stop everything." "Sure, if you win, we will surrender quietly." Keith turned to the rest, "You guys are fine with it, right?" "Of course," Gabriel and the others nodded. Keith was the leader; there was no point in back-talking. "But Keith." Alfia was hesitant. Did he not hear from Licht about how she lost? How could he tell her to finish this? Keith smiled, "This is something only you can do." It couldn''t be Licht, him, or anyone else. Alfia was the only one capable of doing this. "..." "And I won''t let anyone interfere with this battle," Keith smirked. "..." Do you think we can do that when we''re shocked like this?! The elves wanted to retort. However, they were literally shocked to the point of not being able to talk. "Alright," Alfia took a deep sigh as she turned to Iston, "Iston, let''s go again!" "Little sister, do you think you can defeat me?" Iston chuckled. Did she forget about thest time they fought? "..." And she did not. However, she raised her hand in the air and fired her magic! Iston quickly summoned a barrier, blocking the blow. Iston smirked as he fired magic as well. "Little sister, I was holding back against you before. But I won''t this time." "Tch!" Alfia quickly dodged the attack. Iston wasn''t done as he continued to fire magic at her. "We''re really not going to help her?" Melor frowned. He could tell Alfia was going to lose if this fight continued. "Keith," Faelyn was worried as well. "Give it a second," Keith smiled as he watched. "Eh?" Melor looked back and saw Alfia not going down. "!" Iston was visibly shocked; Alfia was actually pushing him back! She was firing magic at a faster rate than him! "How is she doing that?" Melor muttered. When that was said, everyone turned to Keith. They wanted some answers from him. "One of Alfia''s shorings is that she isn''t good with fights with many variables." "I see." The others thought about it. "Eh?" Melor rubbed his head, "What do you mean?" "Melor, he''s saying Alfia overthinks things," Licht exined. Keith nodded. That was something he realized; Alfia wasn''t good at processing a lot of information. "So, same thing as Herrick?" "No, it''s not the same thing as Herrick," Alfia''s problem and Herrick''s were two opposite situations. Herrick was more of an instinctual fighter who didn''t focus at all. Alfia was the contrary. She overthought things. "Let me guess. When Alfia fought with Iston before, his supporters and the other elves surrounded the two, right?" "Yes," Licht and Faelyn nodded. "I bet she had them on her mind as she fought. That''s probably why she lost." Keith shook his head. "..." "If you give her something like a 1 on 1 battle, she could use her full power," Keith stated calmly. "..." The group had nothing to say as they turned back to the battle. Alfia was firing magic like no tomorrow. "Little sister, aren''t you worried about your little friends?" Iston was the same. He knew what Alfia''s weakness was! "No, I don''t need to!" Alfia dodged Iston''s magic as she fired at him again. It was something she didn''t need to worry about. That was because there was one absolute person she had trust in. As long as he was there, no one could mess around. The only thing she needed to do was focus on taking down Iston! Volume 5 Chapter 95: Winner Volume 5 Chapter 95: Winner Volume 5 Chapter 95: Winner "...Do you think I was talking about your friends?" Iston''s smile turned devious. "Eh?" "Heh!" Iston didn''t hesitate as he fired wind des. They headed toward Alfia. The woman quickly dodged. However, "No!" There were elves behind her! She quickly fired her own wind des, exploding the other. "Have you gone mad, Iston! How dare you attack your own people?!" This was out of the line even for him! "Whatever do you mean? I''m only targeting you," Iston deviously red. "You!" Alfia scowled. He was nning to sacrifice all the elves here just to beat her! "I''m taking you down!" Iston didn''t hesitate as he started to use high-level magic! "Stop it right now, Iston!" Alfia roared. This will end everyone here. Even the elves realized something was amiss. "Prince Iston, don''t do it!" "You''ll hit us as well!" "You can''t take the princess''s life!" The elves tried their best to dissuade him. However, Iston didn''t care as he cast his magic! Alfia quickly tried to raise her shield to protect the elves. However, it wasn''t big enough to cover all of them. No! It was toote! The small tornado mmed into her. An explosion of white surrounded the entire mansion. Out of the dust, Alfia''s body was sliced up. She turned to the elves, "Are you alright?" "Princess." They were startled to see their princess sacrifice her body to save them! Her voice was faint yet full ofpassion. "To think you would save them," Iston smirked. What a foolish little sister. She just threw away her chance to defeat him. "You-" Alfia red. "Alfia, Keep fighting!" Keith called out to her. "Eh?" "I said before that nothing will interfere with this match. That also means the crowd." Keith smirked. "What the?!" Iston was confused. None of the elves on the ground was injured from his attack! "This is going to be a fight between you two." Keith had raised an earth wall to protect the elves. As Iston used his magic, Keith had also been chanting as well. "You!" This man was getting in his way again and again! "Hey, I''m not attacking you. I''m just protecting the crowd." Keith smirked. He turned to Alfia, "Keep fighting. I know you got this." "Keith, the princess-" "Is something like a high-level spell going to stop you from fighting?" Ignoring Faelyn, Keith questioned the elf. "Heh. Of course not!" A rare grin formed on Alfia''s face. Thank you. She turned to Iston, "Let''s finish this once and for all, Iston!" No trick. No schemes. "You just want to die!" The elves continued to watch Alfia fight with Iston. They marveled at her beauty, her brilliance, and her courage. "Princess! Fight!" "Don''t let up!" "Beat the prince!" When one voice shouted, the others chimed forth! ... "Keith, was this your n?" Licht questioned. "Hmm?" "To make all the elves see what kind of person Iston is and what kind of person Alfia was." All the elves witnessed what Iston tried to do. Alfia bravely jumped in front of the magic to protect the elves. Everyone could tell the character the two possessed. "Ahh, I guess?" "Huh?" You guess? "I was going to protect the elves from the sidelines." That was part of his n, "But I didn''t expect Alfia to jump into the magic." That was out of his expectation. "..." ... Alfia decided to stop fighting as she started to chant. And it was a long one. Faelyn''s eyes widened, "Grand-level magic!" "Can she do it?" Gabriel frowned. "She can," Keith smiled, "When she is like this, there is no way she can''t." Iston''s expression was livid, "Do you think I would allow this to happen!" "Woof!" "Kwak!" Alfia wasn''t alone as her two spirits came, blocking Iston''s attack! "You wouldn''t dare!" Iston still had people behind him.Wait, where did they go?! "Hello!" Keith wiggled his fingers. "You!" "Shred!! Airel Cypher!" Alfia fired the magic without any hesitation. Boom! A vortex of wind shot forth! Inston quickly fired magic, but it was shredded! No! A giant explosion soon came forth! "The princess did it?" "She can use grand-level magic!" The elves were in awe of the situation. Their princess was capable of using grand-level magic. "And we have a winner," Keith pped his hands as he jumped down. But when he got close to Alfia, she leaned into his body. "You alright?" "Kinda. Using grand-level magic really takes it out of you." The exhaustion took over her body. Keith chuckled, "That''s normal. You pushed your magic to your limit." "I need to get some sleep," Alfia muttered. "Hey! What are you doing?" "Using you as a bed." "Woman, did you forget about where we are?" "Don''t care," At this point, her brain was fried from how many things urred in such a short time frame, "And this is your fault as well." "How is this my fault?!" "Because it''s you. You caused me to be like this." A tint of red formed on Alfia''s cheeks as she said in a low voice. "..." Keith''s eyes twitched. Don''t you dare sleep! "Princess!" Faelyn quickly came down. However, she paused when she saw the two, "What?" "..." Starrrrrrrrrre "Aren''t you going to help her?!" Faelyn came to take Alfia. However, she didn''t stop ring at Keith. Her eyes were locked on him. "!" Keith quickly created an earth b from the ground. And the next thing they heard was a giant explosion. "Do you think this would stop me?" "Wait, you''re alive?" Keith blinked his eyes. He thought Iston got turned into tiny pieces. That showed he had some talent. "Just because I have hups here, I can still rise!" Iston roared. "..." What he said had some truth. He was still a prince. y his cards right; Iston coulde back from this failure. "I think not, Prince Iston." A voice cut in. Keith quickly grabbed his sword, "Who are you?!" The masked person raised his hand, "Please, I''m not an enemy." "Keith, don''t worry," Alfia spoke, "That''s a royal envoy from my family." She saw the emblem on the mask. "I see." Prince Iston''s expression brightened. Did Father hear about this?! "Prince Iston, the king is greatly disappointed in your actions."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 5 Chapter 96: I’m Going Home Volume 5 Chapter 96: Im Going Home Volume 5 Chapter 96: Im Going Home "Eh?" The brightened expression Iston had changed into a dull one. What? "You have tried to destroy the status quo between the races. Not only that, you have also attacked the princess. The king is deeply disappointed with your actions." "..." "As a result, your title as prince shall be stripped from you. Not only that, those who have followed you will have their noble title stripped from them." The envoy stated. "No! But he said I can do it!" Iston was confused. "He did. However, he thought you would change your ways." The envoy shook his head. Those were his final words as he disappeared. "...This can''t be." Iston''s body was lifeless. He wasn''t the only one, as his followers were in the same state. Everything they had was gone in an instant. "Okay, we''re done now." Keith rolled his shoulders. "Huh? Where are you going?" Alfia questioned. "Home, duh?" "What?!" You''re going home?! "What am I supposed to do after this?" This mess wasn''t for him to clean up, "I need to get something to eat and get a good night''s sleep." "Same," "Indeed." The others agreed to his words. "..." Alfia was speechless. You five came in, destroyed the mansion, and nned to leave like nothing was wrong?! What is wrong with these people?! "And besides, you guys need to be the ones to deal with this," Keith smirked. There was really nothing for him to do. He didn''t say anything else as he walked away. The four followed suit. ... "Ahh, seriously! That kid is going to be the death of me!" Cadmus grabbed his head as he watched the five leaves from the elf ind. "That child is such an interesting person," Beside Cadmus was an elf who chuckled at the scene. They had watched the entire fight go down. Even when Keith had a tornado blocking everything, that didn''t stop them. "Interesting and a person who causes headaches from whatever he does." Cadmus could feel the headacheing after this incident. "And you''re another headache." The elf was someone Keith knew all too well. It was Fin and Lindor. His full name: Finrandir Alf Betris, the current king of the elven kingdom. He was also Alfia''s father. "Thank you for listening to my request, Principal." Finrandir bowed. "You''re lucky that nothing extreme happened." Cadmus already knew about what Iston was nning. He was going to do something about it. However, this elf here requested him to not do anything. "...I know." Finrandir was silent as he watched Alfia and the rest. "But quite cold of you to use your son as a foil," Cadmusmented. This man had used one of his sons as a teaching moment. However, Finrandir shook his head, "No father would ever want to use their child like this. However, his ns were too radical in this age." Finrandir wanted to give Iston a chance to change. He had too much pride in his race; that needed to change. However, he didn''t. "You really think he was going to change?" "..." Finrandir had a wry smile. "But your daughter had grown stronger. Is she going to be your sessor?" Cadmus questioned. From all of this, Alfia grew the most. "It depends if she has the will to bear it. It''s her decision." "I see," Cadmus sighed, "And you better have a talk with him. The person who was affected the most was his son." A dark expression formed on Finrandir''s face, "I have. And that guy was such an annoyance. I can''t believe I had to apologize to him." Just remembering it was enough to cause him to groan. "The two of you never did get along," Cadmus chuckled. "By the way, what are you nning with that child?" Finrandir questioned. "Hmm?" "That kid has two great spirits." The first time they met, he felt Keith had ties with one. Never did he expect him to know two! That had never happened with the elves! Keith was an anomaly. "Keith can do whatever he wants." Cadmus shrugged his shoulders. He wasn''t going to tie him down. "True. Keith seems like a good kid." Finrandir stated, "And he makes good food as well." "I know, right!" Cadmus''s eyes brightened. Lindor and Sohma shook their heads. These two only think about food. Volume 5 Chapter 97: Three New People Volume 5 Chapter 97: Three New People Volume 5 Chapter 97: Three New People "What is wrong with all of you?!" Herrick roared, and it was directed to Keith and the four. "What''s the matter?" Keith tilted his head. "How could you rush into the ind and take out those elves?!" Herrick''s eyes were dark as he screamed. "Who told you that?!" "Do you think I wouldn''t know?!" bbermouth! Keith red at Melor. The only person who would say something like that was this guy! Melor looked away, not daring to look Keith in the eye. However, "What are you talking about? Gabriel, Jack, and I were in solitary confinement. We couldn''t go anywhere." "Oh, really?" Herrick turned to Arlo, "Arlo, did you guys go to elf ind and-" "Hey! Asking Arlo isn''t fair!" Arlo couldn''t lie at all! Everything is shown in his expression! "Seriously?!" Herrick grabbed his head, "Didn''t I tell you guys to be careful? Why do you guys do something like that?" Him! Him, of all people was scolding them! There was something wrong with that. "We just went in, did the job, and got out." Keith shrugged. As he said this, Herrick was shaking. Is he going to blow his lid? "I wanted to do it too!" Herrick yelled. What he was angry about was that he couldn''t go! He wanted to beat up some elves as well! "...Of course," Keith shook his head. This guy has a one-track mind. "But it was so cool. Like we charged in like hotshots and blew a hole in the side of the mansion!" Melor recounted the craziness that urred. "..." Are you a child?! Because of what he did to the mansion, the elves started to rebuild. "And why are you guys here?" Herrick turned to Alfia and Faelyn. "Herrick," "What?" "I want to apologize for what happened to you." Alfia had to say it. "There''s no need to apologize," Herrick shook his head, "I was partly to me for all of this as well." He did attack them and roughed them up. "I still want to apologize." Iston was the main cause of this. As his sister, she needed to apologize. "Sure, I will take it." Herrick grinned, "But to think an elf would apologize to me." Alfia frowned, "This is a one-time thing." "Hey! Is that how you talk with an injured person!" A haughty look was on Herrick''s face. Snap! "Woah! Calm down!" "Princess!" Keith and Faelyn quickly grabbed Alfia. "Are you trying to burn me?!" Herrick''s hair was on fire! "I should make you go to sleep!" "Hey!" As they tried their best to stop the fight, "Herrick, the nt!" Arlo eximed as he pointed at the nt. "Eh? Little Herc?!" Herrick''s eyes widened as he stared at the nt. It was shaking! And then it burned bright before a beautiful flower bloomed. "Oh, it bloomed." Keith was surprised. "Yes!" Herrick waved his hand. "Is it supposed to look like that?" The flower was a transparent red color. It looked like a crystal. "This is special. Depending on how much you care for it, the transparency changes. But I have never seen the color red before." Did it have to do something with the heat? "Yippe!" "..." Gonna assume he didn''t hear anything. Keith shook his head, "Anyways, we should return now." Herrick was going to stay here for a few more days. "Keith," Aidiun was waiting outside, "The principal wants you to go to his office," "Hmm? What does he want from me?" Keith tilted. "You really don''t know?" Carolyn''s brow raised. "Yeah." "Ahem, escaping from solitary confinement, destroying an ind. And now said person has escaped again!" It was not one. It was two! Keith was supposed to be in solitary confinement! That man literally escaped again! "Ahem, I didn''t escape. I just didn''t go back." That was only one. "That makes it worse!" Carolyn pped her head. "Yeah, yeah. Also, are you alright?" "Hmm?" "I heard you were attacked," "I''m fine." Carolyn shook her head. "I see. Then I''m off," Keith waved his hand as he headed to the office. "..." "This guy is the only one who can be so carefree." Anyone else would have wet themselves. ... "What do you need, Grandpa Cadmus?!" Keith entered the office. Cadmus raised his eyes, "Can you really act like this after what you did?!" "What did I do?" "..." Cadmus sighed, "I can''t deal with you." The incident with Iston was kept in the dark. Everyone there was ordered not to say anything about it. The attacks on the others would be written as an unknown group trying to cause trouble. "Where did he go?" "He was sent home." So he was expelled. Keith nodded to that, "So what''s my punishment going to be." "I want to. However, someone said that you shouldn''t be punished. You''re off the hook." Cadmus sighed. "Yeah!" "No, "Yeah!"" Cadmus smacked his head, "This is not the time to be giddy!" "Fine. But what did you call me about?" "There''s actually three new people who want to join your ind." "For real?" A surprised look formed on his face. "You guys cane in," Cadmus called. And when they did, "Huh?! It''s the three of you?!" "Can you be more happy about it?" Alfia frowned. It was none other than Alfia, Faelyn, and Melor. "Why do you guys want to join?" "Because I want to." Alfia dered. "What about the ind?" With Iston gone, Alfia should be the de facto leader there. They would need someone to lead them. "Nope. I don''t want to. Also, my brother would be the one to do it. He''s been there longer than me. He''ll be a better leader." "And you?" "Where the princess goes, I will go as well!" "..." I see. Can''t say anything about that. "What about you, Melor?" This was a surprise for him. "I thought it would be interesting to join you." "Eh?" "I like how you do crazy things. And I feel that if I follow you, I will get to do some crazy things." Melor smirked. "..." Cadmus and Sohma''s expressions scrunched when they heard that. "Okay, the three of you can join." Keith chuckled. Like that, he gained three people!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 1: Morning Volume 6 Chapter 1: Morning Volume 6 Chapter 1: Morning "Po!" "Keith, you need to wake up!" "Nghh...five more minutes." Keith groaned as he pulled the nkets to block his face. However, the little ones weren''t going to let him. A pout formed on the little spirit''s face. She turned to the snowball, "Mir, do it!" "Po! Po!" Mir quickly got on top of the head of the bed. Like a wrestler, he jumped down. And he did it with style; he did a 360 spin before mming into Keith''s stomach! "Mmmf!" Keith''s body sprang up! That did it. Smoke came out of his mouth as his body sprawled on the bed. "I''ll get up now." A dry chuckle came from Keith''s mouth. He wouldn''t get enough sleep with these little ones looking at him like that. It made his heart hurt. "Yay!" Keith stretched his hand back and forth as he left his bed. When he did, "Hya!" "What''s the matter, Melor?! Are you out of stamina?!" Keith looked out of the window and shook his head. Those two are really going at it in the morning. This became the usual. He walked out of his room and headed to the bathroom. As he went, "Good morning, you two." Keith waved his hand to two elves. One had tinum blonde hair, looking regal and noble. The other had golden hair with a lofty expression. Both were beautiful and elegant. "Good morning, Keith." Alfia and Faelyn greeted him. "Did you guys wake up because of them?" Faelyn and Alfia''s expression changed when they heard that, "Those two really need to practice farther away from the mansion." That was a yes. The two sparring outside cause everyone to wake up. The two elves slept in more than the others. However, the noise outside made it impossible to do that. "I''ll tell Herrick and Melor to keep it down," Keith chuckled as he entered the bathroom. There were two people brushing their teeth. One had a princely and friendly vibe, while the other had an annoyed look. "Good morning, you two." Keith waved. "Good morning.""Yo!" Gabriel and Jack waved back. The three started to brush their teeth. It was a peaceful day. The three headed out into the back to see a dwarf and beastman fighting one another. "Arlo, how long have they been doing this?" Keith turned to Arlo, a half-dwarf half-human. Arlo smiled, "The two have been going at it for half an hour." "And I take it that they put you through the wringer?" "...Mmhmm." Arlo had a tired look. He was supposed to be sleeping as well. However, they brought him out. "...I see," The three could only give him a pitiful look. They turned to look at the two fighting one another. The beastman, Herrick, was moving like a hurricane, swinging his sword. The same could be said about the dwarf Melor. The two weapons shed, causing a slight shockwave! "They''re going quite hard at one another," Keith muttered. He could tell the two were holding back. But not that much. "You lose!" After some time, the victor was Melor! "Dammit," Herrick sighed. "Good morning, everyone." Noticing three new people, Herrick greeted them. Melor followed suit, "Morning." "Morning to the two of you as well," Keithughed. Herrick asked, "Keith, do you want to spar with us?" "Sure, I don''t mind. But are you sure you can move like that with your injuries?" Herrick returned from the nurse''s office a few days ago. He was able to walk. But he was still recovering from his injuries. Herrick raised his hand, "Of course! If I don''t, I feel like I will explode." He was stuck there for too long. His senses were getting dulled each day. "I see," Keith shook his head, "I''ll fight you for a bit. I need to start breakfast." Keith was still on breakfast duty. "Understood! Gabriel, Jack, want to join us?" "Sure!" "I need to get some exercise," Jack rolled his shoulders while Gabriel brought out his sword. Like that, everyone started to spar with one another. While they did, Alfia and the other girls came out as well. "If you all are training, we will do the same," Sarah chuckled. How could they leave them out like that? Keith smiled, "Sure, you can switch with me. I need to prepare breakfast." He headed to the kitchen. Once he left, "What''s with the dark expression, Herrick?" Gabriel noticed the look Herrick had. "Keith was holding back against me," Herrick frowned, "I gave it my all, but that guy hasn''t even used his full strength." Fighting against Keith before, he knew thetter was holding back. "He''s like that," Gabriel shrugged his shoulders. There were a few times when he used his full strength. "I will make him use it one day!" Determination! "I see." Volume 6 Chapter 2: Initiation Volume 6 Chapter 2: Initiation Volume 6 Chapter 2: Initiation Keith didn''t know what was going on outside. His focus was on preparing breakfast for everyone. What should I do first? First things first was to think about what to cook. Pancakes? That was something he usually made for breakfast. But he shook his head. I did make it too many times. He had been cooking it every other day. Too many times would make them bored of it. However, it was something Keith had to do. With how many big eaters he had, he knew he had to make things that would fill their stomachs. Everyone is such a big eater. Cadmus was big eater number one. The second person was Carolyn. Those two were manageable to a degree. However, when a few more big eaters joined in, things changed. First was Herrick, then Nephele. Thetest one who came was Melor. There were a lot of people who were big eaters. But those guys were the most fascinating; they could finish a loaf by themselves! Keith raised his hand back and forth as he prepared to cook. Frittata seemed to be good. Keith took out a bunch of eggs from the refrigerator. At the rate these are disappearing, I need to restock. The number of eggs he used was enormous. Need some meat and vegetables as well. Each individual had a different preference for what they liked. He started to fry some ham in the pan. As he did, he tossed some onions into it as well. Once that was cooked, he poured the eggs in. The other type he prepared was a vegetable one. After pouring the egg mixture in, he ced them into the oven to let it bake. While that happened, "Ho!" "Good morning, Aria." Keith smiled as he patted the owl''s head. "Breakfast will be finished once I whip up some bread and sd." Keith diced some lettuce and tomatoes. Need to make a light dressing as well. As he did, "If you guys have the time to stare at me, how about you set the table?" "Seriously?! How did you know?!" Herrick muttered. Everyone stopped sparring with one another. They had alle to the kitchen, trying to get a whiff of the food. "Dude got eyes behind his head." "Just do it, or you won''t get anything to eat," Keith chuckled. With those words, those guys quickly headed to the dining table to set it up. Soon after, Keith had brought a cart with him. Thank goodness I got Dalen to make this. No way he could carry all of this into the dining room. As he pushed the cart into the dining room, everyone was ready. Keith chuckled, "Okay, here are the dishes." Keith opened the dome, and the smell smacked their face. "Please enjoy. One is made of spinach and asparagus. The other is with ham and onion. There''s also one with chicken." Keith exined. "So delicious!" Cadmus shouted as he munched on the ham. "You guys," Melor was the one who gulped. "What''s up?" "I don''t think I can ever get used to having him here," Melor chuckled. The people he was mentioning were Cadmus and Sohma. The two stuck out like a sore thumb. Well, he wasn''t the only one. Faelyn was the same as well. "You guys will get used to it. We got used to it." Alfia sighed. Everyone had to go through this initiation before they could enter. "..." Really? Cadmus was munching on a frittata after all of this. As they talked, "Keith, where is my reward?" Nephele looked up. "Hmm?" Reward? "Why do you need to get a reward after all the trouble you caused?" Diana smacked her head. "But I was the-" Before Nephele could say it, Diana punched her in the stomach. It was so quick and swift! "..." "Don''t worry. I promise you I will give you a rewardter." Keithmented as he sipped his tea. "Yay!" "...This is a great spirit?" Faelyn mutterd. "Diana, please clean the dishes. It''s time for us to head out." Keith got up. Like that, the group went to change into their clothes.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 3: The Line Up Is Blinding Volume 6 Chapter 3: The Line Up Is Blinding Volume 6 Chapter 3: The Line Up Is Blinding "Hmm? You changed your uniform?" Staring at Herrick, his uniform was altered from before. His shirt had no sleeves. "Cool, right. I can show off my muscles." Herrick flexed as he showed his muscles. "I see." Keith really didn''t know what to say. As the group entered the ssroom, everyone eyed them. "Good morning, everyone!" Carolyn waved as she walked to them. "Morning," Keith smiled. As they were going to sit down, "What''s the matter, Melor?" "Are we a circus troupe?!" Melor''s face contorted in a frown as he scanned the room, clearly ufortable with the attention. Keith couldn''t help but chuckle, "Wee to my life." You guys will experience what I''ve endured these past few months. Gabriel sighed, "Of course, people would look at us with our lineup." Herrick, Prince of the Beastmen Kingdom. Alfia, Princess of the Elven Kingdom Melor, Prince of the Dwarf Kingdom "Having the three of you together is just eye-catching. My eyes are going blind from the aura." Keith ced his hand up. Three royals walking with one another? That was a sight to behold. "We shouldn''t forget about a certain someone," Alfia retorted. "Hmm?" "Out of everyone, Keith, you''re by far the most eye-catching." Carolyn scoffed. "I am?" "Yes, you are!" All of them retorted. There was no way he wasn''t. "Tsk, tsk! How could you be this out of touch about this?" Carolyn shook her head. But Keith smacked her, "That doesn''t matter. Also, what happened to you?" "Hmm?" "I get the feeling you''ve changed." Keith couldn''t tell what it was. However, these past few days, he felt something different with Carolyn. "Hehe, I have be great!" "..." It''s not that. Keith didn''t understand. "Anyways, when are we going to have lunch?" Herrick and Melor groaned. "What?" Keith raised his brows. What are you even saying? We just had breakfast a few minutes ago. And you guys want to eat?! "Keith, can I get an apple?" "..." "Please!" Herrick pped his hands together. "..Fine," Keith handed food over to Herrick. When he did, "Me too!" "Me three!" Melor and Carolyn joined in on the party. "Hah, here." These three gluttons. Keith handed the apples to them; they started to munch on them. "Can''t believe you guys can eat like that." Alfia shook her head. Herrick and Melor ate just as much as Cadmus! "Jealous?" Herrick gave her a smug look. "..." Alfia''s eyes twitched. Jealous? Get out of here, you pigs! "ss is going to start. Finish it quickly." "Understood!" The two didn''t hesitate as they swallowed it, core and all! "..." Not like that! These two made him worry too much. Once ss started, it was a heavy lecture. While Aidiun taught, he turned around and frowned. These two. Herrick and Melor dozed off again. These two had been doing this too many times. However, this time, "Gah!" Herrick and Melor looked behind and saw Keith with a dark look. He mouthed. Pay attention in ss, or no food! That jolted as they stared at the board! They were serious. Keith gave Aidiun a gaze and nodded. Such a good student. Aidiun chuckled as he continued on with his lecture. "So tired!" Herrick groaned as he headed to the next ss. He wasn''t alone, as Melor was the same. Keith shook his head, "You guys shouldn''t be like this! Now hop to!" "This devil!" Herrick and Melor screamed. "Call me devil all you want. That just means you don''t want food!" Keith evilly grinned. "We''ll listen!" "..." Carolyn and the rest stared. "He got them hooked and sinker." Gabriel chuckled. Keith got the two at his beck and call! They would do anything for food. "Tsk! Tsk!" Carolyn shook his head, "How could they be like this?" "I don''t think you have room to talk," Gabriel retorted. "I''m not like them!" "You kinda are," Alfiamented. "Alfia!" "Why are you guys standing there? Let''s go to our next ss!" Keith shouted to the group. The next ss they had was with Tennol. "You guys will spar with one another. But this time, you will be using weapons." Tennol instructed. "Understood!" The students nodded their heads. While that happened, "Did Herrick get stronger?!" "How powerful is he?!" The biggest surprise for everyone was Herrick. He was the one who changed the most. His form had be better, and the speed of his swings was sharp. The air around him was being cut. "He''s definitely using more of his strength." Keith grinned. "What did you do to him to cause him to be like this?" Faelyn questioned. She was still surprised that Herrick could move like that. Keith scratched his head, "I didn''t do much," This was all Herrick. "What are you talking about? You were the one who guided him to be like this." Faelyn scoffed. The only reason why Herrick became like this was because of Keith. Volume 6 Chapter 4: Aftermath Of The Incident Volume 6 Chapter 4: Aftermath Of The Incident Volume 6 Chapter 4: Aftermath Of The Incident It was clear to everyone that Herrick became stronger after joining Keith''s ind. "I didn''t do that much. I only gave Herrick an outlook that he couldn''t see." "And you were also the one who guided the princess," Faelyn muttered. That was something she couldn''t forget. Alfia''s magic abilities were even greater because of this person here. She was one of the few besides Keith capable of using grand-level magic. "You''re giving me too much credit." Keithughed, "Also, shouldn''t you help Alfia?" He pointed to the side where he saw the elves charging the girl. "Princess, please practice with me!" "Please teach me as well!" "Leave me alone!" While the elves begged, Alfia ran away. The elves started to chase after her like no tomorrow! Keith and Faelyn sighed. This wasn''t the first time this happened. "They really want to get on the princess''s good side," That whole incident between Iston and the others was a problem. Alfia''s brother, Prince Iston, tried to incite conflict with the other races. His end goal was to show how elves were the superior race. However, Alfia stepped up and ced a stop to it. In the process, Iston''s actual color was revealed. The elves realized they followed the wrong person. "And I really don''t want to deal with that again," Faelyn had a dead expression as she looked up in the sky. Alfia wasn''t the only person who was getting mauled by them. Faelyn got as much as her! She was Alfia''s aide; the elves begged the woman to get to Alfia! "If I stepped in, I would just be ced in that mosh pit," Faelyn didn''t want that again. "There, there." Keith felt pity for the girl. "But we can rx now that he''s gone." Even though they were "attacked" by the elves, it was still better than them being on Iston''s side. "Alright, let''s keep sparring with one another." Faelyn raised her rapier at Keith. The two were supposed to be sparring. "Sure. But go easy on me," Keith smirked as he raised his sword. She wanted to spar with Keith. And the two started to fight. ... "I think that''s it." Keith paused as he ced his sword down. "How did I do?" Faelyn questioned. Since Alfia got stronger from Keith, she wanted tips as well. "You''re good. But cut back on the killing intent." "Eh?" "You wanted to take my head off. And the killing intent showed." The amount of killing intenting off the girl was intense. That was a dead ringer on showing where she wanted to attack. "I see. Then I will try to fix it." Faelyn nodded. Keith smiled as he walked over to Carolyn, "Carolyn, you''re using a knife?" Keith noticed the knife in her hand. "Why wouldn''t I use a weapon?" It was a weapon''s ss. "Because you usually use a staff." She was a mage, not a warrior. "Still need to learn." Carolyn muttered. "Need help?" "I don''t need help. You can help the others." Carolyn shook her head. "Alright." Keith nodded as he walked over to the others. While that happened, Carolyn swung her de. Concentrate. This was what Senior told me. As Carolyn continued to focus, her swing became stronger! ... "It''s lunchtime!" After their sses, Herrick and Melor roared as they quickly grabbed Keith by the shoulders. The two didn''t wait as they pushed him to the cafeteria! "Hey!" "Those two gluttons." Alfia grabbed her head, and she soon followed suit. Keith was brought over to the table against his will. "Heyo, Tristan." Keith waved his hand with a wry look. "Hello, Keith." Tristan didn''t know what to say. The way Keith was brought to the table was weird. What was more, "Keith! Lunchbox us!" "Yes, yes." Keith sighed as he handed the lunchbox over to them. And when they got it, they went in on it! "Those two are eating like a bunch of rabid animals!" That was the only way to describe them as they wolfed down the food. "Keith," "Here you guys are." Keith handed the lunchboxes over to the rest of them. As they ate, "Keith, you really outdid yourself." "Indeed."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 5: Tea Time Volume 6 Chapter 5: Tea Time Volume 6 Chapter 5: Tea Time Alfia and Faelyn ate calmly. Two different scenes were urring at the table. You have Herrick and Melor eating like no tomorrow; screw the knives and forks; they went in on the food. On the other side were Alfia and Faelyn using forks and knives: elegant and calm. There was a discrepancy. "Princess," Keith and the others looked up to see elves. Not again. That was the expression Alfia had as she questioned, "What do you want?" "Can we sit with you?" "We don''t have enough space," Alfia''s response was frank and curt. There was no sign of happiness. "We understand." The elves didn''t say anything as they walked away from there. Anyone could tell they were disheartened by her reply. They also tripped as they walked. "Did you have to be so mean to them?" Keith scratched his head. With how cold Alfia was, he felt sympathy for those elves. "Too bad. Those guys were really annoying." Alfia scoffed, "If you don''t do things like this, people will think they could do whatever they want." Being frank and curt was something you had to do to get them away. "True," Herrick agreed with her. "And you have to be especially careful, Keith," Tristan warned. "Hey, I don''t need to do that." Keith waved his hand. "You do," Carolyn interjected. "You''re too dense to notice things like this. The number of times you did that when we were kids made a lot of girls swoon." Carolyn turned dark as she remembered what happened. "Eh? When was this?" This was news to him. "Do you know how many girls you charmed when you do nice things?" As Keith walked throughout the city, he would help the citizens out. And that caused some of them to be charmed. "Do I look like the type of guy who did this?!" "..." Come on! "Licht, help me out here!" Licht should be the only one who would understand. "...I can''t deny it or prove it. I''m a middleman." Licht looked away. He wasn''t getting into this. "Anyways, you charmed the life out of them," Carolyn muttered. "Huh? But when did this happen?" Keith would have noticed it if he did. "That''s because you were focused on your stores to notice it. Didn''t you see the number of gifts you got?" "But those were only congrattory gifts." Whenever he opened a new bakery, he would get gifts from others. "...Do you consider homemade nes and flowers congrattory gifts?" "..." "Dude,e on." Jack pped himself in the head. Anyone could tell it held special meaning. "Yeah, Keith. That''s a clear sign." Even Herrick had to say something about it. "But it was mixed with the others," Keith got them in groups. How was he supposed to know? "..." "It''s my bad," Keith looked down; he lost this battle. ... After sses, Keith and the others went their separate ways. The location Keith headed to was the library. It has be the norm for him to go there now. And when he did, a beautiful angel was sitting near the window. "Hello, Senior Ange!" Keith waved. Ange smiled, "Hello, Keith. How were your sses?" "Pretty good!" "That''s great!" "..." "..." "Senior, tell me straight. You have a lot more work again. Don''t you?" Ange couldn''t fool him with all those flowery words. "Ugghh." Ange didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t look Keith in the eye. "Let me see," Keith smiled as he sat across from her. "Thank you very much!" Ange didn''t hesitate as she summoned the papers out of nowhere! "Storage?" Keith sensed it. Ange''s smile blossomed, "So you know about void magic as well, Junior?" Keith coughed, "Yes, I know of it." "Junior, I know you can use void magic as well." Ange smiled, "Hmm?!" "You took those cookies out from storage," Ange revealed. "..." Oh, yeah! "Don''t worry, Junior. I won''t ever say what you can use." Ange ced a finger on her lips. She knew to keep it quiet. "Thank you very much, Senior. Now let''s start this." Keith rolled up his sleeves. There were things they needed to do. "Understood," Like that, the two started to work on the papers. However, as they did, Ange couldn''t help but groan. "Senior, we still have a lot of paperwork. You can''t give up now." "I know. But sitting like this isn''t helping out," True. The two had been sitting here for an hour. "How about some drinks?" "I didn''t know you were like that, Keith," Ange snickered. "No! I meant tea!" What were you thinking?! Was there something with this girl? "I know. I was messing around," "Hah," Keith sighed as he looked around. "No one is around, right?" "Mmhmm, I will keep watch," Keith quickly took out a whole tea set. Ange marveled, "I didn''t think you would bring out an entire tea set." "Of course. To make great tea, you need to go all out." Keith started to prepare the tea in front of her face. "Junior is so serious about these little things," "Eh?" "Nothing. I want to taste it." "Sure, please have a taste." Keith gestured with his hand. Ange took a sip of the tea, "So aromatic. Junior, you know how to make good tea." "Thank you. I made the blend myself." He incorporated different types of tea leaves together to create an interesting blend of vors. That was something he was proud of. "Now then! Let''s continue to deal with these papers!" That was something he couldn''t forget! "Yeah!" Volume 6 Chapter 6: The Reason For Joining Volume 6 Chapter 6: The Reason For Joining Volume 6 Chapter 6: The Reason For Joining Keith stretched his hands back and forth; that was a lot of paperwork. Even with the tea reinvigorating his body, it didn''t stop him from getting tired. That was why Ange suggested, "I know! How about we go somewhere tomorrow! It will be my treat!" Ange suggested. Guess I will be doing this again. Keith sighed. But he was okay with it. As he headed to the gates, he spotted some elves along the way. And the group noticed him as well. "We need to talk to you." "Hmm? What do you want to talk about?" "We want to join your ind!" The elves stated. "You want to join my ind?" Keith frowned. He thought he heard something wrong. "Yes," "Why do you want to-" "We want to join your ind as well!" The elves weren''t alone, as beastmen and dwarves came from the other side. "Huh?! You dwarves can''t join this ind!" The elves scoffed. "Why can''t we?! You elves shouldn''t be the ones joining." An argument ensued. When this happened, Keith scratched his head. He knew what to do next; escape! He quickly walked away from there before they had the chance to notice he had gone missing. "What is wrong with those people?" Keith shook his head as he quickly returned home. "Wee home, Keith!" "Po!" Fira and Mir quickly jumped at him. Keith caught the two, "Mmhmm, I''m back!" "Keith, wee home." Nephele greeted him as well. "Thank you." Keith headed to the backyard; there, he saw the rest. Melor and Herrick trained Arlo while Gabriel and Jack sparred with one another. As they practiced, the rest sipped on some tea. Keith went to the fridge to get himself some juice. As he drank, "What are you guys reading?" He noticed the girls reading a book. "It''s a romance between a princess and a noble." "Eh? It''s not about a princess and amoner?" Wouldn''t that be a better story? "Nope. It feels unrealistic." There was an immeasurable gap between amoner and a noble. "Yeah, a noble would be better." Alfia smiled. "..." "Yes, the two had been friends for quite some time. However, the two had their own duties. As the princess, she had to be prim and proper. While the noble had to watch over hisnd." "I see. What happened next?" "We''re at the good part! The princess had an arranged marriage to expand the kingdom! And her friend whisked her away during the marriage!" "How many volumes does it have?" "7! It was such a great stopper!" Carolyn smiled. "I see." Keith gazed at everyone''s expression. Even Faelyn, the calm and cold type, was interested in something like that. "I heard they were going to do a y for this," Sarahmented. "Really?! Then we should go watch it together!" "Is that fine with you?" "Of course! It''s more fun when there are more people." They should do it together. Keith smiled as he watched how they acted. Guess I should prepare dinner. ... While they ate food, Cadmus told Keith, "Keith, there''s a lot of people who want to join your ind." "Eh? How many?" "There''s about 40." "40?!" What in the world?! Why was there so many. "Let me guess, it''s beastmen, elves, and dwarves, right?" Keith questioned. "Yes," Cadmus nodded, "They all want to join your ind. How did you know?" "That''s because some came and asked me," Herrick, Melor, and Alfia''s eyes changed when they heard that. "What happened?" "Well, they waited for me by the gate and asked to join the ind. And then they started an argument, so I left before I saw that." He didn''t want to witness a bloodbath. "Those guys!" Alfia mmed her hands onto the table. "I can''t believe they''re bothering you now." Alfia and Faelyn were expected. However, their target now was Keith. "Keith, you still have that damn poster on the bulletin board, right." "I think I still have that." He kinda left it there and forgot. "For starters, you need to take that off," That poster was too eye-catching for everyone. That would cause people to continue toe. "Also, don''t say yes to them." "I know that." There was no way he was going to say yes. "If they do, then say they have to get permission from any of us." They can''t burden Keith and the others with something like this. "Understood," "You two are good with this, right?" Alfia turned to Melor and Herrick. "Of course." "Yeah, I don''t want my food to be cut." "Eh?" "You guys haven''t thought about it? If we add more people on the ind, that would mean our food would probably be cut down?" Herrick exined. Howe no one thought about it? "Come on, guys! You don''t need to- What''s the matter?" Keith noticed how everyone''s expression changed from Herrick''s words. "Our food might go down?" "Now that you mentioned it," Everyone''s thought had been unified at this moment, "We should have a good screening!" "Yeah! We can''t have a bunch of random people joining our ind!" "It''s exclusive." "Indeed! You cannot let any random people join! Those people don''t understand the goodness of the food!" Cadmus roared. That was an oversight on his part! "..." Your eyes are scary.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 7: Chaotic Morning Volume 6 Chapter 7: Chaotic Morning Volume 6 Chapter 7: Chaotic Morning Keith woke up the following day with a frown. Heavy. As he slowly moved around, he felt some weight on his stomach. Opening his eyes, he realized the cause. His bed was riddled with spirits and a snowball. They slept so soundly even when he moved around. Keith was stunned. How did they manage to get inside? Fira and Mir had been ying with Alfia''s spirits, so when did they enter his room?+ "Aria?" Keith turned to the owl, who was awake. "Ho," "I see," In the middle of the night, they decided to have a sleepover. And Keith''s room had be the location for it. They slept around Keith like it was nothing. "Hah," Keith sighed. But this is cute. He couldn''t scold them; it was an adorable sight. While Keith smiled, "What have you done?!" Eh? Why are they screaming so loud early in the morning? Keith yawned as he walked out. And the people who were arguing were Faelyn and Melor. Diana was in the middle of this. Again? What happened this time? Keith was going to say something. However, "How could you bring your muddied shoes in here?! Do you want to cause more trouble for Miss Diana?!" "It''s not even that muddy! And why are you the oneining?" Melor frowned. Melor and Faelyn red at one another. I see. Keith sighed as he pped his hands; that got the two''s attention. "Alright, you two. Now, let''s break it up." The cat vs dog fight ended like that. "Melor, can''t you tap your shoes before you enter into the mansion?" Keith questioned. "...Okay." Melor nodded. "And Faelyn, you don''t need to be so meticulous about these things. Diana doesn''t mind doing this." "But-" "We''re all friends here. If we nit-pick about small things like this, we''ll all be uptight in front of one another." Keith smiled. He understood why Faelyn acted like this. Diana was the dorm mother. However, she was a great spirit. "Now, let''s apologize to one another." "I''m sorry." "Same here." Melor and Faelyn apologized to one another. Keith smiled, "That''s good. Off you guys go." The two sighed as they went on with their day. "Sorry about all the trouble, Keith." Diana apologized. Keith waved his hand, "It''s fine. It will take some time before everyone bes familiar with one another." That was something Keith knew for sure. Everyone came from different backgrounds. It''s like a pot of soup. You throw so many ingredients in, expecting a delicious soup. However, it takes time to gel, creating a rich and decadent taste. "Mmhmm," "And those girls will be doing that with you and Nephele for some time." With how elves revere great spirits, it would be odd for one to be a dorm mother. "Gahh!" While Keith talked with Diana, they heard a loud shout from outside? Keith and Diana looked at one another before dashing outside. The two saw a Herrick hanging out on the roof of the mansion. Gabriel and Jack''s mouth gaped open. "..." "Oopsies!" Nephele scratched her head. "Nephele!" Diana roared! "Today is going to be so hectic." Keith let out a dry chuckle as he went inside. He wasn''t going to watch a bloodbath unfold. ... "Seriously, why do you have to do these things?" Keith scolded as he wrapped bandages around Herrick. "Hey! Not so tight, Keith! That stings!" Herrick gritted his teeth. "If you can take flying into the roof, you can take being bandaged." Keith shook his head. "I thought I could take her this time," Herrick wanted to spar with her again. But what he got was him being sent flying. This man was going to be the death of himself. After he helped them, Keith was tired. He also needed to prepare breakfast. When he entered the kitchen, "WHAT THE HELL?!" His scream was so loud to the point that everyone heard the roar. Volume 6 Chapter 8: Meat Shield Volume 6 Chapter 8: Meat Shield Volume 6 Chapter 8: Meat Shield "I need to get something to eat." Cadmus yawned as he headed for Keith''s ind. Behind him was Sohma. "Do you have to be so reliant on the child?" "Of course!" Cadmus answered with the utmost confidence. "..." At this point, Sohma wanted to give up. Nothing he would say would change this situation. This guy would go to Keith for the rest of his life. As they got close to the mansion, Cadmus''s ears twitched. "Hmm, that''s odd." "What''s the matter?" "I don''t hear them swinging their weapons." Usually, he could hear Herrick and the others practicing outside. However, he couldn''t hear anything. That was odd, especially since it was Herrick and Melor. "Where are they?" Now that they entered the lobby, it was strange. If they weren''t in the backyard, they should be here. Yet, they were not? As they got close to the dining room, "Huh, is something the matter?" Sohma noticed it. Sweat. Cadmus was actually sweating! "Oh, god no!" Cadmus didn''t even hesitate to hide behind the stairs. Sohma''s eyes widened, "What is wrong with you?!" Because he was freaking out so much, he realized it. Is something going on in the dining room? "If you don''t want to die, don''t look inside," Cadmus warned. "..." Sohma looked at the dining room and then back to Cadmus. Couldn''t be, right? Curiosity killed the cat. Sohma peeked into the room; he understood. What he saw was a bloodbath. Well, what was about to be a bloodbath! Everyone was kneeling while Keith stared down at them with a smile. What happened?! Sohma needed some answers. "Diana, Aidiun, where are you guys?!" Cadmus whispered. Out came Aidiun, Nephele, and Diana. The three were hiding as well. "You guys were hiding?" Sohma questioned. "Yes." Aidiun nodded his head with the utmost certainty. It was like there was nothing wrong with what he was doing. "What happened?" How could Keith be so mad? What did everyone do to make this guy so dangerously scary?! His default emotion was happy! "Go to the kitchen to find out." "Huh?" The two were out of the loop. When they entered the kitchen, they got the answer they wanted. "Have these kids gone mad?!" Sohma retorted. "But for Keith to be this mad," Diana muttered. This was a surprise; never had she seen Keith this mad. "Exin to us," Aidiun turned to Cadmus and Sohma. Those two knew Keith longer than them. "That kid may act kind and unserious. However, he does keep some things in check. The kitchen is one of them." Cadmus sighed. A few things set off Keith; the kitchen was one of them. Everyone could go in and out of it. However, leaving it a mess was asking for trouble. "I don''t want to remember that," Sohma groaned as he remembered something horrible. "!" Warning. That was a clear warning sign going through the other three''s heads. It didn''t matter whether or not Cadmus was scared or not. However, Sohma was an entirely different matter! The level-headed guy would never disy much emotion. That goes to show how dangerous the situation the others were in was! Is he going to end them? That''s what the question going through everyone''s mind. "Let''s go watch," Nephele suggested as she grabbed Diana. "Yes. I''m worried about those kids." Diana nodded. "Hey, guys?" "Hmm?" "Why are you guys pushing me?" Cadmus retorted. Everyone was hiding behind him! "Because you''re the strongest out of all of us," Aidiun answered. "I don''t want to be used as a meat shield!" "Cadmus, you literally can take anything Keith throws at you." "That''s not the point! He''s scary when he''s like that! I criedst time!" Heck, I want to leave now! Just looking at the dining room now, he could feel the intensity. "Don''t worry, we''ll back you up." "Then don''t use me as a shield!" He knew they would run for it when Keith''s attention was directed at them. Despite all of his interjections, the three pushed Cadmus forward to be a human shield. "..." Cadmus turned to Sohma, asking for help. "You know Keith the longest." "You know him just as long as me!" Cadmus red.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 9: There Are Stages?! Volume 6 Chapter 9: There Are Stages?! Volume 6 Chapter 9: There Are Stages?! "I hate all of you," Cadmus muttered as they were now at the door. Despite groaning andining, he couldn''t hide his curiosity either. Right now, the five adults peeked from the door. It was still the same situation; Alfia and the others kneeled while Keith smiled. "Is he going to do anything?" Aidiun muttered. "He''s charging up." "Huh?!" He''s going to fire magic at them?! Was he that mad?! "This is clearly a stage 3 Keith," Cadmus muttered. "Wait, what?" You have stages for this? "I will tell you this: there are clear signs of which stage Keith is in." Cadmus pushed up those nonexistent sses like he was an expert. "You make it sound like he''s a monster," Diana scoffed. "Hey, you said you wanted to know. So I''m telling you now. Or do you not want some wise knowledge from this legendary dragon?" "..." They turned to Sohma. Should we trust this dragon''s words? "He''s not wrong." Unexpectedly, Sohma sighed in agreement. The number of times Cadmus made Keith angry made him experience. The dragon knew what not to do in front of this child. "Please tell us, oh Guru," Nephele bowed to this man. "Good!" Cadmus was happy as he looked back at the scene, "This is an obvious sign of stage 3 anger. See that smile on his face? Whenever he has that calm smile, it''s usually 3 or lower." "I see!" Nephele started to jot down notes. "..." Where did you get a notepad? "Unless there''s a vein on his forehead, it hasn''t reached stage 4," Cadmus added. "Understood." "Also, these fools let him marinate." "Huh?" "Never let Keith hold in that anger. The punishment will only get worse whenever he''s silent like that." Cadmus stated. "...They have been like this for 20 minutes." Nephele gasped. "Oh, they''re dead." 20 minutes? That was enough time for Keith to think up as many punishments as possible! "Grandpa Cadmus, you know I have ears, right?" Before Cadmus could exin more, Keith called out. He was within earshot to hear everything. "..." Cadmus''s proud expression dropped. "Don''t mind us; please continue on, Great Keith!" Cadmus gave a big smile as he hid behind the wall. "..." This principal was trying to kill us! Alfia and the others were really going to die. They heard everything Cadmus said; they could tell. Cadmus''s words made Keith angrier! "Now then," Keith finally spoke, "Will anyone exin why the kitchen was like that?" He continued to have a smile. However, for the others, they were scared out of their wits. That was not the usual kind smile he had. That smile was that of a devil! It was so scary. The auraing off of him was something no one dared to mess with. Herrick raised his hand. He didn''t dare talk unless Keith allowed him. All the hair on his body was telling him not to interrupt. "Go ahead," Keith gestured. "Me and Alfia had a fight. And by ident, she fired magic." "By ident?" Keith''s smile became even more narrow. "EEEEP!" Arlo was so scared that he quickly hid behind Gabriel. Although that smile wasn''t directed at him, it was more than enough. He didn''t dare make eye contact with Keith. Not unless he wanted to die! And Herrick, who got the smile, shook! "So let me summarize. You fired magic inside, and because of that, the ind has a chunk of it missing? And the windows shattered?" Keith recounted with a calm voice. But it was anything but calm! Everyone could feel it was about to explode any second. "...Yes," This time, it was Alfia who answered. "I see," Keith nodded, "Now then, how should I punish you all." A sound came from his hand; a kitchen knife was tossed in the air. That made everyone gulp. When did the kitchen knife appear? They were so focused on Keith''s face to notice the hands. Deadly. That knife was in the hands of a monster. What made it worse was no one could tell how much they were screwed. "Welp, they''re done." Cadmus dered. It was not an understatement. "They would need a miracle to solve all of this." "Nephele, Diana," Keith called out the two great spirits. "Yes!" The two great spirits were a little shocked and uneasy. They didn''t think Keith would call them out. And they were afraid. Was he going to punish the two as well?! "The two of you have been working hard for quite some time. I think it''s time for you guys to take a break." Keith smiled. "Eh?" We''re getting a reward? Does that mean, "All of you guys shall work on cleaning every nook and cranny of this mansion for the next week." "What?!" "And I don''t want to hear any backtalk. If it''s not spotless when I get home, you guys won''t eat anything for a month." "..." Everyone gulped. Heck, even the adults gulped from that! That was like a death sentence being thrown at them. "Now hop to. You need to start right now." Keith pped his hands together, and the mops came out. He had extra cleaning materials ready. "..." The others didn''t know what to say. "They''re only getting that?" Cadmus blinked. "Also," One word from Keith caused everyone to jolt. "Grandpa Cadmus," "Yes!" Why am I getting called out?! I did nothing! "..." Keith didn''t say anything. The only thing he did was give him a 5-second smile before walking to his room. "..." Cadmus looked at the rest, "What does that mean?!" "You got lucky, that''s what." Volume 6 Chapter 10: Cleaning Volume 6 Chapter 10: Cleaning Volume 6 Chapter 10: Cleaning It was only a minute before Keith left the mansion. With him leaving, everyone''s shoulders slumped down. So much relief came with his exit. "He was so scary!" Jack blurted out. He couldn''t believe Keith was that terrifying! This was even worse than the time with Todd or Iston! "I thought I might have peed myself!" Herrick stated. Jack was scared? Try getting looked at by him! That was the scariest. "Alright, I think we need to focus now," Alfia changed the topic. They had to remember their objective; Keith would check if they cleaned the mansion. "..." The group looked at one another, "Who''s going to mop up the lobby?" They came to the conclusion of splitting the work up. "I will," Gabriel nodded, "Faelyn, could you assist me as well." The lobby was huge; two people were needed. "Understood," Faelyn nodded. She didn''t mind helping out. "Melor and Jack, go to the second floor. Herrick and Arlo, you guys got the men''s bathroom. Sarah and Alfia, bathrooms as well." "Understood," Like that, everyone got to work. Melor and Jack mopped the hallways of the second floor. As they did, "Have you ever seen Keith this angry before?" This was something Melor had never seen before. He would have jumped out the window if Keith was a few more feet away. That way, he couldn''t catch up to him. "Nope, that''s the first time I have seen him like that." Jack had never seen him like that either. "I think you need to ask Carolyn about this. Or maybe the Principal." The dragon did say that it was stage 3. "You guys are lucky." Jack jolted as he looked at Cadmus leaning on the ledge. "Huh? What do you mean, Principal?" Melor tilted his head. "He''s saying that Keith could be worse." Jack blurted out. How did Cadmus know about stage 3? That meant he had experienced it! "Yes. That''s right. Keith could have made it much worse for you. He did that to me and Michael." The people who suffered from Keith''s wraith were Michael and him. Tears trickled down from his eyes. It was a scene he could recall that was like it had happened the previous day. "..." The two looked at one another before Jack retorted, "...Aren''t you exaggerating?" "You wouldn''t be saying that unless you were there! That kid was a mad dog!" Cadmus shivered at the thought! He could never go back there. Never! "..." Jack and Melor looked at one another again. They have made an agreement. Never make Keith angry! Ever! ... "Sarah, how do you clean this?" Alfia asked as she pointed at the showerheads. "We just need to use this soap and clean it like so." "How about this?" One by one, Alfia asked her questions. After some time, "Sorry about asking you so much." Alfia realized she had asked a lot, "This is the first time I''ve ever done something like this." A princess cleaning? Those two words did not match one another at all. "It''s fine. I''m d to help." It was not a surprise she didn''t know. "Just ask if you don''t understand." "Thank you," Alfia smiled and then groaned, "If only that big man would be more like you." "Hehe," Sarah started to chuckle. "What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. I just find you so different from what everyone says." "What did everyone say?" This was the first time Alfia had heard about this! And she was worried. "Ahh, some people kept saying that you''re a reincarnation of a goddess." "Who said that?!" Stuck-up and prideful. That was it. But a goddess?! Who in the world started that! "Ahh, some elves talked about it in my ss." "..." Alfia''s eyes twitched in a weird way. Sarah continued, "How you''re just another student like us." Even though she was a princess, she was still a person. "I hope you will treat me as a friend as well." Alfia scratched her head, "I don''t have that many." Most of the time, the people who came to her were to make connections. The only real friend she had was Faelyn. "Of course! Please be friends with me as well!" Sarah grabbed her hand. "Mmmhmm!" "Let''s get back to work before Keith yells at us." "Mmhmm." Like that, the two girls worked harder than before. While they did, over at the men''s side, "Arlo, try working like this." Herrick started to clean the bathroom in a strange posture. "Herrick, I don''t think we should do that and focus on cleaning the bathroom at the same time." Arlo scratched his head. They needed to work rather than y. "But it''s not that fun," "Of course, it''s not. It''s supposed to be punishment." This was not supposed to be fun. "Anyways, Leader will get angry if he finds out you''re cking." "I''m back to work!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 11: I’m Senior Ange’s Junior Volume 6 Chapter 11: Im Senior Anges Junior Volume 6 Chapter 11: Im Senior Anges Junior Keith shook his head as he left the mansion. The thought of the kitchen being destroyed was still on his mind. I did go a little too far. Thinking about how he acted, he felt guilty. The rest turned into meek little rabbits, disying how scared they were. He shook his head a few times. No, I can''t think like that. Sometimes, you have to put your foot down. The ce Keith headed to now was the center of the city. And when he arrived, "Senior Ange!" Keith called out to the girl sitting on a bench. "Keith," Ange wasn''t dressed in her school clothes. She wore a calm and nice outfit, giving her a mature and lovely vibe. ncing at it for a second time, Keith was silent for a second, "Senior Ange, is that really you?" "Huh? What do you mean? Of course, it''s me." Ange tilted her head. "For a second, I thought you were an angel," Keith smiled. Ange blinked a few times before she hit Keith''s chest, "Junior, how could you say something like that?" "It''s true!" Keithughed. He thought he saw an angel descending from heaven. Ange pouted, "Junior probably charmed many girls with that smile." Keith''s good looks were infamous. "Nah, I think I did it to a few. But that''s about it." "That fact you said it with so much confidence makes it even worse." Angeughed. There was no hesitation in his voice. "But that''s nothingpared to you." "Eh?" "You probably charmed many guys. And shouldn''t you have heard that line?" Keith tilted his head. He thought for sure people would call her an angel. "They don''t dare to say it out loud. It''s embarrassing." Thinking and saying were two different things. "Haha. Let''s go now. You said that there was a lot of work, right?" The reason why he came was to help her with the work. Even with them working overtime, they still couldn''t finish it. "Mmhmm!" Ange smiled, "Let''s go to my favorite shop. It''s perfect for us to work." Like that, she led Keith to a shop. Interesting. When the two entered the cafe, Keith found the interior easy on the eyes. Nothing was nd or excessive; it gave afy and cozy vibe. "Wee, Ange. Is it for one again?" A woman at the counter greeted Ange "Two this time, Helen." Ange proudly stated. Helen looked up at Keith, "Oh my. Has Ange finally got herself a boyfriend?" "No! He''s my junior!" "Then why are you acting so embarrassed?" "Because it''s embarrassing when you ask that question!" Ange waved. Keith continued to have a smile as he greeted, "Hello, my name is Keith. I''m senior Ange''s junior." "And he''s courteous as well." Helen looked at Ange, "He''s such a keeper. Don''t let up." "Helen!" Ange was about to cry. She really didn''t want any of that. "Pff, please sit wherever you like." Knowing Ange was about to cry in a few moments, she gestured for them to sit anywhere. Ange sighed, "Let''s go sit down." The two sat down in the corner of the cafe. "This is a really posh ce," Keithplimented. "I know, right. I alwayse here whenever I have a lot of work. The atmosphere makes me work faster." "...I see." "Junior, don''t look at me with those eyes. I''m serious." Ange could tell from his gaze he didn''t believe her. "Anyways, let''s start working." Ange pped her hands, and the papers came out. Keith''s expression changed, "Senior Ange, this is-" "I got all of this for today." Added with thest ones, it was not a surprise. "Today?! How?" There was no way this could be from one day! "Please work," There was no need to exin as a pleading look appeared on Ange''s face. Keith sighed as he started to look through the papers. As he did, "Your order is here," Helen brought something over. Keith looked down at the drink. He was surprised. Is this what I think it is?! Even without drinking, the rich aroma perked him up. Ange smiled, "Surprised? Apparently, this drink is something that helps people perk up. However, the customers can''t stand the taste." "Owner," Keith called to Helen. "Hmm? What''s the matter, young man?" "Can you tell me where you got this?" Keith was interested. "You can buy this at the department store," Helen exined. It was something anyone could buy. "Thank you! As a favor! Let me help you out with something! "Hmm?" Ange and Helen tilted their heads when they heard that. Volume 6 Chapter 12: Macao Beans Volume 6 Chapter 12: Macao Beans Volume 6 Chapter 12: Macao Beans "What are you nning to do, Keith?" Ange was quite curious. The two weren''t working. Right now, Keith was standing with Helen behind the counter. He said he was going to repay Helen for the drink. Whatever Keith nned, it would be interesting. "I''m going to make this drink more vorful and delicious." Keith asked Helen, "Owner, how do you usually prepare this drink?" He wanted to know first. "I usually crush the beans, pour water, and mix it until it turns ck," Helen exined. "I see." So that''s how she does it. Keith smiled, "I''ll show you another way to make your drink." Keith quickly looked at the bean. These were called Macao beans. However, he knew what these were; coffee beans. It has been so long! He had been trying to find coffee beans for quite some time now! Yet, there were no descriptions of it in books. Just the thought made his head hurt, but he shook it. Back to work. The first thing needed was to grind the coffee beans down. Good consistency. With the beans ground down into the texture he wanted, Keith took out a cloth. "Are you nning to filter the drink?" Ange questioned. "That''s correct, Beautiful Senior. One way to remove the drink''s grittiness is to strain it. A cloth would be perfect." Pour-over coffee. It uses a filter to make it. However, a cloth will do fine for now. "Ehe," Ange grinned when she heard thepliment. "What do you need to do next, Keith?" Helen was curious. "The next step will be to hydrate the coffee before we pour more water in." Hydrating the coffee would make extraction simpler. Pouring a small amount of water, he let the ground soak. "And now you pour the rest of the water," Keith poured the rest of the water in. Slowly, liquid dripped down from the cloth and into the cup. "And we''re done." Keith ced two cups in front of the two. They looked down, "This looked nothing like the one I made before." The one Helen made was simr in color. However, it was murky. Anyone could tell it was a mix of water and Macao beans. The one in front of her now was dark ck in color. "Please have a taste," Keith smiled as he gestured the two. When the two drank. "Oh, my!" "It''s really smooth." Helen and Ange were astonished by the taste of the coffee. Keith made himself a cup as well. Much better. Besides the enhanced rich vors from the beans, there was a smoothness that made it easier to drink. "This drink is really delicious, young man!" Helen couldn''t believe the macao beans could be made like this. "You can also change the vors if you seep the beans longer or add more. Also, you can add other things to change it." Keith exined. There were many different ways to change the vor profile of coffee. "Young man, how do you know so much?" The owner was surprised by Keith''s vast knowledge. Wasn''t this the first time he drank this? "That''s because I cook. I run a cart a bit farther away from here." Keith scratched his head. "A cart?" The owner thought about it, and it hit her, "Wait! Do you mean the famous cart, Eden, that was opened up recently?" "That''s the one." His cart was the only one that had opened recently. "I''ve been meaning to go there and try!" The cart was famous; however, there was always a long line. "Hmm? Junior, did you open up a cart?" This was the first time Ange had heard about this. That caused Helen to frown, "Ange, how have you not heard about it? That cart sells delicious food! From what I heard, it''s otherwordly!" Keithughed wryly, "I don''t think my food is that delicious." That was some high praiseing from her. But if he thought about it, what she said made sense. His food did break the conventional way of thinking. "Then I will have to go there and try!" Hearing Helen''s words, how could she not? "That''s great." Keith smiled, "Also, about this drink. If your customers find it hard to drink, try adding milk or cream." "Milk?" "Mmhmm. Milk really helps bring out the vors. Not only that, it adds an extrayer of smoothness." Kinda want a frother. I wonder if Dalen could make me one? "Owner, you have some right?" "Of course! Please try it out," Helen handed the milk over to them. The dark color slowly turned dark brown. "It''s more fragrant." "Indeed." "Will this work for you, Owner?" "Of course!" The owner nodded her head. With this, she was sure it would be a hit for her menu. "Let''s return to work, Senior," Keith remembered his objective. It was to help Ange with her work. "Don''t remind me," Ange groaned, and like that, the two started to work again. Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 13: What Is He Planning? Volume 6 Chapter 13: What Is He nning? Volume 6 Chapter 13: What Is He nning? "Pleasee again any time you want! My shop will always wee you." Helen waved the two off with a satisfied smile. "Helen is really nice," Keithughed. "That''s because you helped her out with the macao beans. She''s usually more dangerous." "Eh?" "Helen used to be an adventurer and a strong one at that." "Oh," That would make sense. Keith felt Helen wasn''t an average person. Her movements were way too refined to be normal. Even as Keith taught her, she understood instantly. "Keith, thank you so much for helping me," The two finished all her work, "And that new drink as well." "Hmm?" "If you didn''t make that drink, I couldn''t stand it." Ange would have to suck it up and drink the previous one for the rest of her life. She doubted she could do it. "I''m d to help, Senior Ange. However, I also got some interesting information." Helen had given him the location where she got the macao beans. And he was eager to buy them. "Do you want to go there now?" Angeughed. Keith''s bodynguage said it all. He was jumping up and down. His footsteps had a light pop to them as he walked. There was no hiding that excitement. "Mmhmm!" Like that, the two headed over to the shop. "Hello, what can I do for you?" "I want to know if you have macao beans?" "Mmhmm. We have macao beans. Do you want some from the northern region? We have some from the south as well." The merchant exined. There are so many different kinds. Keith was excited. With the beans being grown in a different region, the taste would also change. "I will take a bag of each of them!" Keith dered. There was no need to hold back! He had more than enough coins to buy anything. "Understood! Let me pack them all for you!" The merchant quickly bagged them up. "Are you sure you want to take a bag of each of them?" That was a considerable amount. And there were five as well. "Mmhmm! I''m sure! I''m nning to make something delicious with it." Keith smiled. "..." "Senior Ange?" "What kind of delicious thing are you nning to make?" Keith looked up, "For starters, I want to make something like cookies with it." Coffee-vored butter cookies were to die for. But there was more than that he could cook up. "And there is something in particr I want to make with it." Just thinking about it was enough to make him excited. "...Please bring some over." "Hmm? What did you say?" Ange''s voice was soft, and he couldn''t hear a thing. "Please bring some treats to me as well." Hearing his words, Ange really wanted to try it. "Sure! Please taste them when you have the chance!" ... When Keith returned home, I wondered how well they cleaned. Keith entered the building, and when he did, he saw everyone waiting in the lobby. They stood up when they saw Keith. "Wee home, Keith." Sarah was the first person to greet him. It was either Sarah, Gabriel, or Diana who greeted him. "Mmhmm," Keith smiled. "..." Thank goodness. The group continued to keep a calm expression. On the inside, it was a whole different matter. They sighed in relief when they saw Keith''s face. They were prepared for everything. They had Sarah greet him as he was usually calm with her. How is this going to go? Cadmus and the other adults stood on the second floor and watched the scene unfold. "Anyone got a snack?" "How could you say something like that?" Aidiun''s eye twitched. "That''s because this is interesting." Cadmus smirked, "The tension, plotline, and the ambiance. I don''t know why, but I want some snacks to watch this." "..." What is wrong with you? "I totally agree with you! That''s why I brought some cookies!" Nephele took the cookie jar out. "I know, right!" "..." These two. "Hmmm?" Keith looked around before walking over to the windows. Using his fingertips, he wiped at the sides. It was a gentle and elegant move. But that elegance brought anxiety to the others! Never in their life have they felt so much pressure from such a simple move. Keith rubbed his fingers together and then looked at the group. "..." Gulp! He didn''t look at them again as he checked the other rooms. As he did, the others didn''t dare to move. After a few minutes, Keith returned to the lobby, "And the verdict is?" Cadmus narrated. "Okay, you guys get a B." Gabriel and the others cleaned the mansion. However, it needed to be cleaner to the point he wanted. It was only the first day, so it was enough...for now. They took a deep sigh. It was as if all the tension was lifted from their bodies. Keith smiled deviously, "But this is only the first day." Did they forget? They had to clean the mansion for a week! "..." Yes, they did. They hadpletely forgotten about it! "I''m going to prepare dinner now." Keith entered the kitchen, leaving them to their own devices. "Keith is such a monster," Cadmus shook his head. He gave them salvation before mming down the hammer. "Dear lord, I can''t withstand that pressure!" Melor almost slumped down on the floor. "Can we all agree," Gabriel suggested, "No throwing magic in the house or near it?" When he said that, everyone turned to Alfia. "...Understood." Alfia was embarrassed. However, she nodded her head. This was a matter of life and death for everyone. ... After finishing their meal, Aidiun heard a knock. "Professor, it''s me." "Pleasee in, Keith." Keith entered his room. "What''s the matter, Keith?" "Professor, I would like to ask you a favor from the instructors and the other professors. "Hmm?" Aidiun tilted his head. What is he nning? Volume 6 Chapter 14: Partnering Up Volume 6 Chapter 14: Partnering Up Volume 6 Chapter 14: Partnering Up The following day, Alfia woke up. It is still like this. She was happy as she looked around. The room she had chosen was much smaller than the one on the elf ind. However, it was something she didn''t care; this room was so much better! The other room felt like she lived in a different world than others. But she was now one of them. Alfia got out and headed for the bathroom. When she arrived, she spotted one more person there. "Huh?" "It''s you." Herrick red at her, and the girl returned with one of her own. The two stared at one another. It was a look of annoyanceing from both of them. If anyone else was there to watch this, they would have said sparks were flying! "Hmpf!" "Heh," The two didn''t look at one another as they entered the bathroom. "What''s the matter, Alfia?" Sarah noticed the expression she had. "Just met some bad luck." "I see," So she met with Herrick. There was no need to ask her who it was. Everyone on the ind understood the two had a bad rtionship. "I hope the day turns out great," Alfia sighed as she brushed her teeth. ... "ss, we''re going to have a special lesson." Tennol stated with a grin, "I will split everyone into pairs." "..." Again? Thest one was still fresh in everyone''s memories. That time, Herrick went berserk, and Keith beat him like a drum. It was an incident that couldn''t be forgotten. "I''ll split you guys up." Ignoring the students'' looks, Tennol started to split them up. "Faelyn, who did you get?" Alfia looked at the number in her hand. 38. That meant she was paired up with 37. "Princess, I got 5." Faelyn showed her number. "Who got 38?!" Someone called out. "...." No. Alfia turned over to see Herrick looking around. And the beastman locked eyes with her. One nce was enough. The two understood what happened as they screamed, "Why did I have to be paired up with you?!" Out of all the people they could pair up with, they had to pair up with one another. This had to be a joke! "Who am I partnering up with?" Ignoring the craziness on the side, Keith looked around for his partner. His number was 13. "Guess I''m partnering up with you," Scarlet walked over to Keith. She was 14. "This will be the second time we pair up." Thest time was with Krystal. "This time, we''re not fighting with one another." Keith reminded. He had to spar with those two tigresses, and he almost died. "By the way, shouldn''t you step in for that?" "Hmm?" Keith turned his head and waved, "There''s no need to worry about it. Let them sort it out themselves." "..." After the students found their partners, Tennol gave the assignment, "Today, you guys will be fighting against a golem!!" And a giant golem spawned from the ground. It was gigantic. "..." We''re going to fight that? Everyone gulped as they gazed at that giant wall of stone. "Alright! One and two,e on up!" Tennol called out. And when they did, "Ahh!" Instakill. The golem sent those students flying into the bleachers. Some instructors came and caught them. It seemed they were on catching duty. "..." We''re not going to die, right? To send students flying like a pebble was insane! "Okay! Next up!" Tennol was unfazed as he continued with the others. And when that happened, more students went flying. "How do you think we should go with this?" Keith asked Scarlet. The two needed a strategy to deal with the golem. "The most effective strategy is to have you distract it while I chant and fire magic to destroy it." Golems were weak to magic. However, she needed to use mid-level magic for a golem of that size. "Alright. I''ll draw its attention. I should be able to take a couple of hits." Keith smiled. While he strategized, theter pairs did the same. As more teams went up, they analyzed the golem''s movements. How are they doing? One particr caught Keith''s eyes. "Do whatever you want. I got at it my way!" Herrick and Alfia were still arguing with one another. Those two. Keith sighed. It was a cat and a dog. Wait, maybe a lion and eagle? They were too deadly to be called a cat and dog. "Those two need to get their act together," Gabriel sighed. "What do you expect? It''s those two." Carolyn shook her head. Herrick and Alfia were fire and water. "They''re going to have to for this," Anyone could tell what this assignment was about. "Next team up!" Tennol called out. "We''re going now." Keith smiled. They were the next group.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 15: Punishment Volume 6 Chapter 15: Punishment Volume 6 Chapter 15: Punishment "Ready, you two?" Tennol asked. Keith and Scarlet were inside the arena. "Ready!" The two shouted. With that, the golem was summoned! No hesitation, the golem dashed at the two. Keith quickly got in between the two and raised his shield, blocking the golem''s blow. As he did, How is this made out of stone? The attack power on the golem was not as strong as the one he faced in the practical. But it still packed a wallop! Is this because Scarlet and I are fighting it? The strength must have been adjusted for the two. Keith quickly dodged the golem''s blow. He continued to guard as he distanced himself from Scarlet. She was doing her job, chanting. And when he saw the magic circle shining, "Hmpf!" Keith punched the golem with his shield and jumped away. And that''s when a wall of mes smashed into the golem. The monster was blown to bits. "Good job, you two. You may go back." Tennol pped his hands. Keith and Scarlet nodded as they returned to the bleachers. "A little more warning on the fire. I thought I was going to die." Keith could feel the fire right up his neck. "I knew you could dodge it." Scarlet smiled. "..." Keith blinked his eyes. "Next pair up!" Tennol continued on with his ss. "So those two still haven''t agreed yet?" When Keith returned, he noticed Herrick and Alfia were still arguing! "This is going to go horribly." "Don''t think so." Scarlet interjected, "Even if they can''t cooperate with one another, their abilities are still at the top." Alfia and Herrick were among the strongest in strength and magic. "No, they''re going to screw this up," Keith muttered. "Hmm?" "Sometimes, strength doesn''t help you win." It didn''t take long before it was Alfia and Herrick''s turn. When the two entered, Tennol gave them a strange look. When the pairs entered, they would either cooperate or grumble. But these two were about to fight one another! "Are the two of you ready?" "We''re doing this!" "No, this!" "..." How long are you two going to bicker? Tennol shook his head as he summoned the golem. "You need to tank it," "I''m going to do whatever I want!" Herrick raised his sword. "We need to deal with this together!" Alfia''s expression darkened. "Then match my pace!" "It''s not how it works!" These idiots. Keith shook his head. Did they not see what was happening in the front? The golem came rushing at them. It was not giving them time to talk. "Tch!" Alfia quickly stepped back while Herrick took the hit! He blocked it with his sword. The golem continued to swing its arms around. Herrick dodged before he bared his feet down and mmed his sword right into the center of the golem. However, "What the?!" Herrick''s eyes widened! His sword mmed into the golem. The problem with the sword was lodged into the stone. And the golem took the chance to smack Herrick away! The man was sent flying into the wall. "You need to watch his moves!" Alfia roared. "I''m doing that!" Herrick got out of the rubble and charged at the golem. When he did that, "Get out of the way!" Herrick turned his head to see a fireball. And that smacked dead on at Herrick! The beastman red at her, "Are you trying to burn me?!" "You got in my way!" "Princess! Look forward!" Faelyn called out. Melor did the same, "Keep your cool!" While they argued again, the golem attacked! "Gah!" Herrick was sent flying again; this time, he flew at Alfia. The two smash into the wall again. "You damn fool!" "I''m the fool? You need to watch where you''re going!" "Watch out!" The golem was before them again, ready to m its fist down. Before it had the chance, "That''s enough!" Tennol pped his hand. When that happened, the golem paused. Tennol looked at the two, "The two of you failed." "..." "Go back to the stands." Tennol shook his head. He couldn''t look at the two of them. "..." Alfia got up from the ground and red at Herrick. But thetter did the same. This was your fault! ... "Alright, time for your punishment." Tennol grinned. "Punishment? When was there a punishment?!" This was not part of the script. "Of course! There should be punishment after the abysmal performance from the ones who failed." Tennol grinned. Can you not grin like that? The way he looked made it seem like he would do something evil. And that was precisely what he was going to do. "I got the go-ahead from the other professors. The students who failed the assignment will be wearing this." Tennol took something out. "Bracelets?" In Tennol''s hand was a pair of bracelets. "It''s really simple. Keith,e up here." Tennol grinned. "...Can I not?" "No," "Hah," Fine. I deserve it. Keith got up and wore one bracelet. When he did, a purple string formed, connecting with the bracelet on Tennol''s wrist. It disappeared "Basically, if I move like this," When Tennol moved his hand, Keith pped himself in the face! "Instructor!" Keith''s eyes twitched. "And you can move the other person up and down." Tennol started to move around, and that caused Keith to move! "Basically, the person copies the other''s moves." "..." "You guys will have it on for a few days." "What?!" The failed students groaned, "What about sleep?!" Were they going to sleep with it on?! "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it. Your managers will take it off during baths and sleep." They thought it through. "..." "Now, failed students. Take one." "I can already tell this will be a hectic day." "Indeed," Keith chuckled. Volume 6 Chapter 16: Wait A Minute, Pigs Fly Volume 6 Chapter 16: Wait A Minute, Pigs Fly Volume 6 Chapter 16: Wait A Minute, Pigs Fly "Hey! I''m writing here!" "Well, you''re writing too slow!" Throughout the ss, bickering went on with the students. And all it came from the cuff. When one person wrote, the other side would do the same. But that would just mess the other up. Aidiun''s eyebrows twitched as he heard everything. However, he took a deep sigh. Calm down. This will keep happening for a few days. The thing he needed to do was to keep a level head and get used to it. The first day was always the worst. But there was a particr duo that made noise. "Hey!" Alfia red at Herrick. Thetter was dozing off in ss. And that caused Alfia''s head to drop to the table. "Snoooring." Herrick didn''t seem to hear as he was already out. "Hmpf!" Alfia pinched her cheeks and pulled hard. That caused Herrick to be wide awake. "How could you! I was having a nice nap!" "Herrick, if you want a nice nap, maybe you should stand outside." Aidiun red. "Ugh!" Herrick red at Alfia as he got up. But when he did, "Come on!" Alfia got up as well! "Uhhh," Aidiun didn''t know what to say; he forgot about that. It was a second before he decided, "Alfia, you go with him. The two of you are treated as one person." "..." Alfia really wanted to cry. She was getting punished because of this man! "This is all your fault!" "My fault?! We wouldn''t be in this mess if you didn''t fire magic at me!" Herrick groaned. His fur was singed from that. "I had a clear shot! But you had to jump in like a crazy person!" Alfia roared. "You should have warned me!" The two continued to yell at one another. "..." Aidiun''s eyes twitched before leaving his ss. It was only a few seconds before he returned. Everyone could tell who he yelled at. ... "Can we get something to eat?" During lunchtime, this was when things got hectic. Keith ced the lunchboxes on the table. However, "Hey! Stop shoving your face down like a pig!" "Then stop eating so slow!" Sparks were flying between the two as they tried to eat. While that happened, Keith and the others watched. "What are we looking at right now?" "Probably aedy skit?" "Wow, they are really doing this to you guys." Tristan, Maria, and Licht were stunned. "Did you guys not have this?" Jack questioned "No!" "Of course not. We would have killed each other if we wore that." "Seriously?! What is wrong with this grade?!" Herrick mmed his head down on the table. When he did, "No!" Alfia did the same, but her face mmed into the food. "..." Oh, dear. "You!" Alfia''s eyes were bloodshot! "My bad," He did it on impulse. However, the food on Alfia''s face made himugh! She grabbed her fist and punched herself! Herrick got hit as well. "My bad as well." The battle has begun! "Should we stop this?" Sarah questioned. "No, we don''t need to do this for now." "Eh?" "We need to give them free rein the first day. That way, they could focus on the second day." There were bound to be fights. Especially on the first day since it was the first time they wore those bracelets. And with the added bonus of losing, tempers would re highest. "..." Should we really not do anything about it? Those two were really going at it. "They haven''t killed each other. So we''re fine." As long as they didn''t kill the other, everything was good. After a few minutes, "Got that out of your systems?" Keith looked at the two. "..." They said nothing, but their looks told him everything. "Good. For now, Faelyn, you feed Alfia. Melor, you do the same thing for Herrick." "Understood!" "Wait a minute, why am I feeding him?" "Because I said so, and you''re next to him." "Jack is next to him as well!" One side was Melor, and the other was Jack. "Hey! Don''t bring me into this!" He was eating quietly, trying not to get involved with this. "One of you two would have to do it. I don''t care who." Keith dered. "..." Tyrant. "Princess, Ahh." Faelyn raised some spaghetti in front of Alfia''s mouth. "Faelyn, you don''t need to do that. I''m not a child." It was a little embarrassing as she did it. "But isn''t it normal to do that?" Faelyn continues to have it in front of her mouth. In the end, Alfia ate it. "...Don''t expect me to say something like that." "I''ll kill you if you do," Herrick red. Two different scenarios were urring. One was filled with flowers, while the other was in tears. The contrast was so distinct! Keith turned to Carolyn, "By the way, what was the power you showed?" He was meaning to say something. The power Carolyn disyed against the golem was something. She glittered as she blew the golem up in a few hits. "What do you expect? I''m a genius." Carolyn proudly dered. "Yes, you are. But who taught you that?" Last time he checked, she couldn''t use magic like that. "Learned it." Boop! "Hey!" "That doesn''t make sense." Keith frowned. "What? Is someone jealous?" "Hmm? Jealous? Of course not." Keith shook his head. But he couldn''t say he was happy about this. It was confusing. "Hmpf! I''m going to surpass you soon!" "Fat chance," Keith pinched the girl''s cheeks, "The day you surpass me is the day when pigs fly." Wait a minute, pigs do fly.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 17: It’s All Muscle Memory Volume 6 Chapter 17: Its All Muscle Memory Volume 6 Chapter 17: Its All Muscle Memory "Wee home, everyone." Diana and Nephele greeted the students as they returned to the mansion. "Mmhmm, we''re back." Keith nodded. "..." It was a few seconds before Diana questioned, "Keith, what are we looking at right now?" "Ahh, the thing is," Keith scratched his head. He really didn''t know how to exin this. Diana was talking about Herrick and Alfia. There weren''t any changes as they returned to the mansion. Well, at least they knew how to walk. But that was about it. Doing other things was an entirely different matter. "They''re wearing it because they failed their assignment," Keith exined. "I see." Everyone went to the backyard. It had be a usual thing when they returned from sses. Usually, it was calm and fun. "Hey! I was trying to eat an apple!" "And I''m trying to spar!" Alfia and Herrick red at one another again. "This will happen for a few days, so bear with it." "Understood." Diana nodded, "Also, how will they clean the mansion?" "..." Are you serious? You still want them to clean with those cuffs on? "They need some practice with it on. So Alfia, Herrick. Get to work." Keith stated with a calm voice. "..." The two gave him a weird look. So, too, did the others. This was going to be horrible. "Wait, why do they need to clean?" Carolyn was confused. "Ahh, I should exin it to you," Sarah exined the incident. "You guys need to start cleaning as well." ... "I can''t believe the first thing we have to do is clean," Melor muttered. He was cleaning the lobby. Gabriel shrugged, "He told us we have to do it for a week." "And should we really not help them?" Melor looked at the second lobby. "Stop pulling!" "Same here!" Herrick and Alfia were doing a push-and-pull game. One person pulled while the other had to push. "This is going to be a war zone." "Indeed." ... "You''re so mean, Keith." Carolyn sighed. She could hear the explosiveness inside. She was resting with Keith in the backyard. "It''s punishment for firing magic inside." Keith drank his juice casually. "By the way, Keith. When am I going to get my special snack?" Nephele''s body moved back and forth, eager to get it. "I will have it ready for youter. Don''t worry about it." Keith chuckled. ... "Professor Aidiun, can''t you do something about this?!" Alfia turned to Aidiun. She couldn''t take it any longer. Tennol did say the manager could take it off. "But you guys aren''t sleeping yet." "It''s affecting my health! I don''t think I can take it!" Herrick agreed with her for once! He was going to grab his head, but he remembered what happened. There were so many things he couldn''t do. "Suck it up. You guys need to get used to it." Aidiun sighed. The two groaned. The two kept arguing with one another before they went to bed. "And I''m off! See you guyster!" Keith waved his hand. However, the same couldn''t be said for Alfia and Herrick. Their eyes were dark and groggy, like they wanted to hurt someone. Keith dragged his cart to his usual spot. What awaited him was a long line. "Kid, set up your cart!" Cedric stated. "Yo!" Keith raised his hand as he set up his cart, "Please get on line for me to take your order!" This was the usual process. While Keith got everyone''s order, he started to cook everything up. While he did, "Good morning, Boss." Keith looked up to see a pair of elves. "Hello, Mr. Fin and Mr.Lin." Keith greeted the two, "Do you guys want your usual?" "Mmhmm." "Understood. Please give me a minute." "Is it just me, or is he going at it faster?" Fin muttered as he watched Keith work. Cedric thought about it, "Now that you have mentioned it." Every time Keith set up his cart, there would be an increase in speed. It was subtle. However,pared to the first day he opened, he was much faster. "It''s because it''s more muscle memory," Keith answered the group. "When you do it as long as I have, the techniques you use just be ingrained into your body." Keith was running on default. "I see." Fin and the others took a step back. "Isn''t it more insane that he''s capable of doing something like that?" Fin whispered to Cedric. "I''m more surprised he could do that while talking." That was not only muscle memory. It was skills and talent added together. He took orders while he worked. "What are you guys saying?" Keith couldn''t hear them. "Nothing! You don''t need to worry about it." "I see. Your order is up." Keith smiled as he handed the order out to Fin and Lin. When he did, they were excited as they ate. "Even when I eat it a hundred times, I still can''t get the taste out of my mind." "It''s one of the things you can''t fathom," Lin muttered. "Hmmm," Keith continued to hum as he worked. After some time, he took something out to drink. Volume 6 Chapter 18: Power Of Delicious Food Volume 6 Chapter 18: Power Of Delicious Food Volume 6 Chapter 18: Power Of Delicious Food "What''s that?" Everyone stared at Keith, drinking the coffee. "Oh. It''s something to perk me up during the day." After he got the macao beans, he quickly ground the beans down and made a drink. It was a great way to increase his focus. When the customers heard that, their ears jolted forward. New drink? "Kid, is this going to be on the menu?" Cedric asked the question everyone had on their minds. His eyes were locked onto the canister in his hand. What a fragrance. Since he was near Keith, he could smell the aroma it had. Keith shook his head, "Nope. It''s not going to be on the menu." He thought about it. However, the coffee didn''t fit well with his menu. "But that rich aromaing from it," Dalen and the other dwarves were locked onto the drink in his hand. "Nope," Keith smiled. "Come on, it''s only one sip!" "How could you be so stingy, boss?!" "Because I only made enough for myself." And I get the feeling if I hand some over, the others would go crazy for it. That was something he didn''t want to happen. Finishing his drink in one gulp, "Next customer in line?" "You really were selling food." The next one surprised Keith because he knew the person. "Senior Sakura, hello!" Keith let out a smile, "Is it really that surprising?" "Mmhmm." Sakura thought Keith was joking. However, it seemed that wasn''t the case. "What would you like?" "You decide for me." Sakura looked at the menu. There were different options. And she didn''t know which one was good or bad. "Then how about the new ones I added? It''smb with garlic sauce. Also, a pork broth soup as well? Can you finish all of it?" "Mmhmm. I can finish it." Sakura nodded as she waited on the side. Keith''s hand started to move quick as he cooked. Since Sakura came to taste it, he had to prepare it to beyond perfection! "Senior, your order is up!" Keith smiled as he handed the food over to her. Sakura looked down at the food. She recognized some of the meat there. It was all covered in sauce and wrapped in something. Next to it was a rich golden soup. "Please give it a try," Keith gestured to the woman. "Mmhmm," Sakura didn''t hesitate as she took a bite of the crepe. When she swallowed it. "What do you think about it, Senior?" Keith wanted to hear her take on it. "..." In a span of 2 seconds, Sakura did the unthinkable and gobbled up the food! "..." "I can get another one, right?" "Sure you can. Please finish the soup as well." There was no need to answer his question. Her actions alone were enough. "Mmhmm," Sakura drank the soup in a few gulps. She looked down and turned to Keith, "...I can get more of this as well, right?" "Sure." Senior Sakura is so quirky. Like that, Keith started to work on seconds for the girl. As he did, "But to think there are so many people here." "It''s expected. The people had never tried this delicious food before." Most customers came here because the food was something they never tried before. "Not that. I meant there are a lot of different races here." There were humans, dwarves, beastmen, and elves. This was surprising. All of them were here in one ce. "I think that''s because of my friends," This definitely had to do with Herrick, Melor, and Alfia. The prince/princess of their kingdom ate at his cart on a daily basis. That would definitely cause them toe over here as well. "I see. But it''s rare that all of them are this cooperative." Usually, they were looking to kill one another. She didn''t see it here. It was morefy and warm. Well, there was trouble with the elves. Before Alfia came here, the elves had caused trouble. But he wasn''t going to say it. They learned their lesson and chilled out. "Is this the power of delicious food?" Sakura muttered. "Pff." "It might be because of that," Sakura stated. "Senior Sakura knows how to make jokes."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 19: We need To Practice Volume 6 Chapter 19: We need To Practice Volume 6 Chapter 19: We need To Practice After talking with Sakura briefly, she left as she needed to do some things. Before she left, she didn''t forget to get thirds. Cedric asked, "Is that girl your girlfriend?" "No. Just a senior I met with." Keith smiled. "Good." "Eh?" What did he mean by good? "Because that girl is an 11, and you''re a 7 out of 10," Cedric smirked. "..." Keith tilted his head, "Who''s a 10 then?" "You''re looking at one," "Pff." "Hey! Don''t you dareugh! When I was your age, I was called one of the handsome five!" "Handsome five?" Is that a band name? Keith shook his head as he continued to work. As he did, "Keith, we''re here!" Keith looked up, and his eyes widened. It was Herrick and Alfia. That was precisely why his mouth was slightly opened. "Why did you guyse?!" Aren''t you guys wearing those bracelets?! "Of course, we have toe here! We need to get something to eat!" With Keith working, they wouldn''t get lunch. So they needed toe here to get something. "..." So good food is more important than your dignity? Well, that might only be the case for Herrick. Alfia was teetering between shame and hunger. "You guys want your usual, right?" Keith asked. "Mmhmm!" Behind the two were the others. Like that, Keith quickly got to work, But as he did, "Wait a minute, are those kids living with you?" Cedric questioned. "Yeah." "Doesn''t that mean they get to eat your food every day?" When that was said, the expression on every customer changed. "Don''t get me even started on what they eat at lunch!" Out of nowhere, Tennol started to talk! "These kids get to eat like a banquet every day! It''s so annoying!" He heard everything from Aidiun. Cadmus also added to that fire! "Instructor Tennol?!" Alfia and the others were so confused! Why was this person saying this? But the other thing on their minds was how this man knew?! "That Aidiun alwayses with such a delicious lunch! How could I not be angry when he eats before us?!" Tennol scoffed. His annoyance meter was high. Cedric and the other customers turned to them. The dark aura around their body was incredible. "Ahh," "So lucky." "To eat the boss''s cooking every single day." "...What do we do?" Alfia slightly tensed. The envy and jealousy were so thick someone could cut it. "Hmpf! They''re just jealous of us! The food Keith cooks in the mansion is so delicious!" Herrick grinned. "..." "..." Are you trying to kill us all?! If looks could kill, they would die ten times over. "Guys, here is your order," Keith handed the food over to them. And like that, the group started eating, ignoring the envious stares. However, Melor and Gabriel turned to the two. "Come on," "Don''t you dare do anything stupid." "What are the two of them wearing?" Cedric questioned. He noticed the weird movement Alfia and Herrick had. "It''s practice," Keith exined. "Is this really practice?" It looked more like a show. "It is," Tennol added, "But it''s also punishment for failing an assignment." "Don''t tell me my granddaughter had to wear that," Cedric''s eyes darkened. If his granddaughter had to wear that, he would go crazy. "Rx, she passed the assignment, Cedric." "Good." ... The following day, Alfia had a dark expression. When she left her room, she spotted the person she disliked most. "Why is the first thing I see is you?!" "Same! I don''t want to see you either!" It was only two days, but they were going to kill one another. Walking was the only thing they could do. However, the rest was a different matter. They kept getting in the way of the other. Alfia took a deep sigh, "Look. We''re going to have to get along." "Ugh." Just hearing the word "get along" made him gag. Don''t ugh me! Alfia was about to lose it before she exined, "You understand if we don''t pass the second time, we might get stuck like this even longer." "..." Herrick shut up. The thought of being next to her was something he didn''t want. "We need to create a n to deal with it." Alfia decided. If they were going to battle the golem again, they needed to devise a n. "Alright. Let''s practice outside." Herrick went outside. They might have to fight outside to get synergy. Diana was waiting outside, "Do you guys need my help to practice?" "Hmm?" "You can help us?" "With this." Diana tapped on the ground, and a golem formed from the ground! "You can do that?!" Herrick blinked as he stared at the golem. "Of course I can." Diana smiled, "Now the two of you can practice to your heart''s content." Volume 6 Chapter 20: Bring It On! Volume 6 Chapter 20: Bring It On! Volume 6 Chapter 20: Bring It On! "Thank you so much, Dorm Mother Diana!" Having a golem would be a great rehearsal against the real one. Herrick cracked his neck, "Let''s get to work." "Yes," Alfia was prepared as the two face off against the golem. ... "Again?! Why are you charging in like that?!" Alfia scolded as she grabbed her head. The two of them fought with the golem; it was the same result. "Why do you keep firing so slowly?!" Herrick groaned. Thankfully, he didn''t get sted in the back again. But Alfia didn''t fire magic at the thing for two minutes. Two minutes may seem short. However, in a fight, it was a lot. "Okay, this is not helping." She thought fighting with the golem would help them out. It did the opposite. While the two were silent, Diana suggested, "How about the two of you stop fighting against golems." "Hmm?" "Rather than practicing, you two need to talk with one another." "What are we supposed to talk about?" "That''s for you guys to find out. Not me." Diana nodded, "Please call me when you want to practice again." She said nothing else as she entered the mansion. That was all the help she was going to give. "She''s right. We need to get on the same page." "I see," "It''s clear my thought process and your process are twopletely different things." They needed to work together, or they would screw up the assignment again. "Alright." Herrick sat down. "First things first, why are you charging in like that?" That was the problem she had. Herrick was one-sidedly charging in like a madman. "That''s because I don''t want to give the golem any distance. It can''t attack with all its strength if I go in." The golem swung its arm. For it to swing like that, there was a wind-up. That was why Herrick jumped: reducing that distance would lower the power. "I see," Hearing what he was trying to do made sense. "What are you doing?" "I''m waiting for the golem to show its weak point. For a monster of that size, there has to be a weakness. I want to fire a high-level magic and blow up that spot." She saw what Scarlet did. She could do the same. "That would take too long." Herrick frowned. Waiting for the perfect moment would affect their grade. "Charging in like that would waste your strength as well." The golem was sturdy. It took Herrick''s blows and survived. "..." "...." Silence yet again. "Ragghh! One of us has to yield!" There was no choice. One of them had to follow the other''s n. "..." Neither one said a thing again! That was because the two didn''t think their method was wrong! This was going to be tough. ... "Are the two of you-nevermind." Keith looked away. Today was the day of the reexamination. The students who failed the assignment get to do it again. Alfia and Herrick both had dark expressions as they waited for their turn. "Did something happen to them?" Carolyn questioned. The intensity from the two was incredible. No one dared to talk with them. "It''s because they were devising a n throughout the night." Keith heard it. While he walked to the bathroom at night, he heard Herrick and Alfia talking about it in the dining room. "Can they defeat it now?" "I don''t know." "Eh?" "The two were screaming at one another." Keith scratched his head. I guess the two didn''t get any sleep. Those dark circles said a lot. "Herrick! Alfia! You two are up!" Tennol called. The two of them got up, "It''s finally time." "Yes," Are you guys going to war? They made it sound like they would fight a behemoth! The two stood in the arena. "We''re going to add something extra for you two." Tennol grinned. "What?!" The two''s eyes changed. Extra? What kind of extra was he going to add?! There was something they were worried about. The golem was summoned. And that extra was really apparent. The golem had four arms! "Are you serious? Ain''t that kinda dangerous?" Those four arms weren''t the only thing that changed. The size of the golem was twice the original. Ain''t that kind of overkill? Everyone thought. What are they going to do? Keith thought. It was something that couldn''t be changed. Since it was Alfia and Herrick, it was not surprising that their assignment was more difficult than the others. The two looked at one another. The look the two shared said it all. Stepping up, "Bring it on!" The two shouted!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 21: Wring His Neck Out Volume 6 Chapter 21: Wring His Neck Out Volume 6 Chapter 21: Wring His Neck Out "Like your attitude," Tennol nodded, "And begin!" The golem made the first move again, dashing at the two. The target was Alfia. Herrick quickly jumped in to block its path. "Think you can charge in without fighting me?" A grin formed as he stared at the monster. "You know it can''t hear you, right?" "Shut it! Put some distance between us!" Herrick scoffed at her. "Don''t need to tell me that." Alfia scowled as she jumped away from the fight. "Good. There''s at least some teamwork going on." Despite the harsh words, he could see the teamwork between them. There was some idea of what they wanted to do; use Alfia''s magic while Herrick distracted the golem. It was the same tactic that Scarlet and he used. "Could they really do it?" Gabriel questioned. "Yeah." "Herrick isn''t like Keith. He doesn''t have the footwork like him." One of the reasons Keith could block the thing was his footwork and technique. Herrick didn''t have any of that. His was strength. "I think he''s using me as the base," Keith could tell Herrick was trying the same thing he did. Simr, but not entirely. "I see. That would make more sense." Herrick had tried to copy Keith before. But it was impossible, not with his body. "I doubt the golem would only charge," Keith muttered. He felt something off with the golem. And he was right! The golem started to spin! "!" Herrick reacted, but he was sent flying in the process. "Damn!" "It could do that?" "What kind of golem spins like a top?!" The way it was spinning was too fast. "!" Alfia was the next target. However, "Wind Heel!" Wind formed under her feet as she flew up. "That thing isn''t going to let Alfia chant." "And Herrick really can''t dodge and take those hits." He would be sent flying again. "Wait a minute, what are they doing?" Herrick and Alfia huddled up together. She had quickly grabbed him and brought him up. "We''re not going to win with our strategy." "Of course not! Not with it spinning like that!" Herrick retorted. Their strategy was based on the golem swinging its hand. Herrick would lock it up, and Alfia would fire her magic at the chest. "We need to get that thing to stall out first," That was their first objective. Having it spin like that was annoying. "Got any ideas?" Alfia asked. She was thinking long and hard, but all her ideas would take too long. "I think I got one. But it''s going to send me flying till next week." Herrick groaned. "...Is it quick?" "Yes." Herrick nodded. It was fast but hurt a lot. "...Are you sure?" "Of course!" "Let''s do this!" Herrick jumped down while Alfia continued to float. "Rawr!" A giant roar came from Herrick! "Beastified," Keith muttered. So that''s his n. And the battle between the two started again. "He''s charging at the golem like that?" "Is his hit going tond?" Herrick charged at the raging tornado. He was going to be sent flying again. But he never did as Herrick mmed into its body. "Caught you," Herrick smirked as he stomped his feet down. He lifted the giant golem with all his strength and dropped it right on its head. "Do it now!" Herrick screamed. "Spiral edge!'' Alfia fired her magic. A tornado of her own surrounded the golem, shredding it like paper! "We did it!" Alfia shouted. She walked over to Herrick. The two were so excited that they pped their hands together. It was a perfect victory. Tennol smirked. The two did well. ... "Alright, everyone., It''s time for your scores." Tennol stared at all the failed students. There was a heavy silence as he did. "All of you have passed." "Yes!" The students roared in happiness. "..." But by the skin of your teeth. He was going to add this. However, looking at their expression, he would leave it at that. A budding friendship formed from some of them. So this is what he wanted. ... "Good job, you two!" On the ind, the rest congratted them. "Princess, that was a spectacr performance!" Faelyn praised Alfia to heaven and earth. "Thanks. But this was a team effort." Alfia muttered. She couldn''t take the credit alone. "You know it." Herrick smiled. But then he got a p from Melor, "How could you beastify like that and not lose your sanity?" That was a surprise. Usually, the person would turn rabid. "I don''t know either. I guess because I lower the output?" Herrick wasn''t fully beastified. He only went around 50. "To think Keith''s n would work so well!" Nephelemented as she wiped her tears. "Idiot!" "No!" Diana and Aidiun grabbed their heads when they heard that. "...n?" A nk expression appeared on Alfia and Herrick''s faces. "There was a n?" Melor tilted his head. When did this happen? "No! There was none of that!" Nephele waved her hands. She realized what she said. "This woman is just saying nonsense. Pay her no mind." Diana tried to wave it off. However, "I have to do so much paperwork because of that Keith!" The clincher was Cadmus entering the mansion. "Principal, why do you need to do more paperwork?" Alfia asked. Keith''s name was brought up again. That couldn''t be a coincidence. "Because he''s the one who asked me to alter the golem." "Eh?!" Everyone''s expression dropped. "Oh, dear god!" Aidiun pped his head. Did you have to say it like that? "Wait, he didn''t tell you guys about it?" Cadmus blinked. Behind the students, Diana, Nephele, and Aidiun made many gestures, telling him to shut it. "Wait a minute. Never mind. I said something wrong. Did I say Keith? I meant this tree!" "..." This idiot dragon. Diana and the rest face-palmed while the students backed away from Herrick and Alfia. "Where is Keith?" The guy wasn''t here. "I think he''s meeting with someone right now?" Sarah remembered him saying something. "Good. We''ll wait for him toe back." And then we''ll wring his neck out. There were no two ways about it. This man was going to be facing two monsters. Volume 6 Chapter 22: That’s Great Volume 6 Chapter 22: Thats Great Volume 6 Chapter 22: Thats Great "!" "What''s the matter with you, Keith?" Ange noticed how Keith shivered. He shook his head, "Nothing. I just felt something off." His eyes widened as he grabbed his neck. He didn''t know why, but he felt his neck was being wrung out. While he was lost in thought, "Senior, I''m going to go now." Keith got up. "Hmm? So soon?!" Keith wasn''t helping Ange out with her work. It was a casual day. The two were talking about things while sipping on coffee. They hung out in Helen''s cafe. "I need to do some things before I return home." "I see. Then you have to be careful." "Thank you," The ce Keith headed to was the adventurer''s guild. "Madison, do you have any information on dungeons? "Hmm? Are you going on another exploration?" "Yep. I want to see if I can find anything interesting." Keith wanted to enter another dungeon again. It was exciting. And there were so many more around the city. "I see." Hearing this, Madison looked through some folders before cing a stack of papers on the table. "Here are the ones I think would be interesting." Keith looked through them. I see. From what he saw, there were a lot of vegetables and such on there. Keith looked up to a smiling Madison, "What''s the matter, Keith?" "Are you sure you want me to head into these dungeons?" "These dungeons are right up your alley!" "Madison," Keith asked in a calming voice, "Come to me straight. You want something from these dungeons, right?" There were specific vegetables that popped up on all of them. He could tell she really wanted that. "They also want those vegetables as well!" Madison didn''t hesitate to reveal. "Madison!" How could you sell us out like that?! The clerks couldn''t help but gasp. This woman was throwing them under the bus! "You guys kept forcing this on me!" Madison didn''t want to do this. But the others kept asking her to do this. "Hmm, if there''s something interesting about it, I will add it to the menu." Keith smiled. The clerks paused when they heard that. Pure excitement appeared on their face. "I''m going to look it over before I decide," Keith waved his hand and left the guild. ... "I''m home!" Keithmented as he entered the mansion. However, when he did, he noticed everyone in the lobby. This was unusual since everyone wouldn''t be there at the same time. "Keith," Carolyn walked up to him. She had the tensest expression ever! Hmm? Before Keith could question, the woman grabbed his shoulders, "Don''t die." "..." What do you mean "don''t die?!" However, there was no need to question her because two people walked forward. "Keith, I think we need to have a little talk." A smile was stered on Alfia''s face. Her voice was so sweet and deadly. Everyone ran to the second floor with the adults. "Hmm? Talk about what?" "About how you were the ones who made up the stupid cuff idea!" Alfia went straight to the issue. "Oh, that. Yeah. I was the one who did it." Keith nodded. "What? Why would you-" Alfia''s words began to jumble up. The directness Keith had messed her up. She thought Keith would be frazzled. "Let me do this, you idiot elf!" Herrick stepped up this time, "We want to know why you did that?!" Another straightforward question. "Oh, that''s because I thought it would help improve your teamwork," Keith answered. "And you thought chaining us like that was a good way to do it?!" "I had many other ways to do it. However, it was difficult to implement, so I had to use that one on the fly." There were many different options. But the cuff thing was quick and straightforward. "Do you know how much we suffered?!" Herrick pointed at Keith! His voice was hesitant. At this point, Keith was winning in this battle of words. "I understand. However, sometimes you have to suffer a bit to learn something. You and Alfia had the worst teamwork out of everyone here. I needed to take drastic measures. Don''t you guys have a better understanding of one another after you wore it?" Keith tilted his head. "Well, yeah. But-" "That''s great! As long as we work together, it will strengthen us!" Keith patted Herrick on the shoulders. "Ah-" "I should get started on dinner now." Keith hummed as he entered the kitchen. "..." The two were left dumbstruck. They couldn''t get a single word in to deal with Keith. "I swear on my life, I bet he has this all nned out from the beginning," Cadmus muttered. This man had everything prepared, or he wouldn''t act like this. "..." Keith''s reasoning was too sound for any counter arguments. "What makes it worse is how he is so casual about it," Carolyn pped her head.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 23: Heading To The Dungeon Together Volume 6 Chapter 23: Heading To The Dungeon Together Volume 6 Chapter 23: Heading To The Dungeon Together During the entire dinner, Herrick and Alfia spaced out like no tomorrow. Keith ignored it as he continued to eat his meal. The others couldn''t say anything either. When Keith said his words, those cuffs did build up their cooperation. They now had an understanding with one another. Once they finished, Keith looked at the information on the dungeons. Each one had a different style going for them. As he continued to nce through them, "Keith, are you heading into a dungeon again?" Herrick questioned. He was the faster of the two to get out of the funk. "Mmhmm, I want to explore more." "Can Ie with you this time?" Herrick''s eyes sparkled. "Hmm? You want toe with me to the dungeon?" "Mmhmm! I want to get more experience fighting against monsters. We don''t know when they will make us explore another dungeon." "I see." This will be a good experience for him. Fighting against people versus fighting against monsters were different matters. Herrick would need to practice. "Sure. You cane with me." "Wait! I also want to join in if he''s going with you!" Melor chimed in. "Hmm? Does everyone want to go?" Keith looked at everyone. They were all staring at him. "Sure. What Herrick said is right. We need the experience." Gabriel nodded. "Indeed." "Okay, then we''ll all go to the dungeon. Is that fine with you, Professor Aidiun?" "Sure. However, please don''t skip a whole week of ss." Last time, it was only Keith. But more than five people were going with him this time. "Understood." Keith chuckled, "Besides Alfia, everyone else needs to register as adventurers." "Hmm?" They heard something odd. "Princess, when did you register as an adventurer?" Alfia never once mentioned being an adventurer. Alfia smirked, "When I trained with Keith, I registered as an adventurer. I''m C-rank." "Hah? If you''re C-rank, then I will be B-rank!" "Like you could be B-rank," Alfia scoffed at the beastman. If Keith wasn''t B-rank, there was no way he would be. "Settle down. Also, I think we should schedule our dungeon exploration a few dayster." Keith muttered. "Hmm?" "We need to get more weapons. And we might be there for at least 2 days; we need supplies tost that long." They couldn''t enter the dungeon half-heartedly. They would be destroyed if they did. "I see," The others nodded. They were in agreement. They would be leaving there a few dayster. ... "Madison, I need your assistance with some things." Keith returned to the guild the next day. "Hmm? What do you need help on, Keith? Also, are those your friends?" Madison tilted her head. She met quite a few when she ate at Keith''s cart. "Ahh, they want to be adventurers." Keith smiled. The others nodded their head. Madison brightened, "That''s great. If you have your academy''s identification card, please hand it to me." "Understood." All of them handed their school ID over to her. Like that, she started to write all the information. "I heard we can take a rank-up exam, right?" Herrick questioned. "Yes. You can take it if you don''t want to be a lower-rank adventurer." "Alright! Who I''m fighting?!" Herrick was raring to go. "Chill out." Keith smacked his head. This man was itching to punch someone. "I''m assuming that Groa is here?" Groa had been staying at the guild for quite some time. "Sorry. But he''s not. He went out with his party to check up on some things." "Oh, thank goodness." Keith sighed in relief. I would feel bad if he had to fight all of them. "Did you bring in a couple of monsters?" Madison questioned. "...Yes." Keith nodded. Groa would probably cry from fighting all of them. "There aren''t people here to do the skill test." Madison took a small sigh. "Eh?" "Most of the high-level adventurers went out." "Come on!" Herrick and Melor grabbed their heads. "Calm down." Alfia shook his head. "If it''s a rank-up exam, how about I do it?" Volume 6 Chapter 24: He’s As Strong As Cadmus Volume 6 Chapter 24: Hes As Strong As Cadmus Volume 6 Chapter 24: Hes As Strong As Cadmus Someone had cut into their conversation. Keith and the others looked up to see a gentleman. He had a calm look as he walked down from the second floor. Madison greeted, "Mr. Kaiser." "Mmhmm," Kaiser waved his hand as he stared at Keith and the others, "There aren''t any high-level adventurers right now. How about I test you all?" "If that is fine with you, thank you." Keith smiled. But that caused Madison to groan; things were going to get hectic. And she was right. The group was brought to the training ground. "Who''s going to be the first one?" Kaiser questioned. He picked up a wooden sword and started to swing around. "I will!" Herrick raised his hand. He grabbed a heavy sword from the rack. "We can begin." Kaiser gestured. Like that, the two of them started. Kaiser stood still with his sword up. It was a light and calm stance. "Why aren''t you moving?!" Melor shouted. Kaiser was standing still, but he didn''t mind him: Herrick was the one he was concerned with. He stood still. Herrick would charge most of the time, not letting the other person have time to think of his moves. This was an odd action for the beastman. Do you think I don''t want to? Herrick frowned. That was the first thing he nned to do. However, his body tensed up. No openings. Everywhere he looked, he couldn''t find a ce where he could attack. What made it worse was how he knew if he charged in, he would be counterattacked! "Wise move, youngster." Kaiser smiled as he watched Herrick. He continued to be calm. Herrick shifted his legs, trying his best to find an opening. "Hmpf!" Herrick swung his sword fast, trying to blow through! One concentrated explosive blow. He couldn''t wave his sword like a madman. It gave him too many openings. However, the unexpected happened! Kaiser smacked him in the head! "You have a lot of power. But it isn''t the only thing. You need to be more creative." "What did he do?" Jack blinked. It was too fast for him to see. "He redirected Herrick''s attack upward," Gabriel exined. Faelyn and Keith nodded. "But it''s Herrick. How could he do that?!" Herrick''s attacks were not a joke. Even Keith would have to dodge it. "He did it so effortlessly," Keithmented. Kaiser used as little movements as possible to move Herrick''s blow upwards with his sword. Herrick walked back with a dejected look. "Who is the next one?" "I''m up!" Melor got up. This guy isn''t like Groa. One look and Keith could tell this person was one of the strongest he''d seen. His movements were efficient and without equal. Melor charged in like a madman and tried to take him out. But that left him with a lot of openings. He was sent flying! "You guys don''t need to hold back against him." Keith looked at the rest. "Hmm?" "This guy is a lot tougher than all of you. He might be on Grandpa Cadmus''s level." That was the feeling he got. "!" What?! He''s on the principal''s level? "Then I will go all out from the start." Faelyn was up next as she raised her spear. If Keith said he was that strong, she couldn''t hold back. She quickly circled around Kaiser. The two couldn''t do anything to him. And Faelyn understood why. Facing against him now, there were no openings from all sides. "Sometimes charging at your opponent is a good choice. But there''s no need to do that." It was the same with the two. However, there was something different Faelyn hadpared to the two. "Oh, you fired magic as well." Earth spears flew at him from the side. While she circled him, she was chanting as well. "Hmpf!" Faelyn jumped into the air, ready toe down on the person. "She got him," Alfia''s expression brightened. "No." But Keith shook his head. "That was a good idea." "Eh?" Faelyn''s eyes widened as she saw what happened. Her spear didn''tnd. Kaiser blocked it with his sword. When did he do it? Kaiser took out all the earth spears and blocked her spear simultaneously. "You lost." Faelyn had to ept this as she ced her spear down. "Next person."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Announcement Announcement Announcements for everyone. For starters, Im sorry. Thought I posted this on Scribblehub and Royalroad, but I just realized I havent. Sorry about that. So now that the apology is out of the way, what I want to announce is that Im going to publish Vol 1 and Vol 2 of A God Killed Me By ident, But I Got The Chance To Reincarnate As The 4th Son Of A Marquis. So the release date are: Volume 1: Late May Volume 2: Late June(This one isn''t finalized yet. But my end goal is somewhere around there) Going to publish these two. Also, for patreon, Im going to post the pdf chapters. Still need to figure out how to split it for each tier, maybe Im going to do it by day or something. This isnt an everyday thing, but I''m going to try to make a schedule for it. Hope everyone has a great day! ^w^ Volume 6 Chapter 25: Gearing Up Volume 6 Chapter 25: Gearing Up Volume 6 Chapter 25: Gearing Up After a few moments, the sparring stopped. It was a defeat for everyone. Kaiser smiled, "Alright, I shall give you all your grades. Faelyn and Gabriel are C-rank. D-rank for Herrick, Carolyn, and Sarah. E-rank for the rest." "Darn it! I couldn''t get into C-rank!" Herrick sighed. He thought for sure he would get it. "You just have to work your way up." Keith smiled. The other way to rank up was to work on quests and sign up for a rank-up exam. "Keith, are you nning to head to the dungeon with this group?" "Mmhmm." That was the n. "Then I suggest you look at another dungeon." Madison groaned. "Hmm?" "Your party has some strong adventurers. And the dungeon I gave you would be finished in a breeze." Those dungeons she gave to Keith were meant for lower-rank adventuers and solo ones. A group of his size could finish it in a few hours. "But don''t you guys want something from there?" Keith tilted his head. "It''s fine. You can do it another time." Madison shook her head. "..." So I''m still going, huh? "I see. Please let me see all the dungeons suitable for us." "Here they are," Madison handed the papers over to Keith. "There''s a lot more." Compared to the first one he got, this one was three times the amount. "That''s because you''re going as a party. It opens up more for you." Madison wasn''t going to let Keith enter a dungeon all alone. "I see," Thetter ced them into his storage ring. "Also, who''s going to be the leader?" "Eh?" Madison sighed, "Keith, isn''t it obvious? For such arge group, you would need a leader." Makes sense. Keith thought. "So who would be the leader?" "That would be him!" Everyone answered Madison''s question as they pointed at Keith. "Wait! Are we really not going to discuss this?!" Shouldn''t they put more effort into this? "It''s unanimous. Take it." Carolyn remarked. "You''re the only one who can lead us," Sarah added. "Yeah, You''re the one who could control the crazy people here," Alfia added. "Who are these crazy people?" Herrick tilted his head. "..." It''s obviously you two! Melor and Herrick would go crazy in the dungeon if they didn''t have a tight leash. Keith was the only one the two listened to. "Okay. Put me as the leader." He thought someone else would do it. Alfia, Melor, and Herrick were prince/princess. He thought they would take a crack at it. Guess he overthought it. "Understood." Madison wrote some things down before she handed the tags over to Herrick and the rest, "Here are your tags." The others marveled at the tags. "Guys, we need to go." Since they had registered as adventurers, the next ce they needed to go to was Iron Hilde Workshop. "Yo, Skar!" Keith waved his hand at the dwarf. "What do you want, Brat?" Skar still had a dirty look on his face. "We need to buy some weapons." "...Did you break another sword?" "Chill out. I only need you to get armor and gear for the others." They wanted to get upgrades. "I see." Skar sighed in relief. "..." So it''s okay with them but not with me?! "Go ahead and choose." Keith sighed as he started to look through the information. He didn''t need to get any upgrades. While he did, "OOOO, this axe looks incredible!" Melor marveled at an axe. "You can try it out in the training ground." "I''ll do just that!" Melor was excited to try as he dashed over to the training ground to swing it. As he did, Herrick was looking through the weapons, "Do you have any heavy swords other than this?" There were many heavy swords. However, when he waved them around, it wasn''t heavy enough. "If you want a heavier sword, we can make a custom one?" "No, I don''t need one yet. I just want to use a heavier sword." There was no need for a custom sword. "Then you can check those over there. It''s heavier." Skar gestured. As they continued to examine the weapons, Keith looked through the information. "Are you going to a dungeon?" "Yep. We''re going to be there for quite some time." "Wait a minute, if you''re going to a dungeon with so many people, do you know how to structure them?" Skar questioned. "Hmm?" "Like the formation of your team. It''s paramount that you know how to structure your team." "I see." An oversight on his part. "If you need help, go to the guild for it. They should have information on how to arrange your team set." "Thanks. Can you watch over them for a bit?" "They''re valuable customers! Of course, I will!" "..." Money grubber. He could see the dor signs in his eyes. Volume 6 Chapter 26: Formation Volume 6 Chapter 26: Formation Volume 6 Chapter 26: Formation Once they obtained all their gear, they returned home. Each one did their own thing. Melor, Herrick, and Jack practiced while Keith was in the kitchen to prepare some things. Gabriel entered the kitchen, "You''re going to make lunchboxes?" "Mmhmm. I''m just prepping right now." Keith smiled as he continued to pack. "Add some more meat, Keith!" "Same!" Hearing this, Herrick and Jack chimed in through the window! They wanted more meat! "Maybe I should keep some roast meat." Keith chuckled. These meat lovers. "Where are the girls?" Carolyn and the girls weren''t outside. "I think Faelyn and Alfia are making preparations of their own. Sarah is focused in her room while Carolyn is with her." "I see." Keith finished cooking, "Call everyone for dinner." ... "Why are you acting like this, Grandpa Cadmus?" A sigh of eptance came out of Keith''s mouth as he saw Cadmus gorge himself. It was the same usual thing. Or it should be. "Be quiet! You''re going to be leaving! I need to stuff myself, or I won''t be able to take it!" Tears formed in Cadmus''s eyes as he continued to stuff himself. "Are you kidding me?" We''re not going to be here for a few days. You''re making it sound like we''ll be gone for a year! But as he was going to say something, "Nephele, hold your mouth!" Diana''s eyes twitched as she stared at Nephele. That woman did the same! "But he would be gone!" "That''s the spirit, Nephele! Eat everything here!" "..." These two. Thank goodness...never mind. "I can''t lose to them!" "I will be the biggest eater!" There were two people who didn''t want to lose against them. Carolyn whispered, "Didn''t you pack some things for them?" Knowing her childhood friend, he should have done something like that. "I did. But I only said it to Diana and Aidiun." Keith had no ns to tell Cadmus or Nephele. How they were acting showed precisely why. "They might eat it all if I told them about it." That was most certainly the case. "True." Carolyn nodded, "Also, I''m going to sleep over today." "Eh?" Keith tilted his head. "You got a lot of spare rooms, right?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "Then I''m sleeping over!" "...Alright." ... I see. So this is how you do it? During the night, Keith nced through the formations Madison gave him. It was simr to a game. There were many roles. However, it could be summed up as follows: Forward - Rearguard - backline. Setting up a formation gave the adventurers a specific idea of what to do. That way, it didn''t force them to bite off more than they could chew. As Keith continued to look through the papers, "Keith, why aren''t you asleep yet?" Keith turned around to see Alfia by the door. "Hmm? Aren''t you supposed to be asleep as well?" "I wanted a ss of water. And don''t try to change the subject to me." Alfia frowned. "I''m looking through formations." Keith smiled. "Hmm? Formations?" "Yeah, we need to organize ourselves when we enter the dungeon." "Couldn''t you do thatter? We still have a day before we head off." There was no need for him to look at them right now. "I want to get an idea first. After all, I don''t want anything to happen to you guys." Alfia scoffed, "Do you really think anything is going to happen to us?" She was someone who was capable of using grand-level magic. Then there was Herrick and Melor, who were strong. Faelyn and Gabriel were strong all-rounders. "Our party is pretty strong." "I know. But if I can increase our chances by 1 percent, I will take it." Keith smiled. "I see," Alfia got up and left his room. Keith returned to studying. But as he did, he noticed there was water on the table. "Here. If you''re going to work so hard for us, you need to be more refreshed." Lemon water was a great way to increase focus. "Thanks." "Just don''t overdo it. You''re our leader." Alfia sighed. "I know." Alfia didn''t say anything else as she left his room. When she did, she saw someoneing here. "Hello, Carolyn." "Hi," "Are you going to go to Keith''s room?" "Mmhmm," Carolyn nodded and exined. "He tends to overwork himself for no reason. So I wanted to warn him." "Don''t worry. I already did it." "...I see." "..." "..." There was silence between the two before Alfia said, "I''m going to go to bed now." "Oh, goodnight."
Volume 6 Chapter 27: White Meadow Dungeon Volume 6 Chapter 27: White Meadow Dungeon Volume 6 Chapter 27: White Meadow Dungeon "Is everyone ready?" Keith stared at the group. "Mmhmm! We''re good to go!" Herrick pumped his fist, raring for a fight. "We have prepared everything! All we need to do is to head to the dungeon." Gabriel joked. Keith nodded, "Alright, we''re off! Diana, please take care of the ind." When the group left, Diana, Nephele, and Aidiun watched over the ind. "Understood. Please have a safe journey." Diana smiled. As Keith and the group were about to leave, "Keith?" "Hmmm?" Carolyn raised a brow, "Don''t "hmm?" us. What are you going to do about that?" The person she pointed at was Nephele; that woman was crying! "My food!" Nephele still couldn''t get over the fact that he would be gone for quite some time. "We''re going now. Diana! I leave it up to you!" Keithughed as he walked away. That was Diana''s job. Like that, the group headed to the guild hall. When they did, a lot of eyes were on them. "It seems like we''re superstars." Jack rubbed his nose. "I think it''s because our party is muchrger than others." Alfia looked around. Usually, a party would be around 5-7 people. But their group was 10. That was twice the size. "And you guys are really decked out." Their armor was pretty shiny. "Madison, We''ve decided to go to this dungeon." Keith ced the paper in front of her. "Understood. Good luck with your exploration of the White Meadow Dungeon." Madison smiled, "Please be wary of the monsters. Also, what will your party name be?" "Party name?" "Yes. Sometimes, we need a party name to make paperwork easier." It made them more well-known. "Ooh! How about we call ourselves the Super Fighters!" Herrick suggested. "..." Super Fighters? "We are not calling ourselves that." Jack retorted. He would rather die than use that name. It was too cringey! "Then what do you suggest?" "How about the ming swords?" Jack smiled. "...No." "How about Alfia And Friends?" Faelyn suggested. "..." That''s even worse! And like that, an argument ensued about the name. "Keith, what do you want?" Carolyn turned to Keith. He was the party leader. Everyone stared at him. "Madison, just put us as Group A." "That''s worse!" "I don''t want that!" The naming sense of this man was the best! ... "Are you guys that concerned with the name?" A sigh came out of Keith''s mouth. The group was now in a carriage; the rest had dead-pan expressions. They were still griping over the name. "But Group A?" Melor retorted. The name they had right now was Group A. "It''s only a name right now. It''s not final." Madison told him he could have a filler before they went official. "You named us Group A. What is this?" Jack grabbed his head. Just the thought made his face contort. "Like I said, we can change itter. And stop focusing on it. Right now, our priority should be dealing with the dungeon." Exploring the dungeon took precedence over a stupid name. "Are you guys a new party?" Hearing all of this, the coachman questioned. "Mmhmm, Sir. This will be our first time entering the dungeon as a party." "Then you guys have to be careful." "Mmhmm." The ride therested an hour before they arrived in front of the dungeon. "I see. Good luck out there, you kids." He had seen a lot of young adventurers. But not a party like this. "Mmhmm!" Keith smiled as the group entered the dungeon. When they did, they were met with other adventurers there. "I guess we''re not the only ones here," Sarahmented. "It''s nothingpared to when I went to the dungeon." The number of people here was less than the one Keith went to. I guess it''s filled with dangers. "Let''s go!" Melor shouted. They didn''t need to care about them! They should go in. "Alright, alright." Keith sighed. Like that, they entered the dungeon. "Woah. This is different from the one we went to," Herrick noticed the difference as they walked. "That''s because Principal Cadmus and the other instructors altered it to make it easier for the students," Keith exined. "They did?" "Didn''t you guys notice how the dungeon''s hallway was too smooth?" It was odd. "Ah," Now that they thought about it, the dungeon was too odd. The group continued to go forward before they entered the first floor. And what they saw surprised them. "What''s this?" "There''s so many tunnels." What they saw was a bunch of different tunnels there. It was surprising, to say the least. Volume 6 Chapter 28: Bofallo Volume 6 Chapter 28: Bofallo Volume 6 Chapter 28: Bofallo "This is only about a third of the first floor." Keith smiled. "Eh?" This is a third of the first floor?! "If this is the third, let''s search now!" They would need to act fast to explore everything. "You''re right, Melor. But we need to do something before we head out." "Hmm? What do you mean." "Listen up, everyone. We''ll go with a 2-5-2-1 formation." "Eh?" What''s that? "It''s the formation we''ll go with as we explore the dungeon." For them to have a sessful exploration, they would need to fight in formation. Keith understood he couldn''t have them run around freely. "I see," Everyone understood. "Where are we going?" Herrick asked. "To begin with, we have two vanguards. These guys will be our shield and hard hitters. That''s Melor and Herrick." The tankers that would draw the monster''s attention would be them. They had the highest endurance and strength out of everyone. "You know it!" Herrick lifted his head up. "We''ll protect you guys!" Melor pounded his chest. "Now for the five. This will be a little odd." Keith frowned. "At the very end will be our wings. They will force the monster to fight solely on Herrick and Melor. They will not allow any of them to get to our backline. They have to be decisive and have a calm mind." "I see. Who would that be?" "Faelyn will be on the left side, while Jack and Arlo will be on the right." Keith ounted for this. Faelyn alone was enough to handle one side. She was a spearman and a magician at the same time. Jack and Arlo were an excellent duo when paired with one another. "And in the center of the three will be me and Gabriel. We''ll be the joker cards." "Joker cards?" "Essentially, we''ll fill in the roles if anything happens." Keith and Gabriel were the most well-rounded out of everyone here. They could react faster than anyone and could adjust on the fly. They could be vanguards or mages quickly. "Gabriel, can you do it?" "You don''t have to worry. I can do it." Gabriel smiled. "And thest three will be youdies. You two will be our firepower." The explosiveness Alfia and Carolyn had second to none in S-ss "We''ll force the monsters into one area. That way, you guys can bomb them like no tomorrow." "Understood." The two girls nodded. "And I''m the final one?" Sarah smiled. "Mmhmm. You''re our healer. Prioritize on Herrick and Melor." Sarah was the only healer of the group. The formation will be like this:
Melor Herrick
Faelyn Jack/Arlo
Keith/Gabriel
Alfia Carolyn
Sarah.
Keith sighed, "This formation is something I thought up in thest few days. If there are problems, I will make adjustments." It was not a permanent thing. "This is fine. You ounted for our roles well." Carolynughed. Keith had ounted for everyone''s quirks and made a well-rounded formation. "Thanks. Now, let''s set off into the right tunnel!" "Why the right tunnel?" There were so many different tunnels in front of them. "That''s because it has a different shade of white than the others." It was written on the information. The tunnel to the next section would be a different shade of white. "..." How could you tell? What the group saw was white. And it was only white! There was no different shade. "Follow me!" Keith smiled as he led the way. The others really couldn''t say anything as they followed their leader. And when they did, "Woah! Is this the second section?" Herrick and the others marveled at it. "Mmhmm. It''s usually pretty mundane from the 1st section to the 2nd." Keithughed. "Tsk! That''s boring." "Patience. Also, look at that!" Keith''s eyes brightened as he stared at something there. There was a skeleton moving around. "What''s that?" Carolyn blinked. "From what I heard, it''s called a boffalo." Simple enough. Bone + Buffalo = boffalo "You guys wait here, I''m going to take them out." Keith raised his word. "If you''re going to do that, count us in!" Herrick raised his sword. Seeing the monster here, how could Keith take all the fun? "Then let''s go." Keith chuckled. Like that, everyone charged in! And the monster looked up to see a couple of beasts! "Those guys." "I think Keith infected them." Carolyn sighed. The girls watched in silence as they saw explosions going on the side.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 29: Skeleton Soldiers Volume 6 Chapter 29: Skeleton Soldiers Volume 6 Chapter 29: Skeleton Soldiers "Phew. We really cut them down," Gabriel stared at the pile of bones on the ground. The group dashed in and took out the boffalos in a couple of blows. As a result, piles of bones were riddled in front of them. "Alright, I''m going to store them." Keith raised his storage ring, and the bones were sucked in. "But is that really the only thing here?" Herrick looked around. There were only these boffalos. "Mmhmm, this section is meant to be really simple." Keith smiled, then turned serious, "But we have to be serious for the next one." "Understood." Everyone nodded. With that, they headed into another tunnel. As they walked, "This is a big tunnel?" Looking around, it was wide enough for 20 more people. "!" Keith raised his hand, causing everyone to halt their movement. His eyes were tense. One look was enough for them to know there were monsters. "Herrick, how many in the front?" Keith could feel movement from the front. However, he didn''t know how much. Herrick, on the other hand, had sensitive ears. "At least ten. But they feel thin." Several footsteps started to get closer to them. However, he could tell the opponent was weak. If the person was heavy, the footsteps would cause a rumble and thicker sound. However, what he heard was really faint footsteps. "It''s skeleton soldiers. Prepare yourselves." Keith ordered. Herrick and Melor raised their weapons, ready for a rumble. White skeletons came out from the shadows. All of them wore broken-down armor. Their eyes were hollowed as they stared at the group. Without any hesitation, they didn''t hesitate and charged at them! "Hmpf!" Melor swung his axe, splitting the soldier in half. It was a swift and clean kill. "These guys are lightweights." Melor scoffed. "Don''t let your guard down!" Keith shouted. "Eh?" Herrick looked down and saw the skeleton soldier still moving. Even without half of its body, it can still move! And it was ready to stab Melor''s feet! However, "Hmpf!" Faelyn stabbed the skeleton before it could. "Thanks." "Keep focus." "Smash their skulls. If you do that, they will stop moving." The skeleton soldiers had one weakness; their skull. As long as that was broken, they couldn''t move. "Understood!" Melor nodded. Now, everyone''s focus was on the skulls. As they did, "There is no way this is 10!" There were more than 20 right here! "I couldn''t gauge it!" Herrick groaned as he continued to swing his sword. "Melor, Herrick! Back up now!" The two listened as they jumped backward and away from the soldier. "Burn! ze rush!" "Shred! Wind slicer!" A fireball and tornado passed their face, burning and shredding the skeletons. "Good job, everyone." Keith pped his hand, "We did pretty well for our first fight as a group." "Yahoo!" "Arlo, Jack, Faelyn. Good job on forcing the monsters to the middle." Keith smiled. The three did their jobs correctly. "Melor and Herrick, you guys too. Be more cautious. These skeletons won''t stop even if you slice them in half. They would keeping until you crush their skull." "I understand. I will be more cautious." Herrick nodded. "Good, because this isn''t the end of our fight." Keith turned to the shadows. Everyone turned as well. What came out was even more soldiers. "We got to get used to it!" Melor raised his ax again. "Let''s get to work! Alfia, Carolyn, prepare the next set of magic!" "Understood!" Carolyn and Faelyn started to chant. "I''m going to crush them!" Herrick roared as he struck at them. Volume 6 Chapter 30: Changing Things Up Volume 6 Chapter 30: Changing Things Up Volume 6 Chapter 30: Changing Things Up "We made it to the 2nd floor!" Herrick and Melor screamed in excitement! Faelyn frowned, "Keep screaming like that, and we''ll have more soldiers hunting for us." They were in a dungeon. One sound was enough to cause a horde of monsters toe their way. No one was safe. "Wooohooo!" But the two didn''t care as they continued to shout. "..." Those two brats! "Let them have this moment. It''s normal for them to be this excited. And this section is a sort of safe zone before we head into the danger zone." Keith chuckled. "It is?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "Seriously. Did you really remember all the tunnels?" Jack questioned. He was astonished by Keith''smand skills. They were met with a couple more when they left one tunnel. However, Keith efficiently guided them out. Each route seemed to be the shortest one. "I did." All the tunnels were connected to the second floor. It didn''t matter whether or not they took one or the other. "Wait a minute," Everyone paused, "You remembered all the routes?" There were 50 tunnels in the first one. However, that wasn''t the only thing. When they entered one, they would find themselves with a couple more! Thebinations were endless! Yet this person said he remembered it all?! "It''s simple enough. Most of these tunnels connect to the same section. You just need to figure out which group, and you''re good." Efficiency and preserving strength. That was the objective Keith had. He could take any route. But that would waste power. That was why he remembered all of it. "And the shade is an easy tell." "..." Again, how do you see that? That was something the others couldn''t figure out. "To think you could remember all of that?" Gabriel chuckled. This man went above and beyond. "Anyways, Herrick, Melor. Don''t go down yet. I need to say some things." "Understood. You don''t need to worry about us." Herrick and Melor understood. Even as they ran around, they didn''t stray far from the group. They were the vanguard. It was their job to protect them. "As we head down the dungeon, monsters on those floors will have the ones in the previous. In addition, there''s going to be long-range fighters." Besides the soldiers that were there, there were also going to be archers. "It''s paramount we proceed with caution." Keith dered. "Alright!" "Sarah, I want you to be prepared to use your healing magic at any moment." "Understood." "Alfia, I want you to be on the defensive." Having one of them be defensive was the best. "Gabriel, switch to magic dealing." "Gotcha, I have my sword ready." Gabriel brought out his magic sword. "We can go like this!" Keith smiled. Like that, the group continued on. It was the same as when they fought with the soldiers. As they continued to walk, they arrived in arge area. "Is this another safe zone?" "No." Keith shook his head. There are way too many holes. Each wall had giant holes in them. "Hmpf!" Faelyn twirled her spear, blocking the attacks. "Archers on the left wing!" "We have some on the right!" It wasn''t only on Faelyn''s side. Arlo and Jack spotted a few as well. The archers hade out from those holes. "Let''s blow them up!" Carolyn raised her staff. However, "Carolyn, don''t use fire magic." "Eh?" "We can''t see them if you use it," Fire magic created a lot of smoke. It wasn''t a problem against the soldiers as they charged. But the archer''s distances changed things. "Earth wall!" Faelyn quickly created a couple of walls of earth to block the arrows. "Then I will use this!" Carolyn''s body started to shine. A glowing light began to form on top of her head. It was like a gxy. The next second, the stars shined bright and fired down at the archers! What the?! They''resers! Everyone''s eyes widened as thesers vaporized the monsters there! "Good job!" Keith shouted. That took out half of the skeleton archers. "Herrick, Melor!" "On it!" The two charged at the monsters. It was time to destroy them all.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 31: I Will Be Using This Volume 6 Chapter 31: I Will Be Using This Volume 6 Chapter 31: I Will Be Using This "Good work, everyone." Keith sighed in relief. The group was able to get out of that tunnel. "There were so many of them," Herrick groaned. What those monsterscked in strength, they made up with vitality and numbers. "Those archers were so annoying." Jack groaned. The ones who were the most annoying were the skeleton archers. Despite being weaker than the soldiers, they were more of a hindrance. They had the same weakness. However, they were so far away that they couldn''t aim at their heads. They would regenerate in a matter of minutes. "Where are we right now, Keith?" Gabriel asked. "We''re in the middle of the 2nd floor. This section is called the ck meadows." In front of all of them was a meadow full of ck grass. "Is it safe here," The others were raring to go. "Mmhmm. From what I heard, there are monsters here. However, they aren''t hostile unless we attack them. So don''t do anything, Herrick, Melor." Keith had to warn these two people. "Hey! Why did you say it to us?!" Melor groaned. "Because the two of you would rush in head first without thinking," Keith answered calmly. If any monster appeared, they would go for the kill. "..." The two had no retort to that. "Okay! We can take a break now." Keith looked down at his watch. It was lunchtime now. "I guess I should start cooking." The others nodded. They had been fighting for quite some time; they needed some food! "Wait a minute, what about the lunchboxes?" Keith had made lunchboxes from there. "I was going to give them out. But I''m going to do something else today." "What are you nning to make?" Carolyn smiled. "I think pasta would be interesting." "Pasta?" It was a while since they heard that. "But it''s not going to be normal pasta. I n to use a special ingredient to make the noodles." Keith grinned. He looked down and picked up the grass, "I''m going to use this ck grass." There were mounds of it right in front of them! "Eh?!" "These things are surprisingly edible," Keith smirked as he took a bite. It was slightly bitter with an earthy taste. This could definitely make something tasty with it. "..." Is it? Keith tapped the ground, and a stone table formed. Now, he could work on the pasta. Keith grabbed the grass by the bundle. Cracking his knuckles, he used his wind magic and shredded it into ck powder. He poured some water and kneaded it. Slowly, it became a round dough. After it did, he started to cut them into strings. "Now to boil them." "It''s the waiting game now," The others groaned. This was the worst part about everything. "I need to work on some other things as well." Keith smiled as he took some things out. He would dice some tomatoes and orc meat to make a light sauce. As he got to work on that, "So good," The others couldn''t help but sniff the air. "Alright, I''m done with the food." Keith could tell the pasta was done, and the toppings were also perfect. Everyone started to eat like there was no tomorrow. "Having a Keith is so great!" "This is perfect!" "We could have food any time we want." "No more dried meat!" "Is it really that bad?" Keith looked at them. He didn''t think dried meat was that bad. It was mid. The others made it sound like it was the worst thing ever. "Compared to your food, it''s the worst thing ever," Melor dered. While they conversed, "What the?" "Why are there so many monkeys?" The group was surrounded by a bunch of monkeys. "Don''t think about attacking them," Keith warned, noticing how some were going for their weapons. "Eh?" "But they''re getting too close." "They''re not going to attack us," Keith sighed. The monkeys were the only creatures in this section. They came forward because they were curious. Their action was harmless for the most part. However, that would change if their group attacked. "They have us in number." The number of these monkeys easily surpassed the amount they fought. All hell would break loose if they attacked them. They were in their home. "..." The others paused. But they didn''t stop their ufortable looks. They were being eyed so much. The monkeys noticed it as well. These people who came to their dwellings were harmless. That caused the monkeys to move closer to them. But the one they got incredibly close to was Keith. "OOO!" One monkey was daring enough to get next to Keith and stare at his food. "Do you want?" Volume 6 Chapter 32: Keith Effect In Full Force Volume 6 Chapter 32: Keith Effect In Full Force Volume 6 Chapter 32: Keith Effect In Full Force "Ooo!" The monkey scratched its head, confused. Ahh. I guess it wouldn''t understand. He was talking to a monkey after all. Keith moved his te close to the monkey and gestured it was food. "Ooo!" The monkey jumped up and down. It understood what Keith meant. "Here," Keith ced a te next to him. The monkey didn''t hesitate as it munched on the food. "OOO!" The monkey was excited as it ate up everything on the te. It looked at Keith and raised the te. "Hmm? Want more?" "Oooo!" Keith handed more to the monkey. While that happened, the monkey sat in hisp as it continued to eat. And that was when the other monkeys made their move! They started to surround him! They sat by his side, trying to get food as well. Keith didn''t mind as he passed some food to them. The monkeys got excited as they surrounded him. "...How does he do it?" Faelyn muttered as she stared at the sight of Keith surrounded by them. "Is that even possible?" "... Don''t think so." What Alfia was surprised about was how Keith gained their trust so quickly. He only gave the monkeys pasta, and they sat around him like that. That was not normal. To gain trust with one small amount of food was unlikely. "That''s why I always said, Keith effect," Carolynmented. "I didn''t believe it at first. But I kinda get it now." Melor understood. In the beginning, he heard about it from Jack. Yet, he couldn''t get it. But seeing it in action, he understood what the Keith effect was. "..." You know that I can hear you, right?! Keith continued to have a smile. But inside, he was groaning. There was no such thing as the Keith effect! "Alright, now that we''re done eating, can you help me collect the grass?" Keith smiled at the monkeys. "Eh?" Are you asking the monkeys for help? "It would be a good way to bake bread out of and the other things." Pasta wasn''t the only thing ck grass could be made out of. He could make bread and other baked goods with it. "OOO!" The monkeys didn''t hesitate as they grabbed the grass from the ground; they understood what Keith wanted. "..." Can''t believe he made them work. The group was speechless at this sight. "The Keith effect is strong," Herrick muttered. Twitch! Keith sighed, "You guys can''t be dilly-dallying either! Pack up your things as well!" "Yes, Sir!" "But we already packed up." "Just do something. This guy is just angry." Carolyn whispered. She knew this man had heard everything they said. And he was pouting about it. "Understood!" The rest pretending to work. "..." I can still hear you! "OOO!" The monkeys quickly returned to Keith with ck grass in their hands. Keith smiled, "Thank you so much." "OOO!" The monkeys smiled back. It was thanks for giving them some food. "Let''s go now!" Since they finished their meal, it was time for them to head out. "The next sections are going to be a little annoying." The first two floors were calm for the most part. Adventurers could go in with the information the guild provided. However, there was also going to be strange. "There''s going to be more monsters. Not only that, there will be many more variables showing up as well." Keith warned. The rest nodded as they headed off. "Ooo!" And the monkeys waved them goodbye as well. "Isn''t that what you saidst time?" Carolyn smiled. "Mmhmm. That''s because I need to say it." Keith stated calmly. "Eh?" Alfia overheard their conversation. She was going to ask why, but, "I feel like we can do anything we want." Herrick raised his hand in the air as he walked. "..." "That''s why I said that." Keith shook his head. He understood Herrick and Melor were going to be hot-headed. That was why he had to repeat the same thing. "I see." Alfia and Carolyn understood. As the group continued, "Hah! What''s this? Why are there a bunch of brats here?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 33: First Watch Volume 6 Chapter 33: First Watch Volume 6 Chapter 33: First Watch Keith turned and noticed some adventurers on the side. It was a team of five. Seeing them was not a surprise. There were adventurers heading into different tunnels. Some arrived at the same spot as them. However, they didn''t bother them. "What''s the matter?" Herrick sneered. "Don''t you know this is a C-rank Dungeon? Half-pints like you shouldn''t be here." "We can be here," "Who are you to tell us what we can and can''t do." Alfia and Faelyn stepped up. "A bunch of brats are looking to die, huh?!" "How about we help you out." The adventurers red at them. The tension was something as both sides were about to fight. "Enough." Keith shook his head, "Neither side is going to get anything if we fight with one another." They were in a dungeon. Wasting strength on one another was a fruitless effort. "Is someone scared?" But the adventurers continued to look at Keith. It was weird because Keith was a head taller than them. Even when they tried to act tough, it looked awkward. "Fine. As senior adventurers, we''re going to let you off." The adventurers scoffed as they walked away from there. "..." Are you guys really saying this? "Let''s go," Keith was unfazed as he pointed at a tunnel opposite where the adventurers went. As they walked, "Keith, you got to slug people like that!" The person who brought this up was Melor. His expression was livid as he walked. He couldn''t believe he would stand there and take them from them. "It would have been a waste of our strength if we did," Keith shook his head. "I could end them in a minute." Herrick crunched his knuckles. "Oh no, I''m fully aware you could have ended them if we made a move." They had more people. Not only that, one person was enough to take them out. "They were so weak." "Then you should have let us go in." "That''s the problem. I''m afraid you and Herrick would punch the daylights out of them." Herrick calmed down for the most part. But his strength could easily st that guy''s head off. "If I let you go, I''m afraid you might kill them." Just the thought was enough to make him shiver. "..." "But those jerks are going to get it." Sarah was a little peeved. She could tell they were eyeing the girls like no tomorrow. It made her ufortable. "They kept staring at the princess. I was ready to gouge their eyes out." Faelyn muttered. "Faelyn, they kept looking at you as well." She wasn''t the only one. "Everyone needs to rx. We don''t need to deal with them. They''re going to shoot themselves in the foot either way." Keith shrugged. "Eh?" "The armor they''re wearing and how they acted, they don''t have what it takes to get through." Keith stated calmly, "Also, they went through the wrong tunnel. That''s one of the worst ones." It was filled with archers and other sorts of monsters there. "Too bad for them. I''m pretty sure they''re screwed." "..." Evil. The others backed away from Keith. The dark aura around him was something. And those wordsing out of his mouth made it even more so. He was implying they were going to be done in by those monsters. "Now, let''s move forward!" ... "Keith, are you sure this is getting more dangerous?" Herrick frowned. The group was heading to the third floor. However, it was mundane. He said before it was difficult. But it was anything but that; it was simr to the previous floor, with archers and soldiers. "... It''s supposed to be dangerous." Keith scratched his head. From what he was provided, the third floor was more challenging than the other floors. It''s probably because we''re a lot stronger than average. Herrick and the others were D-rank lower. But their strength, on the other hand, was perhaps the same level as Groa. This dungeon here was for C-ranks. It was not a surprise they could clear the floor through sheer power. "We should set up camp now." Looking at the time again, it was time to base up and rest. "Understood." Setting up camp was simple enough. "Who''s going to be the first to watch?" Alfia asked. They needed to figure this out. "We should have people in each group who could sense monsters sooner." Those with high magic abilities would be able to sense them. "That would be Me, Alfia, Sarah, Gabriel, Carolyn, and Faelyn." The six of them could use detection magic. "How about we draw straws and decide who pairs up with who," Herrick suggested. Volume 6 Chapter 34: What Was That Magic? Volume 6 Chapter 34: What Was That Magic? Volume 6 Chapter 34: What Was That Magic? "You sure you want something like that?" Keith tilted his head. Herrick nodded, "Carolyn was the one who suggested straws when we fought against the boss. It''s simple and effective." "What if you get Alfia?" Gabriel grinned. It was not guaranteed he would get a safe pick. "..." Herrick''s expression froze when he heard that. He could already imagine the destructiveness she would cause. "Please, I don''t want to do that as well." No way was she going to be paired up with him, "I''ve already had enough with that cuff debacle." There was no need for more. Everyone chuckled when they heard that. Keith thought, "Let''s go with these pairs; Gabriel and Herrick, Jack and Sarah, Melor and Faelyn, then Alfia, Arlo, and Carolyn." "Huh? Why is there a three-person squad?" "Because the three of you are the worst sleepers," Keith answered. Alfia was one of those people who slept in. "What about me?" Carolyn frowned. "Because you get cranky." Keith knew his childhood friend all too well. "I don''t-" "Remember thest time you bit me because I tried to wake you up?" "That was when we were kids!" Carolyn''s cheeks turned red. Keith nodded, "But I do want you guys to stay together." The trio was a good group. "Wait, doesn''t that mean you will be watching alone?" Faelyn frowned. "Mmhmm." That meant he would be watching it all alone. "Will you be fine with that?" "Mmhmm, I can do it." Keith had done it for some time. There was no need to worry about it. "Alright." "I''ll take the first watch then," Gabriel raised his hand, and the rest nodded. They entered their tents to rest. ... "Keith, it''s your turn to watch." In the middle of the night, Melor pushed Keith''s shoulders. "Understood." Keith got out of his tent and sat by the fire. There was nothing much he needed to do. Watch and sense if any monsters approach and call for them. As he continued to watch it, someone came out of a tent, "Why are you up?" Keith looked at Carolyn. Her group had already taken her shift. "Can''t go to sleep." Really? Keith didn''t believe her one bit. That yawning from her mouth said otherwise. Carolyn sat beside Keith and looked at the fire with him. Keith shook his head, "You need to get more sleep." "And I said I''m not tired." Carolyn shook her head and scolded, "I''m your party member. Don''t treat me like a child." "I''m not." "Well, you are treating me like a child." "..." An eerie silence formed between the two before Keith asked, "By the way, where did you learn that magic?" He had been wondering about it throughout the exploration. It was the same magic she used to deal with the golem. However, it was different. Like it was sharper. "I learned it from someone." Carolyn smiled. "Who did you learn it from?" "Just someone." Not going to say anything. Knowing how stubborn Carolyn was, there was no way she would spill the name out. Keith sighed, "But don''t overexert yourself. That magic seems to take a lot out of you." Keith noticed it. The magic took a lot of mana. It was not normal at all. "Don''t worry about it. I can handle it. He told me I''m capable of it." Carolyn grinned. "..." I hope so. "What are you doing right now?" Carolyn looked down to where Keith was staring at some paper. "I want to freshen my mind up. We''re going to hit the 3rd floor soon. I want to keep everyone safe." The middle of the 3rd floor. That was his end goal. After that, they were going to return. "You worry about us too much." "True. But sometimes being more cautious is important," Keith smiled as he continued to look through the things there. Carolyn sighed as she leaned on him. "What are you doing?" "Going to bed?" "Didn''t I tell you to go to bed before?" "This is better," Carolyn chuckled. Keith shook his head as he continued to look through the papers.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 6 Chapter 35: Hey! Thanks For The Help! Volume 6 Chapter 35: Hey! Thanks For The Help! Volume 6 Chapter 35: Hey! Thanks For The Help! "Hah!" Herrick roared as he sliced down the monster in front of him. That monster was split cleanly in half. As he fought in the front, a soldier came from the side. "Hmpf!" Jack blocked the soldier with his swords. And what came thrusting into its body was Arlo''s knife! The other side fared the same. Faelyn stabbed using her spear, piercing the soldier''s skull. And Alfia continued to fire magic as well. "Go to the left!" Keith ordered. The group quickly headed towards the left. "Good job, everyone." Keith smiled, "We have some time for a break before we fight again." "Understood." "Arlo, I will leave it up to you." "Understood, Leader!" Arlo took out a portable hearth from his backpack. He started to maintain their weapons. "Thank goodness we have Arlo here." Herrick sighed in relief. "It''s nothing much." Arlo scratched his head. "Don''t sell yourself short, Arlo. We can move forward like this because we don''t have to worry about our weapons breaking." Faelyn added. Arlo was able to maintain their weapons and other equipment as they explored. "We don''t have to worry about our weapons breaking when we go all out. You''re here to fix it up if it does." Jack added. They didn''t need to hesitate. Arlo looked down in embarrassment. But he continued to work faster as he maintained the weapons. Keith nced at the tunnels in front of them. "Which one are we going to take this time?" Gabriel questioned. "I''m thinking about it. Because the next one is going to be annoying." Keith groaned. "Eh?" You''re thinking about it? "Why are you giving me that look?" "..." Keith had always led them to the correct tunnelst time they checked. For him to say he was thinking about it was surprising. "At least there are only five." There were five tunnels. "..." I see. "Well, we''ll leave the decision to you." Carolyn smiled. "Eh?" "Yeah. You''re our leader. So that means you make the decision." Alfia added. "Can''t we do some talking?" "There''s no need to talk about it," Gabriel said, "Keith, you''re our leader. That means you have to make the decision." "And besides, most of the time, your choices are correct." "Eh?" "Your luck is so high that I don''t know what to say." The others nodded to that. Keith''s luck was abnormal. Sometimes, they wondered if he was an otherwordly being. "..." Keith sighed deeply before pointing, "If you all think that way, I will go with this one!" "Understood!" Like that, the group entered one of the tunnels. As they did, it was something they had never expected. No monsters. "Ey! You chose the right one!" Keith''s luck was the highest out of everyone. "...I don''t know." Keith looked around. He continued to have a calm expression as he walked. "There are more tunnels here." Herrick pointed at the other side. "Wait a minute, everyone!" "Hmm?" "Something''s wrong," Keith stated. The floor was vibrating. And it was not a regr vibration. "Prepare for battle!" Herrick and Melor raised their sword and axe. All of them were prepared for battle. "Eh?" What came out was surprising. That was because the people who came out of one tunnel were none other than the ones who talked down to them! The adventurers ran with all their might. However, they noticed the group in front of them. Their face turned evil, "Hey! Thanks for the help!" "Bastards!" Keith quickly shouted, "Retreat!" He knew what they were trying to do. Keith didn''t want to fight with all those monsters behind them. However, it was toote. "See yater!" The adventurers didn''t hesitate to destroy the tunnel! "Damn bastards!" "We have to fight now," Herrick smirked. "Yeah!" "Dammit," Keith sighed as he looked at the monsters. There was no choice but to fight with the monsters before him. How many did they anger? In front of them were rows of skeletons. They were all soldiers. However, it was nothingpared to that of the second floor. There were more than 40 in front of them. "Think we can deal with all of them?" Herrick smirked at Melor. "Of course!" "There''s something else we need to worry about," Keith sighed. There weren''t only skeleton soldiers. "Watch out for the knight''s swords! These guys actually know how to fight." Volume 6 Chapter 36: The Next Option Volume 6 Chapter 36: The Next Option Volume 6 Chapter 36: The Next Option What was in front of them were not some regr skeleton soldiers. They were called skeleton knights, a level higher than the soldiers. If the soldiers were considered the grunts, these guys were the elites. "Understood!" Herrick and Melor nodded. And the knights made the first move as they attacked them. The two moved their weapons. The four weapons colliding caused a shockwave! "Woah!" Herrick quickly raised his sword again to block it. These guys are fast! The skeleton soldiers werecking in terms of reaction. However, the knights didn''t have that dy. They were fighting at a quick pace. However, "You guys are still weaker than me!" Herrick punched the knight in the face! His reactions were higher than him. However, there was something he forgot. There were more than two. "Herrick!" Melor shouted, and when he did, he saw a swording right down at his face! A knight came in and took advantage. Darn it! Herrick was going to take the brunt, but the knight never came down. That monster was sent flying across the floor. Herrick turned around to see Keith, "Stay focus." Realizing the knighting at him, Keith prepared magic to blow it away. "Sarah." "Understood!" Sarah cast her magic, "Light mist!" A slight mist surrounded Herrick and Melor. The wounds on their body started to heal from the mist. "Thanks, Sarah!" Melor and Herrick continued to fight on! We''re getting pushed back. While everyone fought, Keith analyzed the situation. Their party was slowly losing ground. It was the difference in team y. The knights were able to work as a team. And it was betterpared to them. We need to do a team y of our own. "Gabriel, Alfia, Carolyn." Noticing Keith''s gaze, "Understood!" "Gotcha!" The three understood what he wanted. "Melor, Herrick! Back off now!" "Understood!" Keith mmed his hand down to the ground. When he did, the ground shook, and a sinkhole formed. When that happened, Gabriel swung his sword, and the fireballunched at the knights! The knights raised their shields, blocking it. However, they were blown into the hole. "Incinerate!" "Blow!" Alfia and Carolyn chanted their magic! Fire and wind were a great match with one another. The fire became even more enormous as it blew it to smithereens. "We need to go. There are going to be more." They couldn''t stay here any longer. The more they stayed, the more monsters would be summoned. "But we can''t go back," Even if they wanted to do so, they couldn''t go back. The tunnel was blown up. "We''re going to move forward," Keith answered. "Eh?" He wants to move forward? "Trust me and follow my lead." "Alright!" They listened to Keith''smand as they headed down without hesitation. "It''s a safe ce." Keith sighed in relief. When that was said, there was a moment of rxation. That onlysted for a few seconds before Herrick exploded, "Those bastards! How dare they do this?!" Now that they had the time to do it, Herrick was exploding like no tomorrow! All that anger he held in couldn''t be contained any longer. And he wasn''t the only person. "When we get back, I''m going to destroy them!" Melor cracked his knuckles. He was itching to punch them out! "I''m in!" Jack was ready to go. "Chill out for now," Keith sighed. "Are we really going to sit back?" Alfia frowned. This was not the time to do that. What those adventurers did was horrible. "Oh, no. When we get back, we''ll do something about them." No way was Keith going to let them go after doing something like this. But, "We need to get our priorities straight. The first thing we need to do is to get out of here." Keith wasn''t nning to let his anger cloud his judgment. They were still in the dungeon. Deal with that first, and then deal with those adventurers second. When everyone heard that, they cooled down. "We can''t go back the same way." It would take too long to clear the rubble. "How about another tunnel?" There were a slew of different tunnels. "...Too long." If we took that, we would have to take a longer route. The one he chose was the most efficient. They would have to fight their way through all of that. "What do we do?" "Simple. We''ll continue forward." "I see." Gabriel and Faelyn understood, "We''re going to take out the boss."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 37: Bone General Volume 6 Chapter 37: Bone General Volume 6 Chapter 37: Bone General Keith nodded, "If we take down the boss, we could return with the orb there." It happened once. Defeating that sheep monster caused an orb to appear. That allowed him to teleport in front of the dungeon. Rubbing his head, I didn''t want to do this. The original n was only to head to the middle section of the 3rd floor. However, those adventurers had derailed everything. "Won''t it take longer to defeat the boss?" Faelyn frowned. Going back through the lower floors meant they would need to defeat weaker monsters. Keith shook his head, "Going down would be our best choice." Even if the monsters are weaker than them, they would have to deal with many. The distance was longpared to the others. The group would have to deal with a bunch of floors. "I see." Everyone nodded. "Now, let''s move!" Keith ordered. And the group started to head into a tunnel. It was a rinse-and-repeat cycle. But as they did, "Let''s catch ourselves a break," Keith stated calmly. But that caused Herrick to frown, "But we''re going at a good pace." Keith decided to fight on the front lines as well. And that caused the entire formation to be more stable. His skills and magic gave an extra push to the front lines. Keith shook his head, "We''re ahead of schedule. And I want everyone to be rested before we go again." Herrick looked at Keith''s expression and understood. "Sarah, Arlo, Jack. You guys need to eat something." Keith handed some meat over to the two. "You guys have been going at it the hardest." Most of the fighting urred on the right nk. To support them, Sarah had been using her healing spells many times. "You two need to eat something as well." His words were directed at Carolyn and Alfia. "We know." "Don''t need you to tell me that." Like that, they started to eat as well. Keith smiled. Good, their heads are in the right space. He thought they would still be thinking about the adventurers. However, they were more focused on escaping. "Alright, let''s move!" ... "Where are they?" Cadmus frowned. It has been a few days since Keith and the others left. But they have yet to return. Keith told them they would be returning in a day or two. But it was past that. "Oh, Keith told me that he would be staying there for a few more days," Diana stated calmly. "Eh? Why is he staying in the dungeon more?" "They ran into some trouble and need to do some things before they can return." "Come on!" Cadmus wanted to cry. ... "We''re here!" Keith and the rest stared at the giant door in front of them. He turned to everyone, "Everyone prepared?" "Mmhmm!" The others nodded. They fought to get to this point. And it was time to end all of this. And when they did, they raised their weapons and stared at the monster ahead. "What boss are we fighting against, Keith?" "Bone General," Keith muttered. From soldier to knight and now a general. The general stood taller than the rest. The soldiers and knights had grey bones. However, the general had a pristine pearl-like shine to it. "Isn''t there a little too much?" Herrick muttered as he stared at the sight. A general would have his soldiers there as well. Rows of knights and soldiers were before him. "If there was less, it wouldn''t be called a boss floor." "Melor and Herrick, guard all of us." Keith took out his sword, "I will deal with the general." With so many monsters in front of them, the best thing to do was to take out the leader. "Gabriel, I will leave the decision-making up to you." "Alright," Gabriel nodded. And like that, everyone got to work! Keith dashed at the bone general. But when he did that, the knights came in front of him. I see. To get to the leader, you need to deal with the scrubs. The knights charged at him with their swords raised in the air. Need to be faster. It was nothingpared to what he faced. He kicked one of them away. He dodged the other one and touched it, "Burn!" A raging electricity blew the knights into smithereens. And there was nothing left between him and the general. Keith charged at the general. But thetter blocked him with its sword. And it counterattacked as it swung its sword down on Keith''s head. It was redirected with a simple tactic. "Tch!" Keith shot lighting at it this time. But the general was swift as it dodged his attack. As Keith fought the monster, "Keith! Watch out! The knights are heading your way!"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 38: I’m Not A Wolf Person, Okay? Volume 6 Chapter 38: Im Not A Wolf Person, Okay? Volume 6 Chapter 38: Im Not A Wolf Person, Okay? Carolyn called out. Keith turned his head and saw the knights rushing at him. Noticing how their general was being attacked, the knights quickly turned to attack! "Attack them! Take as many out as possible!" Since they were aggroed on him, the others had free reign! "Don''t need to tell me twice!" Jack dashed at the soldiers. Herrick and Melor didn''t respond as they already charged at them like ferocious monsters! It was a ughter; their focus was on Keith, and the others went on a spree! "Hmpf!" Keith snapped his fingers as thunderbolts struck down the knights. And when that happened, Swoosh! Need to block! Raising his hands out of instinct, his sword shed with the general''s de. It was not enough. The force was too strong, slicing his de in two. "Keith!" "I''m fine!" However, it was a slight nick; no organs were damaged in that attack. Keith threw his sword right at the general''s face! Without any hesitation, he rushed at the general and punched it! His fists were covered in lightning as it sent the monster backward. "I can''t be defeated by you." Keith wiped the blood from his mouth, and a grin formed. "I don''t know why, but I get the feeling you''ll be delicious!" His instincts were telling him the general was delicious! The bone general took something out. It was an axe made of bone! "!" This monster is skillful! But Keith raised his fist. The brawl started between the two. "What the?!" "It''s matching Keith in skills!" They were surprised. That general was fighting on par with Keith! "Keith isn''t going all out," Gabriel muttered, "Herrick, duck!" "!" Herrick quickly did it. And when he did, a giant fireball burned a skeleton knight. "Thanks!" "Focus on our fight! Keith will deal with that monster!" "Understood!" Herrick and the rest continued to fight with vigor. It leaped into the air and swung down with all its might. However, Keith challenged that! When the axe was about to m down on his face, he twisted his entire body. He could have seen himself on the axe. As he got close to the general, he whacked him with lightning again. The head of the general came popping off from the body. Keith wasn''t done as he stepped on the head, crushing it. "You''re done." Keith sighed in relief. "That actually made me sweat." Herrick grinned as he cracked his neck. Once the general was defeated, the others followed suit. "Thank goodness we had two magic dealers with us." Carolyn and Alfia fired magic like no tomorrow. "But there were too many." Alfia''s body tilted back and forth. She used too much magic in this fight. Firing off non-stop took a toll. "Gabriel, Herrick, Melor. Help me out with collecting the stones and materials." The floor was riddled with bones and stones. "Understood." Like that, they got to work. As they did, "Keith, what are you going to do about these bones?" Keith had been telling them to collect it as they defeated them. "I''m going to think about how to cook it." "Hah?!" You want to cook the bone general?! "You know those are bones, right?" The general and the others were only bones. How could he cook something like that? "Don''t worry. I can make something delicious with it." Keith grinned. "....I want to make sure you know I''m not a wolf person, okay?" Herrick had to make sure Keith understood. He was a lion, not a wolf. "I know, rx." Keith shook his head. Of course, he wasn''t going to throw a bone at him. "Good!" "Let''s rest a bit before we head back." We really did something incredible. It was not a surprise that they were all tired. This dungeon was different from the other times. "Got any food on you?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 39: Accusation Volume 6 Chapter 39: usation Volume 6 Chapter 39: usation "Alright! We can leave now!" Seeing Carolyn and Alfia were back in action, Keith smiled and touched the orb. The entire group disappeared and appeared at the front of the dungeon. "I''m going to get us a carriage." Keith walked over to a bunch of carriages. This was a staple for most dungeons. They were checkpoints; that way, parties could pay and get home faster. "What''s the matter, buddy?" Herrick noticed the annoyed look Melor had. "Can''t believe we couldn''t find any treasures." Melor sighed. "What do you expect? It''s a dungeon that has been explored." Alfia groaned. She may not show it. But she wanted some treasure as well. The boss floor didn''t offer any treasures. It was a one-time thing. "We should go to an unexplored one next time," Melor suggested. "Do that, and we have a higher chance of dying." Herrick retorted. Did he forget about that? The dungeon they explored was mapped out, giving other adventurers an advantage. Going into a dungeon cold turkey would be an issue. "..." "What?" Everyone turned their heads at him when he said that. Alfia was the first to speak, "It''s surprising those words areing out of your mouth." She was not the only one who thought he would agree with Melor. "Hey, I know when to hold back and not to." Herrick scoffed. This was true. Herrick had been tackling everything with a clearer head. There were some problems still. However,pared to the beginning, it was a leap. "Guys! I got our carriage! Come on!" Keith waved. The group entered the carriage and returned to the city. "Gabriel, how is your magic sword?" Keith asked. While the two girls chanted, Gabriel used his magic sword left and right. "It''s chipped." Gabriel raised the sword in the air. The red de has a slight chip on the side. "That''s the downside of using magic swords." Gabriel sighed. A magic sword was incredible, but there were drawbacks. The durability of the sword was one of them. After a couple of uses, it would break. "Can Mr.Dalen fix something like that?" "I think so. He is one of the best cksmiths in the city." Keith smiled. But another deep sigh came out of Gabriel''s mouth, "Just the thought of paying for repair is scary." "There, there." Keith patted his shoulders. He understood why. Prices of magic swords were absurd. Fixing one would probably be the same! "Keith, we need a shower when we return." Sniffing herself, Carolyn could only smell sweat all over. "...Yeah." The other girls were the same. "Don''t worry. After we bring all these stones to Madison, we can return home." Keith chuckled. He smelled as well. It took a few minutes before the group arrived in front of the city. They greeted the guards as they headed for the adventurer''s guild. When they entered the guild hall, "That''s bullshit!" Dennis?! Everyone could hear someone roaring. And Keith knew from the voice. He looked over to see Nina and his party members holding him back. Madison and Groa were also by his side. Their expression showed how furious they were. "What''s going on?" Keith questioned. And when he did, everyone looked at his group. "It''s them." One adventurer murmured. "Why''s everyone treating us like the gue?" Jack looked around. It wasn''t only him. Everyone noticed something off with the atmosphere. They treated them with hostility and caution. "Keith, you''re back!" Madison''s expression brightened. "Mmhmm! What''s the problem?" Keith nced around. "You see." "It''s you guys!" Herrick roared as he spotted a couple of adventurers! Alfia and the other''s expressions changed as well! These people were none other than the ones who tried to screw them over! "I''ve been meaning to crush you guys!" Herrick cracked his knuckles. He was ready to rumble. And he wasn''t the only one who did this; Jack and Melor were also prepared to jump in. "You guys gave us a lot of trouble." "We''ll definitely pay you guys back." "See! Everyone! These guys want to silence us! They shouldn''t be in the guild!" The adventurer screamed. "Mork! Watch your mouth!" Groa red at the adventurers. "But they want to kill us!" "Don''t you see them?!" "Oh, we''ll kill you after all the trouble you caused us." Herrick was ready! He was definitely going to throw this guy coast to coast. But Gabriel stepped in front of him. "Gabriel, are you really going to stop us after all the trouble these guys have caused us?" "We can clean them upter. Figure out the situation first." For sure, Gabriel wanted nothing more than revenge. However, the situation seemed way too odd. They must have done something. Volume 6 Chapter 40: A Simple Question Volume 6 Chapter 40: A Simple Question Volume 6 Chapter 40: A Simple Question "...Understood." Herrick paused. He understood the situation was unfavorable. But a low growl came out of his mouth. Just one word from them. One word would be enough to set him off. "..." Since Herrick calmed down, the others did the same. "Madison, can you tell us what''s going on?" Keith questioned. Those guys must have said something since the other adventurers cautiously stared at them. "Keith, Mork and those adventurers used you of monster-passing." Monster-passing. It was when one party intentionally led monsters to another group. It was a forbidden action for all adventurers. And if it was found out, the consequences would be severe. "They''re using us?" Keith tilted his head. No wonder everyone was looking at them like this. "These bastards!" "How dare you use us!" "Do you want to die?!" Alfia and Carolyn stepped up to the te. Even the calmest people would have a tipping point. "Keith, can you tell us what happened?" Seeing how his other group members were so furious, something must have gone down. "I want to say that what he said is correct. But it''s actually the other way around." Keith took a deep sigh. "EH?!" Mork and the other adventurers shouted, "You''re the one who did it to us!" "Yeah!" "No, you guys did it!" Herrick roared back. Like that, a shouting match ensued between the two groups. It was something. The onlookers were confused about it. "Enough with the yelling." A shout caused everyone to stop. Everyone looked up to see Kaiser standing at the top. "Vice guildmaster!" All the adventurers shut up when they saw him. Herrick and the other''s eyes widened as they watched hime down. He''s the vice guildmaster?! Vice guildmaster. That was the second inmand! It was only one step lower than Guildmaster! "Enough with this pointless banter." Kaiser shook his head, "If you continue with this, I will punish both parties." "..." That shut them up. "You understand there are consequences to either one if it''s true, right?" His question was directed to Keith and Mork. "I do." "Y-yes." "Tell me each side of your stories." Kaiser wanted them to speak. "My party was returning from exploring the dungeon. However, as we were about to return, these guys ran past us with the monsters, leaving us to die! He even destroyed the tunnel to make it impossible to follow." Mork scowled as he pointed at Keith. "This is so bull!" Dennis shouted, "Keith would never do some-" "Dennis, you''re not a part of this. Be quiet." Kaiser scowled. That shut Dennis up, but the guy continued to have a scowl. "What is your side of the story?" Kaiser turned to Keith. "It''s the same story. However, my party was the victim of this matter." Keith answered calmly. "That''s-" "Be quiet." Kaiser paused before repeating, "Both sides have the same im but different positions. So there could only be one person wrong." Keith raised his hand. "What''s the matter?" "I have one question I want to ask the other side, Vice Guildmaster." "Hmm?" Kaiser looked intrigued, "What question would you like to ask?" "Why did you guys arrive here before us?" It was a simple and direct question. But it was more than enough. "Hah?!" "If you guys were the victims of monster-passing, how did you arrive here first." There was a severe w in their logic. "Now that he mentioned it." "That makes sense." If Mork had to deal with monsters while Keith and the others headed out, Keith''s group would be the first to return. It didn''t make sense for Mork''s party to be here first. "That''s because we took the shortest routes out!" Mork shouted. "And what were the shortest routes?" Keith asked another question. "What do you mean?" "You should be able to remember the distinction it haspared to the other routes," Keith smirked. "Hah?" Everyone looked at one another. Some adventurers didn''t understand what Keith said, while others understood. "The shortest route possible has a different shade and texturepared to the other tunnels. But it has a certain smell to it as well." Keith calmly stated. "You''re lying!" Mork screamed. "No, he''s correct." Kaiser added, "There are certain distinctions the shortest route haspared to the others. Some of these distinctions are the smell and shade of the tunnel." "..." "We can''t remember! We were too busy dealing with the monsters!" Mork added. How could they remember something like that when they focused on dealing with monsters. "Quick question, Vice Guildmaster. Didn''t he say a route was blown up?" "Mhmm." "That was the shortest route." "That wasn''t the shortest route!" Mork retorted. "But Keith remembered all of them," Arlo muttered.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 6 Chapter 41: Diamonds Volume 6 Chapter 41: Diamonds Volume 6 Chapter 41: Diamonds And that mutter was caught by everyone there. "What?!" The adventurer''s expression changed when they heard that. He remembered all of the routes? Madison turned to the person himself, "Keith, did you remember all those routes?" Even she had some thoughts about this. "Yes. I remembered the shortest routes." Keith nodded. "That''s impossible!" Mork shouted, pointing at Keith, "Do you know how many tunnels there are?! How could you remember all of them?!" There were more than 50 tunnels in one section, each with twists, turns, and dead ends. And there would be differentbinations depending on the area. To say he remembered everything was inhuman. "On the first floor, in the first section, you choose the one with a silver texture." Keith went off. One by one, he started to talk about the shortest routes. And as he did, the adventurers were stunned. "And thest one, you have to use smell." Keith took a sigh. He wanted some water after talking so long. "..." No one said a thing. "Is what I said correct, Vice guildmaster?" He turned to Kaiser. "You''re correct." A small chuckle came out of Kaiser''s mouth. Even he was surprised by how he remembered all of it. "If what you said about us party-passing you, we should have arrived here before you." Keith returned to the situation at hand. "We-" "Vice guildmaster, I leave the decision to you." "Understood. I will give a fair and appropriate decision." Kaiser looked at both groups, "Both groups will stay in the city until I bring down the verdict." "Alright." "...Yes." Keith turned to Madison, "Madison, we also need to submit all our things." "Please bring them here," Madison smiled as she walked over to her counter. And Keith brought everything out from his storage ring. Thud! It was a resounding sound as if a massive mass of bones and magic stones had dropped on the desk. "Woah! They took out so many soldiers!" "There are even skeleton knights!" "Wait a minute, what''s that giant bone sticking out?" "That''s a floor boss!" There was something eye-catching in that pile! It was muchrger than any other bone. "You guys defeated the floor boss?" Groa questioned. Even his party would have some difficulties with it. "Of course. To get back here, we went down to the 5th floor to defeat it. That way, we got the chance to teleport out." Keith smiled. "..." When that was said, they all looked at Mork and the others. That made it more evident on who got party passed. Mork''s and the other''s expressions were pale as a sheet of paper. ... After handing in the stones and some bones, Keith and the rest head for the mansion. "Keith, are you sure we shouldn''t have gotten some hits in?" Herrick questioned. They didn''tnd any punches on them. "I see." "I know, I know. I wanted to get some hits on them as well." If Keith said he didn''t want to, he would be a liar. "But would he punish them?" Melor had some doubts. "Yeah. Kaiser was going to punish them the moment we entered the building." "Eh?!" "What? You guys didn''t notice him watching the whole thing from the second floor?" Throughout the entire time, Kaiser watched everything. Keith could tell if either side made a rash move; he would jump in. "Wait a moment, then why did you question them like that?" If Keith figured Kaiser knew who was in the wrong, why did he question Mork like that? "Because he tried to demean us. I had to do something about it." A dark grin formed on Keith''s face. What Mork and the others did was enough to make Keith angry. "I want them to get the ultimatum." "...remind me never to get on this guy''s bad side." "Indeed." "But to think Kaiser would be the Vice-guildmaster." That was a surprise to all of them. He looked so young. ... While they returned, "Have their license revoked and banish them from the city." Kaiser had given him his punishment. "Understood." A clerk nodded as she walked away. "To think those bastards would do something like that. To young ones at that." He knew about Mork''s party. They had a slightly unsightly reputation. However, it wasn''t to this level. They usually tried to mess with beginner adventurers. It was only insults, but that was it. But this took it to another level. Yet that wasn''t something he focused on. It was an afterthought. "That kid is really sharp." Remembering what had transpired, Kaiser was interested now. He realized Keith had noticed him. Not only that, but he understood the child recognized his words. Kaiser was impressed. But more so on his ability to remember things. I should have tested him before. A thought came to his mind. When he sparred with those kids, they were diamonds in the rough. However, the biggest diamond didn''te on stage. Keith was calm as he analyzed his movements without even batting an eye. He was clearly trying to think of a way to defeat him. "This generation is going to be interesting." Volume 6 Chapter 42: Boffalo Bones Volume 6 Chapter 42: Boffalo Bones Volume 6 Chapter 42: Boffalo Bones "We''re going to head to the baths!" Without waiting, Carolyn grabbed the girls and headed to the bathroom. They needed to clean themselves after everything they''d been through. While she did, Keith turned to the others, "I''m going to see what I can cook with this. You guys can hit the showers first." Those ingredients were too interesting not to try! "Can''t we watch?" "Not unless you want to get hungry." "...I will hit the showers," Herrick said nothing as he went to the bathroom. The rest followed. Keith chuckled as he headed to the kitchen. Keith summoned all of the bones onto the table. One look was enough for Keith to tell there was something off about the bones. These are really light. Slightly chucking it in the air, it felt more like the weight of an apple than a bone. Smells like cured meat. Sniffing the bones, there was a slight salty smell. "How about I simmer it down?" The first thing to do was to treat this bone as a regr bone. He would simmer those bones to make stock. He tossed in some herbs and spices to help with the aroma. While that boiled, Keith looked at the bone general. It was what you expect as a bone: a giant one. Weight is the same. The size-to-weight ratio was proportional. Keith ced the bone into the oven to let it bake. "Woof!" "Kwak!" "Keith, what are you making?" The spirit squad entered the kitchen, curious about what Keith was doing. "Doing some testing with the bones." He noticed a strange re as he analyzed the bones; it was the wolf spirit. He had been eyeing the bone so intensely. "...Do you want one?" "Woof!" That was a super yes! Keith ced a bone in its mouth, "Here." "Woof! Woof!" The wolf was chipper as it bounced back and forth with the bone in its mouth. "Keith, can I get one as well?" Fira pouted, and so was the bird. "..." Ahh, I don''t think you can. The dog was going to do something with it. But to give one to Fira? There was no way she could do something with it. And the bird as well. But those eyes. Fira kept looking at him with those cute eyes. He couldn''t say no to those eyes. However, it was a bone. "I will make something delicious with the bones. Can you make do with this for now?" Keith patted Fira''s head as cookies appeared in his hand. "Okay!" Fira nodded as she flew away with the bird spirit. "Hah!" Keith took a sigh. He almost couldn''t take it. As he wondered what was going to happen if Fira returned, Sniff Sniff. Something was burning! What''s going on?! Keith quickly looked at the pot where he tossed the boffalo bones in. Opening the lid, he paused. Where did all the water go?! Inside the pot were only the bones. He had submerged the bones in water to let them sit. But the water was nowhere to be found! Keith scratched his head as he poured more water into the pot. He didn''t close it with a lid. He examined it, wondering what was going on. As he did, What in the world?! The bones absorbed all the water! It sucked all the water there, leaving the pot bone dry! As he continued to stare at the bones, Are they getting bigger? Keith noticed the bones were slightly thicker than the beginning! Keith grabbed the bone. Squishy! And the weight of these things! It was much heavier than thest time. A bright smile formed on Keith''s face. This is so interesting! How could he not be interested after all of this? I need to fill it up with a lot of water. The bones may require a lot of water to cook it. Keith took out some water and dumped it into the pot again. How much is it going to take? Keith continued to toss water into the bone until it didn''t take any longer. It''s finished, right? Touching the bone, it was much more tender than before. Can I really eat this? Now, he wondered how to go with this.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 43: Ordeal Volume 6 Chapter 43: Ordeal Volume 6 Chapter 43: Ordeal He took his knife and sliced a piece. And what happened next made him smile. The bone was split in two. It was a clean cut without any force put in. Juices started to burst from the cut. It had a light, brothy aroma. It was simr to oxtail soup. Should I cook the bone more? With the bone like this, it was more like meat. However, it was still a bone; was this edible? I did have it in boiling water. The bones soaked in that water for quite some time as well. Questions began to rise in Keith''s mind, wondering how he should eat it. And he came with one choice. He decided to take a bite of the bone. Go with his gut; that was always the best choice. Hmm?! This is delicious! It tasted like beef but a little more gamey. But it wasn''t bad. It actually gave the meat a kick. However, what was really surprising was how much juice there was. All the water that was soaked into the bone exploded forth. It absorbed all of the bone''s vor, creating a light broth. "This is great!" Keith looked at the other bones. I should soak them up as well. Wait a minute. What if I soak them in stock? He grew curious. ... "Phew!" Herrick took a big sigh, "Taking a bath after a hard day''s work is the best." "Indeed." Gabriel nodded. He felt all the pain and exhaustion in his body gone. "But it''s better when we have milk," Jack added. "Hmm?" This was the first time Herrick and Melor heard about this. "I don''t know. But Keith usually drinks milk after he takes a bath. And he always has a blissful face." Jack remembered the expression Keith had. And he tried; that was why he understood. "I don''t know why, but it''s so perfect." This had be a staple after every bath. "We have to try it!" Herrick and Melor rushed to the kitchen. But as they did that, Keith came out, "Woah! Why are you guys running to the kitchen?" "To get milk." "...I see." Keith gave them a weird look. Never pegged them to say something like that, "I''m going to take a shower first. You guys can rest up before we start dinner." After finishing what he wanted, it was time for him to take a shower. Keith waved at the other as he headed for the bathroom. As he did, he passed by Carolyn and the others. They head for the kitchen as well to get something to drink. However, they saw something strange. "What are the two of you doing?" Faelyn questioned as she stared at Melor and Herrick. These two guys were staring at something. "Keith made something new again." "Eh?" Carolyn and the other''s expression turned nk. He made something new? That''s way too quick. He was only in the kitchen for half an hour. "This thing wasn''t here when we got here. I smell something really niceing from it as well." There was a giant lid on the ind. That was not there before they entered the bathroom. Herrick''s nose was a helpful tool. He could smell good food from a mile away. And there was something interestinging from the lid. Smack! "Hey!" Herrick red at Faelyn, "Why did you hit me?!" Faelyn smacked the back of his head. "You were going to open it." One look, and she understood what Herrick was trying to do. "You understand Keith ced it there because it''s our dinner, right?" "..." "What do you think would happen if we eat it?" Everyone looked up at the ceiling. Eating it might cause Keith to explode again. Just the thought caused them to shiver! "I will only take a tiny bit." "Hey! If you''re taking a tiny bite, so am I!" Jack added. "And me too!" Melor chimed in. "..." Alfia shook her head, "You guys need to show some restraints." "Don''t act so stuck up. I know you want it too." Herrick saw that girl''s movements! She was definitely inching herself closer to the lid. "Unlike you, I have patience. I just want to know how it smells." "Oh, really?" Herrick raised his brow, "What if it''s the most delicious thing Keith has ever cooked?" "..." That caused Alfia to pause. The most delicious food Keith had created? Alfia''s ears perked up. "...One tiny bite isn''t going to kill us." "Princess!" Faelyn turned to Alfia. The temptation was too hard to resist! Volume 6 Chapter 44: He Won’t End Us All If We Do It Together Volume 6 Chapter 44: He Wont End Us All If We Do It Together Volume 6 Chapter 44: He Wont End Us All If We Do It Together "Keith will not notice a tiny piece missing. It would be fine." Alfia made a slight grin. "..." He got to you, huh? Alfia was a calm and collected person. However, that all changed when she joined Keith''s ind. She became more open-minded. It was good and bad at the same time. "See! We should try it out." "But shouldn''t we get the word from Keith?" Sarah scratched her head. "That man is going to be in the bath for some time. Can we really wait that long?" Jack questioned. Keith just went in. The man woulde out in a half-an-hour. "..." There was a silence, wanting to figure out what to do. "What''s going on?" While they wondered what to do, the adults entered the kitchen. "Hello," Everyone greeted them. However, Cadmus raised his hand, "Be quiet, all of you. I sense new food." "..." Sohma and the other adults shook their heads. This dragon was sniffing the kitchen, and his eyes locked onto the lid. "Is that the new dish?" "Yes. That''s what Herrick said. He said it had a delicious smell." Cadmus looked around, "Where is the kid?" "He''s in the bath," Gabriel answered. "I see!" p! "What are you trying to do?" Sohma''s eyes narrowed at this dragon. He pped his hand. "Want to get a bite." Cadmus didn''t deny it. At this point, everyone understood what his endgame was. "Have some manners." "What? Keith isn''t here. He won''t know if a piece is gone." "That''s what I said, too!" Herrick added. Cadmus smiled, "Good thinking, Herrick!" "You two understand that if you all take a piece, Keith will find out about it, right?" From how eager they looked, all of them wanted to try. And if they took that much, he would know. "You''re right." Cadmus thought about it. And he couldn''t eat it either, or Herrick and the others would pounce on him. He pped his hands, "Everyone, I have a n to deal with this." A n? Aidiun and Sohma grabbed their heads. I don''t like where this is going. Whatever he had nned was going to be a hassle. "Here''s the thing, we all want to try it. However, if we do, it will be apparent that we all did. And Keith will find out and probably ughter the ones who did it." "..." Did you have to say ughter? ughter? Yes. But that''s only for you! Sohma knew Keith would beat up Cadmus. For the rest, he might lightly scold them. However, the damage was done; Cadmus''s words affected all the students! They remembered Keith''s smiling expression as he forced everyone to clean. Those wounds were still fresh in everyone''s mind. They didn''t want to go through that again. "What do we need to do, Principal?!" Herrick questioned. "That''s why I suggest we all try it together!" Cadmus grinned. "...Wouldn''t Keith kill us all if we did?" Nephele muttered. That was asking for trouble. "Hold your horses. Let me exin." Cadmus waved, "Think about it like this; Keith would punish the ones who ate it. However, could he actually punish everyone?" "Eh?" "Didn''t he do that before?" For starters, he punished everyone that time. Gabriel, Sarah, Arlo, and Jack got caught in the crossfire. "No, that was because there was no unity." Cadmus shook his head, "Keith punished all of you because he felt the need to build cooperation." How did they not see what Keith was trying to do? "Eh?" "Like if he punished one group, the others wouldn''t understand. So he chose to make you all do it." All for one, and one for all. That was the jist of it. "So we need to show our cooperation and eat together!" "That doesn''t make sense!" Diana retorted. The only thing she heard from his reasoning was eating. What he said was correct. Keith punished them all so they could work together. But this wouldn''t stop Keith from throwing him out the window! "Think about it! We do this as a group; Keith wouldn''t dare punish us! He would probably give us a warning, and that would be it!" "...It could happen." "Carolyn?!" Everyone turned to her. "Keith isn''t the type to punish many people at the same time. Also, he doesn''t mind people eating food. I sneaked a lot of food before." The number of times she did it was the same amount as Cadmus. Probably even more! "What?!" "How did you survive?!" "He usually lightly scolds me after I steal some food." Carolyn stuck out her tongue. He usually did it because she didn''t have an appetite during dinner. "If it affects us badly, then he would scold us. When I ate cookies at night, he scolded me a ton. But when I ate during the morning, it was less." Unless it was causing harm, he would look the other way.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 45: I See. I guess I Will Be Eating Alone Volume 6 Chapter 45: I See. I guess I Will Be Eating Alone Volume 6 Chapter 45: I See. I guess I Will Be Eating Alone "In this case, I think he would only scold us lightly because we ate it before dinner. But I could be wrong." Carolyn thought. But hearing her words, the others gained massive insight. "We should still prepare for the worst." Herrick wasn''t going to take chances. "But with this, we know how Keith will react." Cadmus sighed deeply as he turned to the students, "So we are all in agreement, right? We''re eating this together?" "Yep." The ones eager to try were Carolyn, Alfia, Herrick, Melor, Jack, and Arlo, who nodded. For the rest, "If you guys are doing it, fine." "Same." Gabriel, Faelyn, and Sarah nodded. Since everyone was so eager, they wanted to give it a shot. "What about you guys?" The only ones left were the adults. "I''m in!" "Same here." Nephele and Aidiun joined. However, "I don''t need it." "I can wait for Keith." Sohma and Diana shook their heads. "You two are the ones who need to eat it the most!" If the most level-headed people joined in, Keith would believe everything! However, the look they had showed how much they didn''t care. Darn it! Cadmus red at the students! Show your charms! And the students understood what he wanted as they quickly made their move! "Please, Vice-principal!" "Do it for us!" Herrick and the others surrounded Sohma and Diana. "...Fine." Since the students were begging him, Sohma had no choice. He was weak against his students. Got one! Now for the second! "Dorm Mother Diana, aren''t you interested!" "Yeah!" "I am. But-" "Please!" "Stop acting coy! I know you want to try it as well!" Cadmus scoffed. Diana was easier to convince than Sohma. Despite her refusal, she was eager to try. "...Fine." Diana took a deep sigh. With everyone in agreement, Cadmus took off the lid. And the aroma stored inside burst forth. "What meat did he use?" "That''s the boffalo bones." Carolyn knew what he used. However, it didn''t look like a bone. Keith had cut them, making them look like pancakes. "It looks so different." "How did he make it so puffy?" Everyonemented as they stared at the slices. What made it fascinating was the size. It was bloated. "Bottoms up!" Cadmus grinned as he picked up a piece. And when he did, the others followed suit. "So delicious!" "Keith really outdid himself this time!" The others couldn''t help but gasp at the taste. It was juicy! How was this called a bone? This was tender and juicy meat! "Wait a minute! This bone has the same taste as a cloud pig!" "This one is simr to a rush bull!" "This ismb!" "This guy made the bones taste differently!" Each slice was different from one another! And the others couldn''t stop as they continued to eat. "What''s going on?" Everyone turned their heads to see Keith by the door. All their eyes dted. He came out of the shower. But what made them shiver was the man was holding a hatchet! "Keith, weren''t you showering?!" Carolyn questioned. "Yes. Didn''t I say I was?" "I see." That doesn''t exin the hatchet in your hand. Everyone gulped. It was too eye-catching. "Keith, why do you have the hatchet in your hand?" Herrick went forward and asked. "Oh, that''s because I''m going to use it." "..." Use it? Use it how?! And stop tossing it so nonchntly! Everyone gulped at how Keith was causally tossing the hatchet up and down. It was light and casual. But for them, it was anything but casual. Nephele was the first one to make a move and hid behind Diana. Whatever happened in these next 10 minutes... no, 5 minutes would determine their fate. "Huh? What happened to all the slices?" Keith''s eyes locked onto the table. The te that had all the bone slices was missing! "!" Everyone froze! It seemed they had forgotten what to say to him. They had nned an exnation. But that hatchet in his hand caught them off guard! "Did you guys eat all of it?" "..." That was a yes. "Everyone ate it?" Keith looked at Sohma and Aidiun. The two looked away, embarrassed. Seeing the two who had the highest patience like this. That was a yes. "Couldn''t you wait until dinner?" Keith let out a dryugh. "Sorry, Keith." Carolyn was the first to apologize. And the others followed suit. "Hah," Keith sighed, "It''s fine. It was meant for everyone to eat." He wasn''t mad about it. "..." Victory! Everyone sighed in relief when they heard that! Cadmus was right! He wouldn''t punish all of them! This was a win for the masses! "Are you guys full?" "We are full!" "I don''t think we can eat dinner after eating all those bone slices." "Really?" Keith raised a brow. He didn''t believe them. "Yeah, you made so many." Even Cadmus added to this. They needed to take this win. They couldn''t force it even more. "I see. I guess I will be eating that alone." Keith sighed. "Eh?" Everyone''s expression turned nk. Volume 6 Chapter 46: Bone Marrow Volume 6 Chapter 46: Bone Marrow Volume 6 Chapter 46: Bone Marrow Eat alone? What did he mean by this?! Didn''t we finish the bone slices?! Herrick''s voice cracked as he questioned, "Do you mean you''ll make more?" He could mean cooking more portions for himself. It had to be...right? Keith shook his head, "No. I''m not nning to cook more boffalo slices. I''m going to be trying the other thing." He already ate it and didn''t need to try it again. "..." WHAT OTHER THING?! THERE WAS ANOTHER THING! Realizing their stunned expression, Keith pointed at the oven, "Did you guys not notice the oven?" With a swift turn of their heads, they saw the oven, its interior revealing a mysterious dish baking. "..." There was something in there?! They were so focused on the slices to even notice it! "Was that supposed to be our appetizer?" Carolyn questioned. There was a lot of hope in her voice as she asked. She wished it wasn''t what she thought it was. "No. The boffalo bones and the rest were supposed to be the appetizers." The main course was in the oven. "..." "Okay, since you guys are full from that, I will-" "Keith, we''re hungry!" While Keith was about to end the conversation, Aria and the spirit squad entered the kitchen. After ying for some time, they got hungry. "Then you guys can eat this dish with me." "Really?" "Yep, yep." He needed more mouth since that bone is so big. "Yay!" "Go to the dining room and wait. I''m going to bring it out in a few seconds." There were only a few seconds on the timer. Ding! When he heard that, Keith opened the oven, and the smelling from the bone was incredible! The aroma was so much denser than the boffalos! Keith grinned as he took the bone out. Out of eagerness to try, Keith headed to the dining room, ignoring the nk looks the others had. Once Keith had left, "Dammit!" Herrick cried as he dropped to his knees in defeat. And he wasn''t the only one. "How could this be?!" "We are so stupid!" Melor and Jack followed Herrick''s lead. Alfia, Carolyn, and Faelyn held their faces while Sarah and Nephele stared into space. Gabriel was the only one who wasn''t affected too much. He could only groan at this loss. The adults weren''t faring well either. Aidiun, Sohma, and Diana did the same. Cadmus was the only one flipping out. "What was that smell?!" He couldn''t believe a smell that existed. Just the bone walking past him was enough to cause his brain to jumble up! As they wondered what he made, "!" Everyone''s eyes widened as they looked at the door. "What was that smell?!" The smell just became ten times more intense! Whatever the case, they must go! They needed to find out what they missed?! ... A few seconds prior, "Keith! That''s a big bone!" Fira pointed at the giant bone! It was wayrger than the one he worked with before. "Mmhmm. I fought with it and obtained it." Keith chuckled. "Are we going to eat the bone?" "Kinda. What we''re going to eat is the insides." Bone marrow. That was what Keith was concentrating on. I wonder how delicious it would be! That was why he brought up the hatchet. He came down on the bone. As the bone was split in two, an explosion of aroma shot forth! It was aplex vor of different types of meats blended together. Keith quickly shook his head to get out of the daze. That thing actually hypnotized me! The little ones were the same as well. As Keith was going to eat, "Hold it!" Cadmus called out. "Hmm? What''s the matter? And you guys are all hiding behind the door?" Besides the dragon, the rest were behind the door. "I think we need to check for poison." "Eh?" You want to check for poison? "As an ancient dragon, I can-Gah!" Before Cadmus could say anything, Sohma mmed him to the ground. "Sorry. This person must have gone crazy." Sohma didn''t wait as he dragged Cadmus out of the room. Keith scratched his head, wanting to say something. "Can we eat it now?" Fira and the other spirits were ready to pounce! Keith chuckled, "Not yet. I need to add the finishing touch to it." "He''s going to put another thing on it?!" "What else is he going to do?!" The audience in the back muttered.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 47: Can I Have A Bite? Volume 6 Chapter 47: Can I Have A Bite? Volume 6 Chapter 47: Can I Have A Bite? "I''m going to put somepact butter on!" Keith took out the hidden weapon! He always hadpact butter on him! Adding this to any food would increase the vor tenfold! Such a food like bone marrow was already vorful. What would happen if he added it to the bone marrow? Butter of the gods? That was way too tempting not to try! "Ooh!" Aria and the spirit squad were excited. Keith sliced a few knobs of butter on top of the bone marrow. What came next was the fun part. He created a small me on his finger. He moved it on top. And when he did, thepact butter started to melt on top of the marrow. And the smell from it was, "My god!" Thud! "Someone''s down!" "His nose has always been the strongest!" Behind Keith, Diana and the others were shocked by Herrick''s sudden faint. With his heightened sense of being a beastman, the aroma affected him the most. It was too much to handle! However, Keith didn''t notice it. He was too focused on the bone marrow; to keep the marrow from melting, Keith needed to keep the fire perfect. After some time, the marrow was slightly charred. "Let''s have a taste," "Mmhmm!" Keith chopped the bones enough for the spirits to eat. "You guys can add it on top of bread if you want," Keith said, taking a spoon and scooping the marrow out. Smooth. His spoon went in so easily, and when he took it out, the marrow was so gentle, only jiggled slightly from his motion. When he took a bite, "..." No words. Literally, there were no words to describe the taste. To exin it would be sphemy! "So tasty!" Fira and the other spirits were going crazy at the taste. And Keith wasn''t going to stop either as he started to go in! It was too tasty not to. While he was doing that, "Keith," Carolyn called out. Keith turned around to see everyone staring. They were no longer hiding at the door and came before him. "What''s the matter?" "We''re hungry." "But didn''t you guys eat all the boffalo slices?" He made like eight bones. And they were not small; each one could feed around three people. "We did. But we are hungry again." Carolyn groaned. How could she not be hungry after smelling all of that? It was like gold in his mouth! "Then have some bread." Keith handed some bread to her and then quickly went back to eating. Bread was a great way to fill up. "..." Are you **** with me?! Carolyn was about to lose it! Bread? Of course, it tasted good! But that was not the thing she wanted! "Keith, haven''t you heard the saying, sharing is caring?" Herrick and Melor went over to his side. Keith tilted his head, "But I gave you guys some food." Did they forget about the slices? "Also-" "So good!" Everyone looked at the table to see the bone marrow gone! "What the?!" Herrick''s eyes widened! "Master, how could you guys finish all this so quickly?!" One look at Fira''s big stomach; you can tell she ate without a care. "It was really delicious." The little spirit couldn''t move at all. "..." "Keith, can I get a bite?" While everyone''s brains were lost, Gabriel turned to Keith. Eh? "Sure, You can have this piece." Thest piece of bone marrow was in Keith''s hand. And said piece was handed over to him. EHHHHHH? Gabriel didn''t hesitate, quickly eating the piece before the others could react. His expression was pure bliss as it went down his throat. "It''s really delicious." "I know, right?" Keithughed, "Well, I''m going to do something. I will leave you all to clean the dishes." He was on cooking duty while they were on cleaning duty. "..." "Are you kidding me?!" "Gabriel, what is wrong with you?!" Herrick grabbed Gabriel''s shoulders. This man. "Hmm? I did nothing wrong. I just asked him." Gabriel said, "Keith sometimes just doesn''t think these things. You need to be direct." "..." "It was so delicious," Gabriel smirked. He had never tried something as delicious as that. It was really tasty. "..." Stop rubbing it in. "Ahh," The rest stared at the spirits on the table. "..." So envious. Volume 6 Chapter 48: Marketing Volume 6 Chapter 48: Marketing Volume 6 Chapter 48: Marketing "Junior! I miss you so much!" Ange didn''t hesitate to hug Keith. But that caused thetter to sigh, "Senior Ange, it was only a few days." She was acting like he was gone for a month. "You should have told me about it! And here I wondered if you ditched me because of the work." "...If I did, I wouldn''t be here." Keith would have left without any thoughts about it. That was something he knew for sure. "You had thoughts about this?!" Ange gasped, "How could you be so heartless?!" "Of course. Also, you shouldn''t be holding me like this, Senior." Keith lightly held her shoulders. "Eh?" A smile soon formed on Ange''s face, "Aww, is my junior shy?" "Not shy. Just don''t want my clothes to be dirty." Ange scoffed, "I have you know students would love to have tears and a hug from me!" "...I''m amazed you can say something like that." And those guys are way too weird. "Hmpf! You just don''t understand the beauty of this senior." "..." Keith shook his head, "Aren''t you doing good with Helen?" From what he saw, this girl was going to the cafe like no tomorrow. "Not going to answer my question?" Ange leaned in front of Keith. But thetter continued to have an undisturbed expression. "Hah, the cafe is so quiet and nice." Ange smiled, "But there''s not many customers." Despite the addition, there were no new customers. "It''ll ruin the atmosphere." Keith shook his head. "Helen said the same thing." "That store is not meant to have long lines or many customers." Ambiance was key. Entering the cafe, Keith understood what it was like. A quaint and quiet ce. Having a lot of people there would kill the atmosphere. It just needed enough. "By the way, what are you doing right now?" While they talked, Keith was working on something. "Ahh, I was thinking about marketing a new dish I cooked." Those boffalo were interesting. "Hmm? You made a new dish?" "Yep, yep. My ind mates and I explored a dungeon and got some interesting ingredients. But I need to market it." Cooking it was simple enough. But marketing the boffalo was something entirely different. Only a few people had eaten it before. The reaction was simr to the cloud pig; no one knew how to deal with it. And it was difficult to introduce this dish as it was pretty grey. It didn''t look appetizing. The cloud pig looked appetizing as it had a golden color. Marketing and visuals were pretty easy to use. He would need something to bnce the grey color. As Keith was lost in thought, he almost forgot about Ange. "What''s the matter, Senior?" Ange was staring at him. "Junior looks really handsome while he works." "Senior, stop teasing me. I''m going to think it''s true." "What if I was charmed?" Ange gave a mischievous smile. Keith sighed, "If it was true, then I would have to run away." "Eh?" "I don''t want to get attacked by your thousands of admirers." Did she forget about all her admirers? It was quite annoying. "Pff." Ange giggled, "So true."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 49: We Went To A Dungeon! Volume 6 Chapter 49: We Went To A Dungeon! Volume 6 Chapter 49: We Went To A Dungeon! Keith stretched his hand the following morning as he headed for the kitchen. As he prepared breakfast, the others started to wake up. They went to the kitchen to see Keith working. "Why are you guys so tired?" Keith questioned. Everyone has gotten upter than usual. Alfia and Sarah were still in their pajamas. "That''s because we have post-fatigue." "Sleeping in the dungeon doesn''t help out the body." Herrick rolled his body back and forth. Even if they had so many people there to help watch camp, that didn''t stop them from being alert. They always had to be prepared for a fight. Sleeping in a tent didn''t help at all. It made their bodies feel worse. "Those sleeping bags are nice, but nothingpared to a bed." Sarah groaned. She would take the bed any other day. "You guys need to do better." "Yeah!" Herrick and Melor were the only ones who weren''t affected. They were the only ones not affected as they were training outside. "..." Muscleheads. These two could survive a storm and think it was a breeze. "Have some of this. It may wake you up." Keith ced some coffee in front of them. They took it. However, their expression contorted when they drank it. "So bitter." "You guys should have added milk or cream into it." What would happen if I tossed something random in front of you? Hearing his words, Alfia and Sarah grabbed cream and poured it in. Drinking it again, "Much better." "But it is still bitter." Alfia groaned. She would rather drink milk tea than this. "Come on, everyone. Let''s eat." Keith pped his hands as he prepared breakfast. ... "Yawn," "Still not awake, huh?" Alfia yawned like there was no tomorrow. Even with the coffee, she was still tired. "Princess, please. We''re outside." Faelyn had to scold her. Her image of a princess was dipping. "It''s fine. Not like I care about what others think of me." Alfia had long forgotten about those people. "I wonder how much we missed," They were gone for a few days. But being gone for long would need to be recounted. When they entered the ssroom, Keith and the rest sat together. As they waited, "Keith, where did you guys go?" Ophelia walked up to the group. This happened from time to time. Ophelia was one of the people with whom he was friendly with them. She didn''t treat Keith like an enemy. "We went exploring the dungeon," Keith smiled. That caused Ophelia''s eyes to widen, "You guys explored a dungeon?!" Her voice resounded the ssroom, causing the others to tilt their heads. "Sorry," Ophelia quickly covered her mouth. "It''s fine. And besides, those two are going to make everyone know." Keith chuckled as he pointed at the side. Herrick and Melor were talking with the beastmen and dwarves in their ss. Those two were talking about their exploits like heroes. It wouldn''t be long before everyone knew where they went. "But you guys went there. How was it?" Ophelia was curious. "Oh, it was annoying because there were a lot of tunnels. We had to guess which one to go through to survive." Just thinking about it was enough to cause Keith to groan. "But we really didn''t even guess. You were choosing the right ones all the time." Alfia retorted. "Eh?" "This guy is a monster." Alfia''s words left Ophelia even more confused. As she was about to ask what she meant, "We even took down the floor boss!" Herrick stated proudly. "What?!" The beastmen were shocked. "That''s because we had no choice." Keith pped his head. The only reason why they had to deal with the general was because of Mork. "Don''t talk about them! Just thinking about them makes me want to burn them." Alfia''s expression was dark. The thought of them was enough to make her cast a fireball. "Pff,e on; they''re gone now." From what Keith heard, Mork and the other adventurers were guilty. It''s not a shocker there. Their licenses were revoked. Not only that, the adventurers were expelled from the city. Volume 6 Chapter 50: Facing Against One Another Volume 6 Chapter 50: Facing Against One Another Volume 6 Chapter 50: Facing Against One Another "Today, you all will be facing one another in a match." Shire dered. He snapped his fingers, and small shields started to float around him, "These are shields. Treat them like your life. When all three shields are destroyed, that means you lose." "Understood." The lesson was simple enough. The students were picked through a magic tool again. "Why am I facing off against you?" Keith groaned. The person Keith was facing off with was Scarlet. Scarlet smiled, "Is facing off against me so bad?" "Yes." Keith didn''t deny it. I don''t want to fight against a tigress. He would always pick the second option if he had to choose between facing Scarlet and someone else! This woman would definitely not hold back against him! "Come now. I will hold back." "..." Say that without a grin. Keith didn''t want to stand next to this girl. He looked down at the arena. The two people fighting one another were Herrick and Alfia. "This is the worst match-up." Keith pped his head. "Heh, we are fated rivals." Herrick crunched his knuckles. "Indeed we are," Alfia knew it as well. "Begin," Shire stated. "Let''s-" Before Herrick could do some trash-talk, he heard a loud break. He turned his head to see one of his shields destroyed. He turned back to Alfia, who had a devious grin. Wind floated around her body. "That''s one." There were two more. And like that, the game of cat and mouse began. "Come back here!" "No way! You''re crazy!" The match-up was just unbnced. The magic-oriented Alfia would always win against the closebat-oriented Herrick in a battle of magic. She is clearly letting off some steam as well. Added to the fact that Herrick always annoyed her, it was the perfect time to go crazy. This game of tagsted a few minutes. The victor was obvious. "Let''s go now." Scarlet turned to Keith. It was their turn now. "Can I not?" Your expression says it all! And from her expression, she was about to do the same thing as Alfia. "No," Scarlet clutched Keith''s arm. She dragged him into the arena. The others could only shake their heads at the sight. "Are the two of you ready?" "Yes," "No," Ignoring Keith, "Begin!" "Come on!" Scarlet didn''t wait as she fired her magic at his shields. However, Keith quickly summoned a few earth walls to block them. Quick. Scarlet''s magic was fast. It wasn''t only oneing at him. Keith continued to create earth walls to shield his things. As he did, Keith raised his hand and started to chant. "Water to pierce thy enemies! Waternce!" Lances made out of water shot at Scarlet. However, the demon created a shield of fire. Yet, thence almost pierced through! "Tch!" Scarlet frowned as she fired more fire magic at him. Keith continued to dodge it. As he did, "What are you doing out there, Keith?!" Herrick roared as he watched Keith dodge the attacksing at him. The man used a lot of different types of magic. However, Scarlet continued to overwhelm him with her fire magic. "You lose," Scarlet blew up thest shield Keith had. "Indeed," Keith took a deep sigh as he walked out. "What were you doing out there?!" Herrick and the others came up to him. "Oh, I was practicing my water magic." Keithughed. Didn''t he see what he was doing? "Aren''t you good at it?" "Of course not. I''m not all-knowing. I can only use some magic to a certain degree." The highest ones Keith had were lightning and wind. He wasn''t adept in the other elements. "But you always use them so casually?" Alfia frowned. Keith had been using the other magic like it was nothing. Like he created a fire with a snap of his fingers. "That''s for living purposes. In actualbat, I could never use them so skillfully." Comfort vs. actualbat were two different dimensions. "That''s why I must develop my skills in the other elements." He was working on earth with that. However, he wanted to be skillful in the other department to a reasonable degree. Maybe use low-level magic chantless. That should be the threshold. "I see." This monster! What he was asking was insane!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 51: Let’s Eat Here Volume 6 Chapter 51: Lets Eat Here Volume 6 Chapter 51: Lets Eat Here "Today, you guys will be facing off against monsters now." Tennol grinned. So, the usual. Livebat was something that happened from time to time. It would usually be against goblins. They wanted the students to have a feel of fighting monsters on a horse. "Keith, you''re up next!" "Understood!" Keith nodded and turned to Knight, "Ready, Knight?" He patted the horse''s head. And the horse snorted. He was ready to cause damage. Hearing the sound, Knight dashed into the arena. It was quite a sight as Knight steamrolled those goblins down. They charged at the horse. However, they gotunched away. Yes,unched. Knight kicked and sent the goblin flying across the arena. Keith and Knight continued to take all of them down. And when he returned to Tennol, "Keith, you did well." Tennol was casual. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he brought Knight to the sight. But when he did, Krystal walked over to him, "Keith, you could have done better?" Even though Tennol didn''t say it, Keith was much slower. And it wasn''t because of Knight. Keith was the only one slowing down. "..." "What''s the matter with you?" Keith shook his head, "Just thinking about some things." "Is it because of the dungeon exploration?" "Does everyone know about it?!" Krystal wasn''t even in the ssroom when Ophelia blurted it out. Krystal scoffed, "Everyone knows about it by now. The two keep talking about it." Herrick and Melor would not stop talking about it. And adding that Jack was in the mix, it seemed everyone knew they explored a dungeon. "Hah," Keith took a deep sigh, "It''s something about that. I was lost in thought about adding more to my arsenal. I feel like we need someone to help control the battlefield." "But doesn''t your team have Faelyn?" From who was there, Faelyn should be a strong controller. "Faelyn is a suitable controller. But I would rather have her focus on something other than that." If Faelyn focused on only being the controller of the battlefield, she wouldn''t be able to deal with the other things. Her strong suit was to judge the battlefield and make the correct changes. "So you want to be the one?" "Mmhmm. My job at the party is as an all-rounder. That means I can change into other positions." "That''s why you were half-assing the magic test." Krystal realized. "I wasn''t. Just thinking about what kinds of magic I can use to help." "If you want to learn how to control, you should use earth or wind." Those two had a lot of controlling spells. "I''m good at earth and wind. However, I need a new element. Those two are covered by three people." Faelyn and Alfia knew how to use earth. Gabriel and Alfia knew how to use wind. It was covered. "I see." Krystal frowned. This question was difficult to answer. I can''t do much with ice. His abilities were lower than Eirlys''s. "Thanks." "Tsk, don''t mention it." "Eh? How can I not?" "I mean it. Don''t ever mention it to anyone." "How about we get something to eat? My treat." Keith smiled. "...What food?" "Whatever you want." Are you a foodie? There was hesitation in her voice. "...No, I''m fine." Krystal shook her head as she walked away from him. Thought we could have talked about some things. Keith sighed as he was going to head home. That was when someone hugged him from behind, "Who could this person be?" "Senior Ange, why are you acting like this?" Keith shook his head as he turned around to see her. "Junior is no fun," Ange pouted. But Keith shook his head, "That''s because senior is too easy to guess out." "You''re free, right?" "I am." "Then let''s go out and get something to eat!" Without any hesitation, she grabbed Keith''s hand and headed off. Keith didn''t mind. He had a lot of free time to kill since he had little to do. And the two of them had walked over to a store. And when Keith saw that, he blinked a few times. This is my store. The ce that Ange brought him to was White Forest Bakery. Volume 6 Chapter 52: Cats Out Of The Bag Volume 6 Chapter 52: Cats Out Of The Bag Volume 6 Chapter 52: Cats Out Of The Bag "I heard they make really delicious things called pudding." Ange''s expression looked excited. From what was heard, those puddings were to die for. "...Yeah." Keith knew this a long time ago. As the two entered the bakery, "Wee to White Forest Bakery!" The clerk greeted them, but her expression changed when she spotted Keith. Keith quickly made an expression. Don''t say anything, and continue to act normal. The clerk picked it up and smiled, "Hello, what can I get for you?" "Can I get two puddings?" "Sure, please wait a moment." The clerk grabbed two puddings from the disy case. "Senior, do you want to get some bread as well?" Noticing how she marveled at everything, it was easy to tell she also wanted to buy some bread. "Yeah! Let''s get some bread as well." Ange looked over at the bread that was there. She was pretty excited by them. "Please choose three, Miss." The clerk exined. "Then I will choose these!" All three of them were sweet options. She turned to Keith, "Keith, what are you going to get?" "Oh, I''ll get these." "Here is your pudding as well." Keith was handed the pudding. And they paid at the counter and left. The two found a ce to sit down. Ange''s body continued to wave back and forth as she stared at the pudding. "Senior, you''re too excited." Keith shook his head. "Because I''m starving!" Ange was pumped. Bringing the pudding up, "This is nothing like what I have eaten before." She was in awe of the shape. Jiggly and soft. One touch of her spoon caused it to move crazily. Her eyes sparkled as she couldn''t believe something was so wavy. "Senior shouldn''t be ying around. You have to try it." She was so lost in the jiggle. "Mmhmm!" Ange took a spoon and stabbed it. It was so soft to the touch that there was no need to add so much force. She took a bite: "So sweet! What is it made from?!" It was much better than the cookies! "It should be made out of egg." "How do you know that?" "It''s yellow, and there''s a hint of egg." Keith smiled. "I see. Junior, you have a sharp tongue." "Thank you." It didn''t take long for them to finish it. "We have to try the bread now." Besides that, the bread had been eyeing her like no tomorrow. It was saying, "What about us?!" She couldn''t forget about them. When she took a bite, she was hooked. It reminded Keith of a little hamster. While she ate, she asked, "Why do you keep staring at me like that, Junior?" "It''s because Senior is really cute," Keith answered. "U. Why are you attacking me like this?!" "But you are cute," Keth chuckled as he noticed the crumbs, "Let me help you out." He picked the crumb off her lips. "..." "What''s the matter?" "Junior is too demonic." "That''s a new one." He got crazy, clueless, and dumb. Demonic was a new thing. That caused Ange to tilt her head. "I get the feeling you shouldn''t be proud of it." Keith''s expression was one of pride! I didn''t say it as a good thing! "Because it sounds pretty cool." "Pff," Ange chuckled as she asked, "But Junior, you have a lot of free time on your hands thesest few days." "I do have quite some free time." Keith wasn''t going to say no to that. Besides dungeon exploration, which he does seldom, there was little to do and rx. "I see," A grin formed on Ange''s face. Before she could ask something, "Yo, Keith! What are you doing out here?!" Keith turned around to see Dennis and Nina. Keith waved at the two, "Hello, you two. Are you guys on another date?" "Why is that always the first thing to say?!" Dennis retorted! "That''s because watching you act coy about it is funny." Dennis tried his best to deny it. However, it was clear to everyone that those two were in a rtionship. Dennis''s eyes twitched, "But aren''t you on a date yourself?" Noticing the girl beside him, it seemed he was on a date himself. "Hmm? What if I am?" "Junior?!" Ange''s cheeks turned red. Dennis really had nothing to say, "Seriously, you are too mischievous." Do you see what you did to the girl? "Ahh, I don''t think I am." "You are." The two girls retorted. "But to go to your own bakery for a date. Not a bad n." "..." Keith''s eyes widened tenfold! That was so out of the blue. "What?" Ange''s embarrassed expression changed as she heard something she couldn''t forget." "Yeah, that bakery is owned by Keith," He was going to get something from there as well. "...." Ange looked at Keith. Cats out of the bag.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 6 Chapter 53: Gravity Volume 6 Chapter 53: Gravity Volume 6 Chapter 53: Gravity "Senior, I''m sorry." Keith scratched his head, trying his best to exin. He was now following Ange from behind. She continued to ignore him, "Hmpf! You treated me like a fool!" Hearing what Dennis said, she was shocked. "..." Dennis! I''m going to end you! But there was no need for him to do something like that. That was because Nina handed down the justice. She realized Dennis had destroyed the atmosphere, so she was punishing him. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I thought it would be shocking if you said something about it." He couldn''t just go out and say, "I''m the owner of the bakery." It would be so left field. "Hmpf!" But that didn''t stop Ange from being mad. "I''m d Senior likes my food." Keith scratched his head, "Seeing you smile like that is really nice." Having happy customers was the best. That softened Ange''s expression before she chuckled, "But I''m amazed. Junior is the owner of the bakery?" "Isn''t it rumored in the academy?" From what Alfia said, Keith, being the bakery''s owner, was spreading left and right in the academy. "Most rumors discuss a first year being the bakery''s owner. Never went into the specific." The rumor was general. "I see." "But to think my junior would be the owner. That makes you even more interesting." "Does it?" "Mmhmm! Your value just went up by tenfold!" "..." Keith shook his head. Ange questioned, "So, did Junior create all those recipes?" Since he was the owner, did he make everything? "Mmhmm, I did." "How were you able to do something like that?!" When Keith was about to, "Someone snatched my purse!" Keith and Ange turned around. Are you kidding me? There are purse snatchers in this world?! This was a first for Keith. "Senior Ange, I''m going to get him." If he rushed at top speed, he could catch up to the mugger in two minutes. "Junior, let me do it. This is payment for treating me to the food." A staff appeared in Ange''s hand. There was no need to chant as she pointed her staff at the mugger, "Gah!" The mugger fell face down into the ground. And he couldn''t move at all! With that, the guards quickly rushed up and grabbed him. "Senior, what was that?!" Keith was amazed. She took him down so easily! From what it looked like, it seemed something was hindering his body. "I just changed the gravity around him. It''s part of void magic." Ange smiled proudly. "..." But that caused Keith to be silent. Did I overdo it? "Ju-" "That''s it!" Keith shouted! "Hmm?!" That''s it? "Thank you so much, Senior Ange! I know what I need to do now!" Keith grabbed Ange''s hand. That confused Ange even more! "I have to go!" Keith didn''t wait as he dashed off! But that caused her to be even more concerned. What did I do? The ce he was heading to was none other than his ind. He needed to find this person. And there were only two ces he could be. The second option was the one he always went to during this time. "Grandpa Cadmus!" Keith called out. And the dragon was sitting in the living room, doing some paperwork. It seemed this was punishment as Sohma watched him do it beside him. This was a usual scene, as Cadmus had yed hooky many times before. "What''s the matter, Keith?" Cadmus tilted his head. "Teach me how to use void magic!" "Eh?" Even Sohma was genuinely surprised when he heard that. Cadmus stopped writing as he asked, "Why do you want to learn how to use void magic?" This was a little surprising since Keith had never asked Cadmus to instruct him. Usually, Cadmus would give him tips, but that was it. For him to ask him something like that was unexpected. "I want to learn some new magic to increase my damage." "But don''t you have enough in your arsenal?" Besides that grand-level magic he had on hand, Keith was good at using earth magic as well. And wind magic was high as well. Volume 6 Chapter 54: That’s Why You Have To- Eh? Volume 6 Chapter 54: Thats Why You Have To- Eh? Volume 6 Chapter 54: That''s Why You Have To- Eh? "You should keep your void magic as a trump card." Only a few people know about Keith being able to use void magic. More so, few people knew how to use void magic. It was rare. "Blink is a powerful spell if you use it correctly." y his cards right, and he could use it to get a drop on his opponent. "Blink is a great spell for a one-on-one situation." Blink was an excellent spell. But it has drawbacks to it as well. It was helpful in a fight against one opponent as he could catch them off guard. But when there was more than one, it was slightly ineffective. Others could cover the weak points. "What magic do you want to learn?" "Gravity!" That was the one he wanted to learn. "Gravity?" Cadmus''s interest peaked when he heard, "Why do you want to learn that?" "I saw it in action a few minutes ago. It would be perfect for the group." "Group?" "Mmhmm. Most of my abilities are on the offensive side. I need to learn some abilities to help support the team." "..." Sohma and Cadmus nced at one another. What Keith said made a lot of sense. Having a party member who could control the field was necessary. But, "Are you the one who should do it?" It was Keith. Did he really need to learn for the group? Keith, himself, was a walking one-man army. Just having in the party would give the others power. "But I think I might be the only one who could do it, too." Keith scratched his head. He was one of the only people who could use multiple elements, which meant he could do it. "...Sure." "Thanks a lot, Grandpa Cadmus!" Cadmus raised his hand, "But what do I get for teaching you?" There were no free lunches in this world. "Hmm? How about a two-tier lunchbox?" Cadmus had been raving about that lunchbox like no tomorrow. He made a one-tier lunchbox for everyone. A two-tier should be fine? "Make it three, and you have yourself a deal!" Cadmus grinned. "I don''t mind that." Keith was fine with the added work. "Alright!" Cadmus cheered! A three-tier lunchbox is the best! "Sohma, I''m going to use the private grounds. Can you deal with the paperwork?" "....Understood," You''re lucky Keith is the one asking you. This was supposed to be punishment for Cadmus ying hooky. However, he had to change it. Knowing Keith, the boy wasn''t the type to ask for help. If it was a betterment for the student, he wouldn''t mind something like that. "Follow me, Keith." Like that, the two of them head to the new ce. And Keith looked around, "Where is this?" This was his first time in an area like this. It was a training area. "This is a private training ground. Only a handful of people know about it, and a few could use it from that batch." Cadmus grinned, "In here, you can train all you want, and no one will hear." "I see." Keith smacked his hands together. "Now, you want to learn how to use gravity, right? "Mmhmm," "Then this is going to be simple." A grin formed, but Keith was the opposite. It was going to be simple? "How?" "That''s because you learned how to do it." "I have?!" When did he have time to learn that?! "Those gravity bracelets you always wear," Cadmus pointed at the ones Keith wore. Even now, he continued to wear them. "One of the ways to learn magic is to feel it. Gravity magic is especially so. Try to remember the feeling when you wear those bracelets." "I see." Keith started to remember the difficult times when he wore the bracelets. The heaviness he left. It was like a bunch of rocks on every part of his body. "However, it''s actually pretty difficult." Learning new magic wasn''t a walk in the park. The first giant hurdle was getting used to the change of gravity. That was to get the feel. But there were more hurdles toe. "That''s why you have to- Eh?" Cadmu''s eyes went nk as he stared at Keith. What he saw was the ground being indented. After a few minutes, "I did it, Grandpa Cadmus!" Keith stopped using the magic and looked up at him.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 55: Had To Be Her Volume 6 Chapter 55: Had To Be Her Volume 6 Chapter 55: Had To Be Her "How did you do it?" Cadmus''s voice was filled with hesitation when he asked this. But Keith didn''t notice as he was too excited by what he did. "I used the magic like you said, and it worked! I think I can only increase the gravity around me by .25. With enough training, I should be able to double that!" Keith grinned. What Cadmus said worked like a charm. Remembering what happened to his body was the key to all of this. "But I can only do it to myself." That was the other downside to all of this. He could cast it onto himself, but he would need to learn how to do it to others. But this is a significant first step. Keith pumped his fist. "...I see." Cadmus really didn''t know what to say about this. "Do I continue like this?" "...Yeah. Keep doing that for a while. Having gravity increase by .25 is a good step. But it would be usable when you can do it by 2 times." .25 times was a good start. However, it wasn''t effective on head-first opponents. They would continue to charge at their opponents. "Understood! Can I use this field to practice?" "Sure. You can use this ce forever." Cadmus walked away from there. And when he did, Sohma was waiting for him by the door. "What?" "You know what I want to ask." There was no point in him saying it. "That kid is such a monster." Cadmus grabbed his head. "It''s not a surprise." "I know. But seeing it is so scary." Seeing it and saying it was always so different. That was why Cadmus was always so shocked Keith could use things others couldn''t. Sohma wondered, "Who brought him about to learn gravity magic?" He had said before that someone used gravity magic to take out a mugger. "It has to be her." Cadmus understood. There was no need to think about who this person was. There was only one person who was capable of using magic like that. "Does he know about her identity?" "Nope. I don''t think he does." Judging by how Keith didn''t pry, he shouldn''t know the person''s identity. "But this is good. Having him learn is a good thing." Keith was growing from this. "And besides, he''s going to find out eventually." Keith had seen her before, but his actions seemed to suggest he had forgotten. ... The next day, Keith was practicing his magic again. However, he was facing off against Alfia. The elf frowned, "Keith, why are you holding back so much?" She could feel it. Keith''s reaction time was slower than the other times. "Just a bit tired." A big yawn soon came from Keith''s mouth. But that made Alfia weirder, "You''re tired?" The guy who ran around left and right was tired? That was how she knew this was a big problem! A sigh soon came after, "Didn''t you tell us to be more careful?" Why was this guy not following his rules? That caused Keith tough, "Don''t worry. I know how to take care of myself." Keith chuckled as he added, "This is also one way to increase mana." Mana capacity was like a muscle. If you use it a lot, it grows back stronger. "But you can''t do that all the time," Alfia groaned, but she asked, "What kind of magic are you learning this time?" "I''m learning gravity magic," Keith answered. "Isn''t that-" Before Alfia could finish her sentence, Keith grabbed her by the mouth. "Don''t say anything about it." It was to be kept as a secret. "Mnmhmfm" Keith wanted to say something, but then Alfia bit his finger. "Oww! What was that for?!" "That''s because you covered my mouth!" Alfia scowled, "Why did you want to learn it?" "Because I wanted to?" "For the group?" "..." Alfia frowned, "But we have your earth magic and Faelyn''s abilities as well." "We only have earth and wind at our disposal. I want to learn something new to help our group." "..." Alfia sighed, "But make sure you don''t overwork yourself." Since Keith was doing this for them, she couldn''t stop him. "You don''t have to worry about it." Keithughed. Alfia shook her head as she watched the others. Volume 6 Chapter 56: Baby Steps Volume 6 Chapter 56: Baby Steps Volume 6 Chapter 56: Baby Steps "Hmpf!" Keith groaned. Anyone who saw him would be surprised by how he looked. That was because sweat was pouring down from his forehead. He was in the training ground practicing gravity again. In front of him were two objects. Come on! I need to make them dent! Keith wanted to change the gravity of both objects. That was the next objective he had. If the gravity increases, the opponent will be restricted. As he continued to do it for a few minutes, he had to stop. He fell on his butt as he gasped. "Ahh, this is so difficult." The highest Keith could change the gravity was .5. But that was only for a few minutes. "Changing them is the worst ." The objects were the size of a regr human. There were many difficulties with using this magic. Although, the most challenging hurdle to ovee was, Mana. Mana was the problem. One drawback to gravity was that it required a lot of mana. Increasing the times of gravity required a significant amount. Two times to three times, the change in gravity needed different amounts. Not only that but depending on the size, it also took up mana. And how long? "This is not going to be a cakewalk." Every time he used magic, it would be a cakewalk. But this was just not that. And that made himexcited. Yes, excited. It was a challenge Keith had to ovee. He waved his hand around as he started again. He kept doing it for quite some time. But as he did, he seemed to forget about something. "Haha!" Sprawling on the ground, Keith stared at the sky. I could only do one. The highest he could change was twice the gravity. But that was it. "Baby steps." Keith sighed. There was no way he could use it without going through the pain. The objective he had was to use it as a group. He needed to use it on multiple people. As he thought, "What''s the time?" Training so hard made him forget about the time. "Ahh! It''s thatte?!" It was already past dinner time! Keith didn''t hesitate as he quickly dashed to the mansion. How is everyone going to react? He was a little worried. "Keith! Why''d you return sote?!" "Yeah! We''re hungry!" And what Keith thought came true. Herrick and Melor were roaring. The others were surprised he came home sote as well. "Sorry about that. I was practicing and lost track of time." Keith scratched his head. "You-Mugahh!" Before Herrick had the chance toin, Alfia''s fist came down. "Stop pestering Keith! He has other things to do!" Alfia shook her head. It was apparent what he was trying to do. "My bad, guys." "Just remember." "Mmhmm. I also take it that Nephele is the same?" He understood that Melor and Herrick would be like this. However, he didn''t see Nephele around. He thought for sure she would do the same thing. "You don''t have to worry about her. Diana did some things." Alfia looked away. "Ahh, I see." So she gotunched away. "And I''m more surprised Cadmus hasn''t joined them." "Hmpf! Do you think I would do something like that?!" Cadmus scoffed, "I, the great dragon, had suffered many times before and gotten used to it!" "..." I see. Keith nodded, "I''ll prepare something quick for you guys to eat." Should I prepare some things in the back in case something like this happens again? Volume 6 Chapter 57: Seared Boffalo Bones Volume 6 Chapter 57: Seared Boffalo Bones Volume 6 Chapter 57: Seared Boffalo Bones "The boss is here!" The following day, customers began to flock to the location. It was unsurprising to see Keithing over with his cart in tow. Keith ced it down and started to set up. Once he was done, he began to write something on the board. "There''s going to be a new item!" "What is it?!" The customer''s eyes glimmered with excitement. Whenever Keith wrote on the board, a new item was added to the menu. However, when they saw it, they were bewildered. "Seared Boffalo?" "Boffalo? You mean that bone animal that only has bones?" "You can cook something like that?!" Some people know about the boffalo. That was why they were amazed that it could be cooked. "Kid, you brought something interesting again." Cedric grinned. Even he was amazed by his idea of using the boffalo. "You know me, Grandpa Cedric. I like to use ingredients to the fullest." A slight grin formed as he cracked his neck. He was ready to go. Seeing how raring he was, "Then I have to try it." His curiosity was peaked. What did he do to the boffalo to make it taste like this? "Sure, you will be my first customer." Keith didn''t mind as he brought out a giant bone, which amazed the customers. Was he actually going to make us eat a bone? The next thing Keith did was slice the bones, cing them on the grill. Once one side was finished, Keith flipped it to the other side. Everyone watched him work. The bone looked like meat. After it was done, Keith handed the te over to Cedric, "Please try it out." Cedric gazed at it. It was an interesting color. The body was grey, but the brown sear gave it some color. "Namp!" Cedric took a bite, and when he did, his eyes sparkled! He turned to Keith and said, "This is some great stuff, Kid!" "It is?" The other customers looked at one another. Since Cedric, the number one person who eats here all day, was saying this, this was delicious food. "Who else wants to taste it?" "We''ll try!" One by one, everyone wanted to try out the sear-boffalo. When they ate it, they understood why Cedric acted like that. Searing it trapped the juices inside the meat. It had a light crust on the outside, and when the customers bit into it, an explosion of juices burst in their mouths. Hehe, it''s a hit. Good thing I did a lot more testing. Keith had soaked those bones in a vat of stock. Boffalo bones absorbed any liquid that surrounded them. They store the liquid. Depending on what it was, it could make the bones much richer and vourful. More and more people started to order it. ... That''s great! Keith was excited as he returned home. But when he did, his expression changed, "Eh? Why do you guys look like that?" What he saw was Herrick and Melor down on the floor, and their stomachs bulged out. It looked like a cartoon. "..Ate too much." "Yeah!" The two let out weak answers. "..." What? Ate too much? Click! A gear just turned in Keith''s mind as he hesitantly asked, "Don''t tell me you guys finished all the food in stock?!" "...Yes." Herrick took a few seconds to breathe before he said so. And when he did, Keith dashed into the kitchen to see that the pantry was out! "What the?!" Keith pped himself in the face, unable to believe it! He quickly returned to the two, asking, "How could you guys finish it in a day?!" That was supposed tost for two weeks! Two weeks! How could they finish it all?! "It was a challenge we faced, and we failed." Burp. Herrick couldn''t hold it in as he let out a big burp. Melor did the same before adding, "Even with such an advantage, we couldn''t beat him." "Him?...No, it couldn''t be? Keith quickly dashed to the living room and found another round person. "It had to be you!" Keith roared as he grabbed the dragon''s cheeks. "Hey! Don''t pinch me like that! I have a stomachache!" Cadmus groaned as he shooed him away. "What is wrong with you all?! How can you guys finish all of that food?!" That was not normal at all! "When there is food, it will call to me and my stomach!" "...." "And we weren''t the only ones who ate all of that. We had a lot of help as well." Cadmus grinned. There are more? Keith asked Diana, "Who else was a part of this?" The amount of food Keith made was not a joke. He made 14-day portions for each. If he thought what happened happened, it wasn''t good. "Besides Aidiun, who went out, Gabriel, Faelyn, and I didn''t partake in it." Diana groaned, a little jealous of what had happened. "..." Keith sighed before shouting, "Everyone, line up!" It took a little while before everyone came. But their look was something. They all looked bloated. Keith shook his head, "You guys really shouldn''t be eating so much at once!" Eating that much in one sitting was bad. "But it was too good!" "The aroma was calling for us!" "Indeed." "Keep talking like that, and I have to punish you." A groan came out of his mouth. These guys are way too much. He turned to Diana, "Diana, I will give you all rights to store that food." "Hmm?!" "Only you and Aidiun can open that cab and pantry now." Keith shook his head. "What?!" "She''ll just eat it all by herself!" "Big sister would do that!" The big eaters refuted! They couldn''t believe it. "She has better hold than all of you." Keith shook his head as he handed the keys over to Diana. "Understood!" Diana nodded. Keith turned to Gabriel, "I will be working on my magic. "What about dinner?" How can you guys still want food when your stomach is like that? From the looks of it, they were going to explode. "You guys need a break." "No!" Volume 6 Chapter 58: Do You See That? Volume 6 Chapter 58: Do You See That? Volume 6 Chapter 58: Do You See That? The following day, Keith brought his cart back out to sell. And the seared boffalos were still going strong. The juice explosion and the exotic ingredient made it hard to resist. As he continued to cook, "Hey, Keith!" Looking up, Keith saw someone familiar, "Hello, Tristan, Licht." Tristan and Licht were in front of him. "What will you two be having?" "We''ll take two servings of seared boffalo. A lot of people have been talking about it." "The elves kept talking about it like no tomorrow." The elves who talked about it kept saying how delicious it was. Licht could only shake his head. If it was before, it would have been surprising. "Gotcha! But it''s a sight to see you two together." Keithmented. Two princes were hanging out together. And it was a weirdbo since it was these two as well. "Is it?" Tristanughed, "Well, we''ve been hanging out for quite some time now. That incident brought the two of us together." And that incident was none other than Iston. "Mmhmm." Licht nodded, "Tristan is really easy to talk with." The two fist-bumped. That''s good. "Oh, yeah. Keith, are you ready for club activities?" "No, I haven''t thought about it at all." Keith shook his head. Clubs. It was a must-have in the academy. Here, there were so many clubs to count. Tristan sighed, "Then how about youe and join my club?" Tristan grinned. Keith chuckled, "I''m going to have to think about it. You should ask Gabriel and the others? I think they would be more interested." "Don''t need you to tell me that. I''m already head-hunting them on my list." "You have a list?" Licht added, "Keith, almost anyone in a club would have a list. This batch of freshmen has so many talents." This was called the golden generation, filled with different talents. "Grab them? You''re making it sound like there will be a free-for-all at the end." "...Who knows." Tristan grinned while Licht looked away. "..." I don''t like that grin on your face. Whenever someone grinned like that, there was always some danger that came with it. He wanted to ask more, but, "Boss!" Keith turned around to see Fin and Lin. Waving his hand, "Hello, Mr.Fin, Mr. Lin." These two came every two days. "Boss, how could you do this to us?!" "What do you mean?" Fin''s expression turned dark, "How could you not put up a notice about a new dish being added?!" He wanted to be the first person to try it! "Ahh, maybe I should do that," Keith thought. But then he shook his head, "Nope. Nevermind. I''m not going to do it." "Why not?!" "Never been my style." Even in his previous life, he did what he wanted. Whenever he made a new dish, he would ce it in without telling anyone else, which caused the others to cry because of how crazy he was. Putting new dishes out of the blue surprised everyone. "Come on, Boss!" "That''s cruel!" "Yeah!" Hearing their conversation, the other customers chimed in. "Yeah, you guys just have to suck it up." Keith didn''t care, and that caused the others to cry. But why that happened, "Licht, what''s the matter?" Tristan noticed the expression Licht had. He was staring at Fin. Noticing his gaze, Fin smiled, "Hi! My name is Fin. I''m a regr customer at Eden." "...I see." Licht shook his head as he took the grilled Bofallo. "This is the new dish." Fin stared at it in marvel. "Do you want?" "Of course! Also, add the crepe and soup." "Gotcha!" ... Once they had gotten their food, the four relocated, "I greet your majesty!" Licht quickly bowed to Finrandir. Finrandir shook his head, "Shh! Don''t bow your head! Do you want to blow my cover, Licht?! Get back up now!" Licht quickly raised his head as he questioned, "Father, Duke, why are you here?" He was thrown for a loop when he saw his father at Keith''s cart. Even though he tried to disguise himself, he could tell it was his father. "That''s because your father wants to eat delicious food." Finrandir grinned. But that caused Lindor to groan. Can you not be so straightforward like that? "What about our home?" Licht questioned. Last time he checked, he still needed to watch the kingdom! "Oh, please. There''s really nothing to worry about." "What if the queen finds out about this?" That would be called a catastrophe. "I told her I was heading to the academy to build good rtions after what Iston caused.'' "..." You said that?! How could he say something like that? While Licht couldn''t believe it, Finrandir''s eyes turned to Tristan, "You''re Julius''s kid, am I right?" "I greet your majesty." Tristan bowed his head again. But Finrandir waved it off, "It''s fine. You''re my son''s friend, right?" "Mmhmm." "That''s good. You guys should go. And don''t tell anyone." "...Your majesty, you didn''t tell Alfia?" "Of course not! She has the same fire as her mother. If she finds out, I''m screwed. I''ve been hiding from her whenever shees to the cart." "..." The two princes had nothing to say as they walked away. While they did, "Lindor, do you see that sight?" Indeed, I have." "It would be nice if everyone could be like that." A smile formed on Finrandir''s face. "But all of this was caused by one person."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 59: New Sword Volume 6 Chapter 59: New Sword Volume 6 Chapter 59: New Sword While Tristan and Licht were baffled by the elf king''s appearance, Keith continued to sell his food. Another familiar face came his way, "Hello, Senior Sakura." Sakura waved back and then noticed the sign on the board, "You added another item to your cart?" That was the first thing she had to say. "Do you want to try?" "Mmhmm." Like that, Keith started to sear some boffalo slices. As he did, "By the way, I haven''t seen you in thest few days." Sakura had beening over here to try the food. However, there was no cart. "I went exploring a dungeon with my friends. We found many different ingredients." "Hmm? Do you want to explore the forest with me?" Sakura suggested. "Hmm?!" This was a little out of the blue. Sakura exined, "I want to see my junior in action." "Sure! That would be great training for me." I could also test out my magic. "Okay. We''ll meet in a few days in front of Dalen''s workshop. That should be fine?" "Yep!" Sakura nodded as she took her food and walked off. "Keith, did you get yourself a blind date?" Dalen muttered. But Keith tilted his head, "How is that a date?" This is more like training than a date. Senior Sakura was the perfect person to train with if he wanted to improve. "...Kid, did your parents not have the talk with you?" Cedric questioned. One of his brows raised as he stared at him. "What talk?" "..." "..." Cedric and Dalen looked at one another. They apparently wanted to say something but didn''t voice it out. ... "Bring us with you!" "Come on! I thought we were friends!" "We are! But we''re not about to be!" Keith was about to cut off their friendship. Can these two not be battle junkies for a day? The annoyance had been non-stop. "But we want to go!!!!" The two screamed as they continued to hold his legs. "Do you even know where I''m going?!" "No!" "But it''s going to be fun!" Whenever Keith went somewhere, it usually ended with explosions! And that was awesome. "What if I''m going to the library?" Keith grinned. Do you think I wouldn''t know? Books were their bane. "That''s not possible." "Whenever you go to the library, you would have a different expression." "..." These guys are sharp. "Couldn''t you guys go to a dungeon on your own?" These two were adventurers now. They could go to the dungeon to let off steam whenever they want." "But we can only go to weak dungeons!" "Yeah! The highest we can go is D, and that''s it." "..." Keith turned to Gabriel. Thetter shrugged, don''t look at me for help. He had been dealing with this since he was also a c rank like him. If they didn''t ask Keith, they would go to him. "Guys, Faelyn wants to bring you to a dungeon." "Wait, what?!" Keith, why is my nameing out of your mouth?! Her expression said it all. But when that was said, Herrick and Melor turned to her. And that was the moment Keith took as he blinked out. He had used one of his magic to get out of there. He couldn''t let those two follow. With Herrick''s nose, that man could track him down. Like that, he quickly dashed off to Dalen''s workshop. Sakura was already there, waiting for him. "Sorry for the wait, Senior." Sakura shook her head, "It''s okay. Also, I need to get my katana." Keith and Sakura entered the store. "Rugos, is my katana finished?" Sakura asked a dwarf. Rugos nodded, "Here, but you need to be more careful." "Understood." "Hey," "What''s the matter?" Keith turned to Skar. "You should get a stronger sword," Skarmented. But that caused Keith to tilt his head, "But-" "I know you have all those iron swords, but those are not enough. You can buy as many as you want, but they''re bound to break with your strength. You need a weapon made from a sturdier metal." "But I don''t want to get a custom weapon yet." Keith could use all types of weapons. However, the sword had always been his go-to because it was versatile. But that didn''t mean it was his primary weapon. He hadn''t decided on what to choose. "Then you should test some things out," Skar shook his head and brought something to the table, "Use this." Eh? Keith unwrapped the package and saw it was a sword. It was different from his iron swords. It had a dark grey color. "This was made from the sword of that sheep boss you killed. It''s at least three times sturdier than iron." "How much?" There had to be a cost. "You brought the material here. It''s yours." Skar scoffed. "Really?" It''s free? From you? "Shut it and take it!" Skar didn''t hesitate as he pushed the sword over to him! "Thanks." Keith smiled as he walked away with Sakura. Volume 6 Chapter 60: Another Variant Volume 6 Chapter 60: Another Variant Volume 6 Chapter 60: Another Variant "Senior, where are we going?" Sakura was the one who suggested to go to a ce. "I heard there are orcs a little further from here. That would be fine with you, right?" "Mmhmm! I should do some restocking with orcs." Keithughed. With Herrick and Melor together, plus Cadmus, his stock of orcs dwindled. And it wasn''t only that. He also needed to restock a lot of other meat. "Alright, then, let''s go." Keith nodded as he followed Sakura. But when they were about to leave, "Are you going to hold back, Junior?" "Hmm?" "You''re wearing gravity bracelets." Sakura noticed the bracelets on his wrist. "Haha," Keith scratched his head, "So you noticed it?" "Of course, I''m a student as well." Did he forget? She added, "Your movements have been sluggish as well." Even if she didn''t see it, she could tell something off about Keith. Something was restricting his movements. "Alright, let''s do this." Keith took off the bracelets. And like that, the two of them set off. But when they did, She''s able to keep up with me. Sakura was following his top speed. He wasn''t holding anything back, and yet she could. However, that was the wrong way to say it. It was actually Keith who was losing against her! She was faster than him. The two continued to move before they arrived deep in the forest. "Let''s go look around. They should be around here." While Keith looked around, he was excited. He looked down at his new sword. How was it going to work? He really wanted to use it. The sword''s design was different from a normal one. It was a one-sided sword. There was no hilt; it was built as one piece. "Keith, I sense some monsters a few meters away from us." Sakura looked to her left. Then, the two rushed over in that direction. When they did, they saw a bunch of orcs. "These guys are perfect for testing out my new sword," Keith grinned as he held his handle. He turned to Sakura, "Senior, let''s do this." "Mmhmm!" Sakura quickly dashed forward with blink! Before the orcs could notice her, the woman drew her de. One stroke from her sword demolished seven! Keith wasn''t standing still either as he waved his sword. One should be fine. He wanted to see how strong this is. The orc waved its club against his weapon. The oue was astounding. Keith''s sword went through the club and through the body; the orc was sliced in half. What the?! Keith''s eyes widened as he looked down at the sword. "Junior, watch it!" Keith turned around to see an orc split in half. It hade from behind. However, Sakura came and blocked it. "Thank you, Senior." Keith smiled. That''s right, I can''t be focused on that. There were monsters in front of him. The fighting continued for a few minutes. "This sword is incredible!" Keith couldn''t help but marvel at the sword. It was incredible. Its durability was much higher than that of the iron sword, but its sharpness was three times more than that of an iron sword. When cutting an orc in half with an iron sword, Keith had to use some force. But when he used this sword, it went through easily. "Is the weight affecting you?" Sakura questioned. Changing the weight of a sword would also affect its control. Keith shook his head, "No, it''s not affecting me. Actually, it feels nice." Keith had perfect control over his de. It was only a small added weight, but he managed it. "!" Sakura quickly shifted her attention. "What''s the matter?" "Something ising our way." Keith looked in the same direction. When he did, he knew what wasing their way. And when they looked at it, there was an orc. But it was much different from the others. Its skin was crimson, and its size was much more prominent. "A variant." The two spoke at the same time. "Keith, I will attack on one side while you do it on the next," Sakura told her n. "On it!" Keith quickly dashed to one side while Sakura the other. The two of them did it together. And when the two attacked, the orc didn''t even wait as it blocked the attacks.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 6 Chapter 61: Tradition Volume 6 Chapter 61: Tradition Volume 6 Chapter 61: Tradition "Hmm, this guy is actually durable." The sword didn''t fully go through the arm even when Keith applied force to his blow; it was half-stuck inside it. Gritting his teeth, Keith pulled the de out. And that was when he realized. Oh no! Something was glowing from the orc''s mouth as it fired. "Senior Sakura, watch out!" Keith quickly grabbed Sakura and pushed her away. And when he did, Booom! What happened behind him was a fiery scorch! The entire ground was scorched. "It can roar out fire?! What the?!" Why am I not surprised?! If cows could do it, why couldn''t pigs? But seeing it and thinking of it were two different stories. "Keith, blink out of there!" Keith and Sakura quickly blinked away from the orc. And the orc scorched the earth again! It was burning itself. "Senior Sakura, can I do something?" "What do you want to do?" "I want to test out my new magic." Keith had a hunch that it might work against this monster. "...Understood. I will follow your lead." Sakura noticed the glimmer in Keith''s eyes. It was saying he was positive about his move. Sakura quickly moved away from Keith. The orc''s attention shifted onto Keith as he made his move! The orc''s movement suddenly came to a halt! "Do it now!" Keith eximed. When he did, Sakura came down on the orc''s head, splitting it in two. Instant kill. Sakura''s moves were swift and quick for the orc to figure it out. But she wasn''t focusing on the kill as she turned to Keith, "Did you use gravity on him?" Sakura could use void magic. She could tell what he did. "Mmhmm. But I can only do this on one person." Keithughed. His abilities were stillckluster in what he wanted, but they were effective against one person. "How long have you been working on it?" "For a couple of days now." Keith scratched his head. It was a short time since he practiced gravity. "...You can use gravity this well?" "I want to use it better. This is the only thing I can do for now, so baby steps," Keithughed. "..." Sakura was silent as she stared at him. Do you really think that way? "Senior, let''s go hunt some more! There should be more here!" Sakura nodded, "Let''s go." Like that, the two of them dashed over to hunt for more. They continued on for a couple of minutes before Keith decided, "Senior Sakura, I want to cook the orc variant." This was another variant he had obtained. His curiosity was piqued. He had tried the rush bull variant before, and it was delicious. Now, he has obtained another one! "Go for it." Sakura gestured. The two had killed it together. Keith had more than the right to eat it. Moreover, she was also interested in what Keith would make with it. A stuffed tenderloin will be perfect!" Keith summoned some mushrooms, onions, and some herbs. He started to sautee them first to make the filling. Once the filling was done, Keith took out a knife and stared at the tenderloin cut. Slowly, he butterflied the meat, making it t. "Are you going to stuff the meat with it?" Sakura stared intensely, noticing what he had made. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm, I''m going to roll it up." He ced the filling on one side and started rolling the meat slowly. I can''t let it be loose. If it was, the filling woulde out. Once Keith was finished tightening it, he took some rope and tied it up. He ced it on top of the fire, and a smile formed, "Now, the only thing we have to do is wait." "By the way, Senior Sakura, what will happen on club recruitment day?" That was something he had to ask. The way Tristan and Licht talked about it made him slightly worried. Sakura should know about it as well. "I''m forbidden to tell you anything." Sakura shook her head. "Eh?" You''re forbidden to say anything? "Why are you forbidden from talking about it?" "All the upperssmen are forbidden to talk about it, but that''s to be expected. It''s tradition." "Tradition?" Now, that made Keith even more curious. Volume 6 Chapter 62: The Most Interesting Yet Volume 6 Chapter 62: The Most Interesting Yet Volume 6 Chapter 62: The Most Interesting Yet What did Cadmus do to make it a tradition? Keith began to wonder even more. While he was doing that, Sakura assured, "You don''t have to worry about anything. It wouldn''t be anything dangerous." "Okay, that''s good." Keith was content with that. "Are you nning to join any clubs?" "I haven''t thought about it, to be honest. I guess I would just need to see it to find out." If there were any clubs that he was interested in, he would check it out. "I see," A small smile formed on Sakura''s face. However, Keith didn''t notice as he started to sniff. A bright smile formed, "Senior, the tenderloin is ready!" The fragrance alone was enough for Keith to understand it was perfect. Keith took the meat out of the fire. He had covered it in a metal sheet, which made it even more delicious. "Amazing," Sakura muttered as she stared at the piece of meat shining in this dark forest. It should have all the vor. Keith thought. The juices from the tenderloin couldn''t disappear. He covered it, not allowing anything to evaporate. And the juices stayed at the bottom, soaking the tenderloin. "Let''s eat it!" Keith gulped as he took out his knife. When he did, he sliced a piece open. That was when it started. The signature meat juice fireworks started to explode! Keith grinned, "The juices are so delicious." Some of it fell onto his face, and he couldn''t help but lick it. Just that tiny drop was enough to cause him to gasp. "Senior, here is your share." Keith ced a slice in front of Sakura. The girl couldn''t help but marvel at it. And when the two ate it, Holy! Why is it so tender?! It was simr to pork belly, with a perfect fat-to-meat ratio. However, it was so surprising that it felt more like fat. When it touched his tongue, it melted into his mouth. And aplex of vors went through his mouth. The taste of honey and garlic, like a barbeque, had gone through his mouth. Afterward came a juicy taste of pork katsu. The filling adds a perfect texture. The tenderloin provided a soft texture, while the mushrooms and onions gave it a slightly chewier and harder one. "Senior, what do you-" Keith was going to say something, but there was no need to. There was a te right in his face, "More, please." "Understood." Keith chuckled as he ced more tenderloin onto her te. And the two kept eating without a care in the world. "That was a great meal," Sakuramented. She had never had such a delicious meal before. "That''s because we found a great ingredient." Keith chuckled. It only tasted this good because he had a great base to work with. "Keith, your cooking skills are otherworldly. It wouldn''t have tasted so good if you weren''t cooking it." Sakura shook her head. He was right that the meat was delicious. Just because you have a good base doesn''t mean the otheryers woulde together. You needed skills to enhance it. "Thank you for the praise." Keith grinned, but then he got up. "Should we continue with hunting?" Looking down at his body, he felt it was going crazy. It was simr to an orc lord. "Mmhmm, let''s go and hunt more." Sakura was eager as well as she raised her katana. Like that, the two went hunting again. ... "See youter, Senior Sakura!" Keith waved his hand. The two had returned to the city. The two had hunted for a lot more meat. "Mmhmm." Sakura nodded as she watched Keith head home. But once he was out of sight, a grin soon formed. This year''s club recruitment is going to be the most interesting yet.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 63: Recruitment Day Volume 6 Chapter 63: Recruitment Day Volume 6 Chapter 63: Recruitment Day "Why are you guys eating so fast?" Keith questioned as he noticed how Herrick and Melor ate like there was no tomorrow. They were usually fast eaters, but this was different. They ate as if the end of the world was happening tomorrow! "Can''t." "Didn''t you hear what Professor Aidiun said?" Those two weren''t the only ones eating so quick. The others ate at a faster pace as well. Keith shook his head. It was all due to the words Aidiun said in ss. You all need to eat quickly during lunch. Something will happen in theter half, which is why most students were eating so quickly. "Keith, you should listen to what Professor Aidiun said. He would never say something like that unless there was a reason." Aidiun was not the type of person to say something like that. "I understand. But you''ll get a stomachache if you guys continue like that." Their stomach is going to hurt from eating so fast. "Keith, if you''re not going to finish that, can I have it?" Jack questioned. Keith was eating at his own pace. The rest were done while he hadn''t even finished half. "Sure, you can have it." "Hey!" "No fair!" Herrick and Melor jumped into the conversation. They should have asked as well! But while that happened, "Is it just me, or is there something strange?" Faelyn looked around. "So you noticed it too." Keith and Gabriel nodded. "Only the first years are here." Usually, there would be a mix of various students of different years. However, the cafeteria was empty. About a third of the students came to the cafeteria. "I wonder what they''re going to do. Tristan was so secretive." Carolyn sighed. "Indeed, Licht was the same as well. He wouldn''t tell me anything." Alfia was the same. But as they said this, "Greetings to all freshmen." Everyone looked up at the loudspeakers. "Isn''t that the principal''s voice?" It was Cadmus speaking. "Some of you must''ve guessed it, but it''s a special day today! It''s none other than club recruitment!" But after that, "I have only one thing to say to all of you; don''t die out there!" "Eh?" Everyone''s expression dropped when they heard that. Die? What''s going to happen next? Rumble, Rumble, Rumble. What? Is the floor shaking? Everyone could feel the floor ready to burst. And they didn''t need to wonder. They understood why as they burst through the door! "Grab the freshmen!" "Bring them over to our club!" "What the?!" "Have they gone mad?! Why are they acting like this?!" The 1st years were so confused by their upperssmen. They looked like madmen. "They''re actually capturing people?" Keith gasped. Looking around, some freshmen were tied up and brought away! "Is that legal?!" Jack asked. He couldn''t believe it, and there was no need to question it. "And if anybody is wondering whether or not this is legal, yes, it is! You guys signed the paper when you first enrolled!" "..." You got to be kidding me! Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry at this! "The hottest freshmen over there!" "Get them!" "Keith! They''reing at us!" Jack readied himself as he saw the swarm approaching. But who could me them? The group did have the highest number of freshmen. There was Herrick, who was known to be the strongest freshman. And there was Alfia, who was the same in the magic department. "Who cares! Actually, this is better for us!" Herrick grinned, "That means we can fight them!" He and Melor crunched their knuckles. Since they wanted to steal them away, they had the duty to punch them out! A battle ensuedwell, it was more one-sided. Melor and Herrick beat them up like there was no tomorrow! The upperssmen didn''t expect the two to fight back! "Princess Alfia, Duchess Faelyn, please join our group!" Elves quickly approached Alfia and Faelyn. Unlike the rest, the elves didn''t dare to try to capture the two, not after what happened with Iston. "We already joined a club," Alfiamented. When she said that, the elves didn''t dare cause more trouble as they walked away. "When did you guys have time to join a club?" This was news to the rest of the ind. "Did you guys join Licht?" Keith questioned. "Yeah. How did you know?" She didn''t tell anyone about it. It was going to be a surprise. Volume 6 Chapter 64: Why Are The Two Of Them Here? Volume 6 Chapter 64: Why Are The Two Of Them Here? Volume 6 Chapter 64: Why Are The Two Of Them Here? "That''s because he told me before about headhunting some freshmen." It was not a surprise that he went after Alfia. They were brother and sister. He definitely had to ask her to join. Keith asked the others, "Have any of you joined a club yet?" "I am," Carolyn raised her hand, "I joined the club where my brother is." She was the same as Alfia. That makes three. Keith turned to Gabriel. However, thetter was talking with some students. "No, I haven''t joined a club. I''m not nning to join one to be honest." Students had the option of not joining. "Please, student Gabriel!'' "We need you for our club!" But the students didn''t give up and begged him. "Gabriel is such adies'' man." Keith shook his head. The people who were talking to him now were all female. "You can''t say that about him." Alfia scoffed. "True." Keith wasn''t going to deny it. "When you said it like that, it makes it even worse." Tristanughed as he walked over. Licht and Maria were by his side. "Have the two of you finished headhunting from your list?" Keith questioned. He noticed how the two entered the cafeteria. And the two were working quickly. "Mmhmm. We got most of the students we wanted." Tristan was content with this number of students. "That''s good." "But I wish you would have joined." Tristan sighed. Gabriel and Keith. Those two were the ones on top of his list. However, he heard what Gabriel had said before, while Keith was unsure. "Keith, shouldn''t you do something about that?" Licht pointed at the side where Herrick and Melor were going all out. It was a battle royale! "Leave them be," Alfia scoffed, "Those two can handle all of that by themselves." Battle junkies would always find a way to deal with this. I''m more concerned about that. "Beauty, how about you join my club?" "Umm-" Sarah was surrounded by a group of handsome males. "She doesn''t want to join." Keith quickly stepped in between Sarah and the upperssmen. "..." The senior stared at Keith''s imposing figure before dashing off, "Seriously, there are guys like that as well. Sarah, got to be more careful." "Mmhmm. But he was so handsome." "..." "You guys have to be more careful." Tristan warned, "Some clubs are pretty weird. You guys have to make sure it''s good." "Understood." "It''s the disciplinarymittee!" "The student council is here as well!" Someone shouted. And when that was said, "What the? The two of them never show themselves." Tristan and Licht were surprised. "...I take it that this is not supposed to happen?" "Mmhmm." "Usually, the disciplinarymittee and the student council wouldn''te to club recruitment day. They''re different." "Different, how?" "Those two are basically part of the school system. And they choose students based on their own criteria. You have to go through multiple interviews just to meet with them." "So for them toe here is really surprising," Licht added. "...I see." "So why are they here?" Maria was concerned. For them toe here meant something happened. "They have some strong presence." Only four people entered the cafeteria; that alone stopped all the upperssmen from moving. "That''s because the two people at the top of each one are monsters." The student council president and the disciplinary captain. Two monsters were born in the same generation. "They far outssed anyone in their grade. And those two quickly rose to the title faster than anyone." "So don''t cause any trouble, Keith." "Why are you saying like I''m going to do something like that?!" "8 out of 10 times, you usually cause a mess," Tristan answered. Keith was a walking troublemaker. "Shouldn''t it be 10?" Carolyn and Alfia med him for all the messes. "That''s because you got yourself two wild children over there." Tristan pointed at the flying students on the side. Those two added more trouble. "But on a serious note, Keith, don''t cause trouble." Licht added, "The disciplinary squad has been eyeing you." "Hmm?" This was news to him. "After all the trouble you caused, a lot of them are keeping an eye on you." Todd Mill''s name was left in everyone''s mind, but there were stints of him trying to fight in the cafeteria. "I''m not a criminal." "In their eyes, you are." The amount of trouble Keith caused was not a joke. "They probably have it in for you." "..."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 6 Chapter 65: Do You Want To Join? Volume 6 Chapter 65: Do You Want To Join? Volume 6 Chapter 65: Do You Want To Join? "Rx, I didn''t do anything thesest few days." Keith was sure of himself. He hadn''t done anything that would garner their attention. There was no way they woulde to him. "True." "But you guys did go on a dungeon exploration." "That shouldn''t make them wary of me." "Yeah, but those two kept talking about it that everyone knows." Tristanughed. It wasn''t the first year who knew about this now. The students from the other years know about this as well. "So that''s why they''reing our way," Keith said with a wryugh. As they talked, he noticed they wereing in his direction! And the two stopped before him. Now that they were in front of him, they were pretty imposing. They''re trained. Keith knew that for sure. However, this knowledge didn''t phase him. That wasn''t the case for the rest. "Keith Freed, we want to talk with you." The person said with a cold expression. "Huh?!" They want to talk with him? "I don''t want to." "What?!" These guys wanted to talk with him, and that was already surprising. But Keith had to one-up it! Who could refuse them?! Even the disciplinary squad members were surprised. "Then we''ll have to bring you by force!" One of the members swiped at Keith! However, thetter grabbed his wrist, holding it there. "Aren''t you supposed to be watching over this mess?" Why are you adding to this? "True. But it never said we can''t do something like this either." The student grinned as he swung his fist at Keith. Bamm! It was a resounding sound. "That actually hurt." Keith had used his shoulder to block the attack. However, he felt a numbness from it. That guy was pretty intense. Then again, "Are you done?" Keith pushed the guy away. He was unfazed. This was another Tuesday for Keith. The amount of craziness he had fought thesest few months made punching out of nowhere child''s y. "Hmpf!" The student dashed at Keith. Yet, Keith expected this. He brushed his fist away and punched him in the gut! "Gnnh!" That guy was sent flying into a table! "..." Did he just take out a disciplinarymittee member in one blow? "That''s one." Keith stared at the other one. With one blow, he took him out. He was also ready to duke it out against the other. And the other one seemed to be prepared. Before they were about to fight, "Enough!" A cold, resounding voice cuts into everyone. Tristan gulped, "Disciplinary Captain." Everyone''s expression changed. They have seen this upperssman before. Her presence alone was enough to cause everyone in the cafeteria to shut up. Well, there was one person who made a move. "Senior Sakura!" That cheerful voice was loud. It was more so when no one said a thing. "Keith!" What was that man doing?! Tristan and Licht''s expression changed as they watched him approach her! Was he nning to go against the disciplinary captain?! And some people were interested. They remembered what Cadmus had said before. Keith was one of the top students. He might be able to beat the disciplinary captain. These people wanted to see it. However, "Hello, Keith." Sakura gave a light smile as she greeted him. "!" That exploded everyone''s mind! Who is that?! Where was the cold disciplinary captain?! This woman was actually smiling for someone! "But Senior Sakura, are you here to recruit new members for your club?" Keith questioned. Realizing she was here, that had to be the case. "You could say that." Sakura nodded. "Keith, do you know who she is?" Tristan gulped as he hesitantly questioned. "Yeah, she''s Senior Sakura. I''ve been hanging out with her from time to time." Keith smiled. "..." Not what I meant. This idiot. How could he act like this? But the better question Tristan wanted to ask was. DO YOU NOT SEE HOW EVERYONE IS REACTING?! Everyone was wondering how he could act so nonchnt! But as that happened, "Keith, I''m the disciplinary squad''s captain," Sakura revealed. "Ahh," Keith pped his hands. "You are?" This slightly surprised him, but it made a lot of sense. "Mmhmm," Sakura nodded and added, "Also, what do you think?" "It looks cool," "Then how about it." "Hmm?" "Do you want to join the disciplinary squad?" "What?!" You want him to join the disciplinary squad? The guy beat up a member, and then the captain headhunted him! So many things were happening in a few seconds. "Captain?!" The members of the disciplinary squad shouted when they heard that. What Sakura said made them shake. "I''ve seen his skills first hand. He''s someone you can trust." "..." No one said a thing. Before anything else could happen, "Hey, now. Is someone trying to take a march?" Volume 6 Chapter 66: Disciplinary Captain and Student Council President Volume 6 Chapter 66: Disciplinary Captain and Student Council President Volume 6 Chapter 66: Disciplinary Captain and Student Council President Who would dare say something like that? The students thought they heard something wrong. To steal a march? Who could say...Oh, no. "Student Council President!" And the otherrge power in the academy arrived! "This is a rare sight!" "Both the president and captain are in the same ce!" From how the upperssmen talked, the 1st years understood seeing the two of them together was quite a rare sight. Well, there was one person who didn''t care...again. "Senior Ange!" Keith waved his hand! "..." YOU KNOW THE OTHER ONE?! One was not enough; Keith had to know the other girl. Alfia and the rest''s expressions were indescribable. It was on another levelpared to the other times. What kind of mess did Keith get himself into to know those two?! "Hello, Keith." Angelica gave a bright smile as she walked up to him. And then she noticed Sakura, "Hello, Sakura." "Mmhmm, Angelica." "..." Everyone gulped. The tension just hit another level. "Is there going to be a battle for the best student of the academy?" "Should we make a break for it?" The thought of the two shing was enough to make the upperssmen shiver in fear! "Senior Ange, are you here to recruit students as well?" That could only be the reason. "Mmhmm," Ange nodded, "However, I''m only here for one person." "Uh," Keith had a premonition. He wasn''t the only one; the others felt the same way. "Keith, I want to invite you to the student council." Ange smiled. When she said this, Sakura red! "..." If everyone could hear the sparks being set off, millions would be left off right now. ... "Keith! How do you know the two?!" "Before I answer, can I get a donburi, a coffee, and no light?" Interrogation. That was what was going on with Keith. Everyone crowded him on all sides, not letting him escape. They all wanted some answers from him. The people who led this interrogation were Licht and Tristan. Those two grabbed Keith by the arms and quickly pulled him to the ind. "What''s a donburi?" "New food?" Herrick and Melor heard something they had never heard before, and they understood it was new food. "Don''t lose focus!" These two dunderheads! Are they really going to lose focus now?! "Keith, how do you know the two of them?" Tristan questioned. That had to be the first question. Never did anyone expect Keith to know both of them. "Oh, I met Senior Ange at the library and Senior Sakura while returning from the dungeon," Keith answered. "But why do you guys sound so close to one another?!" Carolyn questioned now. That was the other thing they were confused about. From how they talked, they were close. "Oh, we talked for some time and became close friends. What about it?" "..." Carolyn turned to Tristan and Licht. You two are back up. "Keith, how did you be good friends with the captain and president?" "Oh, I talked with Senior Ange about books. For Senior Sakura, she goes to the cart to eat from time to time. So we talk there." "..." That answered all of that. The intensity died down. "But to think you know the two of them." Alfia had a dirty look as she said this. "Why are you guys making it sound like I''m a criminal?" I just know two people! That didn''t mean he did something terrible! "Because you are." Carolyn retorted. "What does that even mean?!" "Besides your air-headedness, you should be really careful from now on." Licht warned, "The two of them are really dangerous." "I think they''re fine." Well, Ange is a littlezy, while Sakura is stern. Keith remembered how they acted. However, they were good people. "You say that. But the two were ready to sh in the cafeteria." "???" Keith tilted his head, "What do you mean? The two weren''t going to do that." "You were focused on Angelica and Sakura to realize the others were ready to duke it out." Ange and Sakura were prepared. However, the people who were about to make a move were the student council and disciplinary squad. The moment their leader entered, they would do the same. "I see." "You were going to start a war without realizing it." Then again, this person was the one who stopped it. "But who are you nning to join?" "Secret." Keith grinned. "Is it going to be Senior Ange because she''s beautiful?" Jack grinned. "Huh?" That was so out of the blue. "But Captain Sakura isn''t ordinary." Both Sakura and Angelica were beauties in their own right. If Angelica was considered a sun goddess, Sakura was the moon goddess. "Darn you, you lucky dog!" Jack clutched Keith''s neck! How could you be pursued by two beauties?! "I think you have the wrong ideas." "But the two are really beautiful." Tristan nodded his head. "Tristan?" The grin on Maria''s face was the scariest thing in the world. "Nothing can be as beautiful as you!" Tristan shot himself in the foot. "Anyways, I have my ideas on what to do." Keith shook his head.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 67: My Decision Volume 6 Chapter 67: My Decision Volume 6 Chapter 67: My Decision "Senior Ange!" Keith waved his hand as he spotted Angelica sitting in her usual spot. She was sipping on a cup of coffee in Helen''s shop. "Helen, can I get a coffee?" "Understood." Helen got to work. As she did, Keith sat down across from Angelica. "Senior Ange, you have a lot of paperwork, right?" "Yeah-wait a moment! Why are you acting so nonchnt?!" Angelica''s expression changed as she stared at this man. Keith acted like this was another regr day. "Because it''s a normal day." Keith tilted his head. It was a usual thing for the two. He would help her with paperwork while she treated him to a cup of coffee. "But shouldn''t you be surprised after what I said?" "Said what?" "That I''m the student council president?! Shouldn''t you be, "Oh my goodness! Senior Ange is the president? She is so smart and pretty!" Shouldn''t it be like that?" "Eh? What kind of thoughts are going through your head?" I''m not some sideline character. Why would he act like that? Angelica pouted, "Aren''t you a little surprised by me being the president?" If it was someone else, they would have been awed and shocked. She was sure of this. "Of course, I was a little surprised. But not so much because I already knew you were in the student council." It was easy to tell. "Huh? You knew I was in the student council?" "You know I''ve been helping you with your paperwork, right?" Keith raised the paper. He continued, "This type of work could only be found in the student council or the disciplinarymittee." The papers focused on the betterment of the students. That could only be obtained by one or the other. "Uwu," Angelica was embarrassed. How could she not realize it? The papers made it easy to figure it out. "Though, I was surprised that you were the president." Being a member of the student council, Keith knew that for sure. But never did he expect her to be the student council president. "However, even if I know you are the president, I don''t care." "Eh?" "Senior Ange is still senior Ange. Nothing is going to change from that." Keith smiled. Being student council president didn''t matter so much to him. Shocked that she was the president, yes. However, she was still his senior and friend. "...You are so unfair," Angelica wanted to look away. "I get that a lot." Keith chuckled. "But are you going to join?" "Hmm?" "I really want you to join the student council." That was not a lie. Keith had been on her radar long before she met him. He had everything. Smarts, skills, and strength; Everything was in one bag. "Well," Keith scratched his head, "That''s one of the reasons why I came here today." ... "Ngh," Keith raised his hand in the air. Carolyn smirked, "Is someone tired from all that work?" "No, not that tired at all. Actually, I feel quite refreshed." Keithughed, "But how people look down on me is quite the problem." "Of course, they would be looking at you differently. After what happened, how could they not?" Carolyn shook her head. After what happened, it was not a surprise. "I just hope that it doesn''t getrger than before." Keith didn''t want to be a circus animal every day. ... "Ngh!" Today is another good day. Keith had been going about his day regrly. And he was ready to return home. As he was prepared to move, "Keith!" "Hi, Senior Sakura!" Keith waved his hand to the girl. "Can we talk?" "Sure." Keith didn''t mind as he moved the cart to a free space. The two sat on the bench, "What do you want to talk about?" "Keith, I want to apologize." "Apologize about what?" "About how you''re garnering attention from everyone because of Angelica and me." "Ahh, that''s fine. You don''t have to worry so much. I already have so many people watching over me. Having more people turn to me is fine." Okay, for the most part. He got annoyed in the beginning but got used to it afterward. "Thank goodness," A sigh of relief came from her mouth. But then she asked, "But I want to know your answer to all of this?" Sakura wanted to know the answer to this as well. Keith scratched his head, "I''m sorry, Senior Sakura. But I don''t n to join the disciplinarymittee." "..." Sakura was silent for a few seconds before questioning, "Then you decided to join the student council?" It was not a surprise Keith would join the other. Both were influential and had the same strength. Surprisingly, Keith shook his head, "No, I didn''t join the student council either. I also rejected Senior Ange''s proposal." "You rejected both of us?" Sakura''s expression changed as she stared at him. His expression was calm andposed. There was no doubt about it. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "Why did you reject both of us?" This was a surprise. Sakura thought Keith would pick one of them for sure. But to choose neither? Keith smiled, "It''s because I don''t want to do it." "Eh?" "I have some things on my te right now." As he exined, he pointed at his cart, "I have that to focus on." He wanted to focus on preparing food for everyone, "And If I joined either one, I would probably half-heartedly do it." There would be too much on his te, and he wouldn''t be able to juggle all of them. "I see." Sakura understood what he meant, "But I don''t want to give up on you." "Eh?" Now, it was Keith''s turn to make a stunned expression. "Giving up on you is too difficult." Keith''s talent and shine were too difficult to leave on the table. If he didn''t join any, that would be a problem. "... That''s what Ange said as well," Keith muttered. Are these two in sync? Angelica did the same thing. He had rejected her offer, and she said the same word as Sakura. "She''s right." Sakura nodded, "There''s no way we can give up on someone like you." "..." Come on. Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry in this situation. Sakura smiled, "Prepare yourself." "..." Keith wanted to throw himself out the window. ... While Keith was having a breakdown, Kaiser worked on some paperwork. And we''re done. He was working on the expulsion of Mork and the other adventurers. "Vice-guildmaster! We have a situation!" A receptionist entered the office. "Hmm? What''s the matter?" "We confirmed an unexplored dungeon!" "What?!" Volume 6 Chapter 68: Is Keith Freed Here? Volume 6 Chapter 68: Is Keith Freed Here? Volume 6 Chapter 68: Is Keith Freed Here? "What did you just say?!" Keith held his ears as he pulled away from everyone. "Can you guys not scream into my ear like that every time?" Why does everyone do that? He was surrounded by everyone once again. It wasn''t like an interrogationit was more like questioningbut it soon changed into one because their expressions said it all. "I don''t get it. Why did you reject both of them?" Jack needed answers to this. Keith didn''t reject one; he refused both. If anyone heard this, they would end him! Faelyn added, "Keith, you know joining either would be an honor, right?" Having the reputation was incredible. Only the cream of the crop could join, which was not surprising. Seeing how the students made way for them showed how much power they had. Those students held their heads up with pride. "Kinda don''t care about that." Pride and honor were something Keith had long thrown out the window. "But it would have been great if you actually joined. No one would have messed with you." Gabriel chuckled. One of Keith''s issues was that students kept giving him a dirty look. Joining them would solve it. Those guys wouldn''t dare to do anything to Keith. "True. But if I did join, I would have to follow their rules. I''m kind of not a follower." Even as Luis, Keith had never been a rule follower. He followed some, but he had always gone his way, and that was that. "True." "How could you reject Senior Angelica and Sakura?" Jack sighed. But that caused Keith to groan, "Don''t remind me." "What do you mean?" "Both of them are really stubborn." "Eh?" Jack and the rest needed more rification. What do you mean about them being stubborn? "They said they couldn''t give up on me and would try their best to get me to join." "...Are you kidding me?" "No, I''m not." Keith shook his head. Both said the exact words. And there was no need to say anything about how serious they were. That determined gaze answered his question. Just the thought was enough to cause him to shiver. "...But why do I feel so sinful as well?" There was a feeling of guilt when he heard them say it. "That''s because you are guilty!" Herrick and the others grabbed him by the cor. This guy! How could he not see it?! But as they talked, two people had dark expressions. "Carolyn, Alfia, what''s the matter?" Arlo noticed the two''s expressions. "Nothing." The two girlsmented as they looked away from Keith, who was being attacked by the others. "I just hope that nothing bad happens," Keith muttered. ... I was so wrong! Keith wanted to cry, and that was because of the two people standing in front of him! "Sakura, are you asking my junior to eat lunch with you?" "Mmhmm. But why is he your junior?" The two of them stared at one another with a light look. BUT IT WAS ANYTHING BUT THAT! For the rest, they were looking at a tiger and dragon facing off against one another. A few minutes before everything, "Keith, can we go to lunch?" Herrick groaned. ss ended, and he wanted to leave. "Yeah, we could." Keith nodded. But before they could move, "Is student Keith here?" A clear voice questioned. Everyone was surprised to see who it was. The person who called out was none other than Angelica! "Senior Ange?!" This was a shock! Upperssmen wouldn''te to the lower sses to meet up. Spotting Keith, Ange''s expression brightened as she walked over, "Good, you''re here." "What''s the matter, Senior?" Keith asked. "Let''s go have lunch together." Ange grinned. That caused everyone to freeze. The student council president wanted to have lunch with the representative?! Keith was going to answer her, "Is Keith Freed here?!" "Is Keith Freed here?" Another opponent entered the field.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 69: The Real Relationship Volume 6 Chapter 69: The Real Rtionship Volume 6 Chapter 69: The Real Rtionship And that was how the situation unfolded. Angelica and Sakura continued to stare at one another. The two looked at one another before Angelica turned to Keith, "Keith, who are you going to eat with?" The forbidden question was asked. "..." Everyone turned to him. Whatever Keith answered next would determine everyone''s fate! For all they know, a fight could start right here. "How about both?" Keith smiled. The two looked at one another. Eh? Why did you guys smirk? Keith saw the two smiling at one another for a second. Was I wrong? "Let''s go." The two grabbed his hand. Before Keith was brought out of the ssroom, "Guys, take this!" He tossed the lunchboxes over. He couldn''t forget about them. Herrick and Melor didn''t hesitate as they grabbed them carefully! "Keith!" The two red at him! Don''t you dare throw our treasure? "My bad!" That was thest thing Keith said as he was brought out. And the two brought him over to an ind. Keith tilted his head, "When did our academy have a garden like this?" What was in front of him was a garden. First was the private training ground, and now this. "This is a private area where only student council members and disciplinarymittee members cane," Angelica exined. "Pretty okay." It was mid. It wasn''t good or bad. He could tell it had been maintained. But if hepared it to his home...yeah. "Hey! Sakura and I like this ce!" Angelica pinched Keith''s waist. "I see." Keith rubbed his waist as he sighed, "Can the two of you not act like this?" "What do you mean?" Sakura questioned. Angelica also continued to make a coy look. "I take it that you guys are pretending?" "You knew?!" Angelica and Sakura blinked. Keith exined, "I didn''t know at first. I thought you guys genuinely didn''t like each other. Not enough to fight with one another, but enough to dislike one another. But it was weird." The amount of bloodlust they showed didn''t match their intent. "If you guys really hated each other, then you would have fought with one another like there was no tomorrow." However, Keith didn''t see any of that. "But what did it in was when I saw you guys smirking a few minutes ago." That was the sealing deal. He thought he was imagining it. But he was wrong. "Hah," The two sighed, "Junior, you are really sharp." "Sharp and sometimes stupid. Now you guys are pretending?" Keith asked. "Mmhmm," Sakura nodded, "Angelica and I have been friends since the first year. But the two of us somehow came 1st and 2nd of our entire grade." The two were surprised they had gotten to this point. "And we have been either 1st or 2nd throughout the year." Angelica sighed, "Somehow, a narrative came up about me and her being rivals and hating one another." That was something the two had never expected. "I see," Keith kinda felt pity for the two. And the two couldn''t just bring it up any longer. It would be weird if they came out and said they were best friends after being treated as hated rivals. "The only ce we can be normal is here." Sakura sighed. Trying to keep up the harsh look against one another was difficult. "Let''s not talk about things like this. Let''s have lunch." Keith pped his hands. He noticed how their expression grew dark as they talked about it. When that was said, the two brought out some food. "Senior Sakura, you can make your own lunch?" What Sakura brought out was a lunchbox. "Mmhmm, I do know how to cook." Sakura smiled as she opened the lunchbox. Inside were simple dishes. "Ange bought some bread from your bakery." In front of Angelica was a bunch of bread. "I see," "Junior, don''t give me that pitiful smile!" Ange pouted. That smile Keith gave her just stabbed her chest. She asked, "What did you bring today?" "I brought this," Keith said, putting down his lunchbox. Sakura and Angelica stared at it, wondering, "Why is it so big?" It was twice the size of Sakura''s lunchbox. "It''s because we have a lot of big eaters on my ind." Keithughed, "So I made the portionsrger." Opening the lid, the two stared even more. "Why is it shining?" The lunchbox gave off a glow, and its fragrance was intense. "..." "What''s the matter, Senior Sakura?" "I feel so ashamed."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 70: Are You Going? Volume 6 Chapter 70: Are You Going? Volume 6 Chapter 70: Are You Going? "No, don''t be!" Keith quickly waved his hand, "I thought your food looked really delicious." "Don''t say anything. Your food looks ten times better than mine." There was no need for him to cheer her up. Keith''s lunchbox was ten times better than hers! "I always knew that Keith''s cooking was more delicious than mine. But it''s heaven and earth. My cooking is nothing more than dung." A dark aura started to surround Sakura. Are you really that sad about my cooking being better than yours?! This was a surprise for Keith. Never did he expect Sakura to be depressed from this. "Umm, Seniors, do you want to try my food?" Keith gestured. The way the two stared at his food gave him the idea that they were eager to try. "Please," The two nodded. Keith summoned two forks. When they took a bite, "Delicious." "So tender and sweet." Sakura and Angelica were in awe. This was especially so with Angelica. This was the first time she tried Keith''s food. "What''s the matter, Senior Sakura?" Keith noticed the weird expression Sakura had. "It''s delicious. But when I think about the food we hunted a few days ago, it doesn''tpare." When she remembered the tenderloin Keith cooked up, it made this one taste different. "Ahh, but that one was made with crazy ingredients." "WHSAT?!" Angelica asked Keith, "When did you guys eat something together?" This was news to her! "Like a day or two ago? The two of us decided to go out and hunt some monsters." "I want to go as well!" Angelica felt like she had missed such a big opportunity. Keith chuckled, "Sure. When we have the time." "But it would be nothingpared to the variant we had," Sakura muttered. "What?! You guys had a variant?!" It wasn''t just any other meat! It was a variant! "...I want to join you guys no matter what." Angelica knew what she had to do! "Ahhm, but it was really delicious," Sakura muttered again. "..." Angelica''s eye twitched before something came out of her mouth, "Now that you mention food, I also did try some of Keith''s cooking before." "Eh? What did you try?" "Those cookies Keith made were otherworldly. They were a taste that no one had tried before." Angelica had a lighthearted grin as she said this. For some odd reason, the two red at one another. That caused Keith to frown. I only made cookies. Why are you guys angry about cookies? "How about I make some tea?" Keith suggested. He needed to break this out. "You don''t have to do it, Keith." Angelica waved her hand, "We brought you here, I should do it." "No, it''s fine." Keith summoned a pot and three cups and started to prepare the tea in front of them. "Even your tea-making skills are amazing." "I know, right?" Angelica had seen Keith''s work in action before. And he was a professional. "Here you are," Keith ced the tea before the two. Sakura sniffed at the tea and took a sip. "It''s more vorful than what I had before." Just from sipping, she could taste a rich, bitter vor. Besides that bitter vor, she could taste something sweet. "Did you add something to it?" When Keith ced the tea leaves into the pot, she saw some orange pieces mixed into it. "Ahh, I added some orange slices to give it a citrus vor. Do you like it?" "Mmhmm, this is delicious." Sakura nodded as she continued to sip. Angelica sipped quietly as she tasted it before. "By the way, Keith. Are you going to attend the party?" "Party?" There was a party. When was this? "There''s a party for the freshmen to get to know the upperssmen and their clubs better." "But isn''t that what happened before." Wasn''t the freshman catching the thing for students to join clubs? "It''s different." Sakura answered, "That was only for clubs that wanted a specific student." "Students who hadn''t joined a club can go to the party and pick out the one they want to join." "I don''t think they can after what happened." Seeing how the upperssmen ran around like madmen made it hard for him to think of something else. "But are you going to join?" "Sure, I don''t mind." Keith couldn''t say no in this situation. The look they had was something.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 71: I Want You To Go Volume 6 Chapter 71: I Want You To Go Volume 6 Chapter 71: I Want You To Go When Keith returned home, the others hounded him again with questions. Keith took a big sigh, "Come on, guys! Do you really have to question me every time this happens?!" At this point, this was a routine! "That''s because you have such a tight lip!" "We need to question you to get some answers!" The others weren''t having that! Keith would keep it to his grave if they didn''t ask! While they continued questioning him, Diana entered the room and said, "Keith, you got a letter." "Hmm? Is it from my family?" William had been sending him letters. Well, it was mostly Leon and Laura talking about things. But Mir was a faster messenger. He would talk about them. "No, it''s not from your family. It''s from the adventurer''s guild." "From the guild?" This was a surprise. The guild usually didn''t hand letters to people. Keith opened the letter, and the others looked over his shoulders. "I see." ... "Madison," Keith arrived at the guild hall the next day. Heading to Madison, "What do you guys need me for?" What does the guild want from me? The letter had told him to arrive at the guild tomorrow. Madison nodded, "The vice-guildmaster said he wanted to meet with you." Her expression turned stern, "And from how he said it, it seemed this situation was serious." "I see," Keith nodded as he followed Madison. The two arrived in front of a door. Knocking on the door, "Who is it?" "Vice-guildmaster, it''s Madison. Keith is here." "Pleasee in." Madison opened the door to let him in. She gave him a nce, wishing him luck. Kaiser gestured, "Please sit down. We have some things we need to discuss." "We do?" There were things they needed to discuss? "Is it really that surprising?" Kaiser chuckled. "Mmhmm," Keith didn''t lie as he nodded. "Keith, there''s something I want you to do." "Hmm?" "I want you to join a dungeon expedition." "Eh?" Keith''s expression changed. To join a dungeon exploration? "Recently, we were notified about an entrance of a new dungeon." Kaiser was surprised by this information. "I''m assuming that there something''s wrong with this dungeon?" A dungeon popping up shouldn''t be a surprise. Judging from how Kaiser reacted, something was wrong with this one. "Mmhmm. This one seems to be strong." "I see." If it was weak, then there was nothing to worry about. Kaiser could send some adventurers there to deal with it. However, a dangerous one would change things. Kaiser continued, "I''m nning to send a group of adventurers to explore the dungeon first and determine its rank." "And you want me to be part of this group?" "Mmhmm." "I have one question; why me?" That was something Keith needed rification on. He was only a C-rank adventurer. That was in the middle of the pack. Plus, he was green. If he was going to send someone, it should be one with a higher rank. "Of course, if it were the norm, I wouldn''t send a lone C-rank with the parties." There was no way Kaiser would do something like that. "However, your skills are higher than those of a C-rank." That was something he knew for sure. Even if he didn''t see Keith in action, he heard rumors. The ability to use a grand-level magic. His rank was at least B. "Regarding skill and calmness, you are definitely not in C-rank." Keith''s handling of Mork and the others was different. He kept a level head under usation and forced the truth out. "I see." Keith nodded. "The exploration''s goal is to determine the level of the dungeon." That was the main priority. If they couldn''t figure it out, they could identally send low-level adventurers to their deaths. "And you can keep anything you obtained from the dungeon as well." "I still have to think about this." Keith shook his head. There was no way he could decide when thrown such crazy information. Kaiser wasn''t mad but looked understanding. "I understand. Please take some time to think about this. We''ll be heading out in a week." "I understand." Keith nodded as he left the office. Hearing his footsteps get further away, "What do you think about him?" Kaiser asked. "The kid got a good head on his shoulders." A rugged demon kin came out from the side door, "He wasn''t charmed by the loot or the fame." "If he was, then I wouldn''t be curious about him." A chuckle came out of Kaiser. It was a test to see what kind of character Keith had. Kaiser had added the loot part at the end to test Keith. Fame and fortune were important. However, that should be the secondary. "But having someone like that on the expedition would be nice." "I will be counting on you if he joins." Kaiser smiled. "Don''t worry, I will." The man nodded as he walked out of the room. Volume 6 Chapter 72: Go With Your Gut Volume 6 Chapter 72: Go With Your Gut Volume 6 Chapter 72: Go With Your Gut While Keith walked, he thought about what was said. To go into a dungeon that no one had gone into before? That sounded great. And it was. Unlike the dungeon Keith and the group went to, this one would have treasures no one had touched before. There was no need to tell Keith about the fame. However, even with all of this, that didn''t mean there weren''t any dangers. As the saying goes, higher rewards mean higher risks. As the name suggested, it was an unexplored dungeon. That meant no one knew anything about it. It was aplete unknown. For all Keith knew, he could be injured on the first floor. Not only that, it would take longer because it was unexplored. It was a tough decision. I have a few days to decide. Kaiser had given him a couple of days. Keith knew he would make a decision by then. When he returned home, the others came to him, "Keith, are we going to another dungeon?!" Herrick and Melor''s eyes sparkled as they stared. Keith chuckled, "Why do you think we''re going to another dungeon?" "Because the vice-guildmaster called for you!" The two thought they could go to a better dungeon. "You guys thought wrong. The vice-guildmaster called to give me the report about the Mork situation." "Boring!" The two walked away from him. They didn''t want to hear that. Keith shook his head as he headed for the kitchen. It was going to be the usual day. "Hah," Keith sighed as he rested in the backyard. But while he was doing that, "Kid, are you a middle-aged man or something? Why are you sighing like that?" Cadmus scoffed as he emerged from the door. "That''s because I feel like one," Keith chuckled. But Cadmus shook his head as he sat beside him, "So what''s the matter?" "What do you mean?" "Don''t try to deny it. There''s something off with you." Cadmus noticed the off aura he had. "Was it that obvious?" "No. But if Carolyn was here, she would have noticed." A few would have noticed Keith''s expression. He was one of the few. "So what''s on your mind?" Cadmus said casually. "Well, I was asked to join a dungeon exploration?" "Huh?" Keith started to exin what Kaiser proposed. "I see," Cadmus nodded beforementing, "Then go with what your gut is telling you." "Eh? Grandpa Cadmus, can you act more seriously?" How could he be acting like this? "Keith, remember what you told me when you were a kid?" "Ahh, that I wanted a garden and a ce to cook?" Keith tilted his head. "No," Cadmus denied, "To try out new things." "Ah?" "Staying at the academy is fine and all, but you would be in a bubble. Go live a little and try your best at everything." Academy life was never meant to restrict Keith. "I see." Keith thought about it. Cadmus added, "And you don''t need to worry about anything. You definitely won''t die." He had too much damn protection to even die. "Mmhmm!" "Good!" "Also, I will need a fee for this consultation." Cadmus waved his hand to him. "What do you mean there''s a fee?!" "Hey! My wise words are not cheap." "Mooch." "How dare you call me a mooch?" "When there''s a mooch, you must call them a mooch." Keith dered.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 73: Meeting Volume 6 Chapter 73: Meeting Volume 6 Chapter 73: Meeting "Vice-guildmaster, I will join the dungeon expedition," Keith said to Kaiser. He was now at the guild. Kaiser blinked, "Understood." 24 hours hadn''t passed since he told Keith about this. That was one of the reasons why I came to this academy. It was to see new things for myself. To expand on my views. Keith couldn''t forget about those goals. "Since you''re going now, you should meet with the expedition''s leader. Titus, you cane in now." When Kaiser gestured, someone entered the office. "Hello, my name is Titus ise. I will be the leader of this expedition." Titus introduced himself. Keith nodded, "Hello, my name is Keith Freed. It''s a pleasure to be working with you." Titus grinned, "I heard many things about you, Keith. You''re quite a talented fellow." "I''m not that talented." Keith scratched his head, "Mr.Titus, what will we do?" He wanted to figure it out sooner rather thanter. Titusughed, "You don''t need to rush. We''re going to be having a meeting with the rest of the parties in an hour." "In an hour?" Keith turned to Kaiser, "But Vice-guildmaster, you gave me a few days to decide?" "I did," Kaiser nodded, "But I had a gut feeling you would have decided earlier." That was something Kaiser felt. Keith didn''t seem like the type to think too long before deciding. Two days was the most. "Keith,e to the conference room in a few minutes. We''ll discuss it then." "Understood." Keith nodded as he walked out. Titus turned to Kaiser, "He''s a good seedling." Checking him out closer, he could see Keith was well-trained. "Mmhmm," Kaiser smiled, "That''s why I''m asking you to watch over him." A giant coal waiting to be turned into a brilliant diamond. He had a hunch Keith would be amazingter on. That was why he didn''t want anything happening to him. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to the child. But I doubt anyone could cause a problem for him." Keith seemed to be apetent fighter. Only a few could defeat him. While they talked, Keith sighed deeply as he was in front of a door. That was the door to the conference room. He was guided here by a guild receptionist. But while he wondered what to do, "What are you doing?" Keith looked over and saw Titus and Kaiser, who had strange expressions. That was because Keith was pacing back and forth in front of the room. "I don''t know whether I should go in now orter." Keith scratched his head. He was conflicted. Everyone inside would be of a higher rank than him. It would be weird if a lower rank would enter. He didn''t want to step on anyone''s toes. "Pff. You don''t have to be so uneasy. Everyone inside is friendly and easy to talk to." Titus opened the door. The moment he opened the door, everyone turned their eyes to him. "Titus, are we ready to start the conference?" The first person to speak up was a woman. She was a voluptuous woman with a soft expression that gave her a motherly aura. "Mmhmm. Sorry about the wait. I had something to discuss with the vice-guildmaster, Morgan." Morgan nodded, and her eyes shifted over to Keith. "Who''s the gentleman beside you?" Keith quickly bowed his head. "Hello, my name is Keith Freed. I''m a C-rank adventurer. I will be joining you all in this dungeon expedition." Rule one when meeting someone new; greet everyone who was there. Morgan smiled, "My name is Morgan Carwelt. I''m the leader of the party, White Lily." "It''s nice to meet you." "Keith, you''reing on this exploration?" Keith looked up and saw a familiar face. "Groa, are you going as well?" "Of course, my party is A-rank, after all." "Alright, shall we start this conference?" "Wait a moment." Someone spoke up. Titus tilted his head, "Galven, is there a problem? Keith looked towards the side and noticed a party group with a calm and cold exterior. "Galven, is something the matter?" "Yes, I do." Galven nodded, "Why do we have a C-rank here. And he''s also a child." He voiced out the opinion that some had. Everyone in this room was B-rank or higher. Volume 6 Chapter 74: Good Information Volume 6 Chapter 74: Good Information Volume 6 Chapter 74: Good Information "It doesn''t make sense to have a kid to go on such a dangerous exploration." Galven continued. From how Keith looked, it seemed he had joined recently as well. "Galven, I was the one who invited him." Kaiser said calmly, "His skills are higher than a B-rank." "Really?" Even if Kaiser said this, Galven didn''t believe it. That was when Groa added, "I can vouch for what the vice guildmaster said. Keith''s skills are better than mine. After all, he defeated me!" "..." Groa, why are you proud of it? Keith saw that proud expression Groa had as he talked. "Is there anything else?" "None." Galven stopped when he heard all of that. But he didn''t stop ring at Keith. Thetter made a wry look. Knew this was going to happen. "Alright, thank you all foring here. Glorious Fang will take the lead in this exploration." "Understood." The other three parties nodded. "We have quite a line-up here." Four A-rank parties working together. It was quite a group of people. "Before we set off, I want to talk about the formation we''ll have as we explore. I want White Lily to be on the left wing while on the right, Ember''s heart. Do you guys have any problem with it?" "None." Morgan and Galven shook their heads. "And Steel Crusader, I hope you will take the front." Titus scratched his head. They had the highest defense. "No problem." The leader stated. "Good, then I will exin how we''ll proceed." Titus started to exin his strategy. As he did, Keith listened attentively to his words. There were many things he didn''t know about. Keith started to write down everything he said. "Keith, you don''t need to take notes." Keith was sitting with Kaiser on the side. "I want to. This is useful information I can use for my team." Keith knew he could implement these tactics into his group. Hearing tactics from a battle veteran was great. "Alright, Keith," Titus called out to him. "Hmm?" Keith had been silent for the most part, so it was surprising. "I heard you''re a talented mage and a great swordsman. Where do you want to go?" Since he was such an all-rounder, he could go anywhere. Keith thought about it, "Then I will stay in the wing if anyone would have me." This shouldn''t cause me any problems. "Then we''ll take you." Morgan smiled. That caused Groa to sigh, "Aww, and I wanted him to be on my team!" Groa, you''re tanking in the front. Did this man forget he was ced on the frontlines? "Understood." Titus nodded, "We''ll be departing in a few days. We''ll be in the dungeon for quite some time. Get at least a week''s worth of supplies, as it might take longer." "Alright!" Like that, everyone has dispersed from there. Kaiser questioned, "Do you think the journey shall be smooth?" "Depends." Titus sighed, "If there are no improbabilities, then yes. However, that is a no." Entering an unknown? The improbabilities were enormous. There was no way he could say this would run smoothly. "That kid is too cautious." Titus sighed. But Kaiser interjected, "He doesn''t want to step on anyone''s toes." "I wanted to ce him in my group." Titus''s party was the center of the four. "But it might break your party''s formation." That was the problem with adding people to a group. A disconnect. He hadn''t trained with the party at all. He would be confused about how to act. "That was why he chose a wing position." The wing positions were simple enough. They needed to keep the monsters from going to the backline. "And Morgan is apetent leader." Morgan was a leader on the same level as him. She would try her best not to let Keith get into any danger.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 75: Fate Volume 6 Chapter 75: Fate Volume 6 Chapter 75: Fate "What?!" "Where are you going again?!" Herrick and Melor jumped up from their seat and went straight to Keith. But the guy was unfazed as he sipped on some coffee, "I''m going on a dungeon exploration in a few days. Why are you guys so taken aback?" When he returned home, Keith had shared his ns with them. And that was when their jaws dropped in disbelief. "You''re going on a dungeon exploration! How can we not act so surprised?!" Alfia retorted! This guy! They were talking about wanting to go to an unknown dungeon before. Who would have thought he would actually be going to one so soon?! "It just happened." Keith didn''t think he would be going as well. "We''re dying to go too!" Herrick and Melor eximed. The two were the ones who had been yearning for this adventure. Keith shook his head, "I''m sorry. But you guys can''te. I''m only going because I got a rmendation from Kaiser." Everyone in that room was B-rank or higher. He was fortunate. "Then we''ll sneak in!" That was the only thing they could do! "Do that, and those adventurers might end you." The guild might even ban them for trying to pull a stunt like that. "But we want to go!" "Stopining like children!" Faelyn scolded. These two are a bunch of brats. "Grandpa Cadmus, I will train for the next few days. I won''t be attending any sses." Keith would train his body to the utmost since he had a few days before going there. "Alright." Cadmus nodded. He understood preparations were needed. Like that, Keith headed for the training ground. He took a big sigh as he stretched himself. While he started his training, "Will the two of you quit it with that look?" Alfia scolded Herrick and Melor. Those two were still pouting. "We wanted to go as well." The fame and fighting were going to be amazing! "But is Keith going to be alright being alone?" Herrick muttered. "Eh?" "You know, Keith is going to be going there alone. Will he going to be alright?" "It''s Keith. That guy could handle about everythinging his way." Jack retorted. "True. But it doesn''t sit well with me." Herrick still pouted. "When did you be like this?" Alfia backed away from him. This was the first time she had heard this lion brat talk about anything besides fighting! "Hey! Can I not be worried about a friend?" "..." It''sing from you that''s weird. ... "Hah!" Carolyn shouted as she fired another shining de at a target. Bamm! A giant explosion resounded the entire field. What was left of the target was the legs. The whole body was missing. She wiped off the sweat from her head as she stared at the target. I didn''t blow the whole thing up. "Carolyn, here." Alger raised a bottle of water. "Thank you, Senior." She was parched after using her magic. "You progressed well." Alger smiled as he stared at the targets that were destroyed. Slowly, Carolyn was learning how to use her magic. "Thank you for teaching me." The person who had been teaching her all of this was him. "Carolyn, do you believe in fate?" "Hmm?" "You know about how we were destined to meet and such." "Pff, haha! Senior, I didn''t know you liked to joke like that!" "Check this out." Alger stuck out his hands. And when he did, a small space started to grow. Carolyn''s eyes widened as she didn''t expect that. "Try adding your magic into it as well." Carolyn did just that. It was like a miniature gxy was in his hand. "Do you believe in fate now?" Alger smiled. "Ugh," "Can I ask you a question? Do you think you''re the weakest?" "...No." Carolyn was a little hesitant as she said this. That was because she knew many strong people. For example, Alfia knew how to use grand-level magic, and Gabriel was better than her with a sword. "You don''t have to worry about anything. You will be the strongest with my guidance." Alger smirked. Volume 6 Chapter 76: Gearing Up Volume 6 Chapter 76: Gearing Up Volume 6 Chapter 76: Gearing Up "Hah!" Keith sighed deeply as he looked at the sky. He was lying face up. His body was covered in sweat from head to toe. "How do you feel?" Cadmus came from the entrance. Keith''s smile tinged with determination, "I feel I''m prepared enough to survive almost everything." "I think you''re overprepared." Cadmus shook his head. Keith''s words were an understatement in the making. Thesest few days had been Keith training like a madman. He did everything he could to improve his abilities. "Better to be over-prepared than under." Being over-prepared just meant you worked more than usual. However, it would have been a pain if he had been underprepared. "Fine. But you should go take a break. Working out for so long doesn''t do a body good." He couldn''t enter the dungeon with a weary body. With how long he trained, it would be difficult. "I will take a restter. Also, I need to pack supplies for the exploration as well." Titus said they should pack a week''s worth of supplies. I need to get that as well. "I see. Good luck then." Cadmus said nothing more as he walked away. He knew Keith was going to work out even more. "Back to work!" Keith got up from the ground, his movements swift and purposeful. He couldn''t stop himself now. After he did all of that, Keith went to collect some supplies. The first ce he headed to was Iron Hilde, "Skar, are you there?" Keith called out. "I''m here, Kid." Skar came out from the back. Keith questioned, "Do you have the thing I asked before?" There was no banter between the two. Keith was serious about this. "Of course. Who do you think I am?" Skar grinned as he brought him to the back. Keith''s eyes locked onto one ce. There was armor being disyed in the center. There was nothing shy about the armor. But that was what Keith wanted. It was only for protection and nothing more. "What is it made out of?" "I used the hides of steel lizards to make it. It''s more durable than any old iron, and it''s flexible as well. So you can move around without thinking about it getting in your way." After Keith left the guild, he came here to ask them for some things. "I wasn''t going to ask for armor," Keith muttered. He was nning to go with the regr armor. But that caused Skar to scoff at him, "How stupid are you? You''re going in there with the most basic gear ever!" Keith''s gear was made from the weakest iron ever. "If it isn''t broken, it''s workable." Keith had been using the same thing for thest few months. It worked well with him. "Tsk," Skar sucked his teeth before sighing, "Try it on and tell me if you need any alterations." "Understood." Keith wore the armor. The first thought that came to his mind was, Light. It felt light from something that was made out of steel. Keith turned to Skar, "Is it supposed to be light?" "Mmhmm. The hide from a steel lizard is more durable than steel, but it''s also half its weight. It''s a popr material to use to make armor." "I see." Keith started moving his body around, throwing punches and kicks along the way. "Anything wrong with it?" "The leg part is a little tight on my thigh." He could raise it to the right angle. "Gotcha." Skar nodded as he started to alter it. While he did, "Also, check out the sword on the rack as well." "Huh? You made another one?" Staring at it, Keith realized the second sword was made from the same material as the one Skar gave him before. "I could only make a long sword and a short one." Skar sighed. He wanted to make two long swords. However, "I think it would be perfect for you." "Hmm," Keith picked it up and took out the long sword. The longer one was a meter longer. Waving the short sword around, "It''s good." It was lighter than the long one, so he could swing it faster. "Then use it. Going to an unexplored dungeon by yourself is going to be difficult. And take the armor; it''s good to go." "Thanks." Keith ced the armor into his belt. "Save it. Juste back alive and bring some material if you find any." "Gotcha." Keithughed. He didn''t stay any longer as he needed to buy some other supplies before the end of the day. "To think he would be going on an expedition." The other dwarves muttered once Keith left. It was surprising since Keith hadn''t been here for a year! "He has the skills." "But it''s going to be difficult for him." "Do you guys only know how to talk?! Get back to work!" Skar scowled as he added, "That kid is going toe back alive even if everyone tries to smite him down!" That was something he knew for sure!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 77: In Heaven Right Now Volume 6 Chapter 77: In Heaven Right Now Volume 6 Chapter 77: In Heaven Right Now Keith stretched his hands into the air as he took a deep sigh. Today is the day; it was time to head to the dungeon. He stared down at the snowball and spirit sleeping. "Aria, take care of them." Keith turned to Aria. Thetter flew onto his shoulders and nestled his face. This caused Keith to sigh, "I''m sorry. But I can''t summon you in front of so many people." Well, he could. But he chose not to do it for now. It would be a little surprising for the others if he did. "Hoo." "If there''s any trouble, I will summon you immediately." With that said, the owl flew back to her stand. Keith nodded as he headed for the guild. When he arrived, he saw Madison working at the counter. "Madison, am I the first to arrive?" Looking around, he noticed Titus and the other parties had yet to arrive. "Titus is talking with the vice-guildmaster about some things. He wille down in a few minutes." "Understood." Keith nodded and was going to sit on a bench and wait. "Keith," "Hmm? What''s the matter?" As Keith stared at Madison, he noticed how she was fidgeting around. It was weird since Madison wasn''t the type to do it. But since it was her, it was cute. "Here," After a few seconds of fidgeting around, she raised something up. "Hmm? A pendant?" A tiny little pendant was in her hand. Madison exined, "I''m giving this to you. It''s a good luck charm to keep you safe on your expedition." "Oh," "I know it might be tacky. And you should be safe out there with them around." Madison started to ramble as her cheeks turned red. "No, I love it. Thank you." Keith smiled as he took the pendant. He tied it around his waist, "With this, I feel like I can take down 10 monsters in one go!" "Don''t charge in recklessly," Madison warned. "I won''t. Thank you so much, Madison." He was grateful for the gift. He talked with Madison for some time before the other parties arrived. The first one was White Lily. Morgan entered the guild and noticed his presence, "Keith, are you the first one to arrive?" "Mr.Titus''s party is here. I''m the second one." Keith scratched. You guys are dressed to fight. All of their gear was top-notch, from what he could tell. Morgan was dressed in a sky blue robe as she held onto a staff. "Keith, why did youe here so early in the morning?" A resounding voice called out from Morgan''s party. The person had tanned skin. The woman sat beside Keith and got really close. Madison frowned, "Shakti, please be more mindful." "Come now! There''s no need to be such a spoiled sport. Or are you really that jealous?" A devious grin formed on Shakti''s face as she stared at Madison. And that caused the woman to re daggers. Am I in danger? Keith thought to himself. He was sitting between the two of them. So Madison''s re was going through him first to Shakti! He changed the subject as he asked, "Ms.Shakti, are you fine with wearing so little?" What made her eye-catching was how she was dressed. Unlike the rest of the girls who were geared up, Shakti wore some revealing clothes. "Just call me Shakti." Shakti pouted as she answered, "I''m fine like this. Armor is just going to get in my way. But what''s with the armor you''re wearing?" It was her turn to question him. "Hmm?" "I thought for sure you would wear some shy armor instead." Keith scratched his head, "I don''t like shy things. As long as the armor works fine, then I''m good." "Aww, Just the cutest!" Shakti didn''t hesitate as she hugged Keith''s head, mming his face into her ample bosom. "Shakti! Don''t do that!" Madison grabbed Keith''s hand, wanting to pull him out of there. Shakti tilted her head, "But he''s fine with this, am I right?" "..." No response. "See," "What is going on over here?" Keith turned his head to see Groa and his partying over. He quickly got up from his seat and headed for him. But he noticed something off. "Groa, what''s with the look?" The bearman was giving him a weird look. "You got flowers in each arm. You lucky dog!" Volume 6 Chapter 78: I’m Excited Volume 6 Chapter 78: Im Excited Volume 6 Chapter 78: Im Excited Keith was surrounded by a bunch of flowers. "And you will only be surrounded by beauties during the expedition as well! You lucky dog!" Groa draped his arm around Keith''s neck. Morgan''s party was a female-only group. Keith was going to be the only male there! "Huh? That''s not my fault." Keith shook his head. It was either choosing the person who didn''t like him or the friendly one. He decided on the friendly one. That was a no-brainer! "So you''re the kid Groa keeps talking about?" Keith looked over. Huge! He thought Groa was huge, but this guy was twice the size! A walking great wall! That was the best way to describe him! "Keith, this is the leader of my party, Craig." "Pleasure to meet you," Craig raised his hand. Keith did the same with a smile, "Likewise." "Do you know where Titus is? All of us are here, yet the leader hasn''t arrived?" "Rx, I''m here." Titus came down with a calm expression. He smiled, "Since everyone is here now, let''s go. The carriages are ready." "Understood!" Everyone nodded as they set off. It was a straightforward journey. Let the carriage take them to the dungeon and they take over from there. However, "Shakti, can you not stay so close to me?" Keith sighed. "Is it bad that I''m sitting so close?" Not bad. But you are sitting awfully close. It wasn''t a sit-near-and-have-fun situation. It was the I''m going to sit right next to you and not give a centimeter of space. Shakti grinned, "We need to build team spirit! After all, you are an honorary member of White Lily until we finish this dungeon!" I understand, but this is way too close. It didn''t help Keith that she wasn''t wearing any armor. Morgan sighed, "Shakti, stop annoying the child." "Fiinnee!" Shakti moved away from him. Keith took a deep sigh of relief. I don''t think I could stay like that for three hours. To get to the dungeon, it would take them three hours. "And Groa, can you not re at me like that?!" Groa was ring at him like no tomorrow! "Shakti, why don''t you do that to us?!" "Because you guys aren''t cute enough." It was a frank and direct answer. While Groa was crying on the sidelines, Morgan asked Keith, "Keith, how are you feeling right now?" The others had been going on dungeon exploration for some time. This one would be Keith''s first time. "Excited to be honest." "Eh?" That eh wasn''t from Morgan but from the rest of the adventurers as well. "Is it weird?" Keith tilted his head. Titus shook his head, "It isn''t weird, per se. But usually, one would be nervous." Trying something for the first time would always cause a person to have jitters. "Why do you feel excited?" Titus was intrigued. Because I get to explore something that no one has gone to before. I get to see new things because of that. If Keith said he wasn''t nervous, he would be lying. However, overshadowing it was his excitement. "I see." Morgan didn''t say anything but shifted over to Titus and whispered, "Is he a battle junkie?" "Probably? We really have to find out." Every word that came out of Keith''s wordsbeled him as a crazed fighter. "I''m not a battle junkie!" Keith''s cheeks turned red. He was different from Herrick and Melor, who wanted to fight 24/7. He was excited about the challenge and the ingredients he would find in the dungeon. "We have arrived, Everyone!" The coachman called out to the group. Keith looked out and saw a dungeon. That made him intrigued. Contrary to the usual dungeon, which was a cave opening, this one was a giant staircase. Keith turned to Groa, "That''s a dungeon?" "Mmhmm. Oh, you''ve probably never seen something like this before. Sometimes, some dungeons are stuck in the ground." "I see." Keith nodded as he followed Titus and the group down the stairs. And what they saw was a giant waiting room. It was a ce where no monsters would spawn. Everyone turned to Titus, awaiting his order.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 79: Dragator Volume 6 Chapter 79: Dragator Volume 6 Chapter 79: Dragator "Alright, Everyone! We''re going to be heading down to the first floor. Remember to stay in formation and prepare for anything thates your way!" Titus gave one final warning, ready to set off. "Understood!" "Keith, be careful out there." Groa smacked Keith''s shoulders. His party would be on the front lines, while Keith would be slightly farther away from them. "I should be the one saying that." Like that, they were off. As they headed down, "Good! Bring out the lightmps!" "What''s that?" Keith looked at themps that were brought out. Morgan exined, "These aremps run on magic stones. It''s mostly used for dungeon expeditions." "I see." Keith nodded. Suddenly, Shakti got close to Keith, "Keith, you should stick close to me. You can see the ground with me around." "I can see fine without yours." With so manymps being shined together, it made the dark area bright enough to see something 10 feet away from them! "Tch!" "Also, you should be sticking to the front, Shakti." Keith''s role in this group was the rearguard. His job was to prioritize forcing the monsters to go into onene. Shakti, on the other hand, was the fighter in the group. Her position was more forward than his. "It''s fine. I can handle it." As she casually said this, "Shakti, head back to the front." "Fiiine!" Shakti pouted as she went up to the front. Morgan grabbed her head, "This girl is going to be the death of me." She could see it now. "Hehe," I feel bad for you. As they continued forward, they were met with a giant cave. Keith looked around. There were simrities to White Meadow. However, the area was muchrger. While everyone looked around, Titus frowned, "Prepare for battle!" When that was said, everyone quickly raised their weapons. The calm expression everyone had changed into one of readiness. Keith did the same. The moment they prepared themselves, the opponents came forward. They''re big. Even when they couldn''t see them, their stomping made it clear these guys were big. And Keith was right. What came out from the shadow were giant alligators. They stood more than three meters wide. Their fangs were etched out as they stared at the group with amber eyes. "What are those?" "Dragators." "Watch out for their mouths, and don''t let them swing their tails!" Titusmanded, "Mages, use water magic to weaken them! Wings, take care of two each! Center shall hold back the five!" And like that, the battle started. "Shakti, I leave it to you to hold them back!" Morganmanded as she started to chant. "Don''t need to tell me that!" Without any hesitation, Shakti dashed at one of the dragators. A head-on assault. That was the only thing to describe it. The dragator responded with something Keith had not expected. "Rawr!" Fire came out of its mouth, torching the area! Keith''s eyes widened. Is Shakti okay?! She took the brunt of that. Her body was still in that fire! "Was that it?!" Coming out of the fire, Shakti swung her axe down, mming into the dragator''s nose! It went through it like butter as she swung her axe upwards. "Rawr!" The dragator raised its arm, trying to swipe down at her. But the swipe nevernded as it missed her entire body. Shakti''s blow, on the other hand, cut the head off! While Shakti took care of one of them, the others dealt with the other one. "Morgan! Do it now!" "Come! Aqua Geyser!" Below the dragator, a pir of water burst forth, blowing a hole through its stomach! Both were taken out in a swift matter. "Support the main line!" Morgan didn''t ignore the main issue. Their group had to face off against two while the center faced off against five. They needed to support the front lines. "On it!" Shakti and the rest of the girls quickly made their move. The center had dealt with two. With the added force of the wings, it made the battle much smoother. Everyone took a breather after they dealt with all the dragator. The only one who wasn''t was Titus. Nine dragator just from the start. "So, what do you think the dungeon level is?" Galven walked up to him. Volume 6 Chapter 80: He Shouldn’t Be Here Volume 6 Chapter 80: He Shouldnt Be Here Volume 6 Chapter 80: He Shouldnt Be Here "I take it that your side is done?" Morgan walked over to Titus. Galven frowned, "My group is as just as strong as yours. And besides, there''s no need to focus so hard when it''s a win." The oue was clear. With both the wings defeating their opponents, the added power was enough to deal with the dragators in the center. "What do you guys think about this dungeon?" "It should be at least an A." Dragator was a B-rank monster. Given that it was on the first floor, that would make this dungeon at least an A-rank at least. "This is going to be interesting," Galven smirked. "By the way, how is Keith?" Titus turned to Morgan. Since he was focused on the overall picture of the battle, he didn''t witness Keith in action. Morgan grinned, "He has a good head on his shoulders. Throughout the fight, he hindered the dragator''s movements." She noticed what Keith did. By using earth magic, he changed the floor''s structure. The reason why the dragator''s move missed Shakti was due to Keith. The moment it raised its paw, Keith changed the ground, causing it to shift to the right. "He''s not trying to be a key figure. He''s moving subtly and trying to enhance the other''s abilities." Keith was restraining himself, trying not to be a bother. Instead, he was supporting the others. "I see." Titus smiled. "I still don''t think he should be here." Galven''s expression darkened. The idea of Keith being here still didn''t sit well with him. Titus and Morgan sighed, "Galven, you got to be more soft on the juniors." The two knew why he was saying this. "How is being soft going to help them? This is too dangerous of an expedition even for us." Galven scoffed, "To send a young adventurer here is asking for trouble." His words never had the intention to mock Keith''s skills. Keith''s abilities were known throughout the city. But that was precisely why he didn''t want him to be here. "Sending such a talented adventurer here is just wrong." Keith had a lot of talent. But was his talent able to deal with where they were now? There was a higher chance of him dying. "That''s why I ced him in Morgan''s group." Morgan''s group was well-roundedpared to the other parties. Plus, Morgan was the kindest of all leaders. "I still don''t like that he''s sending a kid here." Galven groaned. "We know." That was something everyone epted. Galven may talk with an annoyed tone. But he cared about the younger adventurers a lot. "Titus! We have collected all the dragators." Craig asked the other leaders, "What''s our next step?" "We''re continuing forward!" Titus instructed everyone. The group nodded as they started to move forward. As they did, Keith looked around. I need to use my magic more efficiently. The ground was too coarse for him to change it quickly. As Keith had changed the ground under Shakti, it required more magic than average. While he thought about the next step, "Hey now, what''s with the glum face?" Shakti came over and hugged him. "Nothing, Shakti. I was just thinking about some things." Keith sighed. That caused Shakti to pout, "Is it really? You''re making an expression that doesn''t suit your handsome face." "What expression should I make then?" "You should have a seductive look than a cold one. There are too many handsome faces who have cold looks!" Shakti was about to cry at the horror. "Uh. I hate to break it to you, but this is my normal face." "Then make it cuter!" Shakti grabbed Keith''s face and moved it upwards, trying to make his smile even more. "Please, Shakti. Don''t do that." Keith moved her hands off his face. "The more you don''t want it, the more I want to do it!" Shakti grinned as she hugged Keith''s body. But while she did, Keith looked at her arm, "Eh?" "What''s the matter?" "How are you not burned?" Keith looked at her arms. Her body took that dragator''s st point nk. How was she not burned? It was perfectly healthy! "That''s because I have wless skin!" Shakti stated with a proud smile. "..." Keith looked at her strangely before smirking, "Then why do I see a pimple here." "Huh?! Where is the pimple?!" "Who knows?" Keith smirked as he walked forward, trying not to look at her. "How could you lie to me like that?!" Shakti wanted to snatch Keith.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 6 Chapter 81: Giant Eyeball Volume 6 Chapter 81: Giant Eyeball Volume 6 Chapter 81: Giant Eyeball "Enough with the chatter! We''re heading down!" Titus ordered. As they continued to fight, the stairs to the next floor were in front of them. Going down to the next area made Keith confused. A swamp area? Keith looked around. "Have you ever been to an area like this?" Morgan questioned, noticing the excited look Keith had. Keith shook his head, "Nope. This is a first for me." The swamp area was not ordinary. "As long as we keep to the path and do not get near the water, we will be fine," Shakti added. Inside the water would be monsters. But they wouldn''te up. Or so she had thought. "Watch out!" Keith quickly dashed forth and swung his de! The member was surprised, but when she looked at what Keith had taken a shot at, it made her wary. A tentacle. It was trying to drag one of the members in. "Monsters areing out of the swamp!" Keith shouted. Hearing this, "Prepare for battle," Titus called out. As they huddled together, Keith raised his sword, prepared to take it out. As he readied, the monster sprang forth from the swamp! "Woah!" The thingtched onto the top of his sword. It was slimy and also had a good grip over it! He wasn''t the only one; other tentacles sprang forth, grabbing the other adventurers. It''s trying to pull us in! Slowly, Keith was moving towards the swamp! Not happening! He mmed his feet down, getting a hold. "Watch out for the tentacles! Don''t let it drag you into the swamp!" Titus quickly warned. "Tch!" While Titus warned the others, Keith was in a tugging match with the monster. That tentacle wasn''t alone. More came out of the swamp,tching onto Keith''s limb. "You got to be kidding me!" Keith was being dragged into the swamp. "Keith! Yank on the tentacles as much as possible!" Shakti shouted. Nodding his head, Keith pulled on the tentacles with all his force! What came down on it was Shakti, splitting the tentacles. "Thanks." "Don''t mention it." Shakti''s eyes never left the swamp, "Time to see who you really are!" She mmed her axe down, splitting the swamp in half! That forced the monsters to reveal themselves. "What the?!" "So disgusting." "Are you kidding me?!" What was in front of everyone was a tentacle monster! But it was weird as it was a giant eyeball with tentacles. It red at all of them. Morgan ordered, "Shakti, draw its attention. Archers, keep them at bay." "Understood!" "Keith, can you use your magic at it?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he raised his hand. Since the monster came from the water, it was a water-type animal. And he understood what weakness it had. "Ngh!!" The eyeball started to wither around. Lightning surrounded its body. And that was not the end. Morgan added wind magic into the mix as well! It was an explosiveness of never before proportions. "Thank goodness." Shakti sighed in relief as she watched the eyeball fall down to the ground, withering in pain. Shakti turned to Morgan. As she did, SLASH! "Shakti, you can''t lose focus against the monster." Keith wiped the de as he stared at the eyeball. It didn''t die from Keith and Morgan''s attack. With its dying breath, it wanted to take down someone with him! "Thank you, my hero!" Shakti didn''t hesitate as she hugged Keith! Keith tried to push her away, "Stop hugging me. My skin is slimy." Those tentacles were in swamp water. It smelled disgusting! While she did that, Morgan''s expression was livid, "Shakti! How many times do I have to tell you to watch out! You need to end it before they can make another move." "I know. Don''t worry." But it seemed Morgan''s words went in one side and out the other. "You were so dashing. I might be falling in love with you!" Shakti grinned as she continued to hug Keith. "Thank you for the words. But I''m not looking for love right now." Keith gave a sigh as he walked away. But that caused Shakti to pout. He walked over to one of the members, "Are you okay?" She was the one Keith had pushed out when he saw the eyeball attacked. The adventurer shook her head, "I''m fine. Thank you for warning me." "It''s nothing. I''m d you''re safe." "...Thank you." "No problem." "This guy is the most destructive person." Morgan and Shakti watched this unfold. Looking down, she saw Shakti with a jealous look. Too destructive. Titus questioned, "Is everyone okay in your group?" Volume 6 Chapter 82: Dragator Steak Volume 6 Chapter 82: Dragator Steak Volume 6 Chapter 82: Dragator Steak "We''re uninjured for the most part. Some of us got hit by the tentacle." Those tentacles were fast whips as they mmed into her party. She sighed, "We should put more distance between us and the swamps." It was time to change how they move forward. The wings were farther away from the center group. "I''ll change it." Titus nodded as he quickly changed the formation of the group. He had the wings closer to the center. "Let''s move forward." ... "Huh?! What do you mean Keith went on a dungeon exploration?!" Carolyn''s eyes widened when she heard that. During ss, she noticed Keith was absent. She found it strange and went to ask Gabriel about it. "Why did no one tell me about it?!" "Because we thought there was no need to?" "There''s really nothing to worry about," Gabriel sighed, "It''s Keith. That guy could probably survive any disaster." "And I hear that he''s with some strong adventurers as well," Herrickmented. He and Melor went to the guild again to do some training. And he talked with Madison about Keith. "..." Carolyn still had a discontent expression. Why did he go without saying anything to me? Usually, Keith would give her a heads-up before he did anything crazy. So why now? ... "We can rest up here," Titus stated. The group was now at the end of the second floor. Their exploration had been going smoothly for the most part. It wasn''t a fast or slow pace. However, it was more than enough. The only hup was the eyeball monsters. "We''ll have our dinner here as we rest." "Finally." Some adventurers sighed in relief. As they explored the dungeon, they didn''t have time for lunch. It was a rush job. They had to deal with the monstersing their way, so they shoved jerky in their mouths to satisfy their hunger. Like that, each party separated from the other. Meals were procured by each party. Keith turned to Morgan, "Morgan, can I get a piece of a dragator?" "Hmm? What do you want to do with it?" "I want to cook it." Finding an exciting ingredient from the get-go was significant enough. Keith knew he had to try it out the moment they killed it. "Sure, you can take some. But do you want to eat with us?" Morgan questioned. They had more than enough rations to share. "No. I don''t want to impose." Keith shook his head. "Alright. But stay close to our party." Morgan smiled. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded and was about to start cooking when someone came from behind. "Keith, please cook for me!" Groa grinned. "Groa, what are you doing?!" "How could you ask him to cook for you?!" Craig, Morgan, and the other adventurers stared at Groa. How could this person ask a child to cook for him? He was shameless! "Sure, I don''t mind." Keith scratched his head. Groa''s smile beamed ten-fold. The same could be said for the others. Well, in the reverse. They couldn''t help but re at him. Keith thought about what to prepare as he moved away from the group. He found himself in a small corner where he could do his thing. Keith pped his hands together, I got it. Keith quickly brought his equipment and other herbs from his storage. "What are you going to make, Keith?" Groa was excited as his bear ears started to wiggle around. Keith smiled, "I''m going to cook a pork soup with dragator meat. The second will be pasta with a saupple and dragator steak to top it." "Ooh! I will stand out of your way!" Groa took a few steps back, letting the master do whatever he wanted. Keith nodded as he got to work. Cooking the soup was the easiest. He took out some cubes and tossed them into the pot. Sniffing, Groa remembered this smell, "Is this how you make the pork soup in the cart?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. But there was a difference with these cubes. They were dried. Doing this changed the vor. There was a more pronounced vor when it was dried. After tossing them in, add some onion bits and some carrots, and it was good to go. Boiling it was thest thing left.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 83: I Can’t Take It Anymore! Volume 6 Chapter 83: I Cant Take It Anymore! Volume 6 Chapter 83: I Cant Take It Anymore! And now I need to deal with that. Keith''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he looked at the dragator. That was the one he had his sights on. I''m going to make it as a steak! Arge b of meat was perfect! Keith took out his knife and sliced the b of meat for the two. He ced it onto a pan. The rich, savory aroma from the pan began to waft, filling the air with its tantalizing presence. Groa''s grin transformed into a wide, contented smile. I''m in heaven. That was the only way to describe it. He wasn''t the only one as, "What''s that smell?" "Why is it so sweet?" Titus and the other adventurers started to sniff around, their nostrils ring with the incredible aroma. As they looked around, their eyes locked into one ce. The scenting from there was the heaviest. "Keith, is it done yet?" Drool wasing down the side of his mouth. Just the soup was enough to make him unable to think. Adding the grilled steak, and his brain couldn''t process it. Keith smiled, "In a minute, Groa. I need to make a sauce, and then we''re good." Making the sauce with a saupple was simple enough. He only needed to chop down the saupple; add some herbs and vegetables to make a proper meat sauce. Flip it to the other side. Flipping the steak, and the side was grilled perfectly. Keith gulped as he ced the giant steak on top of the pasta. Thest was the sauce being poured on top. "Here you are." Keith smiled as he handed the soup and pasta to him. Groa didn''t hesitate as he quickly took a bite! "So delicious!" He couldn''t help but roar as he consumed the food! While he did, Keith ate. It wasn''t like Groa, who ate like a speed demon; Keith savored each bite. The dragator is chewy. But it wasn''t a hard cut. Instead, it was a soft chew; after five, the meat melted in his mouth! Delicious. As Keith continued to eat, "Woah!" He looked and noticed that Titus and the other adventurers had huddled around the two. It looked really menacing! "Is something the matter, Titus?" Titus was the head of this group. "Umm, Keith. What did you cook?" Titus coughed as he asked. Keith smiled, "I made some pork soup with steak and pasta." "I see." Titus coughed again. There was definitely something else he wanted to say. "Keith! Seconds!" Groa quickly raised his te. He had finished his food and wanted seconds! But as he did, the expression on the others was livid! This was especially so with Craig. This brat! How dare he eat like that without any shame! Keith didn''t mind as he ced more food on the te. Just seeing it in front of them was so alluring! Gulp. "I can''t take it anymore!" Shakti screamed as she sat beside Keith, "Keith, can I get some of that as well?!" There was no need to hold back. Not when the food was so delicious! And this bearman was probably going to finish it all! "Sure." Keith nodded as he handed a te over to her. The woman didn''t hesitate as she started to eat. A content expression soon formed afterward! "So good!" "Do you guys want as well?" Keith noticed how the others were going crazy. And like that, a party had ensued in the dungeon. The other adventurers ate his food with a smile. "If you open a restaurant, people woulde flocking over," Morganmented. "He does have one," Groamented. "He does?!" Everyone else was shocked. "He opened a cart in the city. You can get food from there." Groa casuallymented as he continued to eat. "Then I''m definitely going to go there." Craig smiled. "Thank you for the patronage." Keith smiled and then noticed someone who was sitting away. He tilted his head and walked up to him, "Mr. Galven, what are you doing here?" "Watching for monsters in case theye near." Even if they found themselves a safe spot, that didn''t mean monsters wouldn''te near them. "Then please have this and be safe." Keith ced some food on the ground for him. "Thanks." Galven sighed as he took the food. But then he sighed, "Sorry about what I said before." "Hmm. Oh, you don''t have to worry about that." He never took offense to what Galven said. Anyone would have been weirded out when a random adventurer was joining in. "Keith, more soup!" Groa raised his bowl. Guess I will have to continue this for a while. Keith knew what was going to happen. Volume 6 Chapter 84: Banquet Volume 6 Chapter 84: Banquet Volume 6 Chapter 84: Banquet "Is everyone ready?" Alfia looked at everyone. They were not dressed in their usual uniform. Instead, they wore formal attire, a stark contrast to their usualfort. Gabriel and Jack couldn''t hide their unease. Jack sighed, "Can''t believe I''m wearing this again." He thought wearing the suit was a one-time thing once a year. "I think we''ll be doing this for quite some time." Gabriel sighed. While the two talked, a frown formed on Alfia''s face, "Would you stop moving your cor like that?!" On the side was Herrick, who messed around with his cor. He had been doing that for thest five minutes. He groaned, "I always hate these stupid uniforms." Herrick wore the formal attire of the beastmen kingdom. "You''re going to rip it if you keep doing that." Alfia shook her head. This guy was like a wild animal wing its cor. "Tell me again, why must we wear this?" Melor frowned, dressed in a suit. Sarah sighed, "Because we''re going to a party. This means we have to go in formal attire." The group was going to the party invited by the student council and disciplinarymittee. "Tch!" "All of us have to go. Especially you two." Alfia warned. These two couldn''t escape, no matter how hard they tried. They were the princes of two major races. And they couldn''t run with their reputation. Having them disappear was asking for trouble. "I know." Herrick shook his head. Even if he didn''t like it, he would still have to go. People would be asking questions if he didn''t. "Good." Alfia sighed in relief. Why do I have to watch over these two? Somehow, it became her job to monitor them. "Your dress is gorgeous, Alfia." Sarah was wearing an orange dress this time. But the ones who were eye-catching were Alfia and Faelyn. Alfia was dressed in a beautiful elven dress. It only heightened her beauty. "But Faelyn, are you sure you don''t want to wear one too?" Faelyn didn''t wear a dress. She was in an elven suit. "Princess, I''m your guard. So I will dress to protect you. A dress will only hinder my movements." There''s no need for protection. Alfia held her head. "Now, we should go meet up with Carolyn." Like that, the group walked out of the ind. And Carolyn was standing on the side, waiting for all of them. And she was there with Tristan, Maria, and Licht. "Alfia, you look so beautiful." Licht smiled as he stared at his sister. Alfia smiled, "You look handsome as well, brother." Licht wore the same uniform as Faelyn. But the aura the two had was vastly different from one another. "You look good in your dress." Alfia turned to Carolyn. She was dressed in the same clothing as the party. "Thank you. Let''s head to the building now." Everyone entered the gate. All of them were now on an ind. "This will be the first time you guys will be here." It was none other than the student council and disciplinarymittee''s ind. "Is it really alright to have them on the same ind?" Jack questioned. Aren''t those two enemies? Why would they ce them together like that? That was asking for a showdown! "It''s fine, I think. I don''t think either would want to cause any trouble here." When the group entered the building, they saw a luxurious venue. "All of our students are here." Looking around, they spotted some familiar faces. Scarlet and Chn were talking with some demon kin and merfolk. "This looks so different from recruitment." Gabrielughed. One day, they were acting like ravenous beasts. However, they were now acting like people. That alone shocked some of the 1st year. The change was too drastic for their brains to process. "It seems some are joining," Tristan stated as he noticed some students shaking hands with their upperssmen. Tristan cracked his neck, "Well, I''m going to go and try to recruit some kids!" He didn''te here only to talk with them. It was time to hunt. "Same!" Licht didn''t wait as the two dashed off. Alfia and Carolyn looked at one another before sighing. Maria shook her head, "Well, I don''t need to do that. I''m going to stay with you guys." "That''s good." Having Maria here would block some of the students. "Everyone is forming their own cliques," Herrick muttered as he looked around. Scarlet was in a clique with the demon-kin, while Chn was in one with the merfolk. "But that looks more like a kingdom." Faelyn frowned.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 85: Inferiority Volume 6 Chapter 85: Inferiority Volume 6 Chapter 85: Inferiority It didn''t look like a rtionship between upperssmen and juniors. It was more like them sucking up to Chn and Scarlet. Jack sighed, "What do you expect? They are royalty." At the end of the day, Scarlet and Chn were a prince and a princess. Of course, they would suck up to them. "Those two will never grow if they are like that." Alfia sighed. "Weren''t you like that a few weeks ago?'' Carolyn quipped. Alfia, Herrick, and Melor were in their own cliques. They didn''t talk with anyone else besides their own people. "Don''t remind me." Alfia grabbed her cheeks. Herrick and Melor let those words fly over their head. "Ahh, you guys have arrived." Everyone turned to see Ophelia and Eirlys. This was a surprise. Well, not the people from S-ss. For others, it was a different matter. This would be the first time they met with these two beauties. "Mmhmm, we''re here." Herrick groaned. The thought of himing here made his stomach churn. Ophelia shook, "It''s not much of a surprise. I think some of us also don''t want to be here." Each clique was far from one another. However, she could tell the animosity they had. "Can we join you?" "Hmm?" "You''re the only people we know. Also, some cliques don''t want us near them." Ophelia sighed. Keith''s group was the only one she knew who had no prejudice against anyone. "Sure," Carolyn turned to the others, "You guys are fine with that, right?" "Mmhmm." "Thank you." Ophelia sighed, "You wouldn''t believe how many random people hade to ask us to join their club." "We can tell." Those two looked really tired. "By the way, where is Keith?" The two looked around and noticed that Keith wasn''t in the group. When she said that, the expression on everyone''s face changed. "Don''t even mention that reckless idiot." Carolyn snorted as she took a drink from the table. Just thinking about him made her re up. "Eh?" Did something happen? She knew about the rtionship Keith and Carolyn had. So what could have happened to make her so angry? She looked up at the rest. Alfia waved her hand, signaling her not to say anything. Even Herrick and Melor did the same. Ophelia and Eirlys nodded. "So when is this thing going to start?" ncing around, Melor realized this party had yet to start. Maria exined, "It should start when the representative of both groups enters." "I see. So the president and captain aren''t the ones doing it?" Those two were the obvious choice. "Usually, it''s them. However, I don''t think they will do so now." Sakura and Angelica were unprecedented geniuses who took up the mantle in their first year. "Wait a moment! Look at those two!" Everyone turned to the entrance and saw something never before. Angelica and Sakura entered the building. And what they wore stole the entire venue''s heart. Angelica wore a deep, rich navy blue dress while Sakura wore a ck one with cherry blossom embedded. As the two walked, everyone made way for the two. "I feel so inferior." Carolyn and the other girls couldn''t help but look away. No girl would say another was more beautiful than them. However, those two were superior; it was a hit to their pride. The two stood at the top of a podium. Sakura tapped on the mic, "Thank you everyone foring here. I know what happened before might have been a shock. But this time will be different." Handing the mic to Angelica, "Today is drinking and eating. Please talk with the upperssmen to your heart''s content. You don''t need to worry about anything." When that was said, everyone raised their sses. The party has officially started. Volume 6 Chapter 86: He’s Not Here? Volume 6 Chapter 86: Hes Not Here? Volume 6 Chapter 86: Hes Not Here? As it did, Tristan and Licht returned to the group. "Tristian, Licht, you guys are back." "How did your recruiting go?" "I didn''t get anyone." Tristan took a long sigh, "When the president came in, everyone was spellbound." "Indeed, I couldn''t persuade any of them either." Licht groaned. That caused Alfia to raise one of her brows, "So you two were spellbound by them, huh?" That was the obvious answer. "..." The two didn''t say anything as they looked away. One was embarrassed, while the other was ashamed. "What? I can''t help it. When those two walked in, how are we supposed to keep focus." The student council president and disciplinarymittee captain didn''t y fair. If they didn''t stare at them, it would have been sacrilege. "Ahem?" "Dear, of course, you''re beautiful as well." Tristan quickly hugged Maria, trying his best to soothe her. "You can''t look at me like that, sister." Licht noticed, "You guys were like that as well." "..." Now it was their turn to be silent. This was true. They were mesmerized by their appearance as well! "They are being swarmed as well." A bunch of students surrounded Angelica and Sakura. They were trying their best to talk with them. But the two seemed distant. "It''s to be expected." While they talked, "Carolyn." Carolyn turned around, and a smile formed, "Hello, Senior Alger. You''re here as well?" "Of course, I will be here. I have to help with recruiting students as well." Alger smiled. "Carolyn, who is he?" Gabriel and the two noticed him before. But for the rest, that was a no. "Ah, he''s-" "I''m Carolyn''s friend and Senior. You can call me Alger." "Hello, Senior." Gabriel and the rest bowed slightly. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you." Alger gave a slight nce as he looked at Carolyn, "Carolyn, I want you to meet with some of the club members." "Sure," Carolyn turned to the others, "I wille back." "Take your time and have fun." Maria smiled. Carolyn nodded as she walked off with Alger. Once the two were out of sight, "So, are the two dating or something?" Melor blurted. "Say what?!" Tristan stopped trying to snuggle up to Maria. How did thate out of his mouth? "The two seemed oddly close to one another." Melor tilted his head. Am I trippin''? "They do?!" Now, it was Tristan''s turn to tilt his head. That caused Maria to flick his forehead, "Dear, how could you not see how they''re acting. They''re being a couple of lovebirds." "Uhh," The group looked at the two closely. They do look kind of close. Alfia had a frown as she stared at them. "By the way, is it just me, or is the president and captain getting closer to us?" Arlo questioned. He turned to the side and noticed the crowd approaching their group. Everyone turned to stare at the crowd. Couldn''t be, right? And they couldn''t doubt this as Angelica and Sakura were right before them! "..." You gotta be kidding me! Everyone wanted to scream! Why are the two of them in front of them?! Angelica asked, "Student Gabriel, you''re one of the students staying on Keith''s ind, right?" "...Yes." Gabriel nodded. The others didn''t want to talk, so he was forced to do it. "That''s good. Do you know when Keith will arrive?" Angelica looked around and noticed that Keith still wasn''t there. "Umm, Senior? Keith isn''t going to being." Gabriel scratched his head. "What?!" Angelica and Sakura''s expressions changed when they heard that. Keith won''te? "EEp!" Everyone quickly took a step away from the two. The auraing off from the two was incredible. That charming aura they had before was nowhere to be found. What was left was a deep and dark one. "Did he say why he wasn''ting?" "He said he had something important to do." Gabriel scratched his head. He decided to keep the dungeon exploration hush-hush. Knowing how only a few people knew about it should stay that way. "..." Gulp! The whole area went silent from fear. Angelica frowned, "And I even got this dress for him to see. How could he break a promise? Wait what?! Everyone heard that. "I tried to look more presentable." Sakura was the same. She didn''t want to wear this. To be honest, she really didn''t want toe here. But since Keith was going, she decided to do so. "..." No one said a thing because the information was too much to process. "..." Keith, how could you leave us like that?!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Announcement Added the new cover. This would be the webnovel cover going forward. Also changed the title name as well. It was a little too long XD Volume 6 Chapter 87: Where’s The Floor Boss Volume 6 Chapter 87: Wheres The Floor Boss Volume 6 Chapter 87: Wheres The Floor Boss "Achoo!" Keith sneezed. That caused Groa to tilt his head, "Keith, did you catch a cold?" "No, it''s nothing. I think there was some pollen." Keith took a few sniffs to clear his nose. However, that just made him sneeze again. Is it not the pollen? And why do I feel a chill down my neck? Keith couldn''t help but grab it. Not only that, his hands jittered. "Anyways, who wants thirds?" Keith turned to look at the group. "Me!" Everyone didn''t hesitate as they raised their hand. They had been eating for over an hour now. Even after all that time, they were still going strong. Keith smiled as he started to cook some more. The night was still young. ... "Alright! We''re going to fight against the floor boss!" Titus stated as he stared at everyone. They were now on the 4th floor. They were all in front of a giant door. It was the gate to the floor boss. "Keith, are you ready?" Shakti turned to Keith. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. Let''s go defeat that boss!" After facing monsters for quite some time, Keith became friends with the members of White Lily. The food was also a plus, and it helped him build their rtionship further. "Morgan, I''m going to leave it up to you and the mages for this one," Titus ordered. Morgan and the other mages were paramount for the boss''s defeat. "Understood!" Morgan nodded. So did the other mages. "Craig, be prepared to take damage." "I already epted that fact." Craig and his other party members were ready. "Let''s go!" Titus shouted as the door was opened. However, their expression soon changed when they did. "What the?" "How is a boss room like this?!" What everyone saw was a giant marsh area. This looked nothing like the boss rooms they fought against. Everyone was confused. The frown on Titus''s face showed his confusion as well. "I don''t think there''s a boss here," Galven muttered. There was no sign of one. What was more, they saw monsters roaming around as well. "We''ll take a small break here," Titusmented. They charged through all the floors, trying to get to the floor boss as quickly as possible. While everyone sat down to rest, Keith took an apple out. "Keith, apple me!" Groa called out. Keith tossed an apple over to him. "Delicious!" Groa took big bites. "What are your thoughts on this dungeon?" While the adventurers rested, the leaders started to discuss with one another. Not facing the boss was a surprise for them all. "Is it going to be on the next floor?" Morgan wondered. "Or there isn''t any boss," Craig added. "Titus, what do you think we should do?" Titus had been silent throughout the conversation. "We should continue on to the tenth floor. But as we go through the floors, we should be cautious when we enter." The fervor everyone had for the boss wouldn''t be as high as before. "Understood!" The other leaders nodded. That was the best course to take. "Get everyone prepared. We''re going to move out again." Like that, the group started to head off. But their formation had changed. Morgan and Galven''s group were brought a little closer to the front. I see. So, we''re going with a more cautious formation. This was the best course moving forward. Not having the floor boss made things difficult. For all they know, the floor boss could be on the next floor. They needed to proceed with discretion. Volume 6 Chapter 88: Dragator King Volume 6 Chapter 88: Dragator King Volume 6 Chapter 88: Dragator King "We arrive at the boss floor." Titus and the others were now in front of a big gate. "Can''t believe we have toe to the tenth floor." Shakti groaned. Yes, the tenth floor. They had been fighting for quite some time now. Everyone looked weary. It was a rinse-and-repeat cycle. We were so on edge as well. The whole group was cautious the entire time. Since they didn''t know when the boss would appear, they must be alert. And that took a lot out of them. Titus spoke, "Everyone, I know you all must be tired from all that fighting. However, this is the stretch that we''ve been wanting." "Hmm?" "If we take out the boss, we will get something at the end." "!" The other adventurer''s eyes changed. "Now that he said it." "The treasure chest could be better because we waited." "That''s for sure." "Now, let''s go defeat that boss." "Yeah!" The adventurers roared in fervor. All their eyes were that of coins. "Everyone changed so fast." Keith chuckled. That was what it meant to be an adventurer. Everyone wanted to fight for treasure. When they entered, it was different from the rest of the floor. This is definitely the floor boss. That was something everyone knew. Yet, they didn''t focus on that. What they were focused on was the ominous feeling in the room. What came next was a giant thud! "Rawr!" What came from the shadows was a giant dragator. However, "This one is huge!" Keith gasped. There were many differences between this and the ones they fought. This one had white scales instead of the regr dark green. It also had spikes sticking out from all sides of the body. "Is this a different type, or is it a variant?!" "No, it should be a different type. The facial features are different from a regr one." Morgan spoke. "Keith, be prepared to cook that!" Groa screamed! "Eh?! You want me to cook that?!" Are you kidding me?! Do you not see the size of that thing! That was overkill, even for me! "Wings! Deal with the dragators! The center shall deal with the giant dragator!" Titus ordered. "Understood!" Like that, the battle ensued between all of them! "Rawr!" Shakti charged at the dragator, wanting to destroy it on the spot! The dragator charged back and mmed into her axe. It was a head-on sh. Before the dragator could swipe, Shh! The ground under the beast changed, causing it to shift position! And when it did, Shakti sliced the head off! "Keith! You''re the best!" Shakti gave him a thumbs up. "Thank meter! Help the rest!" The other members of White Lily were dealing with the other dragatoring at them. "When we''re done, I will give you a kiss as a reward!" Do you have to say something like that? Keith shook his head as he helped the other side with their dragator. While he did, he looked at the primary battle. They were only dealing with the grunts. Titus and Craig''s party dealt with the main force. "Do you think that''s enough to defeat me?!" Craig raised both his shields as the white dragator tried to stomp him! Craig was hit dead on! However, the grin on his face made it seem like he wasn''t even phased. He wasn''t alone. Groa and the rest of the group continued to block it. As they did, Titus made his move! He saw an opening and dashed forth with blinding speed! With one stroke, he cut a dragator''s leg! "Incredible." Keith couldn''t believe someone was capable of doing that. It reminded him of Herrick. Well, a faster and perfected form of what Herrick should be. Titus''s burst speed was incredible. He would be out for quite some time if he got hit with that. Shakti smiled, "What do you think? He isn''t an S-rank adventurer for nothing." The only S-rank adventurer in this group was Titus. "Wait a moment!" Keith noticed something strange with the white dragator''s movement. Titus was the same. Its movements were off. Slowly, the monster curled into a ball! "Craig! Raise your shield!" "On it!" Craig had raised his shields in the nick of time! A bowling ball. That dragator came rushing at the group. And it hit smack right into Craig and the rest. They were able to stop it. "Titus, I don''t think I can keep this up." If the dragator continued to go at him like this, it would be a problem. Titus frowned. "Mr.Titus, I can stall for time!" Keith quickly walked over! "You can?" "Mmhmm!" Keith nodded. He was sure he could do it.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 89: I Want The Meat Volume 6 Chapter 89: I Want The Meat Volume 6 Chapter 89: I Want The Meat "Okay, go for it." That confident gaze. Seeing it, Titus felt Keith had something up his sleeve. Titus turned to Morgan, "Morgan, get ready to fire your magic on my signal." The moment Keith hindered the monster''s movement, it was Morgan''s turn to fire. "..." Morgan continued to chant, signaling to him she understood their objective. "Hey! If you''re doing something, do it now! It''sing our way!" Craig called out. The dragator wanted to blow through them. It took a few steps back, charging up! Think of the trajectory. Keith calmly stared at the rolling bowling balling their way. Its speed was increasing. The beast was circling around the group, trying to pick up velocity! Now! Keith quickly made aunch pad. The dragator king rolled up and was sent flying into the air, flying over them. But that wasn''t the end. Keith created railings for the ball, guiding it into a hole. "Do it now!" That was the cue! "Aqua repuls! Morgan and the other mages fired off their magic at the dragator! A giant explosion soon covered the entire boss room! Keith quickly covered his eyes, trying to block the giant sh. Itsted a few seconds before he nced at the area. He was amazed. "Damn." The dragator was toasted and shredded all over its body. "Don''t ever get on Morgan''s bad side. She''s really close to hitting S-rank as well." Titus whispered to Keith. "Understood." Keith nodded. "We have defeated the boss!" The others cheered. All the dragators were defeated as well. Titus nodded as he walked up to Craig, "Craig, how are the wounded?" "Some are bruised. But most of it is flesh wounds. There''s nothing to worry about." Titus nodded, "We can rest here for a bit before we move out." The boss wasn''t going to respawn any time soon. "Now then, we should deal with that," Galven muttered. What he talked about was the rewards. Everyone''s eyes were locked onto the treasure chest floating in the dungeon''s center. "Let''s see what''s inside." Titus was the one who opened the chest. And the other leader''s eyes changed when they saw what was inside! It was different from the equipment Keith got from Cadmus. What was in there were a bunch of rocks and other materials. "Adamantite!" "There''s a stalk from a treant!" "Check out the fang! It''s so pristine!" "Okay, everyone. We need to separate this evenly." Titus frowned. This isn''t good. There were four A-rank parties here. Usually, the loot would be split evenly. That way, there wouldn''t be any discourse. If two groups wanted the same thing, they would pay the other group for it. But that was not what he was worried about. The problem was Keith. Keith added a hup to the mix. Moreover, he did a lot of work to defeat the dragator king. He hindered the dragators'' movements, allowing the rest to go in for the kill! That made it more challenging to split up the loot. What should I do? One person would get the short end of the stick! "Ahh, I don''t want anything from the chest." Keith raised his hand. "Eh?!" Titus and the other leaders were surprised he would say that. Galven frowned, "You were the one who did most of the work to deal with the king." "It was a team effort on that." Keith hindered the movements. But Morgan was the one who dealt the final blow to the beast. "But I do want something." "Hmm, what do you want?" "I want some of the meat from the big one and some of the bodies of the small ones. I feel like I could make something delicious with it." The dragator steak he had before was delicious. But why stop there? He got the feeling he could make something more appetizing with it! "I see." Titus smiled as he looked at the other three, "Are you guys fine with that?" "Mmhmm." The three nodded. There was nothing to say about that. "Alright! Then I''m going to take them then!" Keith waddled off without even saying anything. Just having some of the corpses was enough. Volume 6 Chapter 90: Shameless Duo Trying To Strike Again Volume 6 Chapter 90: Shameless Duo Trying To Strike Again Volume 6 Chapter 90: Shameless Duo Trying To Strike Again "That kid is nice." Titus thought. Keith definitely noticed the conflicting expressions they had. That was why he stepped in to deal with it. "I don''t know. Maybe he just wants the meat." Craig muttered. "Hmm?" "Just look at him." Craig pointed at Keith. "I''m going to butcher this thing!" Keith rolled up his sleeves as he marveled at the dragator king. "He''s really excited about it." Craig let out a dryugh as he watched Keith butcher the dragator king. For some odd reason, everyone could see dog ears and tails swaying frantically around. It might''ve fallen off from how fast it was going. "How is he butchering like that?" Morgan tilted her head. "Isn''t Keith supposed to be a mage?" Galven questioned. Keith had been using earth magic to help the squad. He assumed he was a mage. But those knife skills said otherwise. "He''s a swordsman as well. He''s just waiting for the opportunity to strike." There was no need for him to charge into the front as they had Shakti. She could tell Keith was trying to fill in the spaces White Lily didn''t have. "Woohoo! Groa! Look at the size of this!" "Watch out for the blood, you idiot!" Groa quickly moved away from Keith when he saw all the blood flying around. The others did the same. Keith pouted, "You guys are no fun." "He''s a strange one." Craig chuckled. "Indeed." "Alright! We''re going to move out and camp somewhere else." It would be alright to set up here. However, it was not the case when there was blood around here. No one could sleep in such a condition. The group nodded as they walked out of the room and into the next one. "Let''s have dinner here." Examining everything that was here, they could stay here. "Understood." Keith looked at the others, "Do you want-" "It''s fine! We don''t want to impose on you again!" Titus and the other leaders quickly waved their hands as they grabbed the others. There was no way they could let Keith cook for them. Not after what he did. This man had been cooking for them for thest few days. That would be wrong. "You guys don''t want to. But I-" "Shut it ande with us!" Groa was the only one shameless enough to say something. But the rest of his party grabbed him by the neck, dragging him away! Well, White Lily had another shameless person. "Morgan, don''t hold me back!" "Shut it! And stop being a mooch!" "..." Pretend I didn''t hear that. Keith decided to do the best option: ignore it and walk away! Heading over to the side, Keith took out the dragator king meat. How should I cook it? There were different types of cuts. A particr piece of meat caught Keith''s eye. I have the shanks, so a braised shank and potatoes will be excellent. Keith took the shanks and started to tenderize them. Afterward, he tossed them into the pan to sear. Once that was done, Keith took some other things out and a pot. "Okay, I just need to put it on top of a fire and let that thing cook." The only thing left to do was to wait for it to finish. While that cooked, Keith started to make the sides. "Dammit! What is wrong with this kid?!" "How could he make something so delicious in this small space!" As Keith cooked, the other adventurers couldn''t help but cry tears of blood. The ce they were staying at may have been big. But that smell covered the entire ce! "Groa! Control yourself!" Craig instinctively grabbed onto this man''s shoulders. He knew where he was going. If he wasn''t monitoring him, he would have dashed toward Keith''s direction. "How can I when that kid is cooking something so delicious right before me!" Groa''s stomach was telling him to shut up and go!" And he wasn''t alone in this. "It would be rude." "Rude, my butt! I will be shameless if I have to." "Shakti, calm down!" Morgan''s group wasn''t doing so well either. Shakti was a female version of Groa. Her eyes were locked on to the food. "Just let me go! I need to taste it!" "No, you don''t! There''s no need for you to taste it." Morgan and the others held her arms.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Announcement Quick thing. I''m sorry about the dy with publishing Vol 1 ><. Should have not set a hard deadline XD. But Vol 1 is going to be publish somewhere on the 20th if everything runs smoothly. Because I''m publishing it, Vol 1 for the webnovel is going to be gone. Volume 6 Chapter 91: New Objective: 20th floor Volume 6 Chapter 91: New Objective: 20th floor Volume 6 Chapter 91: New Objective: 20th floor But they were not the only ones who were being affected so much. Shakti red, "Can you guys really say that?!" Don''t think I don''t know how you all feel?! "..." The others went cold; all of them had dead eyes. The aroma got to them, not so much like Groa and Shakti. However, it was enough to make them feel dead. "Don''t you guys want to try?" Shakti''s words were really inciting. However, Morgan smacked everyone, "Ignore her." Keith wasn''t focused on what was going on behind him as he smelled the aroma. It should be good. What was next was to open the damn thing up. And the aroma from the pot was ten-fold! The shank was drenched in the stew. There was no need for bowls as he started to eat from the pot. The meat is so tender! The king deserved its reputation. Tender and juicy. It was soft like a marshmallow. The amount of juicesing out was incredible. While Keith savored the taste, he didn''t realize the loud rumblinging from the side. "Titus is that-" "Shut it." The grin on Titus''s expression was that of a monster! There was no way he could say anything. It would be going back on his word. "Screw it! I''m going to-" "So delicious!" Keith patted his stomach. That alone caused Groa''s expression to turn nk. He quickly walked up to Keith, "Keith, are you done with the food?" "Yea! It was really delicious as well!" "..." Do you have to say that? It wasn''t Groa now. The others were so conflicted. "Anyways, I''m going to do some running." After eating so much, he needed to move around and exercise. "..." Our food! Shakti was kneeling as she stared at the wall, "How could he be so chirper after all of that?!" "Dammit!" Groa mmed his fist. .... "Alright! We can set up camp here!" Titus stated. After fighting for another hour or two, they had to rest. Camping was standard procedure. While the members went to bed, a few would be awake, ready to warn the whole if a monster appeared. And the people who took the first watch were Titus and Keith. As the two sat outside, "Keith, I want to thank you for stepping down like that. I''ll have Kaiser reward you after we return to the guild." "There''s no need to do that." Keith waved his hand. Titus shook his head, "You were the one who did most of the work when dealing with the boss." Keith inhibited the monster''s movements. That did a lot for the group. It lowered the damage Craig and the frontline took and gave Morgan and the mages time to chant. "It''s fine. I don''t really care much about the treasure. I''m focused on learning what to do and finding new ingredients." Treasure wasn''t really his focus. "I see." Titus sighed. But then Keith asked, "Titus, how far are we going down?" The information they had on the dungeon wasn''t enough. They were entering without a light. Just the floor boss on the tenth floor was already umon. "Our group only needs to fight the two-floor bosses, and that would be it." Most of the time, dealing with the 5th and 10th would be enough to gauge the rank of a dungeon. "But we might have to go to the 20th floor to figure everything out." This dungeon was irregr. It wouldn''t be a surprise that there were other abnormalities. "I see." But with this team, I doubt we would be taken down so easily." Morale was at a high. And their team wasn''t that injured as well. With the healing done by the mages, "Indeed." Volume 6 Chapter 92: Variant Volume 6 Chapter 92: Variant Volume 6 Chapter 92: Variant "Hah!" Shakti mmed her axe right through the monster''s neck, splitting it in half. And that wasn''t the end as she swung her axe upwards to take out another one. As she continued to take them out, three more jumped at her back. "Rwar!" But what came next was an agonizing scream. Shakti turned around to see smaller monsters down on the ground. She raised her thumb up as she continued to take them down. "Everyone, back off now!" Hearing his orders, everyone backed away from the monsters. What came next was a giant explosion! "Good job, everyone! Collect the monsters, and let''s head onwards." Titus ordered. Like that, some of the members ced the monsters into their bag. Keith was one of them. These guys are getting bigger. They were on the 11th floor. And he realized the monsters becamerger than the others. "What''s with the gloomy look, Keith?" Shakti wrapped her hand around Keith''s neck. "I was thinking about how dangerous the dungeon had be," Keith answered. "That''s to be expected. We are heading down to the lower floors." It was to be expected. As they progressed down, the difficulty increased. That was especially so with floors after the floor boss. The group was in the middle of the 11th floor. From the first to the end of the second floor, it took the same amount of time. "It feels off." But this is a lot harder. And he wasn''t the only one. Titus and the other leaders felt something off as well. The four stared at one another, giving signals. Something is definitely up. "Rx, we can do anything with this group." Shakti grinned. There was no need to be anxious. They had 4 A-rank parties working together. They weren''t going down without a fight. "You''re right." Keith grinned. There was really nothing to worry about. After collecting all of the monsters, they headed off again. It was a rinse-and-repeat cycle as they continued to move. "We''re going to head to the 12th floor," Titus eximed as they headed down again. And when they entered the floor, Keith marveled at the sight. It was a giant in. As the group went forward, Titus frowned. Strange, why isn''t there any presence? It was silent and calm. That was the problem. The floor shouldn''t be like this. They should have heard a roar or something. It was a calm before the storm. "!" Titus jolted as he quickly shouted, "Prepare for battle! There''s a monster in front of us!" When everyone heard that, everyone faced forward, preparing to battle. But what came out surprised them. "What is that?" Keith couldn''t tell what it was. The monster was smaller whenpared to the ones on the 11th floor. It looked like a raptor and had three horns on its head. The body was ck and covered in sleek scales. Its amber eyes locked on the group. "Let''s do this, everyone!" Craig mmed his shields together, ready to block the monster''s attack! However, Titus quickly roared, "Morgan, mages! Quickly use all of your defensive magic!" Morgan quickly chanted without any hesitation. But it was toote. That was because the raptor charged at him before they could finish! What happened next dumbfounded everyone. "Grahh!" Craig and the others raised their shields to block it. But the horned raptor sted through them! The vanguard was sent flying in different ces. "Change to formation B!" Titus didn''t hesitate as he changed the formation! Their vanguard being destroyed brought shock to everyone. However, he didn''t let that affect him. He had something in case their vanguard group was weakened. "Understood!" Morgan and Galven''s party quickly rushed into the center. Titus''s group did the same! That was one of the formations Titus told them during the meeting. When the center was broken, the forward members of each wing would rush to the center, filling in the gap. "Hold them back and let the mages chant!" This was a hold strategy. The mages were the main firepower, bombarding the entire area. "What is that thing? To take down Craig is absurd." Craig was by far the sturdiest and one of the heaviest as well. Yet, that raptor sent him flying in the sky! "It has to be a variant," Galven muttered.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6 Chapter 93: S-Rank Volume 6 Chapter 93: S-Rank Volume 6 Chapter 93: S-Rank A variant. Just saying this was enough to cause the others to jolt. A variant was different from the others. Besides the color and shape, the strength was many times higher than a normal one. And it was on this floor as well. Titus stared at it with wariness. This monster was going to be different from the others. "Surround it and take it out!" They had strength in numbers and had to use it to their advantage. Galven was the first to make the move as he dashed at it, wanting to take off a leg. The raptor didn''t move from its position. Bang! His swordsnded. But the one who had a contorted expression was Galven. Without any hesitation, he kicked off the raptor, "Guys! You need to use your magic on it right now!" "Huh?" "Our weapons aren''t going to put a dent in it. Its hide is sturdy." His swords were made out of mithril. It was one of the sturdiest materials. What he also knew was that everyone else used mithril. As he said this, the raptor made a move! In a blink of an eye, the raptor disappeared from its position. And it appeared right before Galven! "!" Galven was sent flying! What brute strength! The power the raptor had was absurd. He could feel his bones rocking from it! Yet, the raptor wasn''t finished as it was about to deal the killing blow! It nevernded. "Titus, you didn''t have to make a move." Galven coughed out blood as he grimaced. Titus had blocked the raptor''s leg with his sword. "Afraid I have to." "But we''re saving you for the boss." That was the n they had. Titus hadn''t participated in most of the fight. Not because he didn''t want to, but to preserve his strength. They wanted to save his strength to deal with the floor bosses. Titus shook his head, "I don''t think I''m allowed to save it right now." There was no point in holding back now. With a variant in front of them, it might destroy their force before they arrive at the floor boss. "Watch out, Leader!" The members of Galven''s group screamed. Galven turned to see the monster charging at them again! Galven was ready to brace for impact! However, the ground nted upwards, sending the monster flying upwards! "Galven! Get out of there!" "Thanks, Kid!" Galven quickly jumped away from there, not daring to stay there. But the monster continued to chase. That was when Titus made his move! Boom! A resounding sound was created when the sword and horns collided. "Everyone! Don''te close to us! Let me deal with this!" Titus''s expression turned stern as he stared at the raptor. "Okay! Go for it!" The others took a step back. But that caused Keith to frown, "Are we really going to let him do this alone?" That was asking for trouble. "You don''t have to worry about it. Titus is in another ss of his own. Trust me." Galven gave a confident smile. Alright. Keith nodded. The two quickly went back to the others who had brought Groa and the other members of Steel Crusader together. "How are their wounds?" The healers frowned, "Not good. We used our potions to help out with the wound. But it''s pretty deep." The potion wasn''t helpful enough. The wound was too severe for potions to heal. Groa was coughing blood from the wound. They suffered a decisive blow. "And we also have problems to deal with." Galven raised his swords. He was right because slowly surrounding them were a bunch of monsters. "Dammit! It''s because we made too much noise." With the noise and blood in the air, monsters smelled that. It was a dinner bell signaling prey. "I''ll takemand here!" Galven quickly took responsibility, "Frontline fighters, circle and protect the injured. Mages, get ready to fight!" Volume 6 Chapter 94: Leave Now! Volume 6 Chapter 94: Leave Now! Volume 6 Chapter 94: Leave Now! And like that, the battle began. Shakti was the first as she fought with the monsters. However, it was not as rabid as before. I can''t move the way I want because of them. Shakti was talking about Groa and the others behind her. If she were to move forward, the monsters would rush at the opening and to them. Her focus was split. What made it worse was Shakti was never a defensive person. Due to her high offensive power, the monsters were drawn to her, leaving the rest of White Lily to do the work. As she continued to fight, the beast wasunched upwards and away. "Shakti! Go forward! I will watch over everyone!" Keith stated. He stood in front of the others. His earth magic was perfect for holding back and blocking them. "Thanks a bunch!" Shakti didn''t hesitate as she rushed forward with ease of mind! The others did the same. When that happened, the monsters were pushed back. Some came forward, but Keith fired his magic at them, halting their movement. "Can you keep this up," The mages questioned. Keith had been firing magic left and right. That surprised him. His mana should be running low with all of that. "I''m fine. I still have enough to use it." Keith smiled. He fired more wind des at them. The amount of mana he used was around a quarter. As he continued to block them, "Keith, send them up." "Understood!" Keith mmed his hand onto the ground, and the monsters were shot up! The moment he did, the mages fired all their magic, destroying them. Keith sighed. Good. Most of them are defeated. A good chunk of the monsters were taken out with that blow. nk! While it did, Keith stared at a particr battle. While everyone fought those beasts, Titus and the raptor were still in their standoff. Neither sidended a clean blow. Both sides couldn''t look away from one either, as that would mean their death. The other would take the chance and end it! "Damn! That raptor is actually fighting Titus to a standstill." Shakti''s expression turned grave as she saw them fight. "That means the monster is at least S-rank," Galven muttered. No wonder I couldn''t make a nick. Galven frowned even more as he stared at the battle. Tong! A continuous barrage of blows showered between the two. Neither side backed down. However, Keith and the others noticed something wrong. Titus was being pushed back! It was slow. However, he was definitely forced back by the raptor! "Don''t worry about him! We need to deal with these ones! More areing our way!" Those monsters weren''t the only ones, as more started to show up. I can''t let this keep up. Titus knew it as well. He understood: the raptor had more ferocity. It was wild and sporadic, making it difficult to find an opening. I''ll have to use that. The raptor was going to deal a lethal blow before it quickly jumped away! Titus''s body was surrounded by a dark glow. The others were stunned by this change. "Is that magic?" "No, he''s not using magic. This is an ability that demon-kin can use." One of his team members exined. "He wants to end it in one blow." As Titus started charging his blow, the raptor was also doing something! "That thing can use magic as well!" Lightning and mes surrounded the raptor''s horns. It wanted to end this fight with one blow as well! Both sides charged their attack, ready to take the other out! And after a minute, the two charged at one another! And a giant explosion caused everyone to back away from all of this! What power! Keith gasped at the power both showed. The smoke slowly cleared up; the oue was revealed to everyone. "Titus!" The raptor''s horns were pierced through Titus''s chest. The others couldn''t say anything. Morale dropped as Titus spurted out blood. He turned to the others, "Get out of here now!" "!" Without hesitation, Titus mmed his sword down to the ground. It was such a strong sound. "We have to leave now!" Galven turned to the others. "What about-" "Forget it! We need to get out of this floor now!" Galven didn''t hesitate to grab Morgan. The expression on his face said it all. Titus nned to sacrifice himself so the rest could survive. He didn''t like it, but he had no choice. "Thank you, Galven." Titus knew what was happening. As his body was slowly dropping down, he saw someone elseing down! But thest thing he saw before everything went pitch ck!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 1: Why Are You Here? Volume 6.5 Chapter 1: Why Are You Here? Volume 6.5 Chapter 1: Why Are You Here? Crash! "Carolyn, are you alright?" Everyone turned to see a shattered cup on the ground. It was sudden and surprising. Carolyn shook her head, "Sorry. It''s nothing." An irking feeling. Her body felt a shiver as if something had happened. She looked down at her hands, shaking. ... "Ugh!" Titus started to wake up. But a frown came after as he realized where he was. I''m not dead? He thought for sure he was going to die in the dungeon. The move he pulled was to take out the raptor and him together. A sigh soon came out of his mouth. I guess I have to die here: Titus had epted his fate. He sacrificed himself to protect everyone. He was content with this. As he waited, "Oh, good. You''re up." Titus looked to the side, and his eyes widened. He was shocked to see another person was with him! Though, it was even more surprising to see who it was. "Why are you here?!" Titus couldn''t believe it! Keith was sitting on the side. Keith warned, "Don''t move your body. Your wounds are going to open up." Titus looked down to see his body was wrapped in bandages. "Were you the one who did this?" Keith nodded, "I''m not the best patcher, but I think this is more than enough for now." First aid was the best he could do. "Why did you-" Keith raised his hand, "Before we talk," His eyes turned serious, "Let''s get something to eat." "..." Get something to eat? Do you know what kind of situation we are in? "We can''t do anything with an empty stomach." Keith exined, "And the stew is ready. Here, please have some." He brought a bowl up to him. It was an enticing stew. "Thank you." Titus hesitated for a second before he took the bowl. His stomach won over his mind. When he did, he felt his body bing lighter. So delicious. "Eh? Why are my injuries healing?" Titus realized a warm paining from his wound. It was slowly closing up. Keith exined, "Oh, I used the meat of an orc variant. It has strong healing properties. But I only had a little." He and Sakura ate a majority of it. He was saving this for a special asion. "...you defeated an orc variant." "Yep, yep." Keith nodded. "..." Titus looked down at the stew and took slow sips. An orc variant. He couldn''t believe he had eaten something like that. This was the first time he had ever eaten something so expensive. After the two of them had finished their meal, Titus turned to Keith, "Can you tell me what happened and where we are?" He was out of the loop. "You were knocked out for a day. It seemed we dropped down to the 18th floor." Keith couldn''t tell how far they had fallen. But it was definitely deep. "One final question, why did you jump down with me?" Titus frowned. He couldn''t believe Keith woulde down with him. "Not my style." "Eh?" "It''s not my style to leave someone in the back like that," Keith stated calmly as he drank his tea. "Are you insane?! You do understand that you''re going to die." Titus grabbed his head. There was no way they could survive this! "I will take that chance," Keith stated. "..." Titus sighed, "I can''t with you." This guy was making his head hurt just thinking about it. "What''s the n we should go with?" Keith had waited for Titus to wake up to make a decision. "..." You want me to make a decision? His n was to take the raptor with him. Never did he think about him surviving. Titus sighed, "Our objective is to leave the dungeon. However, we can''t go back through the 10th floor." What he did basically destroyed any possibility of that. Those wounds on his body didn''t help it either. "You''re suggesting that we take down the boss?" The same tactic he used when Mork and the others messed with him. "It''s a long shot, but we have to since it''s the only way to get out." There was nothing to do about it. It was their only chance to get out. "Understood." Keith nodded. He cracked his neck as he raised his two swords. This meant they were going to fight. "Titus, do you have a spare?" He couldn''t find his heavy sword. It was probably somewhere on another floor. "Yes, I do. You don''t have to worry." Titus quickly summoned out a brand new pair of armor from his ring. "Before we head off, we''ll need some help." Keith quickly raised his hand. And when he did, Volume 6.5 Chapter 2: How Much Was He Holding Back? Volume 6.5 Chapter 2: How Much Was He Holding Back? Volume 6.5 Chapter 2: How Much Was He Holding Back? "Hoo!" "Hey, girl! Did you miss me?" Keith patted the owl''s head. It had been quite some time since hest saw her. Aria pped her wings as she pecked Keith''s cheeks, "Aww, I miss you as well." "Is that a Blizzard Owl?" Titus''s eyes widened in shock. He knew what kind of monster she was, and the aura emanating from her was nothing short of deadly! "Mmhmm. This is my familiar." Keith nodded as he turned back to Aria, "Aria, I need your help dealing with monsters." With two people, heading to the lower floors would be a near-impossible job. However, adding the blizzard owl would change things. Aria was by far the best at sensing monsters in the area. Not only that, her ice magic could be used defensively and offensively, depending on the situation. "Hoo!" Aria screeched. She was ready for a rumble. "Thanks a lot." Keith smiled and turned to Titus, "Titus, we can go down now." They were prepared. "..." Titus stayed silent beforeughing, "Kid, you are full of surprises!" He was already amazed with how Keith used his earth magic. But having a contract with the blizzard owl was something! "Heh, you know me." Keith scratched his head. Like that, the two started to walk. However, their path wasn''t straightforward. "We need to find it." With how they fell down so many floors, there was a lot of rubble around. It made it difficult to walk. What was more, they weren''t on the path. They needed to find it. "Snort!" The two turned around to see a giant velociraptor. Titus frowned as he raised his heavy sword. Darn it! A contorted expression formed; the hole in his chest ached. The velociraptor charged at him, ready to bite at them! However, Swish! The monster''s head went flying. "!" Titus stared at Keith, wiping his des. "Titus, we need to keep going." "Alright." How much is he holding back? Titus was surprised by how Keith was using his magic. Yet, his swordsmanship was the same. No, it might even be better. "Titus, you should save your strength." "Hmm? I can still fight." Even though he was hurt, he was able to manage. Keith shook his head, "No, I don''t mean it like that. We need to save your strength to take out the floor boss." That was something he understood. Titus''s sheer power was more than his. He doubted he would put a dent in the floor boss. That was why he needed him to deal with it. "...Are you sure you can handle it?" "Mmhmm. I also have Aria with me. So I will be fine." Keith grinned. He wasn''t alone. "Alright. But if there''s trouble, I will step in." "Gotcha!" Like that, Keith and Titus continued their search for their path. As they did, "Hoo!" Aria came down. "You found the way? That''s great!" The two quickly followed the owl as they found themselves on the main route! "Now, the only thing we have to do now is to follow the route, and we should get to the 19th floor," Titus exined. Like that, the three started to follow the path. As they do this, Keith frowned, "Titus, is there something wrong with this floor?" The moment he said that, "Kwak!" Aria screeched out! Left! Keith turned his head. When he did, a lot of monsters were rushing at them! It was abnormal. "Are you kidding me?" Keith couldn''t help but cry. They only found the path a few minutes ago! Now they had to deal with all these monsters! Even with the two, there was no way they could beat them all. Titus shouted, "We got to leave now!" That was asking for trouble. "Don''t need to tell me twice!" Keith was already making a run for it. The two flee for their lives. But those monsters were picking up speed! "Aria, create a ledge for the two of us!" Aria pped her wings and created an ice ledge. The two quickly jumped. "Something is weird." Keith frowned. "Hmm," "Don''t you think they weren''t chasing after us?"
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 3: Follow The Leader Volume 6.5 Chapter 3: Follow The Leader Volume 6.5 Chapter 3: Follow The Leader "Indeed. Something is definitely off about them." Titus noticed it as well: the monsters weren''t after them. Their expression said it all; it was full of fear and despair. Although, they didn''t need to check as the cause came before them. Keith and Titus''s expressions changed, "The variant." The cause of all of this rampage was this raptor. That thing didn''t die from the fall. Rather, "Is it bigger thanst time?" It was alive and kicking. Yet, the thing that stunned them was the size. It was twice the size when Titus fought it. It was ripping apart the monsters. "...It''s eating the magic stones to gain strength," Titus muttered. He knew what it was doing. Monsters would eat other monsters for survival. However, eating the magic stone did something extra. It increases the monster''s strength! The raptor didn''t seem to notice them as it continued to chase after the monsters, wanting to feast on their stones. After the group had left, Keith and Titus jumped down. "It must have eaten a lot." From how big it had gotten, it had been feasting on those monsters for a while. "..." "Keith?" Keith was silent before, "That piece of meat!" Keith roared! That shocked Titus as he took a step back. "How dare he! How can you kill them and not finish the meat?!" A livid expression formed on Keith''s face. It was a pet peeve: to kill without eating it. Killing them to eat was okay for him. It was for survival. However, to kill and leave it here was just mindless killing. That was something he would not stand! Keith clutched his sword, "I will kill that thing!" "Cool it! We can''t kill that thing in the state we''re in." Titus grabbed the guy''s shoulders. They were in no condition to deal with it. "..." "The thing we should do now is head to the 20th floor. We cannot take any unnecessary actions." "I understand." Keith took a deep breath. He had to keep his cool in these circumstances. "That thing will be a difficult problem for us." We shouldn''t focus on it. The best thing to do was ignore it, head to the next floor, and deal with the floor boss. Escape should be their first thought. As the two were going to leave, "Kwak!" Aria quickly summoned giant icicles, firing them at the ground. That sudden attack made the two jolt. But what made them shiver even more was the variant! "Why did it turn back?" Titus frowned. The raptor smirked at them. It was intelligent! Keith grabbed his sword, "Who cares. Since that thing came back, we can beat it up!" "..." No. Let''s not beat it up! But Titus had no say in this matter as the raptor charged at the two! Its speed was faster than before! Behind Titus, a shadow dashed forth! Keith wasn''t going to sit back as he shed with it! What power. Besides speed, the power of the raptor was top-notch. Did Titus not do anything to it? It was too peppy. "Rawr!" The raptor raised its head, trying to take a bite out of him! I need to watch out for the horns. Besides the mouth, the next thing he should be wary of was the horns and the ws. Fast. Titus watched how Keith dealt with the variant. His moves were fast and agile. It was simr to Galven. However, m! Keith punched the raptor in the face, sending it flying. And he got the power as well. He was slower than Galven but had more power than him. But the variant was also not normal. Even though it was pushed back, it didn''t seem phased. As Titus was about to join in, Eh? As Keith and the variant continued to fight, something unexpected happened. "!" Keith pulled his head back! And what appeared before his eyes were the horns! "It can extend its horns?!" That thing has a bag full of tricks up its sleeve. As he continued to fight with it. "Hmpf!" Keith took his knife and mmed it into the raptor''s nose! Good. Dashing backward, Keith cast his lightning magic. "Aria!" The owl fired off her icicles at it. The twos magic caused an explosion; a cold mist covered the entire area. The variant did get hit by it. It shook off the attack like it was a pebble in its way. However, the two were nowhere in sight when the dust cleared up. It flung the knife out of its nose; its eyes were bloodshot as it looked around. But it gave up as soon as they couldn''t spot it. Volume 6.5 Chapter 4: Unexplored Section Volume 6.5 Chapter 4: Unexplored Section Volume 6.5 Chapter 4: Unexplored Section "Good, it left." Keith took a deep sigh as he watched the raptor leave. The two weren''t that far away from the raptor. They were hiding in a tree. If the raptor looked more keenly, it would have spotted them. "Was the entire aim of the fight the nose?" "Yep," Keith nodded, "We needed to take the raptor''s nose to stay safe." That was the goal he had for the entire fight. He wasn''t a fool; the raptor outssed him. His anger was momentary as he knew what he had to do next. The raptor probably noticed them even before they jumped on the ledge. They weren''t in his eyesight. To notice them meant the raptor had a sharp nose or hearing. That would be a problem for their escape. If he hadn''t taken the nose out in the first ce, the thing would have chased them down to the ends of the earth. "That thing isn''t going to recover for some time." The knife was jammed quite deep into its nose. The raptor was able to regenerate most of its damage. However, it didn''t fully heal from Titus''s wounds from before. That meant its regenerative abilities took time. "Keith, why did you signal for me not to fight?" When Titus was ready to step into the fray, Keith motioned his hands. He was telling him not to step in and to be prepared to hide. That confused him, but he decided to go along with it. Keith had a reason for doing something like that. "We''re going to follow it." "Eh?" Titus''s eyes widened. We''re going to follow it? "Titus, when I fought it, the stones were still in its mouth." That was something Keith had discovered. As he fought with the monster, when it tried to bite his head off, he saw the glimmering stones inside its cheeks. This was unexpected. Shouldn''t monsters eat the magic stones right away if they have them? Titus''s eyes widened as he concluded, "That means it''s storing for something!" "And I''m pretty sure that it''s going back right now." It was focused on them, yet it chose to leave a few minutester. That meant it had something to do. "..." Titus thought about it. Should we? Even if they know about this, should they even chase after the raptor? It was stronger than all of them. "...Alright. But if it gets too dangerous, we''re out. Got that?" "Understood!" Keith nodded. Like that, the two followed the variant from behind. Using Aria''s tracking ability, it was simple. It was definitely heading somewhere. As it did, it took out any monsters in its path. The whole ground was riddled with corpses. "Wait a minute, is the raptor''s base on the 19th floor?" Titus frowned. From where the raptor was going, it was going further down. "I guess so?" From how they spotted simr monsters, it seemed this guy lived here. "Wait. If it''s living here, how did it get down to the 12th floor." Something was really off. A monster who was living on the 19th floor going down to the 12th. That didn''t seem right. "Can monsters do that?" "No, they can''t. They would usually stay on one floor, and that would be it." Titus had never seen a monster venture off like that. The three continued to follow behind it until it stopped at a wall. Keith frowned, "What is it doing?" Slowly, the raptor smacked the wall rapidly, breaking it down. "That''s an unexplored section!" Titus eximed. An unexplored section. From time to time, unusual ces would appear in the dungeon. "Why is it going in there?" A frown appeared on Keith''s face as he stared at the tunnel. The two hadn''t entered but watched. It was only a few minutes before the raptor came out. It used some stones to cover it again. "Let''s go in." Keith pumped his hand. But that caused Titus to frown, "Why? I think we have more than enough information." "I want to see what''s there. Also, I have a n to deal with the variant as well." Keith grinned. "..." Titus sighed, "Alright." He had followed the child''s lead all this time. It was time to "Thank you." Like that, the two broke the door, heading into the tunnel. As they looked around, "It''s so bright?" As the two walked, the tunnel started to widen. It even had lights for them to see. As they kept walking, they finally reached an area. "What the?!" Keith looked around. This ce was gigantic. But Titus nudged Keith, "Keith, look at the center." "Why is there a tree?" Volume 6.5 Chapter 5: I Know What We Need To Do Next Volume 6.5 Chapter 5: I Know What We Need To Do Next Volume 6.5 Chapter 5: I Know What We Need To Do Next What the three saw in the middle of the room was a giant tree. It was eye-catching. However, Keith frowned as he stared at it. What kind of tree is that? It wasn''t any ordinary tree. It looked like a weeping willow tree. The entire body of the tree was pitch ck, while the leaves were red like blood. Something is definitely wrong with it. Keith didn''t know why, but he felt the tree was injured. A sinister aura surrounded it. Heck, even Aria was full of wariness, prepared to take the thing if it made a move. "Keith, look at the floor." Keith stared down and noticed the mounds of magic stones under it. "Is the raptor feeding it?" As the questions continued to go through his mind, "Kwak!" Aria sprang forth and fired her ice! Keith and Titus jumped back from the danger. "The vines are moving!" What was behind them were ck vines. Besides that, they chased after them! Keith and Titus quickly moved! However, those vines were relentless! "Hah!" Keith sliced at the vine. Yet, his eyes turned dark. It didn''t get through. His sword couldn''t go through the vine. It was too sturdy. "There''s too many." Titus groaned. The whole room was entrapped by those vines. "Tch!" Keith''s arm was grabbed. I have to y one of my trump cards. He smacked it away and raised his hand, "Keith, what''s the matter?" Diana appeared before him. She was surprised since Keith rarely called her out. "No time to exin! Please deal with that!" It would take too long to exin it to her. And a vine went straight at her from behind! "Diana!" "Watch out!" "Huh?" Diana gave a turn, and the vine was stopped in its tracks! She shook her head, "Do you think you can- eh?" She was about to taunt the attack, but her voice halted as she saw the tree. "Dian-EPPP!" Keith screeched as he took a step away from her! Her eyes turned dangerous! It was that of a monster! "Who dares do this?!" A cold and menacing voice came out of her mouth. That calm and gentle voice was nowhere in sight. "...Um, Diana, what happened to it?" Keith questioned. "That tree has been corrupted." "Corrupted." "Yes. And I''m going to destroy it." Diana waved her hand. When she did, roots came out of the ground! Each one held down a vine. Three circled around the tree, slowlytching onto it! With a snap of her fingers, the tree was crushed! "....Damn." Keith couldn''t help but blurt out. What Diana did was too overpowered! She took out that tree with a snap of a finger. Literally! "Hah." Diana took a deep sigh. That caused the three to take a few extra steps back. They don''t want to get destroyed! Diana asked Keith, "Keith, why are you standing so far away from me?" Keith was about a few meters away from her. It was quite the distance. "Nothing, Ms. Diana. Just nothing." "What''s with the formal attitude?!" Did something happen?! "Nothing''s the matter, Ms.Diana." "I know we haven''t seen each other for quite some time. But don''t call me that." "Ahh, Keith," Titus called out. It seemed he was forgotten. "Oh," Thank god. Keith smiled, "This is my ind''s dorm mother, Diana." "Dorm mother?" Wait what? Is that a new species or something? "Oh, please keep this a secret from everyone. I''m not supposed to summon her." Diana was a great spirit. He could only summon her in dire situations without many people like right now. "Don''t worry, I will." Titus nodded. If someone found out about this, they would probably flip out. He was keeping his cool in all of this. But he also understood why Keith was so worried. "By the way, do you want to take the seed?" Diana questioned. "Eh?" Seed? There''s a seed? "Mmhmm, I can sense the seed is still alive." Diana nced at a certain spot, "Here it is." With a wave, the seed popped out from the ground. It floated into Keith''s hand. "This is a seed?" What was in his hand was the size of a baseball! Never had he seen such a seed before. "It''s going to be a little tricky. However, I know you will be able to grow it." "I see." Keith thought about it. "Keith, what do you n to do now?" Since they had taken down the tree, what else was left? "Oh, yeah," Keith smirked. "I know what we need to do next." "..." Why do I not like that grin on your face? It was something. And he could tell it was beyond evil! Volume 6.5 Chapter 8: The Best Scenario Volume 6.5 Chapter 8: The Best Scenario Volume 6.5 Chapter 8: The Best Scenario Just thinking about it was enough to cause the wounds on Titus''s chest to sting. But that wasn''t the only thing; the T-Rex was also making a move! The T-Rex did the same as it charged up! "Is it going to use a breath attack?" The mouth was slowly glowing. "I have to put a stop to that." There was no way he could let that raptor hit. He didn''t know why, but instinctively, the raptor brought him more fear. Keith used his gravity to slow down the variant. A good amount of power from the raptor''s attack came from the charge. Cut that down, and it would lose power. However, there was something Keith didn''t ount for. "Rawr" "Argh!" The raptor and T-Rex roared as they fired off their killing move! The T-Rex roared with its might while the raptor charged. Keith''s eyes widened. It''s increasing its own speed to negate gravity! Even with the gravity on its body, it wasn''t halting. It took the T-Rex''s blow. Yet, it did the unthinkable and split the breath attack in half! "Crap!" Keith''s expression dropped while Titus pulled him behind the pir. A giant explosion soon came after! "Gah!" The shockwave was so intense that it broke the pir! "Cough, is everyone alright?" Keith got out of the rubble and looked at everyone. "I''m good." "Me too." "Hoo." The three nodded. They were only covered in dust. Keith looked up, and his expression froze. That was because the victor had been decided; the raptor. It was standing on top of the T-Rex''s body. Yet, that was not the problem. It didn''t kill the boss. Instead, it missed the T-Rex''s vitals. And what happened next sent shivers down Keith''s spine. "Rawr," "Grr." "Are theymunicating?" Keith dashed forth! This was the best moment to take them down! The moment he got close, the raptor made its move! Lightning still surrounded its body as it jumped up and kicked Keith! It was blinding fast; not even Keith could react to that! "Gah!" "Keith!" Diana quickly jumped and caught him. When she did, "Are you alright?" "I''m good. However, we will have some serious trouble on our hands." Keith sighed as he stared at the raptor. And what made the situation worse was, "Roar!" The T-Rex screamed out in rage! Two monsters were now staring at them. "Great. It knew we were here." Things had be even more troublesome. Throughout the fight, Keith thought there wasn''t enough damage from either side to defeat them. That was why he wanted them to fight some more. But he yed around too much. Because of this, the variant regained its level head. That anger soon changed into calmness as it realized something was wrong. While the raptor had a devious smile, the T-Rex was furious! It was tricked and was used as bait! Keith frowned. What are we going to do about this? Having one down was the best, but the two were still alive. This was horrible. "Keith, this is more than perfect! We only need to deal with the two!" Titus raised his sword. There were only two in front of them. Though it was the variant and boss, their body was riddled with scars. From how hard they fought with one another, it was to be expected. They should be weak from all of that. "Diana, can you deal with the boss?" "I can. But it''s going to be annoying." Diana rolled up her sleeves, ready for a fight. Keith turned to Titus, "We''re going to deal with the variant." It was time for them to get their revenge. "Indeed." Titus had been meaning to get his revenge on the variant. "Rawr!" "Attack!" Keith and Titus charged at the variant without a thought. The fight became hectic from the start. The variant didn''t hesitate as it charged forth as well. m! The two mmed into one another, yet the ones pushed back were Titus and Keith! As the two focused on the raptor, "Roar!" The T-Rex came from the side, wanting to take a bite out of them!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 9: I Will Take Care Of It Volume 6.5 Chapter 9: I Will Take Care Of It Volume 6.5 Chapter 9: I Will Take Care Of It However, vines appeared from the ground, grabbing the T-Rex and swinging it across the floor! "Thank you!" Keith shouted, but that was when the raptor charged! It nevernded because Titus got in its way. "Keith, don''t get distracted!" "I understand." Keith quickly dashed into the raptor''s range, targeting its eyes. However, the raptor''s horns extended. It quickly tossed Keith sideways. "It can still swing like that?" That was absurd! Even when fighting against the boss, it didn''t show this energy! "No, it''s slower! We just need to take it out!" Titus noticed. Despite having so much power, it was much slower. All that fighting damaged it; they must use it to his advantage! He wasn''t the only one who noticed it. The variant was in a cautious position. It wasn''t going to let them hit any of its vitals. It jumped into the sky, wanting to m down. However, it had forgotten one thing. This was not a 2v1; it was a 3v1. "Kwak!" Icicles rain down from the sky, forcing the raptor down. "Kwak!" "Rawr!" The two monsters roared at one another, not letting the other out of sight. "You tell him, Aria!" There was a lot of trash talk between the two. And he was always going to be on Aria''s side. The battle continued as he fired lightning magic from his hand! As Keith did, Titus charged in, mming the raptor into the lightning! The three understood that until it was dead, they couldn''t let up on their attack. And the three were right; the variant continued to shout and scream, not letting down. However, Keith and Aria were the same, raining down lightning and ice magic upon it. While it was doing that, Titus''s eyes were narrowed onto the raptor, focused. "Rawr!" Titus roared out; he had demonized. He dashed at the monster with all the force he could muster! One shot kill. That was the n they all had agreed upon. "Keith, I want you and Aria to focus your magic on it, make it disoriented." Keith and Aria''s magic powers had strength but not enough to deal the final blow. That was where Titus came in; he would use all his strength to deal one final blow to the monster. The variant''s instinct shifted into high gear as it tried to dodge. However, Keith and Aria didn''t allow it. Ice and lightning came down, blocking its movements. It gave Titus the chance to open! "Rargh!" Titus roared as his sword made contact, a clean hit. However, "What''s going on now?!" Something was off with the monster. "Keith, get out of there!" Diana screamed as she fought with the floor boss. However, it was toote. Lightning surrounded the variant. It was wild and sporadic, utterly different from the concentrated form it had before. And that was when it exploded! "Kwak!" "Argh! A giant sh enveloped the entire field, causing everyone to be sent flying! "Gnhhh." Keith groaned as he slowly got up from the floor. It felt like his entire body was getting rattled. However, that was not what he was worried about. "Aria!" Keith looked at his body to see Aria; her body was bruised and bleeding. This was the first time. "You used your body to protect me." Before Keith could get hit, Aria flew before him, taking the brunt of the attack. Holding Aria in his hand, he saw Titus on the other side. Thankfully, he was breathing. But he was definitely out ofmission. "This damn monster," That monster noticed him as well. Keith was the only one who could still stand. While the two stared, Diana and the T-Rex were still fighting with one another. However, that fight soon ended, "Screw off!" Diana summoned vines, constricted the beast, and killed it off! However, as she killed it off, another opponent charged at her. The raptor could care less about Keith as Diana was a bigger fish. "Tch!" Diana created vines from the grounds to block the attack. As they fought, Keith appeared at Titus''s side. "Titus, how are you?" "Don''t think I can move." "I see," Keith sighed and quickly disappeared, reappearing behind the raptor. It didn''t expect to be punched in the stomach! "Diana, please take care of them." Keith''s eyes turned cold. "Eh?" "I will be the one to end this." "...Are you sure?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. Volume 6.5 Chapter 10: …He Beat It Volume 6.5 Chapter 10: He Beat It Volume 6.5 Chapter 10: He Beat It "...I understand." Diana backed off. She was going to leave it to Keith to end. She wanted to fight against the raptor and get it over with. But the amount of pressure Keith gave off made her pause. This kid was serious about defeating it. "Rawr!" The raptor snickered. It seemed to treat Keith as nothing more than a bug. Keith didn''t utter a word as he lunged at the raptor! The creature also charged; it was prepared to end the fight with one lethal swipe. However, to its surprise, Keith vanished right before its eyes! Appearing above him, he mmed his fist down! "Rawr!" The raptor felt pain, but it used its tail to attack him. "Tch!" Despite raising his sword to block it, Keith was sent flying. It wasn''t done as the raptor appeared before Keith, wanting to take a bite. Those razor-sharp teeth onlynded on his sword. Keith''s eyes were gazed at as he continued to fight. A relentless sh started; neither side was backing down from the other. "You need to go help him," Titus muttered. He was able to see the fight from the sidelines. Yet it didn''t assure him. Keith was fighting all alone; he needed backup. "There''s no need to worry about Keith." Diana shook her head. "But he''s fighting that thing alone." There was no way he could win. "Don''t worry, Keith will not lose this battle." His eyes disyed something she had never seen before. He''s growing right now. That was what she could tell; Keith''s moves became more refined and decisive. His movements definitely increased. However, he could only fight such a monster because of Titus''s attack. The beast became more sluggish; that was how Keith could fight toe to toe with it. And the monster realized it as well. It sent out electricity from its body, trying to burn him. However, Keith didn''t care. What he did was send himself flying into the air. Titus was stunned by what happened next. Keith went flying down at breakneck speed! That did it. The sword sliced the raptor''s tail in two! "How did he go so fast?" Titus was confused; the speed at which he came down was abnormal. "He used gravity to increase his speed." Diana realized it. Keith had used gravity on himself. Rather than hinder the raptor''s movement, he boosted his speed to crush it. The raptor red at Keith. Its gaze made it clear that he was an enemy! That was when it gazed at Diana and the others; without hesitation, it dashed at them! "No!" Reflexive instinct. Keith wanted to intercept. One moment of hesitation was enough. The variant feinted as it mmed its legs right into Keith''s arm! "Gah!" Keith was mmed to the ground. The raptor stomped on him! I can''t faint! His bones rattled from the force. His vision started to be white as he thought; I can''t lose. Before the raptor could deal the final blow, Diana made a move! A vine fist punched the raptor away! "Don''t you dare?" Diana stepped up. There was no way she would let Keith be defeated. She thought Keith would have won. However, the raptor made an intelligent decision to use them as bait. "Eh?" That was because, from the rubble, Keith got up. It was not normal; he got up like a zombie. He didn''t faint? The variant was visibly shocked when he got up. Without a second, Keith dashed at the beast. This was a shock! No one had expected this. The variant was sent flying into the column! "Keith?" Diana called out. However, the man never responded as he dashed at the raptor, not giving it time to think. "Did Keith get faster?" Titus blinked as he stared in disbelief. Keith was faster! With all those damages, he should be slower, not faster! The variant retaliated as it waved its w. But the guy dodged all of them. And without a secondter, he mmed the thing onto the ground! "What the?!" "..." Diana frowned. Never did she expect him to be like this. Turning to Aria, the owl was surprised. If she didn''t know, then this was new! The raptor went crazy as it dashed away from Keith. Instead, it went to the corpse of the mobs. Titus''s face paled, "It''s eating magic stones to power up!" And it swallowed the stones and red at Keith. From its mouth, lightning shot forth. However, Keith did the unthinkable as he smoothly dodged the stream. Bam! Keith sent the raptor flying again! "There''s more power in his blows as well!" That was the only way to describe it. Keith was using more power than usual to do it. That could only mean one thing, Keith was holding back throughout the fight! Just how strong is he? He was lost in thought. Keith continued to swing his fist like a madman before he stopped and fainted. "...He beat the damn thing." No one had said a thing after that. That was because of how incredibly he dealt with it.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 11: Meeting Two New Gods Volume 6.5 Chapter 11: Meeting Two New Gods Volume 6.5 Chapter 11: Meeting Two New Gods "Hah, I''m here again." Keith sighed deeply as he looked around in the white space. The moment he had said that, "What do you mean again?! And stop trying to act like this is nothing!" Kreye came from behind and pped him in the head! Keith looked at him; the expression on this god''s face was something. "Hello, Kreye." Keith gave a cool greeting like that head p had never urred. That caused Kreye to frown even more! "Come on, I was joking with you. You don''t need to be so uptight." "Hah." His tense expression turned into a defeated one as he looked up at the non-existent sky. What am I going to do with you? This man was going to be the death of him somehow. "Hello, Hepha, Rhea." Behind Kreye were Rhea and Hepha. "Hello, Keith." Rhea waved her hand while Hepha continued to munch on some cookies. "Keith, can you not try to y it off?" Kreye grabbed the guy by the shoulders. There was no way he could let this go. "Ehe," Keith made a goofy look, "My bad." "Don''t you dare say it''s your bad!" Kreye couldn''t help but smack him in the back of the head. "Ow!" "You almost died again!" "But I survived...I think. Wait, I''m alive, right?" Keith tilted his head. He cked out. The only thing Keith could remember was being mmed to the ground by the raptor. That was the only thing he could remember. "You''re alive. But barely." Kreye shook his head. "Oh, thank goodness." Keith wiped his head, but there was no sweat on his head. That caused the god to lose it! "How are you so calm about all of this?!" "Dying once probably made it easier?" Not many people could remember it. But he was able to. "..." "Kreye, don''t be so hard on the child." "Indeed," A robust and gentle voice chimed in. Keith turned around to see two new people in this space. One was a shirtless man with tattoos over his body, while the other was dressed in a suit, looking like a dandy man. "Magus, Ares, why are the two of you here?" Kreye grabbed his head. "Because we heard you shouting like a fool." Magus retorted. Kreye was screaming his head off. "We should introduce ourselves; I''m the god of war, Ares!" "I''m Magus, the god of magic." "Hello," Keith bowed his head to the two of them. However, that caused Ares to p his back, "There''s no need to be so nervous around us! Not with how you fought back there!" So strong! He could feel the pain from his back going to the front! "Wait? You saw my battle?" There was something else he overheard. "Mmhm, all of us watched your fight." Ares grinned. But as he said this, Kreye quickly grabbed his mouth, shutting him up. "Anyways, Keith! You need to go now. You''re about to wake up." "I see. Thank you very much." Keith bowed his head as he slowly disappeared from there. Once he did, the other god and goddess looked at one another. "That child is one interesting person." Aresughed. However, that caused Magus to nod, "Indeed." "Anyways, why did the two of youe here?" Kreye thought for sure he was able to hide this from them. Even if he screamed his head off, they shouldn''t have heard him. "That''s because we got suspicious." "Eh?" "You always have a goofy grin when you leave our meeting." The two said in unison. There was no way they couldn''t know about this. "And Hepha and Rhea didn''t hide it either." Magus shook his head. Those two added to it. "..." Rhea and Hepha looked away. This was embarrassing since they had tried to be sneaky. "I''ll say this now; we may be the first to notice. But the others are getting really suspicious of you." Magus shook his head; it was only time. "!" The three expressions changed when they heard that. No! Our snack time! "..." Is that what you guys really have to say after all of that. Volume 6.5 Chapter 12: The Rewards Volume 6.5 Chapter 12: The Rewards Volume 6.5 Chapter 12: The Rewards "Ugh," Keith slowly woke up from meeting the gods. Never going to get used to it; that was something Keith chuckled at. The talk wouldst for hours for Keith, but it felt like an hour when he woke up. As he thought this, for some reason, he could hear the sounds of Kreye crying from the back of his head. "Keith, you''re up." "Diana?" Looking up, Keith saw Diana''s face staring at him. Aren''t you awfully close? Her face was only a few millimeters away from his. If Keith moved his head upwards, he would have smacked into hers. "Umm, how long was I out for?" "You were asleep for half a day." "That long?" Keith sighed. That was to be expected. But then he hesitantly asked, "So, how long have I been sleeping on your thighs?" Lap pillow. That was what Diana was doing for him. Diana continued to have a smile as she exined, "I''ve been having you here for six hours." "Six hours?" Keith''s eyes widened. Are your legs fine? Isn''t her legs numb from all of that? "Sorry for all the trouble." Diana nodded, "No, there''s no need to apologize." As she said this, her knees were vibrating. Her legs were definitely feeling it now! "Agh," Keith tried to get up, but his whole body felt a stinging pain overflowing from him! "Kid, you shouldn''t move." Looking to the side, Titus shook his head. Keith''s expression brightened, "Titus, how are your injuries?" Titus gave him a strange look. I should be the one saying that to you. His injuries would be considered normal when youpare them to Keith''s. But he couldn''t say that. That innocent look caused him to pause. "I''m fine for the most part; I have done some first aid." While Keith was knocked out, Titus took bandages to do some first aid to himself. He asked, "How are you feeling?" "Hmm, I should-ugh!" Moving again, Keith''s expression contorted. Pain surrounded his entire body! "Keith, don''t move your body like that!." Diana scolded. This guy was such a fool at a time like this. "Thought so. Your body is strained from overexerting." "Eh? What do you mean?" "..." Titus paused and then looked at Diana, to which thetter also gave a look. Come on, guys. I know you guys are talking with your eyes. Bute on! Keith could easily tell they wanted to say something but couldn''t. "You overtaxed your body when you fought with the raptor," Titus exined. Diana added, "When you battled the raptor, you fell the wrong way." "I see." Made sense. Keith then questioned, "So, who was the one who dealt the final blow?" Keith pointed at the bodies on the ground. Both the raptor and T-Rex''s bodies were on the ground. "My mind is still foggy," Keith remembered fighting against it but didn''t remember anything else. "I was the one who dealt the final blow." Diana sighed. "I see. Thank you." Keith slowly got up from the ground, but as he did, his body wobbled around. A drunk person. That was the only way to describe it. "Tsk!" But then, Keith started to suck his teeth. My arm is definitely broken. A slow, aching pain came from it, and he couldn''t move it forward either. "Diana, I need some bandages." "Here." Like that, Keith started to wrap his arm up. "What are we going to do about them?" Now, it was time to deal with the dead body. "Want me to store it?" "Please." Like that, the two started to store everything that was there. It would definitely be worth a lot since it was so difficult to defeat. "And now for the rewards." There was something else they couldn''t forget about. A treasure chest was floating in front of everyone, simr to an angel''s descent! "Is it supposed to be this huge?" Keith blinked. The treasure chest was twice the size on the 10th floor. "No. Most of the chest I found was always the same." This one was special.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 13: Is That An Egg? Volume 6.5 Chapter 13: Is That An Egg? Volume 6.5 Chapter 13: Is That An Egg? "Let''s open it up." Keith and Titus gulped as they stared at the chest. But the moment they did, they all paused and marveled at what was inside! "It''s loaded!" Keith eximed as the mounds of gold inside were blinding his eyes. No wonder the chest was this big; everything would have burst out if it wasn''t. "How should we split this up?" "Keith, take whatever you want." "Hmm. But it wouldn''t-" "You were the one who did the most against the variant. Not only that, your friend took out the boss. Just take whatever you want." There were no two ways about this; the kid was the one who aplished all of this. Titus got to this point because Keith jumped down. Death was the only thing on his mind as he was taken out by the raptor. "After that, I pick what I want. We can split it up after that." "...Okay." Keith wouldn''t say no as he looked at what was there. There was a lot of different things. He turned to Diana, "Diana, you should choose something." "Me?" "Mmhmm. You were the one who took out the boss." "Alright." Diana looked at what was there before she picked up a gemstone, "I will take this. It will help out my magic." "Mmhmm. Aria, what do you want?" Keith looked at the owl. She stared around and picked something from it. "Are you sure you want that?" What Aria had taken out was an ingot; this was a little surprising. "Hoo!" "Aww!" Keith patted the owl. She wanted to get something for Keith instead. And now it was his turn. There''s a lot of good things here. Besides the gold, there were also some interesting materials. One particr item caught his eye as they darted around the huge number of treasures. "Is that an egg?" One particr thing that stood out was a giant orb inside. It had a beautiful shade of onyx. However, it was warm to the touch. "Huh? There''s an egg in there?" Titus was slightly startled. This was news to him. How could there be an egg? Treasures usually don''t have living things in them. "Diana, you know what this is?" Keith blinked. The great spirit stared at it, "I can''t tell what it is. You have to wait for it to hatch." "I see." Keith thought about it before deciding, "I will take this!" "You sure you want to take this?" Titus blinked, "For all you know, it might be a giant monster." "I will take the chance!" Keith didn''t know why, but he wanted it. "Alright." Titus sighed. But as he did, Keith felt something, "Titus, can I also get that as well?" "Hmm?" What Keith pointed to was a gemstone. It was a dark shade and had specs inside. It was like small stars inside. "Sure, you can take that as well." Titus didn''t mind. Like that, the two split up the loot. "Also, Keith. Can I get the head of the floor boss?" "Hmm?" "The guild will need something to prove we have cleared the dungeon." "Oh, sure." Keith nodded. Like that, Keith had gotten so much from this, and Titus knew it was time for them to return. Time to go up! "Keith, we will see you at the mansion." Diana held Aria as the two disappeared from the floor. ... Galven and the others had dark expressions as they headed up the floor. The entire mood of the group was down. Especially so with Glorious Fang. No one could say a thing about it? Their leader sacrificed himself to protect them. Not only that, Where is the kid? It wasn''t one person gone from the party; it was two. While they escaped, Keith went missing. This was all too much for him to handle all at once. "We just need to tell them about this." The only thing they could do was return to the tenth floor. The boss wasn''t going to be respawning for some time. They would just use the teleportation gate and return. "Shakti, please don''t be like this." Morgan tried her best tofort Shakti. But it was not enough, as Shakti had a dark look. "How could we lose him as well?" Shakti couldn''t believe they lost Titus, but now they had also lost Keith. "The only thing we can do is to send the notice to their families. Galven looked up as he took a sigh. He touched the orb, and everyone teleported back to the top like that. "Yo!" But a sudden voice caught everyone''s attention. Everyone turned around to see Titus and Keith sitting off to the side. Everyone was in disbelief as they stared at the two. Why are the two of you up here?! No one expected the two to be here! "What took you guys so long?" Keithughed. That caused everyone to rush at them. "Leader!" "Keith!" Titus was bombarded by the members of Glorious Fang, while Keith was done the same by the members of White Lily. It was quite the sight. "Where did you go?!" Shakti held onto Keith real tight! You''re hurting me! Keith felt he was about to throw up from the pain. However, he held back after seeing their expressions, "We just came back from a big fight." "From a fight?" The others needed more information. From their bandages, they could tell it was a tough fight. However, what were they fighting? Everyone turned to Titus, wanting an exnation. Titus sighed, "We went down to the twentieth floor and defeated the floor boss to get back here." "..." "Are you serious?" They were already having so much trouble dealing with the monster right here. But he said that the two had defeated the floor boss to return. But that made a lot of sense! "Keith, show them." Titus sighed. There were no words to describe what they had been through. Keith nodded as he summoned the giant thing out. "..." Everyone froze when they saw the floor boss. Their jaws were about to fall to the ground! "You guys actually beat the floor boss?" "How?!" Galven stared at Titus, wanting an exnation. They were already having trouble dealing with the floors. But these two went and killed the floor boss? Are you kidding me? "You shouldn''t be asking me this question; he did most of the work." Titus smiled as he pointed at Keith. "Titus!" Keith wanted to cry. Why did he throw him under the bus like that?! That was how much of a surprise it was to all of them. One person had done so much? "Haha, I didn''t think you would defeat a floor boss alone." "Groa, how are your injuries?" "I''m fine." But then, Groa pped Keith in the back, "You did good!" That did it. Keith wasunched flying into the ground. "..." "Come on, aren''t you over-exaggerating?" Groa didn''t hit him that hard. "..." No response. "Keith!" Morgan and Shakti rushed to Keith''s side. "I think he might actually be dead this time." Titus grabbed his head, "Idiot, Keith''s body is injured from fighting the boss. You might have given him thest blow." "Oh no!" Volume 6.5 Chapter 14: I’m In A Hospital? Volume 6.5 Chapter 14: Im In A Hospital? Volume 6.5 Chapter 14: Im In A Hospital? "Am I in heaven?" Keith groaned as he looked up at the ceiling. He saw a white light; that thought was the only thing going through his mind. His words causedughter to erupt, "Kid, you''re not in heaven. You''re still alive and kicking." Looking to the side, Keith saw Titus and Craig. "Don''t move yourself. You broke quite a few bones in your body." Noticing how Keith was about to get up, Craig warned. Keith paused, "I broke some bones?" Keith looked down at his arm. It was now in a proper cast. What was more, his body was bandaged up. Titusughed, "You shouldn''t be the one saying that. You broke a lot more bones than the kid." Craig''s face was bandaged; only his eyes and mouth weren''t. "Where are we?" "We''re in the hospital." Craig rubbed his head. There was a hospital a few blocks down from the guild hall. "I see. How did we get here?" Titus and Craig paused as they stared. "How much do you remember from yesterday?" Titus questioned. There was so much anxiousness and concern behind it. "...Not much. Titus and I returning to the beginning and then passing out?" Keith scratched his head. "..." "What?" "That idiot Groa knocked you out too hard." Craig could only grab his head. "Eh?" "Groa knocked your lights out. Also, you were acting spacy throughout the ride." Titus sighed as he looked up at the ceiling. But that caused the others to worry even more. "It was a mistake! I didn''t think he would faint from that," Groa shouted. Hey in the bed next to Craig. But that caused them to shake their heads, "How you knock him out is just messed up." The guy did not hold anything back as he pped him. "Oh, I remember now." Keith rubbed his head, recalling what had transpired. After getting knocked out by Groa, he woke up again. He was in a carriage where Shakti and the others from White Lily watched over him. But it was a brief moment as he passed out again. "So, how long was I out for this time?" Keith tilted his head. "Two days." Titus grinned. "That long?!" That was four timespared to thest time. As they talked, "Thank goodness you''re up!" Looking at the door, Morgan and the others were there. "Hello!" Keith waved his hand. But that alone caused Keith''s body to ache! "How are you feeling?" Morgan asked. "Somewhat fine?" Not ounting for bandages wrapped around his body, there was soreness all over. "Good. When we returned, all of us were worried that Groa had killed you. Your eyes were rolled backward." "I said I was sorry!" They were never going to let that go. "Haha." But as they talked, a blur dashed at him! "Woah! Madison?" Keith blinked as he looked down. She held him tightly. "Keith, you''re awake! Thank goodness!" "Y-yeah." Keith looked up at the rest, "Madison had beening here to check on you for thest few days," Groa exined. "I''m so d you''re alright." Madison didn''t listen to what the others said as she continued to hold onto Keith. "Thank you. Ugh." Keith tilted his head, wondering what to do in this situation. He was in pain from how tight she hugged. But he didn''t dare say anything. "Gee, how could you make such a girl cry?" Shakti shook her head. "Shame on you." When she said that, the others also started to jeer. "Ahh," Keith was stunned; these guys loved teasing. He didn''t know what to do before he patted the girl''s head, "I''m sorry for worrying you." That was the wrong thing to say. "You damn right you should!" Madison turned into a demon. Her eyes were zed as she red. "...Kid is getting chewed out like no tomorrow." Everyone took a step back as they didn''t want to get close. "With what he did, he needs to get scolded." "Keith!" When Madison screamed at him, the others came bursting through the door!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 15: Quiet The Lively Group Volume 6.5 Chapter 15: Quiet The Lively Group Volume 6.5 Chapter 15: Quiet The Lively Group But they quickly returned to normal when they saw the other people there. "Oh, my, are these your friends?" Morgan questioned. It was quite an exciting lineup. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "How are your injuries?!" Sarah was the first person to ask. She was stunned when she heard the news of Keith being sent to the hospital. And she wasn''t alone, as the others were the same. Never did they expect Keith to be sent to the hospital. "Doing good." "You call this doing good? You''re covered in bandages...AGAIN!" Alfia shook her head. This was not the first time this had happened to Keith. The first one was caused by Nephele, and now this was the second one. What kind of situation did he go through to be like this? "It was nothing," Keith assured them. The best thing to do in this situation was to try and y it off. "Huh? If it was nothing, then how could you defeat the-Gah!" Groa was about to say something when he got knocked out by a flying tray! "..." Titus and Craig shook their heads. That hit had a lot of revenge behind it. Keith''s swing strength was powerful. "See, it''s nothing. I can still swing my arms around," Keith smiled as he raised his non-broken arm, "I just met with something that gave me scratches." "I see." They wanted to say more, but they shut their mouths only if they wanted to get hit in the face like the bearman. "How have sses been going?" Keith was gone for such a long time. "Are you really asking about that?!" You''ve been through so much yet you''re asking about it? "Kid has a weird mind." Morgan chuckled as she watched him. ... "Ugh," Keithy in his bed, "I feel more tired than when I fought all those monsters." "It was only a conversation." Craig shook his head. This kid was talking with his friends for some time. They left after seeing how tired he was. "You wouldn''t say that when they looked like monsters." Keith shivered. "..." Craig looked away. That wasn''t a normal conversation; it was an interrogation. Spearheaded by Alfia and Sarah, the rest of the group continued to question him. It took an hour before they finished. "But you got some interesting friends there." "Hmm?" "You got an elf, a beastmen, and a dwarf together. That''s already strange enough." Elves and beastmen do not get along with one another. To see a lineup like that was shocking. "Eh, it''s the same old thing." Keith shrugged. Titus shook his head, "Keith, you can''t act like that''s the norm." "It''s the norm for me." Keith had epted it. But then Craig smirked, "So, who''s your type?" "Eh?" "Those friends of yours are quite the beauty. And you also got one of the guild''s top beauties." "Craig?" Titus clutched his head. Craig scoffed at him, "Hey, you want to know this as well. This guy has so many beauties by his side." While they talked, "Keith." "Hmm?" "What''s the matter, Raul?" He was one of the members of Glorious Fang. He was an attacker like Titus, if Keith remembered correctly. "We want to thank you for returning the captain to us." Raul and the other members of Glorious Fang bowed. "There''s no need to do that." Keith waved his hand. "But-" "It''s because I wanted to do it. There''s no need for you guys to thank me." Keith had always done things based on his own values. So Raul and the others didn''t need to do that. "I see." "You sound so cool," Groa smirked. "Shut it." Keith shook his head. Volume 6.5 Chapter 16: Tied Down To The Bed Volume 6.5 Chapter 16: Tied Down To The Bed Volume 6.5 Chapter 16: Tied Down To The Bed Today was a sunny day. However, what Carolyn saw made the day feel strange. "Keith?" "Yeah?" "Why are you tied to the bed like that?" One of her brows was raised as she stared at Keith. His body was wrapped with a nket and tied to the bed. It was quite the sight. "Ugh, I don''t want to talk about it." "Hah! It''s because this fool tried to cook inside this room!" Craig quickly exined with augh. "Huh?" A dumbfounded look formed on Carolyn''s face as she stared at Keith. You tried to cook here? Do you understand that this is a hospital room? "I couldn''t help it. I was hungry." Keith tried to shrug his shoulders, but it was weird. His motions were rigid, as expected from someone being strapped down. "Shame on you!" "How could you cook here?" The other patients started to jeer at him. But that caused Keith''s eyes to twitch, "You guys were the ones who wanted me to cook! You guys should be strapped down as well!" How was this my fault?! This was not a one-man job; this was multiple people! Yes, Keith was the one who cooked. But this was only because Groa and Craig begged him to do it. That was why he summoned out a small pan and started to cook. The moment he did, the nurses busted in and found him guilty. Before Keith could have the chance to exin, those guys already jumped into bed, pretending to be asleep. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Say that to me with a straight face!" Everyone looked away from him, trying to avoid eye contact. Even Titus didn''t look at him. "It seems you have been having fun thesest few days," Carolyn muttered. "Can you call this fun when I''m stuck like this?" Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry in this situation. While the two talked, "Keith, your lunch has arrived." A nurse rolled in a cart with their food. But when Groa saw it, "Bleh, do we have to eat this?" "You''ve been eating this for thest few days." The nurse shook her head. They had been eating the same meal; they should have gotten used to it. "Keith, I will feed you again." "Eh? Feed you?" Carolyn''s eyes narrowed, and she turned to Keith who exined, "I can''t exactly feed myself with my hands like this." They were strapped down. So, the nurses themselves would feed him. "I''ll do it," Carolyn muttered. The nurse blinked her eyes as she stared at her. A thought came to her mind as she nodded, "Understood." Carolyn sat down beside his head and picked up the spoon. But that caused Keith to frown, "I really don''t need you to feed me." "Hmm? But you want the nurse to do it?" "Not what I mean." Keith shook his head, and the spoon was shoved into his mouth. As that happened, Titus and the others had grins on their face. Why are you guys grinning like that? He didn''t know why, but he wanted to fight them. Eh? Keith noticed something off. But he didn''t say anything as Carolyn continued to feed him. After she finished, "Carolyn, I heard you were training," Alfia told him about Carolyn being focused on her skills. That was why she wasn''t there with the rest. "Yeah. I''m sorry about that. I didn''t realize it until yesterday." Carolyn only learned of it from Gabriel yesterday. That was why she quickly rushed here. "Let me see your hand." "Hmm?" "Show me your hands." Carolyn opened her hands for him. When he saw it, only a sigh came out of his mouth. "Woman, you should be more careful. Just look at your hands." They were bruised up. The palms of her hands were red and swollen. She had been practicing so hard to the point it caused that. "...I know." "Give me a second." Keith started to chant; a water blob appeared before them,nding on Carolyn''s hands. Slowly, the redness died down. "Thanks." "You could have done that by yourself. And here." Suddenly, something dropped down in his bed. "Use this ointment if your hand reddens again." "Stop nagging me." "I wouldn''t be nagging if you watch yourself more." "Hmpf!" Carolyn snorted as she walked out of the room. "..." This girl! So stubborn! "Keith, you seriously don''t understand a woman''s heart." Groa shook his head. "Indeed." Titus and Craig had a disappointed look.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 17: S-Rank Dungeon Volume 6.5 Chapter 17: S-Rank Dungeon Volume 6.5 Chapter 17: S-Rank Dungeon "What''s that supposed to mean?" Keith grumbled. But that caused Groa to retort, "The way you''re acting right now goes to show that you''re dense as a brick. You''re probably even worse than Dennis." Dennis was already that ridiculous at reading Nina''s feelings. "Hey! That''s too far! Dennis is far worse." Dennis was a dense concrete brick. Nina already showed how much she liked him. Yet, this man didn''t seem to realize it at all! Keith and the other customers could only shake their heads at this clueless man. "I''m hungry." Keith started to groan. Titus tilted his head, "Didn''t you eat something a few minutes ago?" We all saw you getting fed by the girl. "That didn''t taste that well." What Keith needed was something delicious. He knew what to get as well. From his storage came out an apple, dropping into his mouth. "Mam!" Delicious. Keith continued to munch on it. As he did this, "Keith, hand one to me!" Groa''s eyes sparkled as he stared at the apple in his mouth. But that caused Keith to scoff, "No way." He continued to munch on it like there was nothing wrong. Since Groa wasn''t getting through, Craig stepped in, "Keith, don''t you know the saying "Sharing is caring?"" "Last time I checked, I was strapped to the bed because I shared." Keith retorted. No way was he going to share now, not with the betrayal that happened a few hours ago. "..." Titus and the others stared at him. This guy was really eating left and right. "All of you are so lively." They all looked at the door. "Hello, Vice-guildmaster." Kaiser smiled, "You guys are injured. You don''t need to bow." Hearing that, they all stopped moving and stared at him, "I''m d all of you have returned from the dungeon." Kaiser was grateful for that. He was stunned when he heard of the number of people injured at the dungeon. But it was to be expected when he listened to Galven''s recollection. A variant suddenly appeared and then battled mounds of monsters. It was not a surprise most of them were injured. "I want to thank all of you for your work and courage for going through this." Kaiser bowed, which caused everyone to react. "No! Vice-guildmaster, there''s no need to bow!" Everyone nodded their heads to that. They couldn''t have their vice-guildmaster bow his head like that. Craig then asked, "What rank will you give the dungeon." When he asked, everyone''s eyes turned stern. That was something everyone wanted to figure out. "We''re still deliberating the rank of the dungeon. However, if we have to decide on it right now, it would be an S-rank dungeon." Kaiser answered. S-rank dungeon. Everyone''s expression changed, yet it was calm. That was to be expected. When they thought about it, Titus almost died due to the variant. And that came from the 12th floor. The group was having a difficult time after the tenth floor. It made sense to put it as a S-rank dungeon. "I see." "You all should get some rest. You don''t need to think about it so much." Kaiser added, "All your names shall be recorded as the ones who dealt with the bosses." That was something. To be recorded meant that it would go down in history. "That''s awesome." "We should be saying that to these two." Craig pointed at Keith and Titus, "Huh?" "You two were the ones who dealt with the 20th boss." The two names would be highlighted to the fullest. "I don''t know about that." Keith scratched his head. But Craig scoffed at him, "You guys did the impossible and returned!" Volume 6.5 Chapter 18: Welcome Home Volume 6.5 Chapter 18: Wee Home Volume 6.5 Chapter 18: Wee Home "Woohoo!" Keith raised his hand back and forth. He was finally out of the bed. His clothes weren''t the hospital ones but his regr ones. As he moved around, Madison began to worry, "Keith, you shouldn''t be doing that." He only recovered a day ago. What was more, his arm was still in a cast. "But I can''t help it! It''s been so long since I can move." "You mean it''s been so long you''re free to move." Craig retorted. "Is there a difference?" "Yes. Because one is you escaping from their clutches every time." Craig and the other adventurersughed. Keith was a ninja; he could break free from the nurse''s hold despite being strapped down. And the nurses couldn''t make heads how he broke free. "Ahaha." Keith scratched his head. They were so mad. The nurses'' expressions were just scary. Yet, when they tried to strap him down more, that made him want to break free more! "Anyways, we''re going to have a party once we are healed up. Remember that!" They had to have a victory party after all of this. "Gotcha! I will be there. Tell me the ce to go to." Keith smiled. It was a party to celebrate their victory and survival of the dungeon! "I will see you guyster! It seems my friends are here to pick me up." Keith looked out the window; Alfia and the rest stood outside, waiting for him. "Then we''ll see youter." Keith nodded as he walked out with Madison. Once he had left, "That kid. How did he recover so quickly?" "Hmm? What do you mean, Craig?" Groa tilted his head, not understanding what he meant. "..." Titus stayed silent. "Think about how his body was. It was riddled with injuries. I''m guessing his injuries were worse than ours." Keith didn''t look right; he had a lot of cuts and bruises. "But he''s moving around like a normal person." That was what was shocking about it all. Keith walked around like an average person while they were still in bed. "So?" Groa was still clueless about this. "I''m saying this kid''s vitality is insane." That was the only way to describe it. Groa had a beastman''s vitality. However, Keith was a human. That was no way to describe it; Keith was not typical in that regard. ... "Guys, do you have to stick so close to me?" Keith took a deep sigh as he walked. But it wasn''t normal; everyone was so close to him. They surrounded him on all sides. Jack retorted, "We have to do that, or you might do something crazy." "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?" "He means you might run off and do something stupid again." Alfia shook her head. Wasn''t it obvious? "Shouldn''t you be saying that to Herrick and Melor?" Those two were the ones likely to cause trouble. "Hey!" Keith ignored the two''s re while Faelyn sighed, "Of course, those two will cause trouble. However, you are an entirely different matter." The two caused trouble on a daily basis. However, when Keith did something, it was like a giant bomb exploding. He was far more dangerous than the two. "Come on! I''m- what''s that?!" About to say something, Keith paused and stared at something interesting. Before he could go for it, he was grabbed from the back! "Hey! No running away from us!" Did you not hear what we just said?! This guy was going to cause them a lot of trouble! "Herrick! Melor! Come and help us!" Faelyn frowned. Why is this guy so strong? Even with three people grabbing his shirt, they were losing ground! This was going to be a hectic day of returning home. ... "Thank goodness! We''re home!" Keith raised his hand to the air. But as he did that, "Why are you guys so tired?" Turning around, he saw everyone so tired. Well, Herrick and Melor were fine. "You''re actually saying that?!" Jack took a deep huff. "We have to watch over you three brats!" Alfia retorted. Keith and the two were running around. To deal with it, the others had to watch the others. It was too difficult. "Keith!" "Po!" Two shadows came rushing at the two. Keith quickly caught them, "Woah, you guys should be more careful." "Keeeeeeith!" "Pooooo!" But the two continued to snuggle up to him. A soft smile formed on his face as he patted them, "I''m home. Sorry for worrying you guys." "KEEEEEEEITH!" And then he got tackled by another person. "Woah, Nephele, are you okay?" But the girl continued to hold onto his shirt. I guess I should be more mindful. He might have given them a heart attack from all of this. "Now, now. Let''s give him some space." Diana pped her hands together. These guys were all sticking way too close to him. "But, but, but." "No buts." Diana pulled them out of him. "I''m home." A grin formed on Keith''s face as he stared at everyone.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 19: Rip His Fingers Off Volume 6.5 Chapter 19: Rip His Fingers Off Volume 6.5 Chapter 19: Rip His Fingers Off "Dammit! Where is he?!" Alfia''s eyes turned vicious as she looked around, trying to find someone. And she wasn''t the only one as the others did the same. Yet, there was one ce they all focused on. "Morning, everyone." Keith smiled as he waved his hand in the kitchen. He had a knife in his hand, ready to cook. But that caused Herrick to pick him up. "Hey! Do you guys have to do this?!" "Sheesh! How many times did we have to tell you! Go and rest! We''ll make breakfast!" "I said I was fine! And I need to do something after getting cooped up in the hospital! Just let me do some cooking!" "No!" "Come on!" "It''s only a bit!" Keith grabbed the kitchen''s door frame, not wanting to leave. "Why is he so strong?!" "Someone rip his fingers off now!" Like that, Alfia and Faelyn ungripped him from the door. "Guys! Do you really have to treat me like this?!" Keith cried as he felt everyone pulling him away. He was a little surprised since everyone was working together! But to get together like this to deal with him was messed up! Herrick and Melor ced him on a chair, "Of course! You just need to sit there and act cute! You don''t need to do anything else, got that!" Jack pointed his fingers at him. Keith sighed, "Sheesh! You guys don''t have to be so mean." They were all treating him like an injured patient. But he wasn''t that injured! He could still do the usual things. One arm was enough, but they wouldn''t have any of that. "Master Fira!" "Mir! You guys are on duty." "Understood!" "Po!" To make sure Keith stayed put, Fira and Mir were used as guards. "Come on. Do you have to ask them as well?!" This was cheating! How could he say no in front of them? "That''s the point." Alfia scoffed as they returned to the kitchen. A pout appeared on the man''s face. "Hoo," Aria flew on top of the table as well. "...Fine. I will take a break." Keith couldn''t say no to Aria. The owl had bandages across her wings. She couldn''t move freely. But it was nothingpared to a few days before; she couldn''t fly. She needed more time to recover. Like that, the four sat in the kitchen, ying with the snowball. Keith''s soul was being soothed by this snowball. As he did, "You got kicked out of there?" Cadmus chuckled as he sipped on his tea. "...Yes." "Tsk tsk, all of them are such worriers." "You can''t be so nonchnt with this." Sohma shook his head. But then he turned to Keith, "Keith, don''t let his cool facade deceive you. He was worried sick that something happened to you." "Hey! I was not! And besides, Diana was summoned, so there''s nothing to worry about!" Aria was already a giant assurance. But with Diana, that assurance sky-rocketed. Cadmus stared at the woman, "And yet Keith and Aria returned with a bruised body." "Tch!" Keith and the others scooted away from Diana. "We survived." "And Keith came back with injuries. You should retire as a great spirit." Grrr! Keith and Sohma made a business decision to avoid getting involved. Not unless they wanted a cmity on their hands. Nephele blinked. This was the first time she saw Diana so frustrated. "Breakfast is ready!" Alfia and the others brought in the dishes. They blinked their eyes and noticed the odd atmosphere. "Did something happen?" "Nothing happened." Keith shook his head. Like that, everything was ced on the table. "Oh, wait a minute, isn''t this my food?" "Mmhmm." We had saved up. Volume 6.5 Chapter 20: I’m Fine Volume 6.5 Chapter 20: Im Fine Volume 6.5 Chapter 20: Im Fine After they finished their breakfast, they headed to ss. Keith looked around, "Is it just me, or did the hallway change?" "No, it''s been the same." Alfia shook her head. Keith gasped, "Have I been gone for that long?" Thest time he checked, he was gone for about a week or two? "That''s because you were in the dungeon for too long." Faelyn shook her head. A week or two would definitely make people forget. "Ahaha," Keith scratched his head. Arlo and the others separated from the group. When the four entered their ssroom, all eyes were locked on them. "Is it just me, or are they ring at us?" Keith blinked as he looked around, realizing something was off. Those guys were ring at him like a pack of fierce wolves. "You got it wrong." "Eh?" Keith tilted his head. "They''re ring at you, not us." "Say what? Why are they ring at me?" But that just caused the others to shake their heads. This clueless fool. "Go sit down." Alfia got to her side, wanting her to sit. However, Keith shook his head, "I can move. It''s not that my leg was broken." It was only his arm; that was it. "No can do." Herrick was on one side and Melor on the other. The two ced him down in his seat. Keith sighed. Is this really going to be my everyday life? While he thought this, "Keith, are you ying a game or something?" Ophelia came up to him. "Hmm? What do you mean?" "Whenever youe to ss after a long break, you always have more bandages than thest time." Each and every time, Keith woulde back with something new on his body. "When you put it like that, maybe I will return with a full-on cast body." Keithughed. But that just caused Alfia to punch his shoulders. "Come on, it was just a joke." "Not funny. You being in a cast is the worst kind of trouble." Alfia said, "It always gives me a heart attack." Seeing Keith bruised like that made her heart hurt. "...I''m sorry." Keith scratched his head. But as the two talked, Ophelia tilted her head, "The two of you sound like a couple." "We''re not!" "Mmhmm!" Alfia and Keith shook their heads. "You guys sound so close." "Woah! When did you enter?" Keith quickly scooted away. There were no footsteps or anything when she entered. "I just did." Carolyn sighed as she sat down beside him. But she mmed her notebook down, causing Keith to gulp. Why are you so mad? Wasn''t it normal for him to talk with the others? But as they talked, Aidiun entered the ssroom, "Let''s begin ss. Keith, can you write?" "It''s fine. I can write, Professor." His right arm was broken. However, he could still write with his left." "...I see." Like that, ss started, and it went at a quick pace, as always. Keith had aposed expression as he copied the notes. After the first ss ended, "ss was so fast," "Those two are down!" Herrick and Melor''s head mmed into the table in defeat. They couldn''t handle the damage it had on their brains. "There, there, you two." Keith patted one with his hands and his elbows with the other. "Aren''t you no better?" "What do you mean?" "You''re writing with your non-dominant hand," Faelyn interjected. "Someone else could have written your notes for you." Alfia shook her head. "Does it really matter what hand I''m writing with? Check it." Keith showed them his notebook. And when they saw that, "How in the world is it this neat?!" "That''s insane!" Everyone looked back at Keith, demanding some answers. "I''ve been practicing my left hand for quite some time now." It was not as great as his right. But it was more than enough. "I can''t even beat you with your non-dominant arm." Alfia felt so defeated at this moment. "Huh? When did this be apetition." This was only copying notes; when did she go to apetition? "It''s one because of you." "Are you kidding me?!" Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry at that. "But when did you start training?" "When I was a kid. Felt things would be easier if I knew how to use both hands."
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 21: Did You Forget About That? Volume 6.5 Chapter 21: Did You Forget About That? Volume 6.5 Chapter 21: Did You Forget About That? "..." Everyone turned to Carolyn, who shook their heads. Carolyn shrugged her shoulders, "He''s like that." Keith did the most random things out of nowhere. "Are you kidding me? Stop pouting like that." Looking to his left, Alfia was pouting like a spoiled child. She had been doing that for quite some time. "I need to practice more." Alfia continued to pout. That caused Keith to shake his head. "Come on. Let''s go to the cafeteria now." But when he said that, Herrick and Melors eyes changed into frightening beasts. "Food!" They grabbed Keith and dragged him all the way to the cafeteria! "Come on!" Not this again! The two were rabid animals as Keith screamed along the way. Other times, Keith would have stopped them. But he had a broken arm. The rest watched this go down. "Umm, do those two not know?" "I think they forgot since Keith had returned." While they walked to the cafeteria, they shook their heads. They knew what was about to happen; they were right. What they saw was one Keith scolding Herrick and Melor. "You two understand that we can''t eat his food, right?" "Ugh!" Herrick and Melor froze when they heard that. They would have to eat the school lunch! They had to ration Keith''s cooking since the guy was injured. They were okay with it to a certain degree. But after eating Keith''s food, it was trash! "What do we do?" "Rx, I have you guys covered." Keith grinned as he summoned some things out. "What are these?" There were a bunch of small packages on the table. "They''re sandwiches I made." Keith grinned. The others blinked their eyes; Sarah questioned, "When did you have time to do all of this?" "Ah, before you took me out, I made them." Making sandwiches was simple enough. "..." Everyone was speechless. Are you faster with one arm? This guy was too quick. And the others didn''t hesitate as they started to unwrap them. "Delicious!" "Hmm? Why are you guys acting like this? It''s nothing special." Keith blinked. Their reaction was overkill. Arlo exined, "Leader, your cooking is delicious. But it''s more delicious than before." "Really?" "..." The others didn''t say anything as they continued to munch. As they did, "So this is the guy who skipped out." "The nerve of showing his face after what he did." "Okay, so I''ve been meaning to ask; so why are people giving me the stink eye?" It was not normal; the upperssmen were doing it the most. "Oh, yeah. You wouldn''t know." "Hmm?" "Figures. It''s the spacy kid, after all." It was like they all knew Keith would be this clueless. "So, can you guys tell me now?" "Did you forget about the orientation event?" "Oh, that. Was there anything important about it?" It was just an ordinary orientation to help people learn about the clubs. However, "That was the case. But both Senior Angelica and Sakura were there." "Eh?" They were? "And those two were dressed up as well." Everyone shook their heads. "Seriously?" "Yes. And it was because of you." "Huh?!" Keith blinked. "Seriously?! How did you not realize this?" Jack shook his head. "That''s why the upperssmen are pissed off at you. They hate the fact you garnered the two''s interest. Also, you skipped out on it as well." "..." "But that''s not what you should be worried about." "HUH?" "You should be prepared to face their wrath." "...Why?" "Those two were pissed off at you." The others could only sigh as they said this. That was how it was. "How angry are we talking?" "To the point where there was a literal dark aura around them. They would have ended you if you were there. Gulp. Keith swallowed, and he couldn''t help but think; two literal monsters chasing him down and wanting to burst him. That was something he didn''t want to imagine. "Adidios, Keith." Melor ced his hand on his shoulders, "Even I can tell you can''t beat the two at the same time." "..." This was true. Keith was not going to be able to defeat them. That was something he knew for sure! Volume 6.5 Chapter 22: Two Beautiful Seniors Volume 6.5 Chapter 22: Two Beautiful Seniors Volume 6.5 Chapter 22: Two Beautiful Seniors "..." In a ssroom, Sakura and Angelica were reading a book. Yet, Their aura is incredible! Keith gulped as he saw the aura the two had; intense and ferocious. The gulping couldn''t stop, and he touched his face to feel the sweat. That was how much pressure those two were creating. How are they doing that when I''m so far away?! Keith was watching from the door. He had decided to go to their ssroom to talk about it. However, he was beginning to regret it. No one expected them to be this pissed off! What should I do?! Keith clutched his head, wondering how to go about with this! Either way, Keith could imagine himself getting hit by them like no tomorrow! Those hits would probably send him flying across the world! While he was lost in thought, some students looked at him weirdly. What was wrong with him? But that all stopped when Keith got up from the ground and he knocked on the door, "What do you need, Junior?" One student walked in front of him. "I''m here to look for Senior Sakura and Senior Angelica. My name is-" Before Keith could finish, he was grabbed from both sides! "We need to talk." "Can we not?" Regret. Just utter regret. Keith wanted to make a break for it, but he couldn''t. Both sides weretched on, and those two didn''t have ns to let go any time soon. Angelica and Sakura didn''t wait as they dashed off with Keith in tow! Their ss was left speechless from how fast they left! "..." "Tell us, Keith. Where did you go?" The three were now in the garden where they had lunch before. However, it was a strange sight. A once scenic area was now offset by the sight of one guy kneeling in front of two girls. It was as if he cheated on them. "Umm. Before I say anything, I''m so sorry!" Keith quickly bowed! He mmed his head down, cracking the floor. "..." "I really forgot about the party; I''m really sorry." That party had slipped his mind. "Pfahaha, I can''t believe you would apologize like that." Angelicaughed first, and then Sakura came in with a chuckle. Keith looked up at the two of them. "We''re not mad at you." Angelica picked Keith up. Sakura added, "But we want to know where you have gone. How did you break your arm?" They understood Keith to a certain degree; he was the type of person who would make due on his promise. However, for him to leave like that meant something serious had urred. They were right because he came back with a broken arm and bandages around his body. "Why are you so injured," Angelica repeated with a worried look. "Where should I begin?" A lot happened in those weeks. Keith started to talk about what he did and the dungeon he went to. Sakura and Angelica''s expressions changed at a rapid pace. First was understanding, then shock, then horror, and finally, indescribable. "How are you alive?" Angelica couldn''t help but blurt out. This kid went to an unexplored dungeon and faced off against multiple monsters. There were so many twists and turns. "I don''t know either." Keith scratched his head. He was asking himself that question as well. "No wonder you didn''t have time for us." "I''m sorry about that." Keith bowed his head. Sakura waved, "Don''t be. If the guild had requested you, you should jump at the chance." A chance to explore an unexplored dungeon wasn''t something that grew on trees. If he didn''t go, it would have been a shame. "But I''m still a little frustrated." "Hmm?" "I worked hard to dress up to look cute in front of my juniors, but it was a waste." Angelica pouted as she said this. "Same," Hearing that, Sakura nodded. "Ah, there''s really no need to fret about this." Keith waved, "Senior Ange and Sakura are always beautiful." "Junior has such a sweet tongue." "Indeed." "Heh." "But on a serious note, what did you do to get so many injuries?" That was the other thing going through her mind. Since Keith had gone with a group of adventurers, he shouldn''t have gotten so many injuries. "Oh, I faced a floor boss." "You faced a floor boss." The two''s expressions broke when they heard that! "Yeah," Keith started to exin again. "...You faced a variant and the floor boss at the same time?" From their expression alone, Keith could tell they did not believe it. "Yeah. It feels surreal that we''re alive." Even Keith was still murky about what happened. Keith almost died from the raptor; Diana stepped in and defeated it. "Thank goodness you''re alive." Angelica sighed in relief, "if you had died, then it would have been boring." "Really?" "There''s no one who I can talk to." "Same." "Hehe. Thanks a lot, seniors." Keith scratched his head.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ :
Volume 6.5 Chapter 23: I Have To Test This Out Volume 6.5 Chapter 23: I Have To Test This Out Volume 6.5 Chapter 23: I Have To Test This Out "Sorry about all of this, Knight." Keith apologized as he patted the horse''s head. The two sat on the side of the field; since he had a broken arm, it was decided he would be sitting out. That included Knight as well. "Ngeh!" Knight was calm as he grunted. It didn''t matter whether or not he could go on the track or field; he would decimate it. Right now, he could rx. No other horse was able to deal with him. Keith patted the horse''s head again. The only thing he could do was to sit there and do nothing. "Hah, how are you feeling?" Krystal walked over. When she did, Keith smiled, "I''m doing better. Shouldn''t you be practicing?" "Not going to. It wouldn''t be considered training." The only one who could push Krystal was Keith. The rest would only be cannon fodder. It wouldn''t be considered a warm-up for her. "You could teach them?" There was that. Krystal could help the students out. Her abilities were more than enough to do this. "Don''t want to." "Why not?" "Because I don''t want to." Krystal looked away. But Keith made a realization, "Don''t tell me you''re scared?" "N-no!" Krystal shook her head. But Keith chuckled, "Rx. If you don''t want to, you don''t have to. No one is going to force you." "Hmpf!" "By the way, you should fix your form on the left." While Keith sat on the side, he watched the others. Especially Krystal and Jack. "Alright." Krystal nodded. ... After ss, Keith returned home. Jack had other things to do. When he returned home, he was attacked by two blurs. "Keith!" "Po!" Fira and Mir greeted him at the front door. Fira tilted her head, "Where is Sarah?" She noticed Sarah and the others were not there. "Ahh, they have other things to do. They will returnter." He was the only one home. I can test this now. Keith brought the two over to the garden. "Keith, where are you going?" Fira frowned, curious as to what he had nned. They were in charge of Keith''s health. "I won''t do anything dangerous." From how they were ready to spring into action, they were prepared for him to do something dangerous. How can I use gravity magic more effectively? That was what he wanted to figure out. His battle with the raptor made him think about using gravity differently. And to get better, he needed to be more creative with his abilities. The best one to work with was gravity. His mastery wascking. But that also meant he could be more open-minded with it. The other elements, he was taught a specific way to use it. However, he was free to adjust this one. A thought came to his mind; can I change the gravity differently in a different direction? Gravity had always been downwards. It didn''t matter if it was this world or the previous; that was ingrained into everyone''s mind. But this was a magic world. What if he could alter gravity''s direction. "Huff." Keith took a deep sigh before he raised his hand. "!" Keith was being pulled forward. It worked slightly, a slight tug forward. But this was perfect. Keith took a rock and used his gravity, Swoosh! The rock went flying across the backyard, mming into the barrier. "Wow!" "Po!" The two were surprised by this throw. But they were not as surprised as Keith. He was grinning from ear to ear. I know what I can do. Keith was prepared for some testing. However, "What are you moving?!" Turning his head, he spotted Herrick with wide eyes. "I was doing some testing," Keith grinned. But that grin only made Herrick more furious. "Didn''t we tell you before not to do anything crazy?!" They didn''t want Keith to do anything! But that caused Keith to wave his hand. He was able to do that. "..." Should I knock him out? Keith could do it to shut him. However, "Guys! Keith is working out again!" Herrick saw that glint! That was why he was getting back up! "Why are you up?!" "I-" "No buts! go back to your room!" Alfia snapped her fingers, and both Melor and Herrick picked him up, throwing him back to the room. That made Keithugh. These guys are too much of a troublemaker. Volume 6.5 Chapter 24: Is Teaching Hereditary? Volume 6.5 Chapter 24: Is Teaching Hereditary? Volume 6.5 Chapter 24: Is Teaching Hereditary? "Hah, I can''t do anything here." Keith was forced to sit out again. But it was something he had gotten used to. He watched the others use magic, "Herrick! Concentrate on your magic more!" "Melor, ease your shoulders!" "Alfia, stop being a scatterhead!" From the side, Keith started to coach them. It was easy to see what they needed to improve from afar. "I''m trying my best." Keith shook, "You''re not. I can tell you''re not concentrating hard enough. The mana you gathered isn''t dense enough. Get twice the amount." "Fine." Herrick gritted his teeth as he continued to focus even more. More mana started to pull towards the center of his body. "Good." Keith nodded. As he continued doing this, Shire said, "Keith, can you do something for me?" "Hmm?" "I can tell you have a knack for teaching. How about you teach the ss for a bit?" "You want me to teach?" Keith tilted his head. Shire nodded and exined, "Mmhmm, I''ve seen your skills. Now I''m beginning to wonder whether or not the Marquis or Marchioness are great teachers?" "..." Keith blinked; what did he mean by that? "Your brother also taught a few sses before he graduated." "Alvin taught before?" This was news to him. "Alvin was one of the best students in the magic department. From time to time, he would teach other students." "I see. I will try. But don''t expect me to be like my brother." Keith scratched his head. He was nothing like Alvin. "Don''t worry." Keith got up and stretched himself. While he did, Shire chuckled. Your teaching abilities are better than your brother''s. Keith thought he was a worse teacher than Alvin. It was the opposite. When Alvin taught the students, they were all underssmen. But Keith was doing it with people the same age as him. It was a different spectrum. "Alright! Our ss representative taught us together for thest half of the ss!" Shire pped his hands. Everyone paused. Hah? He''s going to be the one teaching us?! Everyone''s expression changed when they heard that. This was unexpected. Herrick and the others nodded their heads to this. "Good afternoon, ss. I will be teaching you all today." Keith pushed up his non-existent sses. That just caused everyone to look at him funnily. "The lesson I will teach everyone is the concentration of elemental magic." That was something Keith had a good grasp on. "Most of you have seen me discuss with student Ophelia how to increase the power of lightning magic." Keith had taught her how to improve her lightning magic. "Mmhmm." The students nodded. Keith added, "Good. I shall exin some others and how it works. The first one I shall talk about is earth. Earth is simple as it''s a condense rather than an increase of mass." "Hmm?" "An image should help you guys see it clearer." Keith looked around and picked up some soil. "Soil is a good representation of earth magic." "?" "Let me exin first; right now, the soil is how everyone uses earth magic." "..." Okay. "However, do you see how loose it is? You can''t really do anything with this." It was loose, and pockets of air could enter. "..." The students stayed quiet as they stared at him. Keith continued, "But if you concentrate bypressing it, it makes things different." Crushing the dirt in his hand, he made it into a small ball. "The earth will be sturdier and harder." "This is the same concept with wind magic. Youpress the wind rather than expanding it. However, there are downsides to this." "Downsides?" "By increasing the power throughpression, you decrease the area of effect. To mitigate this, you must increase the amount of mana." It was a simple method. "That''s all I have to offer. You all can try it out yourself." Keith sighed as he went back and sat down. "Alright, you heard what your representative said. Now, do it yourself." This kid. He has better teaching abilities than his brother. It was not close at all. Keith sat on the sidelines as he watched them. As he did, "Representative, can you help us?" A couple of students had called out to Keith. "Sure." Keith nodded as he walked up to them. He taught them step by step. "Can you help me as well?" Scarlet walked up to Keith. But Keith''s brow raised, "Are you sure you need my help?" He saw her practice, and she knew how to do it. "I want your take." "Same here," Ophelia walked up to him.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 6.5 Chapter 25: I Have Returned! Volume 6.5 Chapter 25: I Have Returned! Volume 6.5 Chapter 25: I Have Returned! "Can you tell me what happened?" Kaiser stared at Titus. Most of the injuries he had were gone. Now that he could get up, Kaiser wanted details on what transpired. "Morgan and Galven told me the situation up to the 12th floor. But what happened to you and Keith is a different matter." The two exined the irregrity of the dungeon and how the floor boss was on the 10th floor instead. And how they had to face a variant and were split up from Titus and Keith. "If I tell you about it, would you believe me?" Titus had a hesitant look. "Yes, I would." "Don''t be surprised." Titus then began to recount everything that had urred. As he did, Kaiser''s expression was indescribable. "Hold on for a moment," Raising his hand, he paused Titus, "I feel like we need to go through this detail by detail." "So the two of you had found a secret passageway?" "Yes, that was where the raptor lived." Titus nodded. "And you two destroyed its home and took a piece of the tree as bait to lure it to the floor boss? However, the two joined together, but you guys had a blizzard owl to deal with it?" "..Yes," Titus answered calmly. I''m going to go with this. He was going to keep the information about Diana hidden. Keith had helped him a lot. And it seemed Diana was a special contract. "I see. No wonder the floor boss had so many scratches on its body." Kaiser had examined the T-Rex and noticed therge number of scars it had. It didn''te from a sword or weapon. "Thanks for the exnation. Also, good job on the exploration." "Mmhmm." Titus nodded as he left the room. When he did, Kaiser let out a chuckle. Do you really think I would believe all of this? He knew his friend all too well. That was nothing more than a ruse. However, he wasn''t going to deny Titus''s words. He understood Titus''s character; he would do something like this unless it was a good reason. If he wanted to keep it a secret, then Kaiser trusted him. But to think there was such a high-ranking dungeon. Never did he expect one to appear. Low-ranking ones weremon. But a high-ranking one like this was unexpected. What was more unexpected was Keith. The Marquis handed the blizzard owl over to him. This was unexpected. The other thing was Keith summoning a blizzard owl. Keith''s family was well-known. One was the blizzard owl in theirmand. It was surprising to see them together. But that was not enough. A blizzard owl wasn''t enough to deal with a variant and floor boss. What dealt with those two monsters? ... "Finally! I get to move around!" Keith started to move his hand back and forth. His arm was healed up, and he was excited! He looked down at the three sleeping together. Fira and Mir snuggled up to Aria. Aria still had some bandages, and the two wanted to take care of her. A grin formed as he pumped his fist; let''s get to work! The ce he needed to go to was the kitchen! Rolling up his sleeves, he was going to prepare breakfast! As he did, "Keith, you''re up so early?" Diana entered from the backyard. She was surprised since the sun was onlying up now. "Preparing breakfast. It''s been too long. You guys didn''t let me even hold a kitchen knife." Keith groaned. He felt his skills were getting rusty. However, Diana chuckled, "Come now. We''re only watching you." "I wouldn''t say that when I was tied to my bed." "That was not my fault. You can me that on Nephele." Nephele literally grabbed him and tied him to the bed. He was too stunned to say anything about it. "Anyways, prepare your stomach. I''m going to make a lot today." Keith grinned. He cracked some eggs and fried them in a skillet. As he did, the others started to smell it. "Sniff, sniff," The aroma was so alluring and mouthwatering. Slowly, Alfia got up from her bed. With that scent, how could she be in bed? She left her room, wanting to find the source. As she did, she saw Faelyn and Sarah in their pajamas. They came out at the same time. "Keith?" "Mmhmm." The three already knew who was the cause. They went to the source. Volume 6.5 Chapter 26: Cooking Storm Volume 6.5 Chapter 26: Cooking Storm Volume 6.5 Chapter 26: Cooking Storm "You guys are here as well?" As they headed for the kitchen door, they spotted everyone else. Gabriel and the rest stared from the door. "Shh!" "Don''t make any noise!" Melor and Jack raised their fingers to shush them. "What''s going on?" Sarah lowered her voice. It seemed something was urring inside the kitchen. It could only be one person. The three slowly peeked from the door. What they saw was incredible. "Man is cooking up a storm!" What they saw was Keith working hard on their breakfast. They marveled at his work. "We held him back, and he''s releasing all that stress at once." That was the only way to describe it; a bottle that couldn''t contain everything and was ready to burst forth. That was what Keith was. "Look at him go. Is he nning to make up for the lost time?" Everyone blinked at Keith''s work. This man already made twice the amount as before. And it seemed he wasn''t stopping with that. It was an endless amount being produced. "Who cares. We get to eat all of that!" Herrick scoffed. He saw the bigger picture. It didn''t matter how much Keith was going to make. That just meant they could eat all of it! "Indeed." "Yeah!" Melor and Jack nodded. Those two were prepared to eat all of that. "..." Are you kidding me? "If you guys don''t want it, I can eat your share." "Don''t you dare." Alfia scowled at him. No way was she going to let that happen. She was going to eat her fill as well! While that happened in the back, Keith had no idea as he continued to work. After an hour, "I guess I made too much today." Keithughed as he stared at the table, filled to the brim with food. Each one was different from one another. There were hashbrowns, pancakes, and some pork belly. It was to the point where it could spill onto the ground. "You really outdid yourself this time, Keith." Gabriel let out a chuckle. He watched Keith work, yet it was even more shocking to see all of this right before him. "You don''t have to worry about anything, Keith. We''ll finish it up." Herrick raised his fork and knife. "He''s right, we have a lot of time. There''s no need to worry about anything." Cadmus added as he rolled up his sleeves. There was no need to apologize for a blessing. All this food was going down his stomach! Keith had started cooking early in the morning. "I see." Keith sighed in relief as everyone started to eat. It was quite the sight as they ate. "It''s so much tastier than before!" "How could it be this good?!" "Is it?" Keith tilted his head. Arlo quickly exined, "Mmhmm, Leader. I don''t know what it is, but it tastes even better than the other meals." "I think it''s because it''s not reheated." There was a different impact on freshly cooked meals and pre-heated ones. The taste of a hot and fresh food hits differently. "I see." Keith smiled as he ate as well. But as he did, "Aria, you should eat more." He ced more meat for the owl to eat. She needed everything to recover her strength. "Hoo." Aria made a little cry as she continued to eat. After some time, "I can''t do it." Alfia ced her fork down. She had a napkin in her mouth, trying her best to prevent an unbing scene of a princess. And she wasn''t the only one as Faelyn looked at the ceiling. "I''m full as well." Gabriel and Sarah stopped eating. "I''m full, but I can''t stop eating either." Jack was being weird as he ate and groaned at the same time. Food continued to enter his mouth. "You''re going to throw up." Sarah shook her head. How much of a fool could you be? "I can''t do it." "Ugh." "What''s the matter, you two?" Cadmus looked at Herrick and Melor, whose faces were smacked down in their te. They fainted from the food. "Should I wrap this up for our lunch as well?" "Please!'' Everyone nodded. They were going to have a big lunch as well. "What?! But I''m not done eating!" "Same!" Cadmus and Nephele were still going strong. That caused the rest to give them a look. You monsters! All of them wanted to say something to that. How could they be fine after eating all of that? What kind of absurdity was this?! This made all of them furious and jealous.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 1 is Officially Up Volume 1 is Officially Up Sorry about the dys everyone. There was some things that had to be changed with the cover. But volume 1 is officially up on amazon! Here is the link. I''m nning to post a kindle versionter. I need time to set it up. For the paperback version of volume 1, I feel like I didn''t exin the difference that I incorporated into it. For starters, I added 2 short stories and 1 extra story into it. The titles are: SS: The mb Incident SS: May''s Struggles Extra Story: The Couple''s Bet Thank you for all your support! ^^ Amazon Link (Paperback): Volume 6.5 Chapter 27: It’s Up Volume 6.5 Chapter 27: Its Up Volume 6.5 Chapter 27: Its Up "Let''s go now." Keith smiled, finishing wrapping up their lunch. It was time to go. But as they did, "Is everyone alright?" "We still need a few minutes." "Yeah." "I can''t move my stomach." The others swayed back and forth like a pendulum, a little disturbed. Even after an hour, they were still bloated. Especially Herrick and Melor. Those two were like Mir; they were waddling rather than walking. The only normal people were Keith and Gabriel. Scratch that; the only one was Gabriel. Keith grinned widely as he swayed back and forth, "Finally, I got some free space." "What''s that supposed to mean? We gave you your space." Alfia frowned. "You guys gave me an inch." "Because you kept running away." "That''s because I had to." Whenever they gave him some ounce of space, Keith would take advantage. He understood he would be stuck if he didn''t. That was something Keith knew for sure. "You''re being a drama queen." "You understand I could end you right now." Keith got a clear shot at her stomach. She may try to be stern, but he could tell the damage he could cause. Actually, not even a full contact; a flick would cause severe damage. "Evil person." Alfia stepped back and quickly covered her stomach. She wasn''t the only one, as the others did the same. If they got hit even lightly, everything woulde up. It would be a horrible scene. "Heh," Keith grinned deviously as he entered the ssroom. When he did, Carolyn asked, "Keith, did you get to an S-rank dungeon?" "Huh?" Alfia and the rest were dumbfounded. "!" Keith''s eyes widened. How did she figure that out? The others knew he went to a dungeon, but he never said the rank. "Check this out." Carolyn brought up a newspaper. "Oh, they posted the dungeon exploration in the newspaper?" Keith blinked. What was said in the paper was the news of a new dungeon. The rank it was given was S. "You were in an S-rank dungeon?" Carolyn repeated. The others stared at him this time. "Um, I guess?" "What do you mean, you guess?!" Carolyn''s eyes narrowed. This guy messed around too much. "Wait, how did you know I went to that?" "Because your name is blown up!" "What?" Keith was dumbfounded when he heard that. Keith turned the page and saw a list of names of those who had defeated the floor bosses. At the top were Keith and Titus''s names, showing they had defeated the 20th-floor boss. "..." Keith was a little speechless. Alfia blurted, "How did you two defeat a floor boss alone?!" That sounded too surreal. "Blind luck and extra more luck." That was the only way to describe it. It wasn''t even an exaggeration to say they had survived only due to Diana and Aria''s appearance. They would have been toast. "That''s why people are staring at me this time." Keith pped his hands together, making sense of this situation. "Are you kidding me?" "That''s what you''re worried about?" Carolyn and Alfia grabbed him. This guy was going to be their death. "To think you explored an S-rank dungeon." "No wonder you didn''t go to the orientation." Hearing all of this, the others understood why he dropped out. Herrick and Melor grabbed his shoulders, "Keith, you''re going to be famous now!" "Eh?" Keith tilted his head, "Just from this?" "What do you mean just from this?" "I''m already quite famous." Keith had long realized this. Well, he was more infamous than famous. "True." Carolyn thought about it, "You did a lot of crazy things even before entering. And when we enrolled into the academy, it just made it more so." "See." Keith shrugged, "It''s really nothing to worry about." It was long past that point. But as he said this, "Keith, we need to talk with you." By the door were Angelica and Sakura. The two didn''t hesitate as they dragged the guy off. "So lucky." "He gets to talk with the student council And disciplinarymittee." "Indeed." "That guy knows too many great people." Alfia clicked her tongue, and that caught Herrick''s ears, "Is someone jealous?" "I''m not!" Volume 6.5 Chapter 28: Simple: I Have A Backer Volume 6.5 Chapter 28: Simple: I Have A Backer Volume 6.5 Chapter 28: Simple: I Have A Backer "What''s the matter with you two?" Keith tilted his head at the two. Was this going to be the norm? He was dragged out of his ssroom most of the time. Angelica and Sakura frowned at his words. The two had brought him to the garden. "Do you really not know, or are you just messing around?" Sakura questioned. How do you not know? "I just wanted to lighten the mood. Is the news really that bad?" Keith tilted his head. Sakura shook her head, "No, it''s not bad...right now." "Right now?" Do you have to make it sound so ominous? "You understand this news will be spread to the other kingdoms, right?" "Wait, what? It''s being spread around to other kingdoms?" No one had told him about this! City? That was expected. However, to the other kingdoms? Nope, didn''t expect that. "Why?!" "The dungeon you explored was an S-rank dungeon. Do you really think you can find these things everywhere?" It was way too rare. "The treasures you obtained are something every kingdom wishes to have!" Treasures from a floor boss were not normal at all. Everyone would seek after it. "That''s why you''re going to be a target." "Oh, I knew that part." That was something Keith had known about. Kaiser hade to him to discuss some things. One of them was that they were supposed to publish the news of a new dungeon and the people who cleared it. It was to cement their names. "But I never anticipated that it would be sent to other kingdoms." That was something he didn''t expect. "Why aren''t you scared?" Angelica frowned. This guy was too calm and nonchnt when people were ready to get him. Keith shook his head and exined, "That''s because I have the principal behind me. I doubt anyone would want to cause trouble for him." Behind Keith was Cadmus. He wouldn''t jump in between squabbles between children. But if a kingdom stepped in, he would definitely make a move. Hearing that, Angelica pped her hands, "Is that why you can do so many crazy things without getting into big trouble?" "No, I just do it without a care about the punishments." Keith grinned. He gave hell for Cadmus because of his antics. "..." What did you do to the principal? That grin on his face made it feel like he did something to Cadmus ten times over. Did he not understand that the dragon could blow him up with a finger? "You need to be more careful now," Sakura repeated. Keith shook his head, "You don''t need to worry about anything, Senior Sakura. You know me; I can handle it." There was really nothing to worry about. However, seeing how calm he was, "And that''s why we have to warn you." Knowing Keith''s careless attitude, he might cause trouble wherever he went. And she was a little frightened of what he could do. "Aww, don''t worry so much. How about we have lunch now." Keith grinned. It was lunchtime. "Also, I need your help with eating all of this." "Hmm?" "It''s better if I just showed you." Keith then took out his lunchbox. When he did, "What the?" "Why is there so much?" The two girls had eaten from his lunchbox before. But this was so much bigger! Angelica touched the box, "Heavy as well." It had a good heft to it as well. Keith exined, "I made a lot during breakfast. So I packed up the rest, and here we are now." It was a lot, "Are you guys fine with eating this scrap?" "If scraps taste like heaven, what are we eating?" "Indeed?" They would dly eat those scraps! They couldn''t be called that either way since it tasted way too good. The aroma leaked from the lunchbox; it slowly made their stomach rumble. "I see." Keithughed as he opened the lid. When he did, the two girls questioned, "...You''re ind gets to eat all of that?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "..." "Please try it out." Angelica didn''t hesitate as she took a pancake and ate it, "This is chewy and fluffy!" "The meat is grilled perfectly as well." Sakura ate some grilled pork. "Thank you." Like that, the group ate like no tomorrow.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 1 (Paperback): Volume 6.5 Chapter 29: Dragator On The Menu: X Volume 6.5 Chapter 29: Dragator On The Menu: X Volume 6.5 Chapter 29: Dragator On The Menu: X "Alright! I''m off now!" Keith waved his hand as he pulled his cart. It was time to sell again. Once he left, "Is he going to be alright alone?" Cadmus frowned. "He has Aria with him; he should be fine." Aria went with him as well. The injuries she sustained have healed up. Just having a blizzard owl there was more than enough. "His name is now known throughout the city. It wouldn''t be a surprise if people tried to attack him." Keith''s name was now known for defeating a floor boss. There were bound to be people who tried to attack him because of this. "Oh," Diana said, "I asked someone else to protect him as well." "Oh, okay." Cadmus realized who it was, "The kid made extra meat, right?" "..." This glutton. ... "Hmm," Keith hummed, pushing his cart to his usual spot. As he set up, "The boss is back!" "Boss, I heard you explored a S-rank dungeon!" "That''s incredible." "Thank you." Keith bowed, "Please line up. I will take your orders." It was going to be another usual day. The customers lined up and started to order their food. "It''s been so long." "The food is so much better!" Comments of joy resounded on the streets. Keith hadn''t set up his cart for quite some time now. Eating it now brought more vor. While he cooked, "Keith! How could you go to an S-rank dungeon without us?" Dennis questioned; he was in disbelief. Keith scratched his head, "That was not my call." "Aww, I really wanted to go!" "Trust me, if you went, you wouldn''tst a second, Dennis." Groa came from behind as he shook his head. Being his teacher, he knew what would happen. "Hello, Groa. How are your injuries?" "Pretty much healed up. Anyways, I want a serving ofmb crepe and pork soup!" He came here for only one thing; crepes! "On it!" Keithughed as he started to work on his order. While he worked on the order, "Kid, did you get something from the dungeon?" "Hmm? I did get some coins." Keith tilted his head at Cedric. That caused thetter to frown, "That''s not what I was asking." "What are you asking?" Fin shouted, "He''s asking whether or not you got any new ingredients from the dungeon!" Was this child trying to mess with them? He disappeared and returned after some time as if nothing was wrong. "Oh, I did obtain some new meats." The number of dragators they had defeated was nothing to scoff at. He just needed to get them from the guild. Hearing this, their expression brightened before. New meat! That would mean a new item! "But I don''t think I''m going to sell it," Keith added. That caused that bubble to pop! "Are you kidding me?!" "Boss! How could you throw a curve at us!" "What is this?!" "It would cost too much." In the beginning, Keith thought about putting the dragator on the menu. But when he thought about how to do it, none of his ideas worked out. He couldn''t make it cheap enough because the meat was definitely on the pricey side. He could lower the price, but it would kill his profits. All in all, it was not a good item to sell in a cart. "..." Cedric and the others had nk expressions as they stared at the sky. The thought of a new item stunned them. But someone broke that silence, "Aww, man. I really want it to be on the menu." "Eh? What do you mean?" Fin turned to Groa. Groa exined, "When we were in the dungeon, Keith cooked the meat for us." "!" The customers'' expressions froze. The boss cooked for you? "Are you kidding?" Dennis questioned. "Nope. he also cooked something we never tried before, and it was really tasty!" Thinking about it was enough to cause his stomach to rumble. "..." "It was so delicious and- Eh, why are you guys holding onto my shoulders?" Groa noticed how Dennis and his party were holding him down. Upon further inspection, he saw it. Tears of blood! And it was drowning. "You must pay!"" Pay for what?" "For causing us so much hardship!" Volume 6.5 Chapter 30: Catering Volume 6.5 Chapter 30: Catering Announcement Quick Thing, Vol 1 ebook on amazon is up now as well! Here''s the link: Volume 6.5 Chapter 30: Catering "How did I cause you guys any hardship?!" This was not his fault! Why are they ming it on him?! "Die!" "Pay with your body!" Without any hesitation, some customers grabbed Groa and used him as a punching bag! They could no longer contain it. Not having to eat Keith''s food was already bad enough. But for Groa to say he ate something new just pissed them off! To make it even worse, this guy didn''t even realize it! Was he just messing with them?! "Someone save me!" "No one is going to save you from us, Groa!" Dennis cracked his knuckles and body-mmed him! "If you guys are going to fight, please do it on the side," Keithmented. When that was said, a few nodded and dragged Groa to the side! "Keith?!" Aren''t you supposed to stop this?! Why are you telling them to move to the side?! Noticing the pleading look Groa had, Keith mouthed, "You have to appease them somehow." That was not his problem. He nned to keep it quiet about what he did in the dungeon. Yet Groa had to run his mouth; that was his problem. He just bit the tiger''s butt for no reason. "Heh, no one is going to protect you now." Dennis and the others surrounded Groa. There was no point in holding back now. "Wahh!" "This is the cart I''ve been hearing so much about." A cheerful voice came out. Keith looked up to see Helen. She wasn''t alone, as Angelica and Sakura were behind her. That was quite the lineup. "Hello!" Keith grinned, "It''s a small cart, but it''s more than enough." "Heh, it''s cute, Junior." Angelica smiled. The cart was small and cute for all of them. She was excited. "Thanks." "By the way, are you going to stop that?" Sakura pointed at the side where Groa was getting beat up left and right. It was too noticeable not to say anything about it. "Nope. They need to let out some steam after what that guy said." There was no way he was jumping into that. He focused on the three, "Also, is it fine for the two of you to be together?" Sakura and Angelica were friends; however, for the students, they were treated as rivals and enemies. "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. We''ll just say we''re having apetition." "...I don''t think that''s going to fly." Keith sighed, "What would you like to order?" He already knew what Sakura wanted, but not the two. "I want to try the orc crepe. Also, I will get themb soup." "I will get the chicken one and the pork soup." "I would like to try the boffalo slices." The three quickly ordered. And like that, Keith got to work. It was quick and simple as he handed it over to them. Angelica and Helen stared down at the food. "This smell is incredible." "This cart''s prestige lives up to the reputation." "Thank you." Keith nodded as he continued to work. As he did, "Keith," "Titus!" Keith waved his hand. "Are you busy? I cane at another time?" "It''s fine. I just need to finish this, and I''m done." This was thest order. Keith asked, "So what''s up?" "Keith, this might be a hassle, but I was wondering if you could cook for the party." "Hmm?" "You see, some members kept insisting they wanted to eat your food. Is it possible for you to cook?" Titus understood this would be a nuisance. But he knew why the members wanted it. Heck, he wanted it as well. "Sure, I don''t mind. Can you ask Kaiser to hand over one dragator? I want to use that for the party." Using the dragator was a must. "Sure! I will ask Kaiser for it. I''ll tell you the venueter." "Okay. Also, I won''t be preparing the drinks. Can you guys get that?" "Of course! Don''t worry about anything. The only thing you need to worry about is the food." He wasn''t going to make Keith focus on the rest. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. He was okay with all of this. As he was preparing to pack everything up, "Boss," Keith looked at everyone. "What''s the matter?" "Cook for us as well!" "I can hire you as a private chef?!" "Dammit! I should have done that!" Fin grabbed his head, not realizing the method he could use! "Invite me as well!" Cedric didn''t even hesitate to ask this. A smile formed on Keith''s face, "No." That was not his problem. "What?! How could you say no?!" Cedric was about to lose it. But Dalen grabbed his shoulders, "Now, now. You can''t force the child to do this." A cough came out of his mouth. "By the way, I want to hold a party next week, so I was wondering if you could cater." "Dalen!" "... I''ll think about it." Packing up his things, Keith asked Titus, "By the way. Titus, do you know what you want for the party?" "Hmm?" "I can make ribs and chops, I can also make a giant meat pie for everyone? Would that be fine?" A couple of recipes came to Keith''s mind. "Can you do all of them?" Hearing all of this, Titus didn''t know what to choose. The only option was to select all. "Sure. But I will need some time. Can you tell me the venue a few hours in advance?" All of his recipes needed prep work. "Understood!" "Also, do you want something sweet at the end?" "Hmm?" You have something else? "I can make a simple lemon pie or apple if you want me to?" Baking a pie was simple enough. "...Please." Titus didn''t know what to say. That was because he saw Groa telling him to do it behind Keith! This bearman was begging him! That bruised face only helped his cause. "Alright. I''ll prepare the ingredients." "Thank you. I will go now." Titus quickly dashed off, which caused Keith to blink. Why did he run away like that? "...Keith." Keith looked down to see Angelica tugging his shoulders, "What''s the matter, Senior Ange?" "What''s this about pies?" "Pork chops and steaks," Sakura muttered. These were all new things she heard right now. "Oh, a pie is something that''s stuffed with different fillings. Since it will be sweet, I will stuff fruit into it." Keith grinned, "Oh, I should start the prep work." Keith dashed off, excited. He left Angelica in a daze as her hand was in the air. She wanted to ask Keith if she could go there as well. "Haha, I get to eat so many delicious things! You guys can suck it!" Groaughed as he saw all of their defeated looks. He won in the end! He was able to eat all the delicious food Keith was going to make there! And there was nothing they could do to stop him! "You know what?" "This guy deserves a couple of more beatings." Everyone crunched their knuckles. "Meep!" Did he forget; there was only one of him and a dozen of them! They circled him!
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 1 (Paperback): Volume 6.5 Chapter 31: Prepping For The Party Volume 6.5 Chapter 31: Prepping For The Party Volume 6.5 Chapter 31: Prepping For The Party "What''s Keith so worked up about?" Everyone stared at Keith cooking in the kitchen. They were amazed at how fast he worked. Every time he entered, his speed increased. The apple in his hand would be peeled in the blink of an eye! "He started with some rush bulls, and now he''s working on fruit?" It was a variety of food. "Is that going to be for us?" Sarah''s mouth watered at the thought. The tantalizing aroma wafting from the oven was simply irresistible. "No, it''s going to be for a party." Keith overheard their conversation. "Wait a minute, for a party?" "Yeah, it''s for celebrating our party''spletion of the expedition." Keith grinned. "Aww." Keith chuckled, "Don''t worry about it. I made one for you all as well. I''m preparing these." Today was the day of the party. Good, I''m done with these. Keith rolled his hand back and forth as he continued to work. After a few minutes, "I''m going to head out now. Once the oven timer dings, you guys can take the pie out." "Understood." Keith smiled as he headed off. The ce he went to was the center of the city. There, he saw Titus waiting. "Keith, I''ll show you where it is." There was a change in ns; it was better to show than tell him. "Mmhmm," The two walked for some time before arriving at a tavern. Entering it, "Shop''s closed for the day." "It''s me, Argyle!" "Oh," The rough voice changed, "What took you so long." "Went to get some things. Thanks for letting us use this ce." "No problem. I''m getting paid for this." Argyle looked at Keith, "You''re the kid Titus had been talking about." "Hello," Keith bowed. "Name''s Argyle. I''m the owner of this tavern; you can use the kitchen however you please. No one is back there, so you won''t have any help." "No problem! I can handle it!" Keith rolled up his sleeves. He turned to Titus, "How long before the others arrive?" "In about three hours?" "I see. Is the thing in the back?" Titus grinned and nodded, "Mmhmm, the dragator is on the table." He knew what Keith was here for. "Great! Don''t call me out for that time; I will focus on cooking." He would beser-focused on it. "Understood." Like that, Keith entered the kitchen. And what was before him was the dragator. "What a serious kid." Argyleughed. "Mmhmm. He''s like that with cooking." Keith had always been the type to focus on cooking. "How good of a cook is he?" "Yo! Titus!" Before Titus could answer Argyle, Craig entered the tavern. Titus waved his hand, "Hello." "Where''s the kid?!" Craig nced around and didn''t see Keith in sight. Titus sighed, "Rx, he''s in the kitchen right now. Don''t bother him. He said he needed his focus." "I see." Craig took a sigh. Titus questioned, "Did you bring it?" "Of course! How could I not?!" Craig took out a bunch of barrels, "I bought some high-end stuff. We''re going to have a st." Argyleughed, "You guys really are going to go all out." "Of course! Since Keith will cook for us, we''re not holding back!" This was mainly due to the child cooking for everyone. "Oh, Craig. You''re here." "Keith, is something the matter?" The three turned their heads to see him out of the kitchen. "Do you have any red wine?" "Here, you can use this." Argyle handed him a bottle. "Thank you." Keith returned. When he did, the scent smacked them across the faces. "!" The others were shocked by the scent. What an addicting smell. An aroma that entices the nose, drawing them in. "What is he cooking up in there?" "Something delicious." Titus grinned while Craig was already salivating. Suddenly, Keith quickly came out again, "I made some light snacks. Please enjoy it before the party." "Oh, I will." Craig nodded his head. Thank goodness he hade sooner. Argyle looked at the food, "Did he make meat?" "Try it. It''s otherwordly." "Sure," Argyle didn''t hesitate as he took a bite. His eyes sparkled the next moment. "That''s some delicious meat!" "Drink it with some ale! It hits the spot!" Craig already had a drink poured out. Like that, the three ate. While they did, "What''s that smell?" The group looked up to see Morgan. Volume 6.5 Chapter 32: I Was Attacked On All Sides Volume 6.5 Chapter 32: I Was Attacked On All Sides Volume 6.5 Chapter 32: I Was Attacked On All Sides "Hey, Morgan." Titus greeted with a casual wave. Morgan, equally casual, nodded as she repeated, "What''s with the smell?" The savory aroma was intense "It''sing from this," Craig pointed at his te. "Huh?" Morgan blinked before she frowned, "How could you guys eat before the party?" "Rx, Keith said we can have some. It wouldn''t kill us to try before the party." Craig waved her off. Hearing this, "Can I-" "No." The frown on Morgan''s face grew even more dark. But then she added, "Titus," "Nope from me." "Me as well!" The three quickly moved their food away, not wanting to share. "You guys are so greedy." Morgan shook her head. "Just wait for Keith toe out; he will bring something," Craig retorted. He had a feeling Keith woulde out again. And he was right; Keith came out of the kitchen, "Hello, Morgan." "Hello, Keith." Morgan waved. He turned to Argyle, "Argyle, I''m going to need a lot more red wine." "There''s a cer next to the kitchen. You can take as much red wine from there." "Thank you. Also, here are some fruits and other things for you to snack on." Keith ced more meat and some fruit on the table. Knowing where the red wine was, he returned to the kitchen. "Told you." Craig grinned. There was no way Keith wouldn''t give them some food. Morgan nodded, content with this. She grabbed an orange and started to peel it, "Why is he nning to do with so much wine?" "Don''t know." "If he could make something delicious, I don''t care how many he used." "Whatever the case, he''s making something really delicious." That was what the four knew. The only thing they didn''t know was what he nned to make. While they wondered, Galven entered the tavern next. "So all of us are the early bird. And what are you guys eating?" He noticed the four chewing on something. "Food. Keith brought it out for us." That only caused Galven''s eyes to narrow, "How could you guys make the kid cook for you this early?" While they ate, Keith had to do all the work? "Titus, how could you make Keith do it?" Craig turned to Titus. "Cough!" Titus started to cough. Me?! "A disgrace." Morgan shook her head. All three leaders red at Titus. But that only caused him to tilt his head, "Who was it who asked Keith to be the cook for the party?" I don''t want to hear any excuses from these snakes! Well, Galven was the one who didn''t want Keith to cook because it felt wrong. The other two were a whole different matter! "Is Keith going to be alright alone?" Galven muttered. For him to make so much alone was a lot of work. "He said he was fine." Keith wasn''t the type to bite off more than he could chew. "But there''s an incredible smelling from the door." A slight aroma came from the kitchen. It was subtle but enough for them to smell it. Little by little, the adventurers arrived at the tavern. "Where''s the little man?" Shakti looked around, not seeing Keith around here. "Kitchen, don''t disturb him." Morgan grabbed the girl''s neck before she could dash to the kitchen. She could tell what she wanted to do. "I''m here!" Everyone turned to the door, and their eyes widened. "Groa, what happened to you?!" Groa was beaten and bruised! This was a surprise since it was Groa. Groa cried, "Don''t get me started on the day I''ve been through!" "Huh?" "I was attacked on all sides!" Attacked on all sides? From who? "Those damn customers couldn''t take it and tried to follow me. Thank goodness I was able to give them the slip." Groa took a deep sigh. "..." Titus and the others didn''t know what to say. "Where is Keith?" Groa looked around and didn''t spot Keith. "He''s in the-" "I''m done, everyone!" Keith came out of the kitchen with a big grin on his face. "Groa, what happened to you?" Before Keith could say anything else, he spotted Groa. It looked like he got hit by a tornado. A couple of tornadoes definitely hit him at the same time.
Check Patreon For Extra Chapters ^w^ Check outmy discord ^w^ : Volume 1 (Paperback): Volume 6.5 Chapter 33: Let The Party Begin! Volume 6.5 Chapter 33: Let The Party Begin! Volume 6.5 Chapter 33: Let The Party Begin! "You!" Groa''s eyes twitched. Did you really not know?! How could he not know when he saw him get beat up by Cedric and the rest? The clueless look Keith had made Groa unable to speak. "Forget it! What did you prepare for us?" No matter how beaten down he was, he would always be here for the food! Actually, he had to be here. If not, the beating he got was not worth it! "Yeah, Keith! What have you prepared for us?" Shakti and the others were intrigued. For the past hour, Keith had been toiling away in the kitchen, the tantalizing aroma of his cooking wafting through the air. "Is the food in the kitchen?" Keith came out by himself. "Ahh, I have it here. Thank goodness I can do this." With a snap of his finger, the food appeared on the table! It was quick and easy. "What the?!" "Look at the spread!" "It smells so nice!" "I used whatever I could to make all of this. Hope you all enjoy." Keith grinned. He made everything from cottage pie, stew, steaks, and roasted meat. He went above and beyond with the food. "Prepare the drinks!" Someone shouted. The only thing they needed to do now was to prepare the drinks, and they were good! "Ahem, I want to say a few things!" Titus raised his ss, "Everyone! Great job on the expedition. Now, let''s eat!" That said, everyone didn''t hesitate as they started to feast! Everyone forgot everything; the only thought in their mind was to eat what was in front of them! "Hey! That''s my meat!" "Want to fight about it!" "Guys, there are plenty to go around; there''s no need to worry about it." Keithughed. He had made a lot to satisfy them. But it seemed his voice didn''t get through to them as they continued to argue. "Ignore them, Keith. You just need to worry about me!" Shakti wrapped her hands around Keith''s neck. Keith looked at her and smelled something. "Shakti, are you drunk?" From her breath alone, he could smell the ale. But the girl shook her head, "How could I be so drunk so soon? I''m not a lightweight!" "I see." Keith chuckled as he continued to eat, "But Keith, you''re going to be famous after today!" "Hmm?" "The papers are going far and wide." "...Yeah, I know." Keith could only grab his head when he heard this. People kept talking about it. "Just yesterday, a couple of nobles asked me out." "Wait, what?" "Yeah, a couple of guys tried to ask me and Morgan out." "Are you kidding me?" "Those guys only want the fame." Shakti shook her head. Those people only wanted to marry them because it would bring fame. "I would have been a mistress. Get out of here with that." Shakti snorted just the thought of it. "That''s why you need to be careful." Galven warned, "You and Titus will definitely be targeted. More so, you." "Why me?" Keith tilted his head. But that caused Groa to smack him, "Are you really asking that?" He didn''t know whether or not Keith was joking; that was concerning. "When youpare the old man Titus to a handsome Keith, yeah, anyone could tell who the girls are targeting." Craigughed. It was apparent who the choice would be. "Hey! I''m not that old. I''m the same age as you." Titus red. "Ahh, you''re kind, rich, and talented. Should I take you now?" Shakti''s grip became even tighter! However, that caused Morgan and Galven to pull her back. "By the way, is there anything sweet?" Groa questioned. "Oh, yeah! I almost forgot about this!" Keith quickly took something out of his storage again. A sweet aroma filled the tavern this time. "What are these?!" "They''re pies. I made them for the end." Keith had baked apple, lemon, and plum pie. "Woohoo!" The others shouted as they didn''t hesitate to grab a piece. When they took a bit, it was so delicious. "Sweet!" "Oh yeah, speaking of which, Keith, you''re going to be a B-rank adventurer." Titus casually said. "Say what?!" "With what you''ve been through, this is more than enough." To be honest, Keith should get an A after all the mess he''d been through. But since he was still young and inexperienced, B-rank was more than enough. "Ayy! You''re one of us!" "Cheers to the brightest star!" The other adventurers raised their cups in the air to the birth of the new B-rank adventurer. Volume 6.5 Chapter 34: I’ll Plant It Here Volume 6.5 Chapter 34: Ill nt It Here Volume 6.5 Chapter 34: Ill nt It Here "Ugh!" I overate yesterday. Keith groaned in his bed as he stared at the ceiling. Staring back down, he saw his stomach slightly bloated. Even after a day, his stomach couldn''t digest that food. Everyone went crazy as they didn''t hesitate to eat everything he had cooked. It was not- who am I kidding? It was totally worth it! A chuckle came out of Keith''s mouth as he remembered the taste. The dragator was too delicious. Having a piece wasn''t enough. One bite became three. The three became a five; it was a never-ending cycle. That was what happened to the other as well. Everyone understood what was going to happen to them in the morning. But screw it! It was too delicious to pass up. Those guys were too relentless. Craig and the others ate and drank like it was theirst day to live! The only ones who were normal for the most part were Keith and Titus. Titus said he would handle the cleanup and that Keith could go home alone. "Po!" Mir snuggled up into Keith''s stomach. Seeing this, he hugged the small snowball, "The best." Even with a stomachache, he would be okay with this snowball here. "Yeah, I should get up." He couldn''t stay here and sit down. "Po," "Alright, let''s go." Keith smiled as he headed to the garden. When the two went there, he noticed how Gabriel and the others weren''t there. He blinked a few times. "Where did everyone go?" "Herrick and Melor went to the dungeon." Diana came with Fira, "The two said they wanted to go to a dungeon and take out a floor boss." "...I see." Keith wasn''t worried about those two. With their skills, defeating a floor boss would be a simple task. They couldn''t go any higher than D. "What about the others?" "Alfia and Faelyn went to train. Gabriel and Jack are strolling around the city while Sarah is at her club." "Heh, guess we''re the only ones here." Keith scratched his head. Well, he did have his cart forter. "I will get back to work, Keith." Diana headed back to the mansion. She was on cleanup duty. "I can get some rest." Keith thought about it before something came to his mind, "Oh, wait!" "Po?" The snowball tilted his head. Keith quickly took something out of his storage; the seed. Because of all the pampering and monitoring from the others, it was left inside his storage. "I should nt this." What was going toe out was going to be interesting. Diana did tell him before that the tree was corrupted. So, what did it look like before? As Keith wondered, where should I nt this? Looking around, he had found a spot where he could nt the entire thing. If I use the corrupted tree''s size as an example, the size would be abnormal. It was a giant tree. There was no way he could put it so close to the mansion. "Help me dig, Mir." "Po!" Mir started to dig the ground, making a giant hole for him. "Good. The only thing I have to do now is wait for it to sprout." Pouring some water, and it was good. Keith stretched his hand as he grabbed his cart. It was time to go. When he arrived, "What''s going on?" He saw a defeated Groa on the floor while the rest of the customers stared. It was quite the sight. "Nothing, Keith. We just had a conversation with him. That''s all." Dennis grinned. Following his words were the customers nodding. "...I see. Please line up for me to take your order." Keith got his cart set up. He wasn''t going to deal with this. Knowing Groa, that guy had probably done something to them to make them furious. While Keith worked, "Yahoo, Keith!" A cheerful voice called out to them. "Hi Shakti, Morgan." It was none other than the White Lily members. "You''re really working here." "Mmhmm." "I want some chicken crepe." Shakti didn''t hesitate to order. She saw the menu and was interested. "You sure? After yesterday. I thought you would be out ofmission?" Shakti ate like an animal; he was surprised to see her move around like that. "How could I? After eating all of this, I''ve been meaning to get something from here as well." "...I see. What will you have?" Keith turned to the other members of White Lily. They ordered as well. "Alright! Please wait on the sidelines. I will prepare it." Keith quickly got to work. While he did, "Keith, how do you know them?!" Dennis quickly nudged them. "Yeah, I was in their party for a short time," Keith exined. "...You lucky dog!" "Huh?"
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 35: I’m A Lucky Dog Volume 6.5 Chapter 35: Im A Lucky Dog Volume 6.5 Chapter 35: Im A Lucky Dog Keith blinked, "Im a lucky dog." He wasn''t going to lie about that. He was the only dude in that party. "You know White Lily is considered the 2nd most beautiful group in the city, right?" "Huh? There''s a ranking?" Why would people make a ranking? But that caused Dennis to exin, "Mmhmm. All of them are really beautiful! People would kill to go out with one of them!" "I see." Keith''s response made Dennis scowl, "Why are you acting so nonchnt with everything?!" How could he not be moved when he said something like that. "Because I can." Keith knew about them being really charming. Just because there was a ranking didn''t mean anything changed. Before Dennis could say some more, "Keeeith!" "Ah! Senior Ange!" Keith saw Angelica walking over with Sakura, "Are you here to order again?" "Mmhmm. But I wanted to ask for some cookies." "Angelica." Sakura couldn''t help but frown at her friend. She was being way too direct! Angelica shook her head, "It''s Keith. If you''re not direct, sometimes, he would not understand." "You finished all the cookies I gave you again." asionally, he would give the girl a jar full of them. "Well, Sakura liked them, and we ate it together." "...I see." Keith could only let out a dry chuckle. It was not a surprise if it finished with the twobined. He thought about it, "I don''t have any cookies with me. But I do have something else you can try." "Hmm?" The two''s ears perked up. "I have an extra pie here. The two of you can take it." The pie came out of the storage. It was still fresh and hot. The smell alone jolted the two of them. "We''ll take it! Thank you so much, my adorable little junior!" Angelica didn''t hesitate to hug him, and Sakura patted his head. "Thank you." "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he returned to work. But as he did, "What''s the matter with you, Dennis?" He noticed the distant look Dennis had. What followed behind was Cedric and the others doing the same thing. "WHAT KIND OF BS DID I JUST WATCH?!" "Uh, just gave someone something to eat." Keith shrugged. "Keith is such a sinful man." Shakti shook her head. Watching the entire interaction, there was nothing to say about it; Keith was just acting like a yer. "Uh." "Shouldn''t you have retorted to that?!" "At this point, I kinda epted it." Keith scratched his head. Like, the number of times that was said was something he epted. "..." "But do you have pies on stand-by, Keith?" Morgan couldn''t help but chuckle. Someone asked for something, and it was good to go! "It''s the pie you ate yesterday. I had a spare one." Keith overshot on the pie count. "..." So you handed them a free pie? "Why didn''t you hand it to me?!" Cedric screamed! If there was free pie, he would have taken it without question! "That''s because they''re beautiful, Grandpa Cedric," Keith smirked as he said that. "..." "What about me?!" Shakti interjected. She was definitely a beautiful woman. "You can have this." Keith shoved the crepe into her mouth. "So delicious!" "..." This is a cruel world. ... As Keith pulled his cart home, he received a message. Keith, we have a situation! Diana was mind talking with him. And when he heard that, Keith''s expression dropped! What do you mean we have a situation? If Diana said something was wrong, something definitely bad urred! Keith didn''t hesitate as he ran with all his might! Everything in his path felt a strong wind smacking their face. Keith didn''t mind as he quickly returned home. "What happened, Sarah?!" Keith noticed how Sarah was standing on the side. She had an anxious look as she spotted Keith, "No time to talk! Please go to the back! You will understand!" Keith followed after her. Everyone was there, and Keith''s eyes widened when he saw what happened. "The garden?!" What Keith saw was his garden withered up. But that was what was surprising; what he saw was the grass around like that as well. Volume 6.5 Chapter 36: We Need Water Volume 6.5 Chapter 36: We Need Water Volume 6.5 Chapter 36: We Need Water The whole patch ofnd had turned barren and deste! Keith was left stunned, witnessing the damage that was caused. Gabriel muttered, "We came back, and it became like this." "The vegetables!" Herrick and Melor screamed! "How did it be like this?" Keith''s expression twisted as he looked around. The dirt was strange; it had an odd color to it. "I managed to halt it, but the damage was already done." Diana, in the midst of her chores, felt a disturbance. Hastily, she went to the garden, only to find it in ruins. "It''s not your fault." Alfia quickly consoled her. While she did, Keith walked over to the dirt and examined it. Something strange happened next! Poof! The dirt turned into dust! It became molecules and was blown away by the wind! "What the?!" The others saw what urred. Faelyn asked, "Keith, do you know what''s happening?" "The water was sucked out." "Hmm?" "There''s no water in this dirt." That was what Keith realized. The soil became that color because the water was sucked dry. "How did all the water disappear?" "Because of the seed I nted." "You nted a seed?" "It''s that seed," Diana realized and exined to the others, "Keith had obtained a seed from the dungeon." "I didn''t think it would cause this much damage. Sorry about that." Keith quickly apologized. "It''s fine. But we need to do some cleanup." About half of the vegetable field was destroyed due to the seed. The fruits were withered. "Let''s quickly move them." The fresh ones will be brought away, while the withered ones will be used aspost. As Keith picked up an orange, it turned into powder. "Ugh!" Keith sighed deeply as he looked at everything. They had moved it into a free yard. While the others tended to the living fruits and vegetables, "How are we going to deal with the seed," Alfia questioned. The seed was going to be an issue. "I don''t know what to do with either." Keith scratched his head; this was one strange seed. "Keith, this seed needs a lot of water." "I see. But how much water does it need?" From how dry the ground was around them, it absorbed a lot. But the seed looked normal. That could only mean the amount it needed was absurd. Diana shook her head, "It will require a special type of water." "Ahh, do you mean it needs water with a lot of mana?" Alfia questioned. Diana nodded, "Yes, this seed is special as it requires much of this." "So, how do we get it?" "It''s going to be difficult." Diana scratched her head. "Eh?" "The easiest way is to use water spirit to deal with this." "Alfia, don''t you have a water spirit?" If he remembered correctly, the wolf spirit Alfia tamed was a water spirit. "I do." "Not going to help. This seed requires a lot more mana than what it could provide." "..." Keith went silent when he heard that. However, he pped his hands together, "There''s no point in thinking about it right now." "Keith." "Of course, I''m a little bummed out. However, what we really need to focus on is to nt these in a different location." Keith couldn''t forget about that. With how it took the soil, they would need to do something about it. "By the way, will the soil recover?" "In a week or two." "That''s good." Keith pped his hands, "Alright, there''s nothing to worry about now." He was content with this. I''ll find a way to deal with this seedter. He wasn''t going to stop growing it with this setback. For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 37: Should We Call Her? Volume 6.5 Chapter 37: Should We Call Her? Volume 6.5 Chapter 37: Should We Call Her? "Hey," At night, Nephele walked over to Diana. Diana tilted her head, "What''s the matter?" "Shouldn''t we call her?" "Hmm?" "You know what I mean." Nephele looked at Diana''s expression, trying to act coquettish about it. "She will be able to help Keith out with the seed." Hearing all of this, Nephele understood who could help him. She was the perfect person for the job. "I know." Diana sighed; shepletely understood who Nephele was talking about. That was the first person who came to her mind as well. However, "Should we bring her here?" "..." Nephele went silent. And Diana continued, "That was why I didn''t tell Keith about it. Bringing her here might cause some problems." "I think Keith would be fine with it. He deals with the spacy and annoying types a lot." The number of people Keith dealt with was too many to count. "...True." Diana thought about it before deciding, "I will talk about this with Keith tomorrow." If Keith allowed it, then it would be fine. "That means we got more people to feed," Nephele sighed. "..." That''s what you care about? ... The next day, Keith read a book like any ordinary day. Returning from sses made him tired. "Keith, can I speak with you for a moment." "Sure. What''s the matter, Diana?" "Well, it''s about the seed." Keith tilted his head, "What about it?" "Um. We may have a way to make the seed grow." "We do?!" Keith''s eyes widened! "Yes, but-" Diana fidgeted around as her expression knitted as he watched him. I see. Keith smiled, "Forget about it." "Huh?" "If the solution affects you this badly, I won''t do it." Keith shook his head. He could tell the solution was annoying. "I don''t want to force you to do something you don''t want to do." It wouldn''t be fine. The thing was just a seed; there was no need to force it. They could find a solution together. "..." Diana sighed deeply, "It''s not bad per se. But it might be a little dangerous and wild." "Dangerous? Dangerous, how?" Whenever Diana said something like that, it worried Keith. "We''re going to ask someone for help." "..." So the person is dangerous. ... "Why did you bring me here as well?" Nephele screamed as she couldn''t believe it. Diana had dragged her away from door duty and brought her over here. "You were the one who brought it out first." "You thought about it as well!" This was a two-person idea, not a one-person job! "What did you guys think of?" Keith tilted his head. Both of them had the same idea? This was going to be interesting. "Keith, the problem with the seed is that it doesn''t have enough water, right?" "Mmhmm. That''s the problem." "And it needs a spirit, right?" "Just tell him and stop beating around the bush." Diana smacked her. I was getting to that." Nephele pouted, "We want to add another great spirit to the ind." "Wait, what?!" Keith blinked. Another great spirit. "Sure. We can add another great spirit." "Eh?" Nephele and Diana blinked, feeling that he heard something wrong. You said yes? "What? I already have the two of you; it won''t make a difference." Did they forget about what they were? One was a great spirit of nature, and the other was wind. Another one wasn''t going to make a difference or anything. "Well, this one is a little different." "Hmm?" "You can say she''s a little wacky." Diana thought about it. "Wacky?" "Sister, you can''t call her that." Nephele shook her head. Turning to Keith, she exined, "She''s kinda like you but times ten." "Like me?" Keith thought about it, "Does she like food?" "No, she''s spacy." "Eh?" "Really spacy." Diana groaned as she grabbed her head. "I see." Keith thought about it, "Sure. There''s no need to worry about it. What could go wrong?" "..." Diana and Nephele gave one another a nce. We''re about to find out. Volume 6.5 Chapter 38: Great Spirit Of Water Udine Volume 6.5 Chapter 38: Great Spirit Of Water Udine Volume 6.5 Chapter 38: Great Spirit Of Water Udine "When is the spirit going toe?" Keith tilted his head. "We can call her over here right now." "We can?" "Mmhmm." Diana and Nephele took a few steps away from Keith. They raised their hands; Diana''s body started to glow a rich emerald green, while Nephele had a beautiful light green. It onlysted a second before Diana turned to Keith, "She should be-" Before she could finish her sentence, a giant pir of water exploded from the ground! Everyone was showered in water! "Diana, Nephele, I received your message." A seductive and calm voice came from the pir of water. The pirsted for a few seconds before it stopped. What appeared from that water was a beautiful woman. Her aquamarine hair glimmered as she stared at the three. What made it so stunning was her chest. So huge! Keith wasn''t the type to care. But this was way too much. Diana and Nephele had constricted expressions as they greeted, "Hello, Udine." "It''s been a while since west saw you." That burst of emotion Udine had soon changed into a serene one. "Mmhmm. It''s been so long." Udine nodded. But as she was going to say something else, she spotted Keith. "Who''s that? And why does he have your mana?" A certain glow on Keith''s body reminded her of Diana. She could tell it was her mana. "He''s my contractor." "You contracted with someone?" The number of expressions Diana made in thesest few minutes was numerous. Diana groaned as she turned to Keith, "Keith, this is Udine, the great spirit of water." "Hello," Keith bowed his head. Udine did the same, "Hello as well." But she turned to the others, "Why did you call me here?" "We need your help on some things." With a light nce to Keith, the man brought out the seed, "Hmm? A seed?" Udine tilted her head as she stared at the seed before questioning, "Why do you need more help? Shouldn''t this be Diana''s expertise?" She was the great spirit of nature. Keith exined, "We need water to grow this seed. I was wondering if you can do this for us?" "Oh, if you need water, you will need me." Udine nodded to that. Hearing her words, Keith''s eyes brightened! This tree was good to go! Although, "But I don''t want to do it." "Hm?!" That pumped the brakes onto Keith''s idea! Diana frowned as she clutched her head, "Here we go." Of course, this would happen. "What do I get in return?" Udine had a mischievous smile as she stared at him. There was no free lunch in this world. "What do you want?" "I don''t know." "..." You don''t know? How am I supposed to know what you want? Keith stared at the two, begging for help. "How about you give her one of your treats?" "Oh." "You know, some desserts." "What''s a dessert?" Udine tilted her head. This was the first time she had heard about this. "It''s a type of sweet food. Do you like sweets, or do you prefer savory?" Keith asked. Udine thought about it, "How about you make something for us?" "Sure." Keithughed as he went into his kitchen. The three great spirits followed behind him. Udine asked, "Is this where you two had been staying?" "Mmhmm." "It''s nice, right?" Udine nodded her head. Nephele asked, "Keith, what are you nning to make for Udine?" "Hmm, I was thinking about a little dessert using apples. We got a lot of fruit we need to eat off." That seed really did a number on the garden. With this, they would have to eat the fruits. A galette will be nice. Keith cracked his knuckles as he took some apples out. I should also add some plums as well. The two fruitsbined made a sweet and refreshing vor. Keith had sliced the apple and added some sugar and lemon juice. Mixing the two up, it was time to prepare the dough. ttening the dough, he ced the filling in. Afterward, he folded the dough inwards, encasing it. "Egg wash, and we''re good to go." Keith grinned. "The only thing we have to do is wait a bit." "Mmhmm." Diana and the two nodded. They were hooked. "Um, Udine, do you want to try an orange before we eat?"
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 39: Are All Great Spirits Beautiful Women? Volume 6.5 Chapter 39: Are All Great Spirits Beautiful Women? Volume 6.5 Chapter 39: Are All Great Spirits Beautiful Women? "Sure," Udine nodded as Keith handed an orange. She took a bite and ate it normally. No reaction. Her expression was mute, not disturbed by it. "Umm, does she like it?" Keith whispered to Diana. The expression on Udine''s face made it hard to discern whether or not she enjoyed it. Diana nodded, "I think she likes it." "...You think?" "Umm, Udine is one of those types where you can''t read," Nephele exined. It was hard to figure her out. There were times when she thought she was happy, but actually she was sad. "..." Keith didn''t know what to say. Diana assured him, "Don''t worry about anything, Keith. Udine usually eats the fruits I grow; she likes them a lot." "... Doesn''t that mean she had eaten your food?" That just made Keith more worried. Didn''t that mean Udine had high expectations? Diana''s fruits were incredibly delicious. Her palette definitely was high-tier. "..." It was Diana and Nephele''s turn to be silent. While Keith thought about it, "By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask something for a while now." "Hmm? The three spirits tilted their heads. "Are all great spirits beautiful women?" Keith''s question hung in the air, inviting deeper contemtion. "Eh?" That question was out of the blue. "Because there''s only beautiful women." With Udine, there were three great spirits. All of them were beautiful women. He didn''t see anyone that wasn''t beside them. "Do you think we''re beautiful?" Nephele questioned. That caused Keith to look perplexed before nodding. "Of course, the three of you are beautiful." He was 100% positive that every male who saw them would say they were beautiful. "Ehehehe," A goofy giggle came out of Nephele''s mouth, "Keith, you''re such a smooth talker." "..." Diana stayed silent while Udine tilted her head, "You think I''m beautiful?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "What makes me beautiful?" Udine questioned. "I would say the feeling you have. You have a really serene feeling like an artwork." "I see." Udine didn''t say anything, but she seemed satisfied. Nephele jumped forward, "What about me, Keith?" "Hmm, I would say you''re cheerful and entric." "What? That sounds more like an insult than apliment!" Nephele sulked. Keith exined, "I didn''t mean it like that. I meant you''re the type who could liven up the atmosphere. You''re the type everyone wants to be around if they want to smile andugh." His exnation made that frown turnpletely upside down. "What about me, Keith?" Now, it was Diana''s turn to ask. "Oh, Diana is really simple. You''re like the big sister of the group. You are usually the one who cares and takes care of the others. It also helps that you have a gentle atmosphere; it''s really easy to talk with you." "..." Diana coughed when she heard the long exnation. She exined, "It''s just a coincidence that all great spirits you met are females. There are male ones as well." "Yeah. But some are way too annoying. It''s so much better sticking by your side." Nephele didn''t hesitate as she hugged the human. "Annoying, how?" For Nephele to say this was surprising. "There are some pervs out there! And some just love to do whatever they want!" "I see," "Like what you''re doing now?" Diana retorted. Nephele pouted as she looked at Keith, "You like this, right?" "It''s alright?" Keith didn''t hate or like it as well. "Keith! No girl likes a man that''s so nonchnt!" Nephele wanted to lecture him when, Ding! "Oh, look at that. It''s finished." Keith ignored the look Nephele gave him as he walked over to the oven. Putting on some mitts, he pulled the pan out. He put it before the three great spirits, "Presenting apple and plum galette!" "This smells so much stronger than pie!" The aroma was the first thing that hit them. It was as if they were surrounded by a bunch of apples. "It''s because it''s not masked under a pie crust. It hits your nose faster." The first thing everyone smelled was the scent of apples. But Keith wasn''t focused on that as he took the knife and cut it. Crinch! There was a loud, crunching noiseing from the crust. "Please enjoy." They were able to eat with one hand. The bottom and side were ky. It was the perfect blend of soft and crunchy. "Keith, this is incredible." Nephele grinned. "Thank you. What do you think of it, Udine?" "" Udine didn''t say anything as she continued to eat. "Oh yeah! I should make something!" Keith pped his hands together. There was something he had to make right now.
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 40: Does He Not Realize What’s Going To Happen Next? Volume 6.5 Chapter 40: Does He Not Realize Whats Going To Happen Next? Volume 6.5 Chapter 40: Does He Not Realize What''s Going To Happen Next? "Hmm?" The three spirits tilted their heads. Was there something else he nned to make? Keith exined, "I''m going to make a special syrup." "Syrup?" "Yes. It''s simple to make and can be used for various types of desserts. It''s really sweet and delicious." Cheong. It was a mixture of fruit and sugar to make a delicious syrup. "Sweets." Nephele and Udine muttered when they heard Keith''s words. He had them at sweet; the rest went out the window. Keith grinned as he took out four fruits; Orange, lemon, blue plums, and apple. The first step was to deseed the fruits that had them. Once that was aplished, it was time to add sugar and fruit into a ss jar. "You''re using that much sugar?!" Nephele''s eyes widened in disbelief when she saw the amount of sugar going into the jar. She had seen how he used it when baking cookies. But this was way more than she had ever imagined! "To make Cheong, you need an equal amount of fruit and sugar." Keith smiled as he continued to pour the sugar in. I need to cover the top with sugar. That way, mold won''t form. "How long will it take for the Cheong to be ready?" Diana questioned. "2-4 months." Keith thought about it. It would depend a lot on the fruit. "2 months?! Why does it take so long?!" "We can taste test it sooner. But it wouldck the fruit vor." The vor of the fruit wouldn''t mix into the syrup. Keith shook his head, "Good things don''te without a price." All good food would take some time. After finishing it up, Keith ced the jars in a cold space. "So, Udine." "Hmm?" Udine looked up; she had a piece of galette in her mouth. "Can you help us out now?" "Help with what?" "The seed." Diana clutched her head. This girl really forgot about why they called her here. "Sure. What do you need my help with?" "Hmm, encasing the seed with water should be fine. Is that alright, Diana?" Diana nodded, "Mmhmm. That would be enough. Also, we will need to make it deep." "Understood." The four returned to the garden, and he ced his hand down. When he did, the dirt slowly moved, forming a circle! In the center, Keith nted the seed. It was now on an ind by itself. "Can you fill it now?" "Mmhmm." Udine raised her hand as she prepared to summon out the water. Before she did, Diana and Nephele quickly got in front of Keith. "What are the two of you doing?" "Protection." "Protection?" "Keith, you will understand." Diana didn''t say anything else as she got into a battle stance. "..." Are we engaging in battle?! But Keith didn''t need to think about it as Udine summoned water! "UDINE! TOO MUCH!" Nephele screamed as she saw six pirs of water! That was a lot...actually, it was pretty absurd! Diana quickly smacked the water spirit, making her stop. "Are you trying to sink the ind?!" "My bad. I fell asleep." Udine let out a smile, trying to y it off. But that was not going to stop Diana and Nephele, "We always tell you not to sleep on the job!" "You could have drowned everyone!" "It''s fine. No one was hurt." Keith waved it off, "Thank you so much for your help, Udine." All in all, the seed got a lot of water. "Mmhmm." "Don''t make a proud expression." Diana and Nephele''s eyes narrowed at the woman. "Also, will you be staying here with us?" "Mmhmm." Udine nodded, "I will be staying here with my sisters." "That''s great! I will introduce you as a dorm mother of the mansion!" This was the usual now. "Dorm mother? I''m just Udine." "The others don''t know about us being a great spirit. And they shouldn''t. Only two students know about us. Dorm mother is used as a cover." "Oh, then you can call me Dorm Mother Udine." Udine nodded as she also questioned, "Will I get food like this?" "Of course! You will have three meals every day. Also, you can eat the fruits here as well." Keith grinned. "Mmhmm," Udine was content, "Will I also stay at the same home with Nephele and Udine?" She noticed the building that was close to the garden. "Sure." Diana''s home had more than enough space to hold three great spirits. "Keith, what was that magic?" As they discussed her living arrangements, Aidiun came to the backyard. Keithughed, "Professor Aidiun, you saw that?" "It was a giant pir of water. I could see it from the academy." "Ahaha. It was something. Also, I would like to introduce another member to our ind. Her name is Udine, and she will be a dorm mother." Keith introduced Udine. "..." Aidiun blinked, "Is she-" "Yes." Diana and Nephele nodded. He wanted to ask whether Udine was a great spirit. And she was. "I see. Nice to meet you. I''m Aidiun, the dorm manager." Aidiun bowed. "Mmhmm." Udine nodded. "Alright, I should prepare dinner now." Keith raised his hand into the air as he was ready for dinner. But as he was going to do that, "Does he not realize what''s going to happen next?" Aidiun questioned. This kid was being too nonchnt with all of this. Diana shook her head, "I think it will only ur when those two return home."
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 41: Things Will Become More Hectic Volume 6.5 Chapter 41: Things Will Be More Hectic Volume 6.5 Chapter 41: Things Will Be More Hectic "So exin to me, Keith. What are you nning this time?" Inside Alfia''s room were Keith and Faelyn. The expressions the two girls made were indescribable. Alfia sat down in a chair and stared at Keith. While that happened, Keithmented, "Wow, your room is spotless." He had helped out with moving in her stuff. It was like the first day; it was clean and tidy. "Thank you, I clean it every week. And don''t change the topic." Alfia''s grin became wider. "Uh, I got the seed nted." Keith quickly answered. "And how did you get the seed nted now?" Alfia''s eyes narrowed like a monster. Her ears twitched crazily. "..Can I not say?" Whatever he said was going to get him destroyed. He turned to Faelyn, requesting some assistance. Even she felt Alfia was a little too angry. That was why; You''re on your own. Faelyn wasn''t an idiot. Why would she jump into that danger?! Alfia grabbed Keith by the cor as she questioned, "Why is there another great spirit here?!" It broke. Her rage meter broke. It went full circle from raging back to smiling and calming, then to rage again! "Ah, Diana said she could solve the problem, so Udine joined our ind." That was the short version. "..." Alfia let go of Keith''s cor. However, she didn''t stop looking at him. It was quite a strange sight; her eyes were zed. What made it even weirder was when Keith moved his hand back and forth in front of her face; there was no reaction. Keith turned to Faelyn, "Um, should I run?" It was a gut feeling. Faelyn shook her head, "Yeah, no. If you do, you''re just going to get hurt." "WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Alfia couldn''t hold it any longer. She felt her head bursting! This man had always caused so many problems. But this one took the cake! It was quite a shock for Faelyn and her. Seeing Udine sitting at the table eating with them made them speechless. They couldn''t say anything about this. The only thing she could do was re at the cause. "Do you understand the severity of the situation?! Because I do!" "I know. You''ve been saying it''s dangerous for great spirits to be here." "HUH?!" "Ep!" Keith quickly hid behind Faelyn. "..." You think you can hide behind me? It was odd since Keith was bigger than her. "Keith?" Faelyn looked at him strangely. But he didn''t care as he exined, "Adding another one won''t make a difference! You already had a problem when you met with Diana. And you were just as angry with Nephele. Sooooo, adding another one won''t break us." "..." "Keith, you better run." Just the fact that he said that was asking for trouble. The man didn''t hesitate as he dashed out of the room. "Raghh!" What came behind him was a crazy roar. "Thank goodness." Keith wiped the sweat off his head. But as he was about to walk away, "Pff, you really should be more careful." Keith turned around to see Gabriel. "Uh, haha." "Want to have some tea?" "Sure." Keith smiled, and the two went to Gabriel''s room. "We cane out from here," Gabriel opened the window, and the two walked on the roof. "Woah! We can sit here?" "Mmhmm. Ie out for quite some time now." Gabriel smiled. As he did, he poured the tea for the two. Sipping on it, Keith made a deep sigh. "Tea works well with cookies." Some cookies appeared now. As the two enjoyed the snack, "So you heard everything Alfia said?" Gabriel nodded, "Everyone could have heard it if they walked across her room. But I stopped them from going near her." "Thanks for that." Keith sighed in relief. "But for them to be great spirits." Gabriel was a little surprised. Naturally, he understood what great spirits are, and they are not to be trifled with. Now, three of them were living on the same ind as them! "Please don''t tell anyone about this." Just thinking about it was enough to cause him to groan. It would probably cause so many issues. "I know. You don''t have to worry about it. My lips are sealed." Gabriel ced a finger over his mouth. "Heh." "Why are youughing?" Keith grinned. "Everything about you is so amusing." "No, you mean hectic." He was definitely recing some words with something else. "There''s that. However, it''s really bright here every single day." Gabriel took a deep sigh. "I wish these days will be like this." "It''s definitely going to change." "Hmm?" "Things will get even more hectic as more people join." Thinking it would die down? Who was he kidding? It was the opposite. The craziness was definitely going to increase. "It''s great to have you here." "I should be the one saying that." The twoughed as they sipped on their tea. Volume 6.5 Chapter 42: Splitting The Loot Volume 6.5 Chapter 42: Splitting The Loot Volume 6.5 Chapter 42: Splitting The Loot While Keith and Gabriel were taking a break on the roof, Diana led Udine to her room, This is your room, Udine. If you need anything, just ask Keith. Hell be happy to assist you. Mmhmm. Udine nodded as she looked around. It was what you expect from a guest room: a desk, bed, and closet. But then she noticed the other bed, Wait, am I sharing- Yes! Youre sharing with me! Nephele grinned. Can I switch? Udine quickly turned to Diana. But the great spirit of nature shook, This is the only room here. She wasnt expecting two spirits living here with her. It was a one-person home. Hey! Are you saying that Im annoying? ... Whats with the silence?! Udine questioned, Do we really need things like this? High-ranking spirits didnt need things like this. I said that before to Keith, but he sulked. Diana also said the same thing to the child. However, what she got was, Even if you dont need it, its better to have one in an emergency! That was why she had a bed as well. She used it asionally; it would be a waste not to. Im not going toin about the free bed! Nephele jumped into hers and snuggled up. She was surprised at first but had epted it since it was Keith. And hey, it was afy bed. Can I switch with you? Udine turned to Diana again. She really needed that switch. No, Diana wasnt having any of that. Im right here! Nephele pouted. Whats the matter, Udine? Diana noticed the nk expression on Udines face. Well, it was nker than usual. Hes really an interesting person. That was the only thing she could describe Keith. We know. The two great spirits agreed; Keith was someone they couldnt put into words. He had been friendly to them from day one. Usually, others would revere them or treat them in the opposite extreme. Keith was not like that. And he makes good food as well! Nephele didnt forget to add that. Indeed. The two nodded. Food was definitely a plus. By the way. Diana, are you going to form a contract with him? Udine questioned. Were already in a contract. Not that. I meant an actual contract with the child. Udine questioned, Hes going to break the contract once youre healed up. Thats soon. So what are you going to do after? That was something she realized. Diana and Keith had a life-and-death contract, but it was definitely going to be null once Diana recovered. Im thinking about it. Then you should be prepared. If Keith wants to contract with a great spirit, I will do it! Nephele grinned. Eh? The two spirits looked at the wind spirit. What do you mean Eh? Keith is pretty much the obvious choice. For her, at least. Shut it and go to sleep. We dont need to think about things like this. Party pooper. ... Im going out now! Take care! Keith smiled as he waved and dashed off. He didnt wait for anyone to respond. That re from Alfia made him unable to think. That girl is going to be the death of me. Even while they had their breakfast, her eyes stabbed the back of his neck. It was nerve-wracking. Cant focus on her right now. The thing he should be focusing on was the guild! Today was the day he would get the meat! That was why he was so excited. And when he headed to the guild, Madison. Keith. Do you know which room I need to go to? Yep, just need to go through there. Madison pointed in a direction. Keith nodded as he headed into the room. When he did, Hello, everyone. Keith bowed his head. Titus, Galven, Craig, and Morgan have arrived. Yo! Keith! Youre thest one. Craigughed. Sorry about that, I have some things to do. Keith scratched his head. Rx, theres no need to be so uptight. Were all friends here. Morgan smiled, Now that we have all our representatives here, we shall split up the loot, Titus said with a calm expression.
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 43: I Want The Meat! Volume 6.5 Chapter 43: I Want The Meat! Volume 6.5 Chapter 43: I Want The Meat! "How much did we even have?" Galven questioned. They had been defeating the monsters left and right. Afterward, they shoved them into their storage bags. They didn''t know how much they had. "50 dragators, 20 howlsaurus, 5 eyeballs, 1 dragator king, 1 fanged T-rex, and the variant raptor." Titus listed off. It was quite the haul. "That''s so much." Everyone was excited. "For the dragator and howlsaurus, we''ll split it five ways. Is that fine with you all?" Titus suggested. Hearing this, everyone nodded their heads. They weren''t going to disagree with that. Having one dragator was a lot of coins. Having 10 was great. "...For the eyeball monster, ahh." Titus scratched his head, "Anyone want?" "..." No one said a thing. Thought so. Titus scratched his head. The eyeball monsters were annoying to deal with. What made it worse was they didn''t know what they could do with it. "Keith?" Everyone turned to the man who was in deep thought. "I''m thinking about it. Give me a moment." He was the only one who looked tempted. "Wait a minute, will you use those eyeballs as an ingredient?" Craig muttered. When that was said, everyone''s face scrunched up. Their eyes kept shifting between the two. Was he really going to do it? "That''s what I''m thinking about right now." He had never seen a giant eyeball like this. The taste was something he was unsure of either. It was such a wild card. "I will take it!" But after some time, Keith had decided. "...Okay. Anyone have any objections?" "Take it!" The other three shook their heads. They weren''t going to object to that! "Kid, if you make me eat that eyeball, I''m going to hit you," Craig took a step away. There was no way he was going to eat that. "What if it''s delicious?" Keith grinned. "...Still, eating an eye is a little..." Galven didn''t finish his sentence as it was easy to tell what he wanted to say. Morgan nodded to that. "It will be delicious." Keith grinned. "..." Sure. "Now then, for the dragator king." That was the floor boss on the tenth floor. This was where things got tricky. "I want the meat and nothing else!" Keith raised his hand. He really didn''t care about anything else. Meat was the only thing he wanted! "Sure. You can take the meat." The other four weren''t going to fight him for that. Keith was the only one who could make the dragator king incredibly delicious. "I want the king''s fangs." Galven said, "I was thinking about using it to make a weapon." His previous swords broke when they tried to return to the tenth floor. "I want the hide. It should be durable if it can m through us like that." Craig grinned. "Then let''s split the hide in two." Titus also wanted it as well. There was more than enough to go around. "I will take the magic stone." Morgan smiled. Each one wanted something else from it. "Also, now for the variant and the T-rex." "We''re going to drop out from this." Craig smiled. "Hmm?" "Titus, it makes sense that you and Keith should split the loot here." Morgan smiled. It seemed the three had agreed on this beforehand. Keith and Titus took down those two. It was only right for them to split the loot. "Alright. However, you guys should take this." Titus then summoned out a giant amount of gold! Morgan and the other''s eyes widened! "Where did you get all of that?" "That''s from the 20th floor boss. You guys should get the gold since we''re getting the two." It was more than enough to split up. "Thanks." The other three didn''t say anything else as they epted. Everyone got something. Keith grinned as they walked out of the room, "Keith, you need to get your new tag." Galven reminded. "Oh, yeah!" Keith almost forgot about this! Heading to Madison, "Madison, can I get my new tag?" "Sure." Madison took something from under the counter, "Congrattions on bing a B-rank adventurer." "Woohoo!" Keith looked at the new tag in marvel. "You might actually be the fastest person to hit B-rank." Craigughed. From how fast he ranked up, it was not expected. "Who knows! Anyways, I''m off!" Keith didn''t wait as he dashed off! "Where is he going? "He''s definitely working on the meat." Volume 6.5 Chapter 44: Casualty In Battle Volume 6.5 Chapter 44: Casualty In Battle Volume 6.5 Chapter 44: Casualty In Battle Craig was right. Keith was really excited about the new ingredients he obtained. However, Keith wasn''t returning home. He headed for Dalen''s workshop. "Scar! I got some good things for you to check out!" "So you finally came to our store, you brat!" What Keith got was a re from Scar. Keith scratched his head, "There were a lot of things that happened." Between him being sandwiched between Alfia and the others to make up school work, many things were on his te. "Scar, weren''t you worried about him?" "You looked like you were going to die." Some dwarvesughed as they reminded him what had happened. That caused Scar''s face to turn red, "Shut it! Do you want to die?!" He turned to Keith, "I didn''t want to lose such a valuable customer." "Sure," Keith grinned, but then he added, "I have some good things for you." "Hmm?" "Check these out!" Keith then took out the hide of a dragator! One was enough, as it covered the entire counter! When the dwarves saw that, it made them freeze! "That''s a dragator hide!" "Yep, yep!" Keith grinned, "I have some more." "You have more?!" You have more than one?! "Mmhmm, we need to go to the back to bring them out." If he brought all of them out right now, the front would break. "Before that, how about your sword?" Scar questioned. "Ah, it broke." Keith scratched his head as he brought the sword out. The two swords were shattered in two. "I see," Scar sighed, "Good job making it out of there." "Huh?! You''re not going to gut me?" He thought for sure this dwarf was going to end him. "The fact that you faced the 20th-floor boss and survived is jaw-dropping enough. Those swords were a casualty of battle." He saw the newspapers. It may show Keith''s abilities and skills, but anyone who was an adventurer could tell they faced many hardships to defeat 20th 20th-floor boss. "Alright, let''s go to the back." It was time to see what this kid had. "First things first, here are the dragators," Keith summoned out all the hide he had. When he did, there was a giant thud sound. Skar and the others were ck-jawed as they saw the pile! "How in the world did you get 10 hides?" Scar couldn''t believe Keith would get so much. "Ah, we just split it five ways." Keith scratched his head. He didn''t know either, but he went with what Titus said. "That''s a lot of stuff." "Hello, Dalen." Dalen said, "Do you have other materials from the dungeon?" "Oh, I have fangs from a howlsauras. I also got some materials from a variant raptor and 20th-floor boss." "What?! Show us now!" The dwarve''s eyes changed when they heard that. He had floor boss materials as well?! That was insane! "Sure." Like that, Keith unloaded everything he had in his storage. "..." Dalen chuckled, "I can''t believe you have all that." Even he had no words to describe this situation. "Dalen, you can use some of it," Keith suggested. "We can''t do that. But we''ll buy it off of you." "That''s fine as well." Keith really didn''t mind. "Alright! I''m off now! Please help me calcte the cost!" Keith didn''t wait as he dashed home. Now that he had unloaded all the materials at Dalen, he could do what he wanted. When he returned to the ind, Jack was outside, "What? You''re back so early?" Keith scowled, "Of course I would be home. Why wouldn''t I?" "You''re the type of person who would return homete rather than early." Jack retorted. "..." Keith had no words for that. The only thing he could do was shake his head and go to the kitchen. It was time to prepare it. What Keith took out was the dragator. Since he obtained it, he was going to have a taste again! Steak was perfect. He was craving some right now. Slicing a piece, Keith ced it on the pan. As it seared, "Ahh, it smells so perfect." No wonder this was a B-rank monster. The meat was so juicy and thick. Once he finished it, Keith ced it on his te. "Tender and juicy!" Keith couldn''t help but mutter! As he continued to eat it, "Keith," Volume 6.5 Chapter 45: You Finally Got It? Volume 6.5 Chapter 45: You Finally Got It? Volume 6.5 Chapter 45: You Finally Got It? "What''s the matter?" Keith asked innocently, his head tilted. "You brat! How dare you eat without us again!" Cadmus growled, his hand gripping Keith''s neck. Unfazed, Keith continued to savor the steak. "Ah!" "Were you trying to get my te?" Keith grinned as he knew what this guy was nning. "..." That was a yes. Keith shrugged, "Treat it as the privilege of the one cooking it." He was only taste-testing. "..." The others went cold. "You know I still have you in my hands, right?" I could throw you off the ind! "Rx, I''m going to cook for you all. Don''t worry about it." Keith wasn''t going to forget about them. Hearing this, Cadmus still didn''t put him down. "What?" "I don''t trust you. Who knows if you would steal another bite." This kid was sneaky like that! "..." Udine questioned, "What kind of meat are you cooking?" From how it smelled, it was more delicious than the food she had during dinner. "This is from a dragator." That caused Herrick and the others to brighten, "You mean you finally got it!" "Yep, yep." Keith nodded, "So, if you want me to cook, can you lower me?" Cadmus still had him by the scruff of his neck; he looked like a house cat. "Ah," Cadmus quickly ced him down and wiped his shoulders to make him clean, "You look so nice, Keith. Now get to work." "Heh," Keith shook his head. "What are you going to make?" Alfia questioned. "For starters, I was thinking about some steaks." Keith cracked his neck back and forth. "Get to work then!" Cadmus didn''t wait and quickly turned to the others, "Let''s not bother him any longer! Now move!" Without any hesitation, he kicked everyone out of there! "Hey!" "We want to stay!" The others wanted to watch Keith work, but Cadmus kicked all of them out. The funny thing was he was the person who brought them over here! Keith shook his head. This dragon. Then again, he could focus on the food. This dragator meat is exceptional. Little fat was on it, yet it wasn''t chewy or hard to eat. What was more, the vor was intense as well. "I can also make meatballs with it." Keith cracked his knuckles as he started to mince them up. Slowly, the meat was minced up. Cracking an egg in, herbs and spices were chucked in. Thest was the bread crumbs; everything was ready. Keith slowly mixed the meat up, creating the meatball mixture. The next step was to slowly roll the meatballs into a sphere. Oiling up the pan, the meatballs were ced in it. Perfect. Keith grinned as he smelled the meatballs cooking up. And he wasn''t the only one. "Mmhmm! It smells so delicious!" Nephele muttered. Diana and Udine grabbed Nephele, "What are you doing?" "The smell is bringing me forward!" It was dangerous! How could such a meat be so enticing! "You two as well." Gabriel grabbed onto Herrick and Melor. Those two were going to jump in. "What about the principal?" "Got that one covered." Sohma and Aidiun already clutched onto his shoulders. This guy was not flying in there. "Now for the sauce." Cloud Pig and saupple should be good. He found the cloud pigs could make an amazing sauce. Mixing it with the saupple made it aromatic and robust. As Keith made the sauce, the others almost couldn''t contain it! "I''m going in!" Cadmus roared. Before he had the chance, everyone had grabbed him by the legs and arms, "Don''t do it!" "Yeah!" "Then why are they in there already?!" Cadmus pointed at Aria and the three spirits, who were in the kitchen. Actually, the four never left! They just stood there while Cadmus brought everyone out! "Eh?!" Theypletely forgot about them! "Keith! Can we get a bite?" Fira pouted. Her stomach was growling for some new food. "Ho." "Woof!" "Kwak." Aria and the other two were the same. They couldn''t hide their hunger. "Sure, you guys can have some." Keith ced a meatball in front of all of them. "Yippe!" Fira smiled as she took a bite. "So sweet!" Fira couldn''t help but exim. It was delicious and savory! As she continued to eat, "Keith, can we get some as well?" Sarah asked. Since the little ones were there, it was time they could ask. "Sure." Keithughed. He heard everything they did; the smell seemed a little too enticing. Volume 6.5 Chapter 46: Giant Meatball Vs Regular Meatball Volume 6.5 Chapter 46: Giant Meatball Vs Regr Meatball Volume 6.5 Chapter 46: Giant Meatball Vs Regr Meatball Sarah''s expression brightened when she heard that. Cadmus didn''t hesitate as he quickly rushed over. He went for the te, but Keith grabbed it. "Keith!" "You were going to steal the whole te, weren''t you?" Keith eyed this dragon. The gaze he had was not normal at all. A dangerous predator hunting for prey was the only way to describe this man. "Principal." "This old geezer." Everyone red. How dare he try to steal everything before they had a bite? "Ehehe," Cadmus scratched his head, "I was only nning to take one." "..." That was a bull lie from a mile away! "Let''s try it." Alfia and the others took a piece. When they did, they chewed on the meatballs. A rich, savory taste filled their mouths just by chewing on them. As they continued to chew, "More!" Cadmus, Herrick, and Melor didn''t hesitate to call out. They wanted some more. Keith chuckled, "How about I make you guys a supersize one?" "Ah?" Cadmus and the others took a step back. Well, Herrick and Melor did a one-step, while Cadmus did a five-step. "What''s that for?" Keith tilted his head. "You never said something like that! You always say one bite, and that would be it!" Cadmus retorted! This man would never do something like this! Not when lunch was close! "Just this one time." A grin formed on Keith''s face, "So who wants a supersized one?" The moment he said this, "Me!" Cadmus, Herrick, Melor, Jack, Nephele, Alfia, and Udine asked for one. "Coming right up." Keith cracked his neck back and forth as he got to work. As he did, the others watched the process. "This one is the size of a fist!" Jack eximed. The regr meatball was the size of a golf ball. But the one Keith made was the of a fist. "Keith, if you''re using references, use mine!" Out of nowhere, Cadmus came out with a giant fist! "Yeah, no." Keith shook his head. There was no way he was going to make something that absurd. "Aww," Cadmus became dejected. But the rest shook their heads; what did you expect? Who can eat all of that meat besides you?! "All I have to do is sear it," Keith ced the giant meatballs into the pan, letting it sear. While they did, the smell was incredible. "These are good to go." As therge ones cooked, Keith took out the smaller ones. "Here, you guys can have this." "Thank you." Sarah and the others started to eat. "You guys have to wait," Sohma pped Cadmus''s hand. Cadmus frowned. Yet, it didn''t stop Sohma from grinning at him. "Keith, when will it be ready?!" Herrick turned to the giant meatball. Keith shook his head, "A few more minutes." Of course, it would take longer. Such a thick meatball would need more time to sear. "Ugh!" Cadmus and the others didn''t know what to say. This was a miscalction on their part. While they waited, they watched Diana and the others eat fiercely. "Ah, are you making more?!" Cadmus noticed how Keith made some more meatballs. Before he had the chance to grab it, "These are not for you." Keith pped his hand. "Who are they for then?!" "Carolyn," Carolyn didn''te here; she was off doing something else. "She''s not here," "Who cares? I''m going to save some for her." Keith took out a small bin and ced them inside. "..." The others looked up. But Keith could care less as he flipped the giant meatballs. After some time, "Alright, it''s ready." Keith ced the meatballs on a te. But there was no need to; they were grabbed the moment it was ced on the te. "Hot!" What came next was Cadmus and the rest screaming. "Of course, it would be hot." It was on the pan a few seconds ago! Keith could only shake his head at them acting so foolish. "Nam!" Cadmus didn''t care as he took a bite! The juices in that one bite were incredible. "My clothes!" Alfia looked down and noticed the juices sshing all over her. "Screw that! Focus on the food! It''s breaking apart!" Herrick quickly caught a piece of the meatball. "I should have added an extra egg to help it maintain its shape." Keith tilted his head. Right now, he watched the big meatball falling apart and the others trying their best not to let it drop. It was quite a sight.
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 47: You Smell Like Her Volume 6.5 Chapter 47: You Smell Like Her Volume 6.5 Chapter 47: You Smell Like Her "Alright! I''m going to be off now! You guys should be safe!" Keith waved his hand, prepared to leave. However, Herrick and Melor grabbed his feet, "Keith! Please!" "Come on!" Not this again. Keith could only shake his head, "I told you before I would cook for you guyster." "But we want some now!" "You guys are being clingy for no reason!" Maybe I should ban it. Keith sighed. The dragator meat had be something Herrick and Melor craved. "It''s the most delicious thing in the world." "You said that about the variant." "This is the most delicious lizard!" Melor changed it up! "..." I''m not dealing with this. Keith looked up, "Nephele!" "On it!" Nephele grabbed the two by the shoulders and chucked them back. They were like a sack of potatoes. "Alright, I''m going to go now." Keith waved his hand again as he headed to the spot. As he started to cook, "Keith!" "Hello, Craig!" Keith waved his hand at the giant. "This is quite the ce." Craig looked at the cart and was interested. Groa nodded, "Right, Leader?" But he got hit in the head by him, "Don''t try to act coy. You were trying to hide this from us!" "What?" "Groa ran away from us, and we had a long game of cat and mouse." Craig and the others were really tired. As they asked him, he made a run for it! That bearman wasn''t nning to tell them anything! They could never enter his sanctuary! "I see." Keith chuckled when he heard that, "What would you guys like to order?" "I would like to have one of everything." "Can you finish it all?" "Of course! Kid, did you see how I atest time?" Craig went in like a truck when they had a party and ate whatever was there. He beat Groa as well! "Alright. What will you guys have?" Keith turned to the rest. Like that, he started to work on the order. "By the way, will you add the dragator to the menu?" Craig was excited. However, Keith shook his head, "Not happening." "Come on! You can''t hide it from us." Tennol questioned. Dennis and the others blinked, "You fought a dragator?" They heard about dragators. Those lizards were gigantic and delicious. "Yes. We fought with dragators." Keith smiled. "They were delicious." "And it''s going to be expensive as well." Keith shook his head. No way was he going to add that here. It would be too damn expensive. "What if I pay you? Would you cook it again?" Craig''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at them. He wasn''t the only one, as the others in Steel Crusader had the same look. It seemed the vor of dragator was still in their mind. "Boss! What about me?! I will pay 1 tinum coin!" Finrandor didn''t hesitate to pay. Dragator meat? He tasted it before and found it delicious. However, what would it taste like in Keith''s hands? "Not nning to do that any time soon." Keith denied it again as he continued to work. However, as he did, "Keith!" "Huh? Why are you here?" Herrick and Melor came to his cart. "We want the meat." "Mmhmm." "But I saidter." "But we want them now!" Herrick and Melor started to whine. That caused Keith''s eyes to twitch. Are the two of you kidding me? But as they were doing this, Herrick''s eyes locked onto Finrandor. "Huh?" "What''s the matter, young one." Finrandor stared at Herrick. Naturally, he knew who he was. He definitely looks a lot like his father. "Mister, are you rted to someone I know?" "Hmm?" "You kinda remind me of this elf I know." Herrick sniffed him, "And you smell like her as well." "Maybe it''s because I''m using the same perfume as her!" Finrandor started to sweat. His nose is so sharp! "No, it''s not perfume. It''s something else." Herrick thought deeply, but Keith shook his head, "Herrick, it''s rude to sniff someone like that." "Oh, sorry about that." Herrick scratched his head. "It''s fine. I should get going now." Finrandor didn''t hesitate and quickly left. Lindor bowed, "Sorry about that." "It''s fine." "Oh my god, I thought I blew my cover!" Finrandor grabbed his chest. His heart almost jumped out from fright. "That boy has such a good nose." "Just like his father." A dark expression formed on Finrandor''s face. Just thinking about it was enough to make him furious. "But that kid knows how to apologize?" That was shocking since it was his son! "Umm," "I told you two no!" The roar from Keith made the two turn their heads. They could see the two holding onto his legs. "Never mind, he''s probably more annoying than him." Volume 6.5 Chapter 48: Big Brother! Volume 6.5 Chapter 48: Big Brother! Volume 6.5 Chapter 48: Big Brother! Keith woke up and took a deep yawn as he nced. It was another ordinary day. I should check up on it. He headed to the garden and saw Udine adding water around the seed. "Good morning, Udine." "Mmhmm. Good morning." "How is the seed doing today? Any problems?" "It''s doing fine. But it''s taking a lot of water." The seed was quite fickle; it required a massive amount of water daily. She had to add water three times a day. Each intake was at least 4 gallons of water. "I want something to eat, but Diana said I had to add more water before I could." Udine sulked as she said this. Keith chuckled, "Don''t worry. When you add more water to it, there will be cookies and fruits for you." After seeing her eat a few times, Keith knew Udine was a person who preferred sweets. "Mmhmm." Udine was content with this. "And are you helping her out as well?" Keith looked down at the wolf, who was adding water as well. "Woof!" The wolf was a water spirit. While they talked, "Keith!" Fira slowly floated over to Keith''s side, "Are you done with the garden?" "Mmhmm! Big Sister Diana and I helped with growing." The garden recovered a great deal. The two nature spirits worked overtime to make it better. "That''s great. What''s the matter?" "I want to go out!" "Eh?" "I want to go out and y!" Fira repeated. Keith blinked a few times before a thought came to his mind; do you mean training? ying and training became the same words for Fira. Before Keith could say something, "Po!" Mir quickly jumped onto his shoulders and nudged his face. "I''m guessing you want to go out as well?" "Po! Po!" Mir jumped up and down, signaling a yes. The little snowball called, "Bo! Bo!" "You''re siblings as well?" Keith thought about it. It had been quite some time since I''d met them. Inti and the others couldn''t shrink like Mir. It would be difficult for them toe and go as they please. Last time, they sulked so hard that Keith felt really guilty. "Alright, we''ll have a training day!" There was no reason to say no. He couldn''t get them to train with everything that happened thesest few days. Their skills would get rusty if he didn''t. "Udine, can you tell Diana about this?" "Mmhmm." "..." Did you space out again? One thing he learned about this girl was that she loved to sleep and space out. "Big Sister Udine, please!" Fira jumped at Udine, trying to get her to wake up. "I know." Like that, the group headed off. Entering the forest, he decided to put more distance from the city and them. He didn''t want any trouble with the guards. "Alright, I''m going to summon them now." Keith raised his hand in the air. When he did, three magic circles appeared. The snowballs quickly emerged from them. However, there was something off with this summon. "Big brother!" "Eh?" Keith blinked a few times when he heard a childish voice. Before he could figure out what ured, the two little lightning bolts dashed at his stomach! "Leon! Laura?! Why are the two of you here?!" He couldn''t believe it. How could these two be here?! "Big brother!" Leon and Laura didn''t say anything as they hugged Keith real tight. A soft expression formed as Keith hugged the two, "It''s good to see you." "Po! Po!" The three snowballs surrounded Keith as they licked his face, "I missed you guys as well." "How are the two of you doing?" Keith looked at the little ones. "Good!" Leon raised his hand as he said this. Laura continued to snuggle into Keith''s pants. "That''s great." Keith patted their heads. Keith asked Laura, "Laura, have you been eating your vegetables?" He got a letter from Sophia saying that Laura was still having difficulty eating vegetables. "...Mhmmm." "Try your best." That pause was already a signal she was having problems. "Big brother, where are we?" Leon looked around and realized they were in the forest. It waspletely different from where they were. Laura hugged Keith tighter, cautious about everything. "You two don''t have to worry about anything. We''re in a forest outside of the academy I attend." Keith assured them. Then, a thought came to his mind, "How did the two of you get here?" "We were ying with Inti when we saw them glow." "We jumped on him and appeared here." "..." You can do that? Keith blinked in disbelief. "I see," Keith groaned before he asked, "I''m nning to have Inti and the rest practice. Want to watch?"
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 49: Training = One-sided Slaughter Volume 6.5 Chapter 49: Training = One-sided ughter Volume 6.5 Chapter 49: Training = One-sided ughter It would be wrong to send them away aftering all the way here. And he could say no to those eyes. Those eyes were saying they wanted to look around and y. Just looking at them made Keith sigh in defeat. "Yay!" "Big brother is the best!" The little ones clung to Keith''s legs, theirughter echoing through the forest. Keith couldn''t help but smile at their cuteness. "But make sure to stick by my side. I don''t want you guys to get hurt." There were still monsters in this forest. Danger lurked around. "Mmhmm!" And the two didn''t let go; actually, they used whatever strength they could muster as they clutched onto Keith''s leg. They were two little kos. "There''s no need to cling to me so tightly. Just hold my hand as we go." The two nodded, their trust in him evident. As they walked, the snowballs were in front of them, ready to face any challenge. "Hoo!" That was when they heard a scream. A giant rooster blocked their path. They looked at the four snowballs. "Giant chickens!" Leon blurted out. Keith nodded, "Yeah, they''re giant chickens." Well, giant roosters. But he wasn''t going to correct the child''s words. "Fira, constrict them. Inti and the rest, take them out." Keith ordered. "Understood!" "Po!" The five nodded as they went forth! Before those roosters could charge at them, vines burst from the ground. The rooster''s legs were constricted, making it fly. That was when Inti and the rest charged! A rampaging freight train. That was the only way to describe their movement. "Big brother, what are you doing?" "Umm?" What Leon and Laura saw was ck. "Good children shouldn''t see something like this." There was blood flying all over the ce. No way Keith was going to show them something like that. After a few seconds, the battle was finished. One-sided ughter. "Po!" Inti and the rest charged at the three, wanting to get a head pat. But Keith shouted, "Hold!" That caused the four to stop in their tracks. "You need to clean first." Their fur was covered in blood. "Bo," Inti and the rest looked dejected. Keith asked Laura, "Laura, can you clean them up?" "Okay!" Laura nodded as she raised her hand and chanted. Tiny bubbles surrounded the snowballs as they popped on them, cleaning them off. "Good job, your magic has improved. Did Mother teach you?" "Mmhmm!" Laura nodded. "I can use fire!" Not wanting to be left out, Leon made fire appear in his hand. "Good job! The two of you have learned magic so well!" This was true. The two learned at a rapid pace. They could be strong mages in the future. "Po!Po!" "Yes, yes. I haven''t forgotten." Keith sighed as he patted the snowballs'' heads. Leon and Laura were back up as they patted as well. "Let''s keep going." He remembered his objective; this was training for Fira and the others. Like that, they set off. But it became apparent to Keith. This might be too weak for them. Mir and the others literally popped their opponents out of existence! Should I bring them somewhere else another time? "Alright, I think we can stop and take a break." Keith looked at the amount they had; it was enough. "Let''s sit over there and have lunch," Keith pointed under a big tree. The little ones nodded as they sat down with him. "Po po!" "Don''t worry, I have snacks for you all." Keith quickly brought out loaves of bread. The snowballs were content with them. "Do you two want to try some pie?" Keith asked. "Pie?" "It''s sweet?" "Mmhmm. It''s made from apples." Keith grinned. When he brought it out, the little ones got closer to it. "Tasty!" "Mmhmm!" Flowers bloomed around as Leon and Laura chewed happily. "Mmhmm!" Fira was the same as she munched on a piece. "How are the others?" Keith wanted to know. "Father and Mother are doing great. But they really miss you." "I see." Keith scratched his head. "Big Brother Eric and Alvin work hard!" "That''s great. What about Derek?" "Umm, Michael is punishing him." "What?" "He did something, and Michael is punishing him." "Pff, that sounds so like him." I''m d nothing has changed over thest few months. "Ahh! Big Brother! Big Sister May miss you a lot." Lauramented. "Hmm?" "...I see." I should write a letter to her as well. Keith continued to ask them questions about it. "She would sit in your seat and look out the window." Volume 6.5 Chapter 50: Is There A Special?! Volume 6.5 Chapter 50: Is There A Special?! Volume 6.5 Chapter 50: Is There A Special?! "Alright, it''s time for you guys to return home." After having a snack and taking out a few more monsters, Keith knew it was time to send them home. "Aww," "But." "The others will worry." Most certainly go crazy. He knew William and Sophia would search high and low for the two if they didn''t return home on time. "Okay." The two pouted a bit before nodding. "Also, remember to hold onto them tightly." Keith smiled as he ced Leon and Laura onto Inti and Lily. Before the two could leave, "Also, take these with you." Keith handed them two bags. "There''s some vegetables and fruits I nt. Share it with the family." Keith approached them, "But make sure to keep that bag away from them." "Hmm?" Leon and Laura tilted their heads. "In there are sweets." "Yay!" "But eat them in moderation." Keith patted the two''s heads. "Okay!" "You guys, be safe." Keith waved his hand as they teleported away. Keith took a deep sigh. It was good to see their faces again; it had been some time since he saw them. Seeing them again made him feel content, knowing they were happy and content. Fira tugged on his shoulder, "Keith, can we see them again?" She really wanted to see the two. Fira had yed with the two since they were really little. "Not for some time. However, we can definitely see Leon and Laura again." No way was he going to have them appear like that again. He didn''t know how dangerous it was and didn''t want to find out. "Okay!" Fira raised her hand in excitement. "We should go home now as well." "Ho!" "Po." Like that, the group headed home. ... "Hah," A deep sigh came out of Alfia''s mouth. Sarah tilted her head, "What''s the matter, Alfia?" There was always something wrong whenever she sighed so deeply. "It''s nothing, Sarah. I was just thinking about something." Alfia rested her face in her hands as she returned to being lost in thought. How did the idiot get three of them? Having three great spirits was something she couldn''t get out of her mind. Great spirit of nature, wind, and water. What was this? A sale. When you have two, you get a third? Just the thought was enough to cause headaches. She had never seen so many great spirits all together in one ce. But it doesn''t seem like he had a contract with them. That was something Alfia realized. The only one Keith had a contract with was Diana. Are those two going to be his spirits? Just because he didn''t contract with them now didn''t mean he couldn''tter. Yet, that thought made her head hurt. Three great spirits being contracted to one person? Was he trying to cause a war?! That thought made her want to rip her hair out! Sarah nudged Faelyn, "Should we stop her?" "No, let her do this. The princess needs to let off some steam." Even she felt like doing something. But the embarrassment was enough to stop her. "We''re back!" Keith and Fira shouted out as they returned from their training. "Wee back; how was your day?" "Great! Fira is getting the hang of using her abilities." Keith grinned. "I feel like I could get better than before!" Fira pumped her fist. "That''s great." "Mmhmm. I will get started on dinner." Keith stretched his hand as he started to get to work. While the two head for the kitchen, "This is unfair." "Hmm?" The two girls tilted their heads. "How does he get along with Fira so easily?!" That was something that was bugging her as well! She couldn''tprehend how Keith was so close with a spirit! "I think it''s because he was contracted with her since they were kids?" Sarah thought about it. When they were little, she had met Fira once. But she thought that she was a doll. "That''s the same with me." She contracted with her spirits when she was a child as well. So what was the difference? How could hemand his spirits so easily while those two went crazy? The disparity was uncanny. "True. It''s a little surprising." Even Faelyn felt this sense of inferiority with him. Sarah tilted her head. She didn''t understand why these two felt this way, but it shouldn''t be a problem...right? "I know what we have to do!" "Alfia, whatever you''re thinking, please don''t do it." Whatever she had cooked up, it didn''t seem good. That glint in her eyes said that much. It might even make Keith mad. "But I need to learn how tomand my spirits better!" This was something off with this. She nced into the kitchen and saw how Fira and her spirits were so calm around him. Her eyes twitched. I must learn how! Volume 6.5 Chapter 51: Now, What Should I Do With Them? Volume 6.5 Chapter 51: Now, What Should I Do With Them? Volume 6.5 Chapter 51: Now, What Should I Do With Them? The following day, Keith decided, "Fira, let''s go and train again." With Leon and Laura''s sudden arrival, Fira''s training changed. The training was more focused on Inti and the snowballs. It became more concentrated on Inti and the snowballs; her role was to support, constrict, and restrict the monster''s movements. "Okay!" Fira waved her hand again. She was excited and ready for a fight. Mir wasn''t here; the snowball decided to return home as well. It would only be Fira, Aria, and him. "I''m going to pack some things up before we go." Keith smiled as he headed to the kitchen; it was time to prepare some snacks for them. Like that, the three set off. But when they did, three shadows started to follow after them. "Are you sure we should do this?" One voicemented. From her tone, anyone could tell she didn''t want to do this. "It will be fine." "Princess." "Come on! I know you want to do this as well!" The three arrived in the forest. Keith asked Fira, "Fira, I want you to focus on how many vines you can summon this time." "Okay!" Fira nodded as she slowly summoned them; vines started to sprout from the ground, surrounding the group. Keith nodded, "Good job, Fira. Try to increase the amount by three." The number of vines Fira could call out was around eight. "Mmhmm!" Fira nodded as she waved her hand. Slowly, three move vines sprouted. Keith frowned, "Dial it down to nine vines." He could see the other vines slowly losing control when three more were added. Incorporating more made Fira''s control spread thin. "Hmm!" When she did that, the vines slowly became more controlled. She could move them quickly like it was another extension of her body. Keith nodded, "We''ll work with that for today. Let''s try and defeat some monsters." Like that, the two of them headed off to fight. When they did, "See! How could Fira listen to him like that?!" "The way hemanded her was incredible." "There are monsters in front of us. Prepare yourself." Keith could sense monsters near them. Fira nodded as she raised her fist. "..." Yeah, that doesn''t look intimidating. It was too cute to be called so. Aria. Keith looked at the owl, who nodded as she was prepared to step in. The monster that came forth was a giant bear! Interesting. This would be a perfect match-up against her. Keith grinned. Fira made the first move as the vines shot forward, wrapping the bear''s limbs. As the bear tried to break free, vines pierced its body. The bear''s body slowly stopped moving as he dropped. "That was great!" Keith patted the little spirit''s head. Fira''s grin became even broader. But then, "Fira, can you make a fist using your vines? "A fist?" Keith exined, "Yes. Like tightening your vines to the point where you can use it as a fist." That was what Diana did. When they were fighting the raptor and the boss, Diana punched the floor boss with a vine fist. It was such a destructive blow. "Ahh?" Fira tilted her head and tried to move her vines. The vines were shaping into a fist. However, it was loose. "I can''t do it." Fira sulked. "It''s fine. You can''t get it on the first try all the time." How could I show her? As Keith thought about it, he knew what to do, "Why didn''t I think of this! Give me a second." A grin formed as he waved his hand. With that, Diana appeared before him. "Keith, what do you need?" Diana grinned. "Can you teach Fira some moves?" Why didn''t I think of it sooner? What was the best way to teach a forest spirit? With another forest spirit! And he had one on his ind; she was a strong one at that! "Sure, I can teach Fira some moves." Dian smiled as she turned to Fira, "Fira, are you fine with it? I will be a harsh teacher." "I will be fine." Fira pumped her fist into the air without any hesitation. She was excited and ready to go! Like that, Diana started to teach Fira how to move her magic. While she did, Keith grinned as he watched. "You need to tighten your vines." "Okay!" Fira did just that as the vines wrapped around, strengthening the others. Now, what should I do with them? Volume 6.5 Chapter 52: I Want To Learn Too! Volume 6.5 Chapter 52: I Want To Learn Too! Volume 6.5 Chapter 52: I Want To Learn Too! Keith took a deep sigh as he noticed Diana staring at him. She gave him a look: are you going to do something about them? She sensed their presence as well. I am. But what to do with them? A mischievous grin formed on Keith''s face as multiple ideas came to his mind. There were many options he could go with. Yet, he knew what to do. Keith turned to Fira, "Fira, I think it''s time for us to test your magic." "Okay!" Fira nodded. Practicing for a few minutes, she was eager to try out her new skills. "Good. I have some intriguing targets around us. They''re going to be perfect for you," A mischievous glint shined in the man''s eyes. "Where are they?" Fira nced around; the only thing she could see was trees. "I can sense them for you. But you have to be secretive." "Okay! Please help me out!" Diana could only let out a small chuckle as she knew what would happen. Keith nodded, "Don''t worry, I will." Having a contract with Fira, Keith could share some of his abilities with her. One was mana sense. When he used it, Fira linked up. That was when she saw the three figures. They were a few feet away from them. That was more than enough for her to make her move. The vines slowly moved behind them, and it didn''t seem they realized it. Just a few breaths away, that was when the vines struck! "Wahh!" "Time out!" "Fira, it''s us!" Three voices squealed as they were brought toward the group. "Eh? It''s you guys?" Fira blinked as she stared at Alfia, Faelyn, and Sarah! The three were the ones who followed them. It was quite the sight. The three had their heads downwards as the vines held them up. "Before we talk, please get us down!" Thank goodness Fira didn''t tie up their arms as they grabbed their skirts, trying to hold it up. Everything would beid bare for Keith to witness. They would die from embarrassment. "Sorry!" Fira quickly loosened the vine as the three fell to the ground. Yet Keith held his arms together as he stared at the three, "Why were you three following us?" "Hah? How did you know we were following?" Faelyn was puzzled; they were definitely far from them. They tried to be as quiet as possible as well. "Mana sense. Also, didn''t Alfia tell you about it?" Alfia had done this before. She tried to follow him when he hunted in the forest. "Ah, kinda forgot." "..." Keith shook his head in dismay. This ditzy girl. He asked again, "Why were you guys following us?" When that was said, Sarah and Faelyn nudged Alfia forward as if she were the mastermind. Alfia took a deep sigh, "I just wanted to see how you guys cooperated." "?" Keith and Fira looked at one another before turning to Alfia and tilting their heads. They both have the following: Can you exin further? "I just wanted to see how you work together with Fira!" Alfia shouted. But when he heard that, Keith and Fira looked at one another. You wanted to see how we work together? "Why?" "I want to be able tomand my spirits like you." Alfia sulked as she continued, "My spirits are so rowdy under mymand. And it''s worse because of you." "Worse because of me?" How was this his problem?! "That''s because my spirits favor you more than me!" Alfia roared. That was something she couldn''t believe! Keith tilted her head, "What? There''s no way that I have more control than you." But the moment he had said this, the others tilted their heads. "Now that she mentioned it." "The princess''s spirits are really close with him." Sarah and Faelyn thought about it; what Alfia said had some truth to it. The bird and wolf stick to Keith like Fira. "Can''t argue with that." "Diana?!" Thest one really hit home; Diana was the one who usually wouldn''t say these types of things. Diana exined, "You really do seem closer than Alfia." From interactions alone, Keith was really close to the spirits. "Ms.Diana! You''re killing the princess!" Faelyn quickly blurted. "Ugh. Dorm Mother Diana is even saying my spirits aren''t mine." Alfia was about to die, "I''m a worthless master and should be throwing myself out." "Uh." Diana scratched her head; she really didn''t think it was that important. Keith sighed deeply, "How about I help you guys?" "Really?!" "Yeah, help out with your spirits." It would help them get stronger if they get their spirits to help them out. "We''ll do that tomorrow." Volume 6.5 Chapter 53: You Guys Don’t Have Trust With One Another Volume 6.5 Chapter 53: You Guys Dont Have Trust With One Another Volume 6.5 Chapter 53: You Guys Dont Have Trust With One Another Carolyn entered Keith''s ind. It''s been a while since Ist saw him. From practicing magic to studying, she hadn''t had enough time toe to his ind. The only time was in ss, but she was too focused since midterms wereing up. Right now, she had a break. When she entered the mansion, she spotted Keith in the lobby. "Hello, Keith!" "Hey, I haven''t seen you." Keith blinked. Seeing the girl here was quite rare. A grin appeared on Carolyn''s face, "What? Did you-" "Keith!" The two looked at the stairs and saw Alfia and Faelyn rushing down. Well, it was only Alfia who came down like a cannon. "We need to go now!" Alfia quickly got close to Keith, causing thetter to frown, "But I''m talking with-" "Less talking, more moving!" Alfia got intense as she pushed Keith to the door. Before he had disappeared, "I will talk to youter!" Keith shouted as he was pushed out. "" Carolyn was left there speechless. But she smiled, "Alright. Be safe out there." "Mmhmm!" "Come on!" Alfia quickly got him out. Faelyn looked at the girl, "Sorry about that." She quickly followed after the two. "..Yeah." Carolyn was left there alone as she scratched her head. But as she did, "Carolyn, you''re here?" Sarah came to the door when she heard all themotion. "Mmhmm!" Carolyn smiled before she asked, "What''s going on with Alfia and Faelyn?" She was startled that the two had acted like this. "Ahh, they want Keith to teach them how tomand their spirits." "...I see." ... "Seriously? Did you have to kick me out of the mansion like that?" Keith groaned as he stared at Alfia. He was kicked out of the mansion without a chance to talk! Carolyn was definitely stunned by all of this. Alfia realized it, "Sorry about it." "Apologize to Carolynter." Keith could only sigh, "Alright, let''s begin your training with the spirits." It was what he was brought to do. "Mmhmm." Alfia quickly summoned out her hawk and wolf spirit. Faelyn summoned her spirit as well. "Is this your spirit?" This was the first time he saw it. What Faelyn summoned was a tiny hedgehog. Its two brown eyes stared at everyone before quickly hiding behind a tree. "He''s shy." Faelyn could only hold her head. Her expression indicated she had expected this. Keith nodded, "I see." He approached the tree and bent down, "Hello, Little Fellow. I won''t hurt you." The hedgehog looked at Keith briefly as it got close to him. But when it was about to do something, "Woof!" "Kwak!" Alfia''s spirits jumped at his back! The two were excited to see him. However, that was not helpful in this situation. "Pe!" The hedgehog quickly hid behind the tree even more! Keith groaned, "Come on, guys." The two just made it even worse. The two spirits looked down. "It''s not your fault." Keith sighed as he patted the two. "Come out," Faelyn scowled at the hedgehog. That made the hedgehog hide even further. Looking at Faelyn, "I guess he needs a little time before he would open up to us." There was no need to force the hedgehog if he didn''t want toe near. "Hah," Faelyn took a deep groan as she looked up. "You''ll be fine." Keith grinned, "But as for them." A storm was urring behind him! "Calm down!" "Woof!" "Kwak!" The hawk and wolf didn''t care as they quickly moved around her, doing whatever they wanted. Alfia chased after them, trying to stop them. "Alright! Calm down!" Keith called out. When he did, the wolf and bird stopped. The two quickly dashed over and rested below him. "You two need to calm down." Keith patted the two''s heads; that calmed them down even more. He turned to Alfia and Faelyn. The two''s expression were just....ugh. Especially so with Alfia. She couldn''t believe he could be so calm with them. "Alright, I see what the problem is. You guys do not have trust in one another." Volume 6.5 Chapter 54: A Smile That Could Kill Volume 6.5 Chapter 54: A Smile That Could Kill Volume 6.5 Chapter 54: A Smile That Could Kill "What do you mean "Eh?" Are you kidding me?" Keith clutched his head. How could they not see it? The way those three acted clearly showed they had no sign of trust in Alfia and Faelyn. "But we formed a contract with them." Faelyn frowned. Forming a contract showed the two had some trust in one another. Keith retorted, "That doesn''t mean you guys gain their trust." "Really? But isn''t there trust because you formed it?" "Yes, you can think of it like that." Keith thought about it and exined, "I used the wrong word. Rather than trust, you haven''t formed a bond with them." A bond between the contractor and the spirit. That wasn''t something that could be formed just from creating a contract. "But they''re spirits," Alfia stated. "And that''s why you can''t make them do what you want," Keith shook his head. That shut Alfia up as Faelyn asked, "What do you suggest we do then?" "The first thing you should do is to give them a name." Keith realized something. These spirits don''t even have a name! They were nameless. "Uh," Alfia and Faelyn paused. They looked at their spirits; two ran while the other hid behind a tree. "A good name for them?" That was a tall order. "You can''t just keep calling the three it and them." Keith retorted. It felt wrong since they were on the ind all the time. Especially so with him since he yed with them and Fira was always beside them! "Can''t you give them a name?" Alfia questioned. It seemed those two would like it if he did instead of her. "I''m not their contractee; you guys are. It wouldn''t matter so much if I did." Him naming thempared to them doing it were two different things. "...I understand." "Faelyn?!" "Princess, he''s right." Faelyn stared at the hedgehog, who continued to hide from them. She asked, "What should I do?" "The first thing we need is to make himfortable with us." The hedgehog was definitely wary of them. That was the most significant hurdle they had to cross. "The easiest way is to soften up your tone." "This is how I usually talk." "Yeah, that''s not going to cut it." Her usual sounded more like amand; it was pretty cold. "Try smiling and ask it toe over here." That should be simple. Or that was what Keith had thought. "Come over here." Faelyn smiled, but that only horrified the hedgehog even more! "Woah, woah!" Keith pulled the girl back, "What are you trying to do?" "I''m doing what you said." Faelyn did exactly what he said. She smiled and asked him toe over. "I asked you to be kind, not turn into a damn lion." That was not a smile; that was a threat! Never would anyone expect her to have such a crooked look. Is she one of those who smile instinctively and can''t do it bymand? Either way, the hedgehog was frightened even more. The difficulty went from an 8 to a 10! "Hah, take five." Both Faelyn and the hedgehog needed some time to cool off. Turning his head, Alfia wasn''t doing so good either. The hawk and wolf continued to do their own thing. "...Let''s take a small break." "Woof!" "Kwak!" The wolf and bird quickly came to his side. Keith sighed and took some food out, "Here you are. Have a bite." The two spirits happily ate their food. While they did, "Here''s yours." Now came Alfia and Faelyn. The two begrudgingly ate the food as they watched Keith being friendly with the spirits. He turned to thest one, "Um, do you want to eat meat?" "Pii!" The hedgehog shook his head and was slightly scared of the red meat. "I see. Please have this." Keith sliced an apple instead and ced it a few meters away from him. With that, he continued on with his meal. "Are you sure we should leave him like that?" Faelyn stared at the hedgehog, who continued to be wary about everything. "Best if we do. You can''t force him to do anything. That will make him anxious in front of us." The spirit needed time to adjust to them. And he was right; slowly, the hedgehog came behind the trees and looked at the apple. A little interested, the hedgehog started at the apple before taking a nibble. When he did, the spirit began to eat faster! The little baby really enjoyed it. And it wanted more. He stared at the food the others were eating. It slowly waddled towards Keith and the group. And when it did, "Pii." It made a slight sound. "Do you want more?" Keith tilted his head. "Pii!" "Thene over here."
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook):
Volume 6.5 Chapter 55: 1 down, 1 to go Volume 6.5 Chapter 55: 1 down, 1 to go Volume 6.5 Chapter 55: 1 down, 1 to go With Keiths gesture, the hedgehog stared for a few seconds. He was definitely weighing his options. And he decided; he strolled over to Keith''s side and asked for another apple. "Sure, you can have another one." Keith handed the spirit the apple. "Pi!" The hedgehog nibbled on the apple at high speed. While he did, Keith moved his hand over the hedgehog''s head. Well, his hand was wider than the hedgehog''s entire body. "Pi?" The hedgehog nced at Keith. A smile formed, "It''s nothing. You can keep eating." Good, it isn''t wary of me. The hedgehog was calm in front of him. "How about you try to feed him?" "Eh?" "I think he would be fine with you feeding it." It was the perfect time to do so. "..." Faelyn nodded as she took some apple slices. She ced the slices in front of the hedgehog''s face. That jolted the little fellow. Seeing it flinch, Faelyn slid her hand back. "?" The hedgehog tilted his head before he waddled over to the food and ate it. Faelyn scooched away from her familiar. This girl. Keith sighed as he patted the hedgehog''s back. Looking at the human, they were speaking with their eyes. "Pi," The hedgehog nudged Keith''s leg. "No problem." Now, she has to get used to him. Keith turned to Faelyn, who looked at them enviously. "Alright! Let''s do something simple!" "Please." Alfia groaned, "Last thing was simple, and we couldn''t even do that." "Trust me, this is easy as well." Keith brought out a ball, "You''re going to y catch with your spirits." They should increase their bond. "Okay." Alfia took the ball and went with the spirits. But Faelyn scratched her head, "I don''t think I should try it." There was really nothing she could do...or so she thought. "Pii!" Faelyn looked down to see the hedgehog before her. Her eyes widened. This was the first time he got close to her on his own ord. "...Do you want to try?" The hedgehog nodded. It was weak but more than enough to cause Faelyn to pause. She looked down at the ball. I shouldn''t throw it so hard. That ball was three timesrger than her spirit. "Here," Faelyn bent down and rolled the ball slowly to the hedgehog. Responding to the move, the hedgehog caught it. "When this happens, you say good job," Keith whispered. "Good job." Faelyn pped her hands but realized he didn''t like loud noises. "Pii!" Yet, it didn''t get fazed by Faelyn''s movements. "Please bring it back." Faelyn opened her hands. The hedgehog nodded and slowly brought the ball back. Everyone could tell it was using all his strength to push it back. But when it nudged the ball over to Faelyn. Poof! The ball deted. It had gotten knicked by the quills. "Pii!" The hedgehog was about to cry when Faelyn shook her head, "There''s no need to be sad. It was just a ball." "Pii?" "I''m not mad; you did excellent." Faelyn moved her hand over the hedgehog and stroked him. As she did, the hedgehog started to purr like a cat. "Pii!" It was pleasant and full of delight, like with Keith. A small smile formed on Faelyn''s face as she saw this. Cute. "Um, do you want to try again?" "Pii!" Competitive. Faelyn could see somepetitiveness in his eyes. That was why she tossed another ball at him. The hedgehog quickly grabbed it; it was quick on the uptake as he moved it without his quills touching it. "Good job!" Faelyn smiled as she held the hedgehog. But when she did that, she realized what she did. But the hedgehog didn''t move as it showed his head. "Do you want me to pat your head?" "Pii!" "Alright." Faelyn chuckled as she started to pat its head again. But then she asked, "Do you want a name?" "Pii!" "Then how about Quill?" "Pii!" The hedgehog seemed to like it as it snuggled up to Faelyn. "Mmhmm." "Good job, Faelyn." So she could show a smile like that. Faelyn was more of a neutral person, not showing many emotions. To see her like this was a good change in pace. Keith smiled and turned his head to the other side. On one side was the warm atmosphere between Faelyn and Quill, but the other side was just...damn. "What are you doing?! Return the ball!" "Woof!" The wolf and hawk were running around with the balls, not trying to let her get it. Who was the catcher now? The roles were reversed. Volume 6.5 Chapter 56: You’re A Natural Volume 6.5 Chapter 56: Youre A Natural Volume 6.5 Chapter 56: Youre A Natural "What happened to you?" Jack questioned as he saw Keith and the two return home. Well, it was mainly Alfia and Faelyn. Keith looked the same as he left. But the two elves were a stark contrast. Faelyn''s aura was radiating like no tomorrow, while Alfia was the opposite; it looked like she went through a spartan workout. "Who''s that on your shoulder, Faelyn?" What was different with Faelyn was the small hedgehog riding on her shoulders. Quill was now doing the Fira. "This is my spirit, Quill," Faelyn exined as she noticed how Quill shook. He was a little frightened. "I see," Jack said nothing else as he headed to his bedroom. "What am I supposed to do?!" Alfia was about to have a meltdown. "There there, Quill." Faelyn patted the hedgehog''s head. Yet, the small being quickly hid inside her cor. That giant explosion urring beside her scared him. "Alright, you guys go and take a break." After all of this, they needed some time to rest. Faelyn nodded and walked with light steps while Alfia trudged to her room. A sigh came from Keith''s mouth as he headed to the backyard. There, the three great spirits outside. Udine tended to the seed while Diana and Nephele tended to the garden. "Keith, you''re back. How was it?" Diana knew about the training. "Can I ask you guys for advice?" "Hmm? What''s the matter?" "How do spirits and elves get along with one another?" This was something he was confused about. From how Alfia and Faelyn exined it, spirits were revered. But this was inurate. Diana and the two were revered, while the others were treated normally. It seemed something was up. "Hmm, I guess we''re treated as equals by the elves." "Please exin further." "The elves treat us like an equal race to theirs. For example, a low-ss spirit would be consideredmoner in their book. Middle would be nobles while high-ss spirits are considered kings and queens." "I see. And you guys would be the highest?" If high-ss spirits were equated with royalty, what about these three? "We''ll be considered higher than the elven king. However, we''re not the highest. That would be given to the spirit king ss." There was someone higher than them. "I see." Keith thought about it, "Also, Diana, why are spirits so close to me? Is it because of our contract?" "Partially." Diana shook her head, "Partially?" "My contract with you does give you some benefits; one of them is to make spirits know you''re contracted with me, a great spirit. They would show you great respect. However, their fondness for you is something entirely on you." "Eh?" "That means you have a natural affinity for spirits." Nephele grinned as she hugged Keith from the back. "I guess?" Keith scratched his head. "How did you not figure that out?" "I had an inkling." "Anyways, I know how to help Alfia with her spirits." Keith smiled as he knew what he could do. ... "Alright, I''m going to switch things up." Keith pped his hands together. The three had returned to the forest. "Hmm?" "Faelyn, you continue with the pace with Quill." Faelyn and Quill became best buddies overnight; they were attached to the hip with one another. "Try to have him use magic," "Understood." "Now. Alfia, you will be working with one spirit for now." "I-" Keith raised his hand, "Before you say anything, you dealing with two spirits is overkill. Focus on one first before you have them both here." If she couldn''t handle two, why do it? Divide the amount first so she could get used to it. "...Fine." Alfia took a sigh, understanding what Keith meant. Justst time was enough to show how rough she had it. "How about we start with the hawk?" Keith thought the hawk was the better choice of the two. Alfia nodded as she summoned the hawk. The hawk looked at the two before itnded on Keith''s shoulders. Twitch! Alfia''s eyes twitched in a weird way. Keith kept his cool as he stroked the hawk''s beak, "I''m not your contractor. She is." "Kwak!" "I know. But she really wants to work together with you." Keith grinned. It looked at Alfia for a moment before jumping onto her shoulders. "Good. Let''s start with some simple exercises." "How?" "The simplest thing is to ask the hawk to go around the tree." Simple enough. "Go!" Alfia pointed at the tree, but the hawk only shook its head, uninterested. "Let me try." Keith looked at the hawk, "Go around over there." "Kwak!" The hawk did just that as it quickly dashed off and flew back to Keith''s hand. "Good job!" Keith patted the hawk and turned to Alfia, "Now, it''s your turn."
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 57: Your Name Shall Be Agi Volume 6.5 Chapter 57: Your Name Shall Be Agi Volume 6.5 Chapter 57: Your Name Shall Be Agi "You think I could do something like that?" Alfia was doubtful. How could she do what Keith did?! The hawk didn''t even want to sit on her shoulders. It would be impossible tomand it to do what she wants! The hawk returned to Alfia''s arm. But when Keith saw her expression, he shook his head, "Take a deep breath and tell it where to go." "...Alright." Alfia looked at the hawk, "Go over there...please." The hawk stared at the location and flew over. As it went, "You''re too tense and scared." This was not a scary monster! This was your familiar. "I''m not." "You''re hunched over and like you need a cane." Keith shook his head as he went behind her, "Loosen yourself." "Eep!" A jolt surged throughout her back as she stared at Keith''s mischievous smile. He whispered, "If you act so tense, it will feel it too." "?" Alfia blinked. As she did, he continued to loosen the girl''s shoulders. Why is he so good at this?! His massage skills really softened the tension around her shoulders. "Kwak!" The hawk screeched as it quickly returned. Alfia raised her arm to let the hawknd. The bird stared at Alfia before nudging her. That stunned the elf, "Good job." Alfia patted the bird''s head, realizing it wanted praise. "Kwak!" A proud screech soon came after. Keith pped his hand, "Good job. Now let''s keep going." They were on a good pace; it was time to keep it up. "Mmhmm. What do I need to do?" Alfia was prepared. Like that, Keith instructed her on some exercises with the hawk. Going around trees, looping them, and creating figure eights. The hawk did them all under Alfia''smand. "Wonderful." Alfia grinned, proud of the hawk''s movements. "You two did great. Now, how about you name the fellow now?" A name shoulde next. "I know of a name perfect for him." Alfia stared at the hawk, "From now on, your name will be Agi. Swift and skillful through the air; it will be a perfect name." "Kwak!" Agi seemed to like the name as well. "That''s nice," "Congrattions, Princess!" Faelyn was happy for her as she pped her hands. "Mmhmm!" Alfia was excited as she stared at Agi. While she did, Keith was lost in thought. Now that she got one, it was time for the second one. ... "Woof!" "Come on! You just need to bring the ball back!" Alfia was now chasing after the wolf. She wanted to y catch with the wolf, but it became a game of cat and mouse again. Seeing a beautiful elf chasing after a wolf was quite a sight. How should I go with this? Keith was clueless about this; this would be a difficult job even for him. The wolf didn''t seem to care about what Alfia wanted as it continued to run around. "Get back here!" "Woof!" Strange. Keith continued to stare at this game of cat and mouse. Alfia sighed, "I don''t think I can deal with this guy yet." Keith grinned. That''s a good outlook. Alfia didn''t say she would give up. Instead, it would take some time to build the bond. "How about you practice with Agi and have the wolf nearby." It could learn from Agi. "Alright." Alfia summoned Agi. Within these few days, Agi and Alfia''s bond grew strong. It wasn''t as strong as Faelyn and Quill, who had a head start. But it was a far cry from the beginning. While Alfia trained with Agi, Keith sat beside the wolf, "Are you feeling jealous of them?" "Woof." The wolf scoffed as it looked away from the two. But it couldn''t fool Keith. Despite doing this, it kept its eyes on Alfia and Agi. This wolf. Keith shook his head as he patted its head. This trainingsted a few more hours before they returned to the mansion. When they returned, they spotted Melor and Herrick returning as well. "Did you two go to a dungeon again?" With them wearing armor, their location should be obvious. "Of course! Also, we got some good meat here!" Herrick and Melor raised the meat up. "Alright, I will cook it up then." Keith took it off their hands and headed for the kitchen. "Hey," "What?" "When are you going to head for the dungeon again?" Alfia questioned. "What? Why?" "We want to go too." Herrick and Melor''s eyes widened. "You want to go with us?" "Yeah, we need the practice." "Heck no! I''d rather not go with someone like you!" Did she forget about the practice where they were chained up? They were practically going to kill one another! "If Faelyn and I go with you, you can enter a C-rank dungeon." "..." Herrick and Melor paused when they heard that. Got them. Alfia grinned with a triumphant expression. Volume 6.5 Chapter 58: I Hate You! Volume 6.5 Chapter 58: I Hate You! Volume 6.5 Chapter 58: I Hate You! "Why did you guyse with us again?" Herrick groaned as he stared at the two. Right now, the four of them had entered a C-rank dungeon. But as they walked, there was a weird silence between the four. It was weird. Last choice. That was something the beastman knew for sure. If Alfia and Faelyn had to choose between everyone to go with, he and Melor would be thest choice in their book. They just didn''t mesh well as a group. "Because we need to practice. Also, you two are the best choices for a team lineup."The two were their frontlines, while Alfia and Faelyn were backline. Despite their personality not meshing together, ability-wise, they made aplete team. "I see." Herrick nodded with proudness. However, Alfia muttered, "But I would rather have Keith or Gabriel with us." Those two were more reliable. But Gabriel had something to do while Keith had to work with his cart. "Hey!" Melor and Herrick red. "Come out, you two." Alfia summoned her spirits. "Quill, you too." Faelyn didn''t need to summon Quill as he popped out from her clothes. He was tiny enough to stay next to her. "Ey! What''s up!" "Woof!" The wolf walked over to Herrick and allowed him to pet her. Agi did the same, and he was okay with him here. "..." "What?" Alfia''s stare was making his fur stand. "I hate you." Alfia didn''t hesitate to say it. That was one of the biggest pet peeves she had right now. Keith was one thing; it was brutal, but she had to ept the fact that her spirits liked him more than her. But not Herrick. This guy was an entirely different matter! How could he be so close with her spirits?! His rtionship with Agi was better than hers! And she tried so hard to improve it! Is it because he has animal instincts?! Sometimes, Herrick acted more like a cat than a person. "Eh? We''ve been working together for some time!" Herrick shrugged. The wolf and Agi had been working with Fira on watching over the nt with him. They became friends over that. "You." Alfia continued to re at him. Herrick shrugged as the group walked over to the monsters. What they saw was a group of orcs. "Oh, we got some orc meat tonight." Melor and Herrick grinned. "Let me make the first move." Faelyn stepped up as she turned to Quill, "Quill, can you make holes in the ground?" "Pii!" Quill nodded as he jumped down. Slowly, the ground started to glow as it shook! Potholes began to form before the orcs, making them trip and fall. "Agi! Use wind des!" "Kwak!" Agi flew into the sky and fired off his wind des at the monsters, shredding them in half. "Leave us some fun!" Herrick and Melor charged in. They weren''t going to stand here and miss out on the fun. This battlested a few minutes before the orcs were defeated. "You guys finally got control over them?" Herrick stared at the two spirits. He knew about how Agi and the wolf didn''t listen to Alfia''smands. "No control over them. But we gained their trust." Faelyn stated as she patted Quill''s head for the excellent work. "Well, one of them isn''t ying by the books." Alfia''s eyes darted at the wolf. The wolf sat on a boulder, watching the fight throughout the fight. It had an uninterested look as she stared at the fight. "....I don''t think it hates you," Herrick muttered. "How would you know?" "Just a feeling, I guess." "..." Alfia was silent before taking a deep sigh, "Let''s keep going." Like that, the four continued to fight whatever monsters they could find. As they did, "There''s a lot in front of us." Alfia noticed the number of wolves in front of them. It was an absurd amount. Agi and Quill were throwing magic left and right, destroying all of them. "Princess, watch out!" A wolf hade from their blind spot and targeted Alfia. Before the monster could attack, "Woof!" Three water pikes mmed into the monster''s body! Alfia and the others turned to see Alfia''s spirit red. It had made a move. However, the wolf sat back down and looked away. "What the?" "You have it under control?" "..." Alfia was left speechless.
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 59: You Two Need To Have A Talk Volume 6.5 Chapter 59: You Two Need To Have A Talk Volume 6.5 Chapter 59: You Two Need To Have A Talk "Wee back, you four. How was your training?" Keith smiled as he saw the four enter the mansion. "It was great!" "Keith, you can use this if you want." Herrick quickly brought out the orcs they defeated. "That''s great. I will cook all of this for dinner." Herrick and Melor grinned when they heard that. They were definitely going to have a feast. And the two were right; Keith had made a lot of food on the table. As they feasted, "Here, Quill." Faelyn fed Quill some lettuce. "Pii!" The hedgehog dly took it and nibbled on the lettuce. As he did, Sarah grinned, "Awe, he''s so adorable." "Mmhmm!" "Pii!" Noticing the gaze Sarah had, Quill quickly jumped into Faelyn''s shirt! "..." "Shouldn''t have looked at him like that. You scared him." Before Jack couldugh, Sarah punched him in the stomach! "Sorry about that. Quill is still shy around others." Keith and Faelyn. Those were the two people the hedgehog was used to. It would take some time for the others. "I see," Sarah pouted as she could only stare in defeat. "Here, Agi," Alfia was feeding Agi food. It was quite normal. While she did that, the wolf stared at them briefly before scoffing. "..." Keith noticed it. ... "Hmm? Faelyn isn''ting with us this time?" Alfia tilted her head. She was the only one waiting at the gate. Keith shook his head, "That''s because she needs time to bond with Quill." There was no need for Keith to assist her; the only thing she had to do was to spend time with the hedgehog. "...I see." It was like a giant anvil fell on her head. This was not even funny. "We''re going to head to the dungeon this time." Keith grinned. "...Okay." Her expression brightened a bit as she followed him. The dungeon they went to was somewhere close to the city. "Which one is this?" As the two headed down to the first floor, Alfia noticed many trees around. "It''s just a low-grade one. I have the feeling we''re going to need it." Keith sighed, "Now summon your spirit out." "...You mean Agi?" "You know what I mean." Keith''s eyes narrowed. There was only one spirit that needed to be called out. "...Fine." Alfia sighed as she summoned her spirit. But the moment she did, the wolf darted to Keith! "..." Alfia didn''t know what to say. At this point, this was expected. "Alright. You two need to have a chat with one another." Keith dered as he grabbed the wolf by the scruff. "Eh?" "Woof?" Even the spirit was startled by his words. "It''s clear you guys have some issues with one another. You guys need to air it out." From how the two interacted, it seemed the wolf had some problems. "?" The wolf tried to act cute as it clung to Keith''s legs. But the man shook his head as he ced it before Alfia. "Are there really problems?" Alfia locked eyes with the wolf. Now that Keith had said this, she wanted some answers. With how it had been acting, there had to be something. "Woof," The wolf looked away and tried to move away. But Keith again grabbed the wolf by the scruff, "You''re not leaving. Also, I will call Udine on you." "..." The wolf made a nk expression. For some reason, it was submissive towards Udine. Probably because one was a great spirit while the other was middle. "..." "Can you please tell me?" The thought never urred to her. What could the wolf be angry about? "Woof!" The wolf started to howl. "You protected me from Iston? How are you ashamed?" Alfia frowned. The wolf said it was ashamed of being unable to help her during the battle against Iston. "Woof!" "The first battle?" The spirit saw what Alfia had been going through and felt really guilty. As her spirit, it should be protecting her. That was why it didn''t want to be near her; it was too ashamed and guilty. "..." Alfia went silent, but she stroked the wolf''s face, "I''m sorry I made you feel this way. As your contractor, I should have realized." "Woof," The wolf licked Alfia''s face, telling her it wasn''t her fault. Alfia hugged the wolf, "Thank you for always thinking about me. You don''t have to be ashamed. You''re my familiar." "..." The wolf made some wimpers before licking the elf''s face more. That caused Alfia tough, "Hey, that tickles." But her expression brightened up. The tension between the two had slowly dissipated. Volume 6.5 Chapter 60: Your Name Shall Be Saphir Volume 6.5 Chapter 60: Your Name Shall Be Saphir Volume 6.5 Chapter 60: Your Name Shall Be Saphir "That''s great that you guys are getting along. But I think you should give her a name." They couldn''t keep calling the wolf it. "Woof!" The wolf jumped up and down. She seemed envious after seeing how happy Agi was. "Mmhmm." Alfia nodded as she looked at the wolf. Its fur was light blue, and her eyes were sapphire. One thought came to her mind, "Saphir, do you like it?" "Woof!" The wolf liked it as she continued to lick Alfia''s face. "That''s great." Keith patted the wolf''s head as he instructed, "Since you have practiced with Agi for some time, train with Saphir." It should be simple enough. It should be easier with how she trained with the other one; experience helped out a lot. "Mmhmm. Ready, Saphir?" "Woof!" "Good energy because monsters are heading our way." Keith grinned as he looked at the side. What charged at the trio were giant walking trees! "Walking trees?" Alfia blinked. That was quite a strange sight. "I will leave you guys to handle it," Keith said nothing more as he jumped into the trees. "Let''s do this!" "Woof!" Like that, the two started to battle with the trees. With a snap of her fingers, Alfia fired her wind magic at the trees. Watching this, Keith sighed. I think I should have gone to a stronger dungeon. He thought Alfia and the wolf would take a little longer to bond and needed some time to gel. That was not urring right now. Alfia exploded the trees left and right on one side. The other side, "Wooof!" The wolf fired beams of water, slicing the trees in half. The two were blowing up the trees too quick. Wind and water were flying all over the ce. "Good job, you two." Keith rubbed the two''s heads, seeing how hard they fought. Kinda overkill, however, the two were cooperating with one another. Saphir liked it while Alfia''s cheeks turned red, "Do you have to treat me like a child?" "But you did a good job." "..." Not what I meant. Alfia turned to Saphir, "Good job, Girl." She should be the one spoiling the spirit. "Woof!" The wolf made out a pleasant voice as she licked Alfia''s face. While that happened on the side, Keith walked over to the walking tree''s corpse. Could I use this? Bringing it up to his nose, he started to sniff it. I see. Keith grinned. He could do something with this. Turning to the others, "Alright, let''s go home." There was no point in staying in this dungeon. Their only objective was to build the bond between Alfia and Saphir. "Wait, you''re bringing these home?" In Keith''s hand were the walking trees. "Mmhmm." "..." Alfia gave him a strange look. But Keith shook his head, "Rx, I''m not going to feed them to you." "Okay, good." Alfia sighed in relief. "Let''s go." It was time for them to return to the city. As they headed into the city, "Oh, my. Fancy seeing the two of you together?" Keith and Alfia looked up to see Scarlet. "Hello, Scarlet." Keith smiled. "Are the two of you on a date?" Scarlet noticed how the two walked side by side together. "Date?! It''s not a date!" Alfia quickly waved her hand as she shouted. Do you have to act so surprised? Keith kept cool as he exined, "We were only out for training. There''s nothing more." "..." Alfia''s expression drew nk when she heard that. "We''ll be going now." The two headed off like so. However, that didn''t stop Scarlet from staring at their back, "So she''s like that as well." ... Later that night, Alfia''s expression was bright. With how she bonded with her two spirits, how could she not be excited? As she was prepared to go to sleep, "Hmm?" Alfia looked down to see the two spirits summoning themselves into her room. "What''s the matter?" "Woof!" "Kwak!" "You want to sleep with me?" This was a first. The two would sleep somewhere else. But remembering how Keith sleeps with Fira, she understood. "Alright." Alfia nodded and let them into their bed. The two spirits snuggled up to her body. Feeling their fur; is this what Keith felt every day? No wonder he always has a smile!
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 61: I can Improve It Volume 6.5 Chapter 61: I can Improve It Volume 6.5 Chapter 61: I can Improve It During ss, Keith and the rest listened to Aidiun''s lecture. It was quite a regr sight to see the group like this together. But there was one person who looked aimlessly. It was not Herrick and Melor; it was Keith. That caught Aidiun''s attention, "Student Keith, is something the matter?" "Oh, it''s nothing. Sorry about that." Keith shook his head. Usually, the man would be attentive. So why would he be acting like this? "Alright, but pay more attention." Aidiun went back to his lecture. As he did, a paper was slid to Keith. Opening it up, Is something the matter? Keith looked at Alfia, who had a concerned expression. She was a little surprised by how absentminded he was. Keith wrote something on the paper and slid it right back. Alfia looked down. Nothing''s the matter. Just thinking about some things. That caused Alfia to scribble something and slide right back to Keith. Looking down, Thinking about some things is a matter? Keith chuckled. She was right. However, he shook his head. The two continued to slide letters with one another. After some time, "Keith, what was the matter?" During lunch, Carolyn and others joined the fray. The rare Keith spacing out moment is quite the sight. Tristan, Maria, and Licht stared at him, ganging up on Keith. "Oh, it''s nothing." I shouldn''t tell them about it. Looking away, the best thing to do was avoid eye contact. That just made the others more curious as to what he thought about. "Spill, Keith." "What could it be?" Herrick and Melor were straightforward as they grabbed Keith''s shoulders. "It''s nothing." Those words caused a shaking of no tomorrow! "Now, now." Gabriel grabbed the two''s shoulders, "We''re not going to go anywhere with this." Everyone paused. Gabriel added, "If he''s being this secretive about this, it has to be something important and significant...like food?" "?!" Keith''s head cocked left at Gabriel, and his eyes widened. How did you guess that out?! "That''s because Carolyn always talks about your different expressions. And when you have this expression, it usually means food." Gabriel got an idea of what the man thought about. "..." Mentioning food was quite deadly. The atmosphere dropped as Melor and Herrick grabbed his shoulder tighter. "Keith, what are you nning to make this time?" "Yeah!" The others wanted to figure it out now. Whatever it was, it was going to be delicious! "....Um, can I not say?" "No!" There was no use trying to hide it now! Figures. Keith sighed deeply, "I''m not nning to cook anything new. Rather, it''s an improvement." "An improvement?" "Improvement on what?" Most of his dishes were incredible enough. What was there to improve on? "... it''s meat." When he said this, the meat lovers'' expression dted out of this world! Herrick, meat lover #1, questioned, "How? All the meat you cook is tasty enough." There was something really wrong. The meat Keith cooked was to perfection! "No, I''ve been doing the norm with seasoning the meat. I can make it three times more delicious-and I just realized I shouldn''t have said that." Regret. Just regret as he said thest thing "Three times?!" Herrick was dazed. Three times more delicious? How was this possible? "Keith! What do you need?! We can get it for you!" "Yeah!" "Uh, I''m not nning to do anything soon." Keith didn''t want to start it right now. However, Herrick and the others thought otherwise, "When you say something like that, we must start it!" "Yeah! You can''t just drop something like that and expect nothing!" "That''s Gabriel''s fault! me him!" How was this his fault?! "You dropped something like that and expected us not to do anything?" Tristanughed. Who was he kidding? "Like I said, I''m not doing anything any time soon. Keith got up and dashed off. Those eyes told him they were going to be persistent. Also, he needed to meet up with the seniors. But little did he know that something was going down. "So, we''re not going to allow this, right?" An evil grin formed on Jack''s face as he was prepared. Herrick and Melor also did the same thing. These big devils were going to be the death of Keith. "What do we think we should do? Beg him? Annoy him? Or ce writing all over the ce so he could see?" "..." You guys are messed up. "Now, now. You guys don''t need to do this." Tristan waved his hand. But his following words were, "You just need to bring all the adults in and annoy him together." Tristan?! The only thing anyone could see was the meat in his eyes. Well, everyone had meat in their eyes. "I''ll go tell Professor Aidiun about it!" Alfia didn''t wait as she dashed off, "I''ll go tell the principal!" Herrick did the same. If Cadmus heard about this, everything would have been smoother. "..." Everyone has a one-track mind. Licht could only shake his head at this sight. "Achoo!" Little did he know the n wasing into motion. "Are you cold, Keith?" Angelica and Sakura stared at him. But Keith shook his head, "Nothing. I''m doing just fine." "That''s good. But this dragator meat is so delicious!" "Indeed." "Thank you." Volume 6.5 Chapter 62: Encircled On All Side Volume 6.5 Chapter 62: Encircled On All Side Volume 6.5 Chapter 62: Encircled On All Side Keith waved his hand as he headed home with Jack and Knight. But as the two walked, "What''s the matter with you?" He noticed something off with this guy. Jack was a step behind. It was weird as he fidgeted around as well. "Nothing! There''s absolutely nothing wrong!" Jack''s voice quivered with a hint of defensiveness. Keith exchanged a knowing look with Knight, who responded with a snort. There was definitely something amiss. Could it be about the food incident? As Keith pondered, "Come on! Do I look like a person who would cause trouble?!" "Do you really want me to ask this question?" Keith and Knight tilted their heads. Was there really a need to ask? "Hey! I''m not like you!" Jack''s eyes twitched. Keith was definitely worse than him! The trouble he caused was definitely too much to countpared to his. "So, you''re not causing-" "Let''s go take a walk!" Before Keith could finish his sentence, Jack pushed him! That only caused Keith to be even more wary. What is going on? When the three returned to the mansion, Keith understood the reason! What awaited him in front of the door was the three great spirits. But they were not the only ones; Cadmus, Sohma, and Aidiun were also there. "Wee home, Keith." Diana greeted Keith as always. What the man responded with was a frozen expression as he nodded, "I''m back, but I need to go now." "Oh no, you don''t!" Before the man could have the chance to retreat, Cadmus mmed him into the ground! Keith red, "Did you have to use gravity magic?!" So ruthless! His entire body was indented into the floor! "I couldn''t stop myself; you were about to go at your top speed." Keith was ready to dash off! So he made his move. Grabbing Keith by the neck, "We need to have a little talk!" "..." That''s not a little talk. That pressureing off the dragon''s body. It was anything but a little talk! "What do we need to talk about?" And why are you all looking at me like that? The adults had strange looks. "Let''s not talk here. You just came home, Keith." Aidiun coughed. And like that, the man was brought into the living room, where he was forced to sit. "Can you guys not surround me like this? I feel like I''m being on the chopping block." Everyone surrounded him on all sides; Alfia and the others were doing the same thing, making a doubleyer! "Rx, we''re all friends here." Alfia grinned. Red g! When Alfia grinned like that, something was definitely wrong. I need to escape. But as he was about to get up, "Keith, there''s no need for you to get up." "Yeah, just stay here and rx." Aidiun and Sohma held him down! These two were actually doing that! "..." No escape. Even if Keith got past them, he saw Carolyn and the others on the side, ready to jump him. "What do you guys want to talk about?" Keith continued to have a calm expression, undisturbed. Well, he was extremely disturbed on the inside, sweating buckets. Cadmus grinned, "A little kitten told me you have a way to increase the taste of meat. "..." Keith red at Herrick. That no kitten, that''s a big dumb lion! While Keith red at the lion, the others stared at him. "Yes, I know a way to make it taste delicious." Keith wasn''t going to deny it. With so many people gazing at him, it was too difficult to deny it. Once he said it, "How are we going to do this?!" The excitement on Cadmus''s face was amazing. The others glowed as well. Hearing Keith say it made it even perfect! When they heard it from Herrick and Alfia, they were baffled. Coming from Keith''s mouth cemented it. Keith raised his hand, "Hold it! When did I ever say I was going to do it?" There was something very wrong. "What?! Are you really not going to?!" "Why not?!" Cadmus and the others red. Keith dered, "I really don''t need to do it." "Huh?" "I''m not in a food-making mood." "Demon!" "Devil!" "How could you do this to us?!" This man was teasing them! Keith scoffed, "Hey, I never said I would do it." "If you don''t do this, I will tell on you!" Cadmus got some letters ready to send to his family! Keith shrugged, "Go for it! I doubt they would care!" "Evil!" Keithughed. But that caused Udine to tug on his shoulders, "Are you really not going to do anything about it?" "Nah, I''m just messing with you guys." "Hah?!" "What, you really think I wouldn''t?" Keith giggled. After hearing them ask like that, he decided to do it. "Are you guys really going to annoy me every day if I don''t do it?" Keith chuckled. "..." "What''s with the silence?!" You guys were actually nning to do something like that?! "Now, now. What do you need from us?!" "Nothing. Actually, the only person I really need is Arlo." "Me?!" Arlo didn''t think his name would be called out. "Of course! I need you to build the thing!" "Okay!" Arlo pumped his fist as he was ready to get to work. "It will probably take me a day to make it." Keith thought about it; the construction of it was simplistic enough. "We just need to go to Dalen to get some materials." "We''ll do it!" Herrick and Melor raised their hands! "Okay. Let me get the design done." Keith cracked his back as he was getting to work on designing. But as he returned to his room, "YES!" What he could hear was the giant shouting that soon came afterward. "..." Keith could only shake his head. There was nothing to say about this.
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook):
Volume 6.5 Chapter 63: Smoking Volume 6.5 Chapter 63: Smoking Volume 6.5 Chapter 63: Smoking "Sorry about waking you up so early in the morning, Arlo." Keith scratched as he apologized. The two woke up early in the morning. Scratch that; the two had woken up before the sun hade up! It was still dark. Arlo shook his head, "It''s fine, Leader. I''m actually excited as well." Once Keith had talked about building it, he was eager to try. "What are we going to make?" "It''s nothing serious. We''re going to make a smoker." "A smoker?" "Yep, yep. I''m going to use smoke to cook the food." That was something Keith wanted to do. Smoked meat was delicious; he knew he needed to make it one day. "Understood, how should we build it?" Arlo pumped his fist. "Do you need my help?" Keith and Arlo jolted when they saw Udine behind them. "Udine, why are you up?" He didn''t peg her to be a light sleeper. She would sleep outside multiple times. She was more of a sloth. "I want to see." "Hmm?" "I want to see what you''re building," "I see," So the food got to you. A chuckle came from Keith''s mouth, "There''s nothing you can do." Thinking about it, what could Udine be good at? He really didn''t know whether or not she could build. Yet, his hand shook. I shouldn''t give her a hammer. Every pore on his body told him not to give this spirit a hammer. The moment Keith said this, Udine nodded. However, Keith and Arlo could tell she was disheartened. Do you really want to help out that much? Arlo nudged Keith, asking him to do something. Keith coughed before he said, "Actually, there is something you can help me with." "Hmm?" "It''s going to be for cooking." "What do you need my help?" Udine walked over. "I need you to shred these logs." Keith summoned the walking tree logs, "Shred them into chips." "Okay." Udine nodded as she waved her hand. When she did, the high-pressure water sliced the wood in two. "Let''s get to work, Arlo!" "Understood!" Like that, the two started to get to work building. Scratch that; the buildingsted for half an hour. Arlo tilted his head, "Leader, is this the only thing we need to make?" What was in front of them was a giant cylinder box. When he said simple, he didn''t think it was that simple. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm. This is what going to make the food delicious." It was one of the tools. Udine appeared by his side, "How does it work?" "Are you done with shredding the chips?" "Mmhmm." Udine nodded as she handed the chips over to Keith. "You ce these chips on the bottom like so. While you light the fire, you have the meat on the top section." "I see." "What are you going to make with this?" "A lot of things." Keith then summoned out many things from his storage. "That''s a big b of orc belly!" What caught the two''s eyes was the giant orc belly. It was humongous! "I had prepared this in advance for this day!" Keith wanted to make this now! He ced the orc belly on the bottomyer; next to it were some orc shoulders, while the second was dragator meat. The top was some other things. Orc belly was already delicious enough! But smoking it would be a game changer! "Do we have to make so much?" Udine muttered. The amount of meat Keith had shoved in was more than enough to feed a family of 20! Keith and Arlo gave her a strange look, "Grandpa Cadmus.""Principal." One name came out of the two''s mouths. That word was enough to make the scene quiet. Cadmus eating was quite the sight. It was usually him shoving everything possible down his mouth. "How long do we have to wait for this to bepleted?" "2-6 hours for the bacon." Keith thought about it. It would probably take less for the others. "What?" "Yeah, this cooking method takes a lot of time." That was why he woke up so early. "Alright!" Arlo nodded. Keith grinned as he patted his head, "Why can''t others be like you and wait a bit." The others would go in even when he wasn''t done cooking. Arlo was one of the people who patiently waited for it to be done! "It''s because everyone loves your cooking." Arlo chuckled. "You mean crazed." Keith sighed. They were not normal reactions. They looked like a pack of wolves. "..." "What''s the matter, Udine?" "...I want head pats."
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 64: Smoke That Smack The Face! Volume 6.5 Chapter 64: Smoke That Smack The Face! Volume 6.5 Chapter 64: Smoke That Smack The Face! Eh? Keith blinked. Do you want head pats as well? This was a stunner since he didn''t peg her to be the type to like this thing. He usually did it to Arlo and Alfia as he saw the first as a little brother. For thetter, it was because she enjoyed it, albeit her words. "...You''re okay with this?" "Mmhmm." Udine nodded. Keith looked at Arlo, and thetter shook his head. He was unsure of what to do with this situation. This was all Keith! "Okay." A beautiful girl asked for head pats? Was he really going to say no to that? As he patted the spirit''s head, her hair was smooth as silk. Yet, it was cool to the touch. I want to pat it more. While Keith did, a slight grin formed on Udine''s mouth. She felt more like a cat than a spirit. After a few minutes, "Thank you." "...Mmhmm." Keith nodded. He turned to Arlo, "Arlo, do you know of any materials that look nice?" "Hmm?" "I''m thinking about building something else. However, I need some interesting materials to build it." Thinking about it, he could have made it a long time ago. But it would take a lot of work. "Is it a building structure or a tool?" "Building." "Then what about olt bricks? They''re used in most buildings and have a nice color too." "Nothing with bricks. Thest one I built wasprised of bricks. I want to do something new." "Then marble would be a good fit." Arlo thought about it. As the two discuss about this, "How about this?" Udine then brought something out. What was brought out was a dark stone. It was translucent and sparkled. "Shine some light on it as well." Keith nodded as he made a small light and shined it into the stone. When he did that, the color reflected a beautiful amber on the other side. "It feels so warm andfy," Arlo muttered as he waved his hand in the light. It has an effect like this? Keith blinked as he waved his hand back and forth in the light. It was surprisingly warm andfortable. "Where did you get this?" "Bottom of an ocean," Udine answered. "This is incredible. I think I could make something interesting with this. It would be perfect." Keith grinned as ideas came to his mind. "Did I do good?" "Mmhmm, you did great!" "..." "Ahh." Keith patted the spirit''s head again. It seemed she liked head pats. And he wasn''t going to say no to that! While the three continued to talk, "Leaders, the smell is powerful," Arlo muttered. As time went on, the smelling from the smoker was incredible. "..." Udine was silent, but her ears twitched as she stared at the smoker. "Do you want to try a few pieces right now?" "Hmm?" "We can?" Didn''t he say it would take 6 hours? "Of course we can. Actually, I had prepared some pieces for us to try first." As he ced all the meat in, he also ced some smaller pieces in advance to test out. "Yay!" Arlo was excited while Udine nodded. "Alright, let me open it." Keith opened the smoker. The moment he did, the smoke smacked him in the face! "Leader, I have never smelled something so good before!" "Indeed." Even though Udine and Arlo were a few meters away, the two could smell the powerful aroma! "Mmhmm. Me too." Keith grinned as he took some meat out. As he brought it over to the table, the others were amazed. What was on the table was different types of meat. "Keith, is it supposed to look like that?" Udine pointed at a specific meat. It was charred. "Mmhmm, it''s supposed to look like this. Trust me; you''re going to love it." Without a secondter, Keith chewed. And he wasn''t alone, as Udine and Arlo soon followed. There''s such a depth of vors. As Keith chewed, he could taste the vor from the walking tree. The seasoning he also ced was further enhanced by the smoke. Staring at the others, Udine and Arlo were mesmerized by the food as well. "You guys can''t be surprised by this. We still have more." This was only the first one. There were so many others on the te! Staring at it, Udine and Arlo nodded. It was time to try all of them!
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 65: You Three Ate Before Us! Volume 6.5 Chapter 65: You Three Ate Before Us! Volume 6.5 Chapter 65: You Three Ate Before Us! "Sniff, sniff!" Herrick quickly jumped out of his bed; his eyes were bloodshot, and his nose red. What is that smell?! His senses were on high alert right now! And they should; a scent he had never smelled before! It was otherworldly and nothingpared to what he had sensed. Drip! Drip! Drip. Herrick nced down and noticed a small puddle forming on the floor. How could I be like this?! Wiping the drool from the corner of his mouth was never-ending. The smell kept messing with him! The number of aromas he had smelled before was enormous since he had lived here with Keith. But this made his nose explode. "No doubt!" Herrick quickly left his room. And when he did, Melor came out simultaneously with Jack. The three shared a nce. They weren''t alone, as Alfia and the rest also came out. "What is going on?!" It was as if the entire mansion was filled with this tantalizing aroma. They were beckoned by it as their eyes focused on one ce. "Is he cooking right now?" Jack muttered. "No doubt about it!" Alfia retorted. This man had to be doing this! "Damn, bastard!" Herrick didn''t wait as he quickly dashed out of the mansion with the others in tow. Aidiun, who had juste out of his room, saw the crazed look they had. He shook his head. Never a dull moment on this ind. However, he quickly followed after them. "Oh, wow. Everyone is up." Keith blinked as he saw everyone by the door. One side was Gabriel and the others, while the other was Diana and Nephele. Keith, Udine, and Arlo were surrounded. "Keith, what are you making?!" Diana gasped. She couldn''t believe it. The smelling from the smoker wasn''t just intense. It was destructive! "Food?" "We know that!" "And why are there tes here?" Nothing could get past Nephele''s gaze. She saw three tes on the table. But what was on it made it even more suspicious; sauce. Small sauces and crumbs were littered around. Red g! That was when Herrick quickly walked before Keith and started to smell him! More specifically, his mouth. "You three ate before us!" He pointed his fingers at them like they were culprits. "Yes, we ate some. We were hungry?" What did he expect would happen? With such a smell, how could they not eat? "Pfg!" No coherent words came out of Herrick''s mouth as he couldn''t respond. That straightforwardness just killed him. While the others tried to talk with Keith, Udine was being circled by the two great spirits. "Udine, why are you up so early?!" Last time they checked, this woman didn''t wake up early. So why was she awake with Keith and Arlo? "I saw the two of them together. So I came out to check it." Udine had woken up out of coincidence. She then saw Keith and Arlo outside, preparing to work. "I see." Diana had nothing to say. "Udine, how could you eat without us?!" Nephele, on the other hand, had a lot to say! They were sisters! How could she sneak out without telling them?! "But Keith said he needed help, so I helped out. He said it was a privilege of a chef." Udine answered. "..." That was one of Keith''s sayings. He misused that power too much and was corrupting their sister. That didn''t help the great spirit of wind at all. To hear that one of them ate such good food was just. "It was really delicious," Udine muttered as she remembered the taste. It was still lingering on her tongue. "..." Are you picking a fight?! Keith grinned, "That''s because you helped out with the food. Food always tastes better after hard work." "..." Udine gave Keith a look. Pat Pat. With that look, Keith patted Udine''s head again. A small smile formed on Udine''s mouth as she let the guy do it. When he did that, Diana and Nephele''s eyes widened. The two looked at one another, sending messages with their eyes. As they did, "That chicken was delicious, right, Arlo?" Keith asked Arlo. The three had so many different types. "Mmhmm! But I really preferred the shoulder. It was tender and fragrant." Arlo remembered the first one. "Arlo, is there anything left?" Herrick was about to cry. His hands quivered as he held onto Arlo''s shirt. "Umm, I think we ate it all." Arlo and Udine were too immersed in the food to check. They were eating nonstop. "..." Those words made everyone drop to their knees! "Traitor!" Herrick and Melor pointed at Arlo. How could their friend betray them like this?! "I don''t think I could forget about it." Udine recounted, which caused Diana and Nephele''s eyes to twitch weirdly. Aidiun could only grab his head, "What are we going to do about this?" Thank goodness he isn''t here, or else it will get hectic. Volume 6.5 Chapter 66: Crack This Thing Open Like An Egg! Volume 6.5 Chapter 66: Crack This Thing Open Like An Egg! Volume 6.5 Chapter 66: Crack This Thing Open Like An Egg! Speak of the devil, and he shall appear! "Where is it?! I smell something delicious!" Aidiun''s head snapped around to see Cadmus and Sohma emerging from the side. His eyes widened as he took in the sight of Sohma, still in his pajamas, and the tiger''s gaze met his. So he forced you toe here? Mmhmm. Sohma let out a deep sigh. He had been peacefully sleeping when the dragon, in a fit of excitement, broke into his room, iming to smell something delicious. Sohma, still half-asleep, had dismissed the dragon''s words as pure madness, hoping to catch a few more hours of sleep. But, as fate would have it, that was not to be. Cadmus had grabbed him by the leg and forcefully dragged him here! "We ate a lot." Keith grinned as he patted his stomach. Those were some delicious smoked meats. "..." That excited expression Cadmus had turned into a dead one! What? One looked at the others; everyone had a dead expression. Are you kidding me?! "Rx, I''m only joking. I still have something for you all." Their expressions quickly changed when they heard that. There was more? "There''s actually something we haven''t eaten either." Keith grinned. The bacon was still in there. It needed more time to smoke. "What is it?" "Bacon." "Bacon?" The others looked at one another, curious about the new food Keith had made. However, the man didn''t say anything else as he started to read a book. There was nothing else to do but to wait. Arlo and Udine did the same. As they did, Herrick and the others could only get closer to the smoker. What wasing from this machine was just incredible! "Guys, it won''t go faster if you stare at it. Also, I think you guys need to get changed." Did they forget about what they were wearing? Everyone wore pajamas. The excitement took over, and they rushed outside before they could change themselves. "..." Alfia and the other girl''s cheeks turned red. How embarrassing. "...What if you eat it before we return?" Cadmus red at Keith and the two. He couldn''t trust them, not when they had eaten all that before them! Hearing his words, the others stopped in their tracks! What Cadmus said was true. "Rx, do you really think I would do that?" Keith shook his head. "..." "Also, I had my fill. Going to need to rest a bit before I can eat more." This was also true. The three had eaten so much that they couldn''t eat more! "..." That just made the others angry. However, they didn''t say anything as they walked away. Hearing this brought them some ease. Alfia wiped her face, "Seriously, why does this man always make such good food?" "It''s Keith, Princess." Faelyn sighed. Only Keith would do something like that. "But that smell was too dangerous." Sarah shivered. That alluring smell drew her in. Before she knew it, she was outside staring at the smoker! The three continued to talk as they returned outside. When they did, they saw the beastman and dwarf before the smoker. "Herrick, how are you feeling?" "Like cracking this thing open like an egg and eating whatever that''s there." A gulp sound came from the two as they stared. His arm stretched out, ready to do that. Melor wasn''t going to stop it. Alfia smacked him in the head when he did, "Can you stop acting like a wild animal?! Keith said we only need to wait for the sand ss to go down!" To keep them from trying to open it, Keith took out a sand ss for them. "But can''t you smell it?!" The smokeing from the top didn''t help the situation. The beastman was losing his mind because of this! "..." Alfia couldn''t say anything about it. The smell was affecting everyone. But a thought came to Faelyn''s mind, "What about the principal?" That was the other person they should worry about. The principal was the primary suspect who would go crazy! "Aidiun and Sohma watched over him. He tried to bust open the smoker, and the two took him away." Diana shook her head. Cadmus was one step ahead of Herrick. He was ready to crack the smoker open just to get it. Aidiun and Sohma tackled him before he could! And he was being monitored by the two. "I see." Alfia and the girls could already imagine what had happened.
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 67: Bacon Volume 6.5 Chapter 67: Bacon Volume 6.5 Chapter 67: Bacon It was not hard to imagine what had urred. The scorch marks on the floor just gave them an idea. Diana was going to speak when she smacked Nephele''s head. "What was that for?!" Nephele held her head. "Do you think I wouldn''t notice you getting closer to the smoker?" While she exined, Nephele inched closer. The great spirit didn''t react like the lion or dragon, but it was simr enough! Grrrr! A resounding sound came from Nephele''s stomach before a cry came. "I''m hungry! I haven''t had anything to eat!" "..." Alfia and the others nced at their stomachs. This was true; no one had a thing to eat. "Stop acting like a child." Diana shook her head. When she scolded her, Grrrrrr! "..." Pure silence. "I think your stomach is saying something entirely different," Nephele muttered. "My stomach isn''t saying anything!" Diana retorted! It was as if this was the start of a drum beat because, Grrrr! The other stomachs started to rumble. "Why does he always make such delicious things?!" Alfia grumbled as she grabbed her stomach. Sarah and Faelyn grabbed their stomachs with red cheeks. No one could me them. All the food Keith made had such an incredible scent. It was making their stomachs growl. But this one took the cake. "Saphr, Agi! You guys can''t go near it." The elf saw how her two spirits were going a little crazy because of the smell. Those two spirits were avid meat lovers. The two calm down as they stay by her side. But they were jittering around. The thing was too delicious to pass up! "Where did Keith go?" "He said he would be cooking some things to match the meat." "Really?" He was going to add more to it? "Mmhmm." As they spoke, Keith returned to the backyard. "I brought some things back." Keith grinned as he brought some assortments out. "Hmm? What were you cooking?" "I made some side dishes to go with the meat. A little heavy. However, I think it should be fine." Keith made dishes to help with the meat. He had mashed potatoes, sunnyside-up eggs, and other things. "Is the thing ready?" Cadmus blurted out as he stared at the smoker. "..." When did youe back? "It''s ready now. I''m going to take it out." Keith walked over to the smoker. The bacon had been smoking for hours. Perfect to try. Opening it up, everyone froze! It was the day of smacking; it was done by none other than smoke! It did a two-hitbo on their cheeks! Cadmus and Herrick were going crazy. How could this be so aromatic?! The other''s reaction to it was milder but more than enough! Keith took the giant piece of bacon and noticed their expression as he raised his hand, "Hold your horses; there''s something else I need to do." "What?!" "You''re killing us!" "What else do you need to do?" Gabriel gulped as he stared at that meat. He could tell if they ate it now; it was more than perfect. "I''m going to do some testing. I''m going to sear it." Keith grinned as he headed off. But as he was leaving, the others grabbed his hand, "Where are you going with that meat?!" "Rx, I''m only bringing it to the kitchen." Hearing his words, everyone rxed. Thest thing he had to do was cook it in the pan. Crispy bacon was the best. Keith sliced the bacon into strips and then ced some on the pan. The sounding from the pan was terrific! It was a pleasant sound. As he watched the bacon, "Guys, you need to calm down. I''m not going to eat it." While he cooked, Keith was surrounded by everybody! He got Cadmus, Jack, Herrick, and Melor inside the building. And the rest were outside by the window. They were all staring at him. "Can''t trust you. Who knows if you eat it!" Cadmus was not a fool. He couldn''t trust Keith! This man might sneak one before them! "Hah," Keith sighed as he continued to cook. Once finished, he ced the bacon on a sheet of paper, letting the oil seep out. But the moment he did, Cadmus swiped, taking at least two. "Principal!" The others stared at him! So fast! This guy had taken the food without a chance for them! "So delicious! It''s crispy and chewy." The crunch from the bacon was incredible. "Alright, I''m done here." It was crispy enough. He didn''t need to do anything else with it. "Keith, what about the other half?" Gabriel noticed how Keith only used half of the meat. "Oh, I''m leaving that to eat alone." Keith grinned. He picked up the tes, "Now, let''s go and eat." Thinking about it, it was better to eat in the dining room. "On it!" Volume 6.5 Chapter 68: Bliss, Utter Bliss Volume 6.5 Chapter 68: Bliss, Utter Bliss Volume 6.5 Chapter 68: Bliss, Utter Bliss "That was so dangerous," Jack muttered as he slowly slid down from his chair. Despite his cautious words, that pure bliss on his face was saying something different. "How was it dangerous?" A chuckle came from Keith''s mouth as he sipped on his coffee. "I thought I had died and gone to heaven." That was why it was so dangerous! The bacon was a divine creation, its taste so exquisite that it was beyond belief. Just the thought of it made his mouth water. Eating all of that was not enough for him. "I can''t believe we ate something like that." On the other side were Herrick and Melor, who were the same as Jack. They were in heaven from the bacon. "Indeed." Alfia nodded. Even she was hooked by the taste. It was quite a delicious thing. "You guys are overreacting." Many delicious things were cooked on this ind. Bacon was tasty, but it wasn''t that over the top. "You could only say that because you can whip up delicious food daily!" Cadmus retorted, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Wemoners can only fend for ourselves!" Herrick groaned. "..." You aren''t amoner. This man had been eating delicious food from the get-go! "True. I can eat this all day, every day." Keith deviously grinned. He could quickly cook it like so. "So mean!" What Keith said was so true. "I''m lucky! I get to eat Keith''s food every day!" Fira cluelessly added as she munched on the bacon. She had been eating it slowly, but it was not going down. "..." "Anyways, I''m going to start making something else." Keith got up, ignoring the looks he got. I''m going to make this. What he nned to make next would be great. Sausages. When creating a smoker, that meat came to Keith''s mind. And he had something to make it as well. Keith took it out of the storage. It was a beautiful semi-translucent silk. "Thank goodness I found this at the store." Keith had been roaming around the stores, and he found this out by chance. It came from a nt and was a perfect casing to make sausages! Spices were a must when preparing the filling. He added salt, pepper, and rose herbs and ground them into powder. Now came the meat. The meat Keith was going to use was orc shoulder and fat. To make a good sausage, it should have an excellent ratio of meat to fat. A fourth should be okay. Magic was the way to go; Keith used his wind to ground the meat and fat. As it did, the mixture started to blend together. Keith took out a small instrument to help push the meat filling in. Yet, it was pretty difficult. The filling wasn''t going down. But as he wondered what to do. Wait a minute, I can do that! Keith pointed his finger at the mixture. As he did, it went straight down! "Gravity magic is so useful!" Increasing the gravity of the mixture made it much easier to go down! "What is he doing with that?" "I''m so excited!" The others stared from far away, not wanting to miss out. Hearing that Keith was preparing something new, they had to watch him in action. The man was too focused on his work to retort. After a while, he created a sausage link. Good. Now, I just need to smoke that. Thest thing to do was to smoke. However, "I should work on other things as well!" "You''re going to add more?!" Cadmus blurted. Keith grinned, "Of course, I''m going to add more. It wouldn''t be fun otherwise." There was other meat he wanted to cook out. "How about some rush bull meat this time! Or maybe the boffalo?" Keith thought of things that may work if he tossed them in. "Just do all of it! I don''t care how you do it!" Cadmus''s mouth watered. Just the thought was enough to get him hungry again! The others were the same as well! They were all eager. "It will take some time for these to be finished." "We''ll wait!" ... "What''s the matter with them?" Carolyn questioned. The two she was talking about were Herrick and Melor. The two bounced around when they entered the ssroom. What made it even clearer was how the two listened in ss. Those two never listened! Either they dozed off or were threatened by Keith to listen. There were no ifs, then, or buts! Yet those two were acting so differently. No one had expected this! Keith waved his hand, "Don''t worry about them. They''re just excited about trying something new." "New." Carolyn understood what Keith did, "What did you prepare this time?" No wonder those two were being good. With good food, they had to shut up. Her eyes slightly changed when she heard that as well! "It''s a secret." I will surprise youter. "Now I got to know." Hearing this, Carolyn really wanted to know. "It was too delicious," Alfia muttered. That only caused Carolyn to be more confused, "What was delicious?" "Keith created something really delicious," Alfia muttered as she touched her face. She could still remember the meat she ate a few hours ago. It was too hard to forget. Those bacon and eggs were to die for. "Indeed." Faelyn nodded. Even after they left, they couldn''t forget. Carolyn blinked, "Seriously, what did he do to make you all like this?" They were enchanted!
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 69: The Two Are Quirky Volume 6.5 Chapter 69: The Two Are Quirky Volume 6.5 Chapter 69: The Two Are Quirky "Ahem, ss. We''re done here! Thank you!" Aidiun thanked them before he dashed off! The others blinked. Why did he run away like that? "Keith! Let''s go!" That was not the end: Herrick and Melor grabbed the man and dashed off! A calm expression was on Keith''s face; at this point, he epted this. This was an oue that was expected when new food was brought out. "Are you going to enter the cafeteria like that all the time?" Tristanughed as he saw how Keith was carried in. It was bing a usual thing. "Yeah, going to happen for quite some time." Keith shook his head. A few minutester, the others arrived. "Keith, how many did you prepare for us?" Gabriel questioned. How many? That was a different question. It was usually what it was. "Enough to feed a family of 50." Keith grinned; today was the day he came prepared. The moment he said that, his gaze focused on two people. "Then I will eat like I mean it!" "Same!" "That''s what you guys always do." Everyoneughed. As they talked, "Keith." "What''s the matter, Faelyn?" "Do you feel an abnormal pressure around us?" Faelyn realized something was off. Scratching his head, "No." Looking around, the pressure seemed normal. It wasn''t anything he couldn''t handle as he epted this fact. "Are you sure? It seems the elves are staring at you even though the princess is here," Those eyes were all directed at the man. That was why it was strange. They weren''t hostile after what Keith did to the ind; They dared not look at the group unless they wanted to get destroyed. "I think jealousy this time?" Faelyn thought about it. "Weren''t they already jealous before?" "...True." As they talked, something got between Keith''s thoughts. "Keith! Food us!" Herrick and Melor stared at him. They couldn''t wait to eat. Heughed, "Sorry about that." With a snap of his fingers, a couple of boxes came out! Tristan blinked, "What the? How many are there?" Never had he seen Keith prepare that many boxes. "You know me." Keith grinned as he opened up a box. When he did, the aroma burst forth! Tristan and Licht''s expressions were baffled! Maria stared in marvel, "What did you make this time?!" "Meat?" "How could meat smell this good?!" Never had she smelled something so fragrant! It was absurd! "Oh, I just revised some things and used a new method to make it." Keith grinned. "Who cares, gimme!" Herrick waved his hand. And the moment he did, Keith handed the lunch box to the two. There was no need to hold back as the two went to town. "I made some for you. Want to try?" There was more than enough for everyone to try. "Thank you." "I''m digging in!" The first piece Tristan had taken was a smoked shoulder. The vors exploded as he chewed on it, "What an incredible taste!" "Keith, how did you do it?!" Tristan and Licht stared at Keith. This guy was only getting better and better. There was no telling how high he was going to go. "Uh, using smoke." Keith shrugged. He acted cool with it. But as the table continued to eat. "What is that smell?" "It''s really nice." "Ah, my nose." They didn''t notice how the students around them were sniffing around. The smell of the smoked food was intense as it drew everyone around, wanting to figure out what that smell was. "By the way, Keith, how''s your rtionship with the president and captain?" Hmm? Ange and Sakura? "It''s doing good, why?" Keith had been talking with them for quite some time. They would eat together from time to time. "Just asking, you lucky dog." Tristan punched Keith in the shoulders as a mischievous expression formed. "It''s not like that." Keith shook his head. "Keep telling yourself that. It''ll only make it worse." Jack red at him. "I really didn''t expect you to draw the attention of those two so quickly." Even to this day, the fact that Keith unexpectedly crossed paths with the two was something he couldn''t fathom. One was through the library, while the other was a cksmith shop. What were the odds of this urring?! "Ahem." "But the most beautiful girl is still my Maria!" Tristan grinned as he quickly hugged the girl. The only person in his heart was her. Keith muttered, "Well, the two are quirky." "Quirky?" You''re talking about the two strongest people? How were those two quirky?! "Senior Ange may be the president, but she''s kinda clumsy, while Senior Sakura is serious and stern; she could be charming at times." Tristan and the other''s eyes widened. "Well, those quirky natures really make them cute." Keith grinned. It didn''t make them darken but made them shine further. "..." No one responded to hisment. "What''s the matter?" The group had nk expressions. But there was no need to answer because, "Ahem." Keith jolted as he turned to see Angelica and Sakura behind him! It was surprising to see the two of them together like this. And that smile of theirs was just as incredible. "Hello, Seniors." Keith greeted as he bit into a sausage. The moment he did, Angelica and Sakura''s eyes locked onto it. "We need to have a talk." "Indeed. This clumsy Senior needs to have a talk with you." "Hey, wait a minute." Before Keith could say anything, the two girlstched onto his shoulders and dragged him off! "Guess they heard everything Keith had said." Tristan sighed. Is he going to be thrown away? That was the only thought that was going through everyone''s mind. Carolyn frowned, "Aren''t they a little close with him?" "Hmm?" "Like, aren''t they supposed to be rivals?" Last time she checked, Angelica and Sakura were rivals. "Yeah, it''s strange." "To think he had gained the captain and president''s favor." "That bastard! How could he have a harem!" "Harem?" Alfia and the others look around. They heard everything the others said. Harem? When did Keith have a harem? "Oh, yeah. There''s that rumor." Licht remembered. "There''s a rumor?" This was the first time they heard about this. Volume 6.5 Chapter 70: I Have A Harem? Volume 6.5 Chapter 70: I Have A Harem? Volume 6.5 Chapter 70: I Have A Harem? "Hah, I finally got my break." Aidiun took a deep sigh. He quickly ran away from the ssroom. The reason was this lunchbox in his hand. Today''s lunch was going to be perfect. That was something he knew for sure. However, he wasn''t heading to the instructor''s lounge. There was no way he could; his instincts told him to go somewhere else. If he went there, he knew his lunchbox would be taken away. Before he could head to a free spot, "Well, where are you going, Aidiun?" "The lounge is in the opposite direction." Aidiun jolted as he saw Shire and Tennol holding onto his arm. "Nothing. I just need to go to the office to do some paperwork." Aidiun exined as he wanted to run away from there. But that caused the two to hold him tighter! "Then why do you have a lunchbox in your hand?" That box couldn''t escape from Tennol''s eyes. Who was he kidding? "Uh, I need to go!" Aidiun was prepared to dash off! "Hold it, you can''t just leave when you brought delicious food." "It''s the same food I always bring." "No, it''s not. The principal kept saying today is a great day." "And you guys get about the same lunch." "..." Damn fool! Are you kidding me?! That dragon was going to cause him a massive headache wherever he was. "Nowe with us!" He couldn''t do anything as he was dragged to the lounge. "Aidiun,e sit with us!" Cadmus waved his head. Cadmus and Sohma were already there! "..." Aidiun and Sohma stared at one another. So he forced you toe, huh? The three sat at one table. When they opened their lunch, the professors were baffled. "What is with that smell?!" Aplex aroma epassed the entire hall. But the three couldn''t care less as they stared at the food. "Bottom''s up!" Cadmus didn''t hesitate to eat it right in front of their face. He munched on it, having the time of his life! "There''s a snap to it!" Cadmus was surprised as he continued to bite the sausage. It was a beautiful snap and vor bursting into his mouth. He wasn''t alone, as Sohma and Aidiun reacted simrly. It was exciting and fun at the same time. "The bacon is tasty as well." Besides the taste of the sausage, the taste of bacon took the vors up a notch. It was crispy and chewy at the same time. "Add that with the sausage, and you got the perfectbo!" The dragon fused the two of them together. Eating it was incredible. The two did the same, and they were shocked by the vors. It created a crunch and snap at the same time. The two meats were incredible. "How could something be so delicious?!" "Principal." Tennol cried. This was the first time he and the others wanted to throw themselves out the window! How could they be eating in front of them like that?! They definitely forgot about them. But the worst of it was the smelling from the box. "Aidiun, how about you be a friend?" "No," Aidiun didn''t hesitate as he moved his hand away. No way was he going to let them have some. He would need to feed all of them! "Dammit! Can''t we join the ind?!" "No," There was no chance for them to join. That was because Keith''s ind was filled with so many dorm mothers. There was no chance for any other teacher to join. "Noooo!" Tennol and the others really wanted to cry. "Keith is so special." "Those rumors are something." "...Rumors?" Cadmus and the others tilted their heads. "Say what? Can you repeat that again?!" Keith stared at the two seniors. He got the news just like Alfia and Aidiun. Angelica and Sakura stared at one another before gazing at him. That only caused him to sigh, "Please swallow the food first before saying anything." Their two mouths were filled with food. They stuffed themselves without a thought. Sakura and Angelica looked at one another before they swallowed. This is not a scene that could be described for beautifuldies. Keith had to look away. "So delicious." "Indeed." Angelica and Sakura wiped their lips. But Keith just stared at them. So we''re not going to talk about that? "What we said before, there''s a rumor about you having a harem," Angelica exined. "Can you say that with a straight face?" When Angelica said this, she couldn''t keep a straight face. She broke into a giggle. "I can''t help it." Just saying it was making herugh. That only made Keith confused even more. Me? Have a harem? How did such a rumor ur?! "Ah, extra thing, Sakura and I are part of this harem." "How did this rumor evene about?!" The person who made this rumor was just asking for trouble! Angelica and Sakura were dangerous! Sakura thought, "I think it started with you being engaged to the elven princess." "Wait! I''m engaged with Alfia?!" "Yeah, from what I heard, people saw you going on a date with her." "Then there were rumors that you are in a rtionship with all the members of a female adventuring party. And we''re thest ones." Angelica ended it off with that. "..." Are you kidding me? "Junior, are you embarrassed that we''re part of your harem?" Angelica got close to Keith. "Yes. I don''t think I could even have a harem." Keith sighed. "What do you mean you can''t have a harem?" Angelica remarked, "You understand that nobles often have multiple wives, right?" It was amon thing. "You forget I''m not a noble." That was only William. He was the son of a noble. "Still counts! What? Do you not want to have two beautiful girls as your wives?" "..." "But on a serious note, you should be careful." Sakura took a napkin to wipe her mouth again. "Sakura, how could you finish them all?!" Angelica looked down and saw most of the food had disappeared! While she talked, this girl focused on the food. "..." Senior Sakura, that was meant for five people. "There will be many unkempt people who will try to deal with you." "Again?" "Not like before. Actually, they would be a part of this. But what I was referring to was the girls." "Hmm?" "She''s talking about the girls who want to be a part of your harem!" Angelica grinned. "..." "Think about it for a second; a handsome boy, rich, and likes women? That''s a ticket for instant fame and safety." "Angelica,nguage." Sakura sighed, "But she''s correct. Whatever you do, do be careful of what''s going on around you." "...I see." "But this works out for us as well." Sakura sipped some tea, "If we''re in your harem, we can hang out without being spotted by them." "You want me to be a scapegoat?! How is this fair?!" Keith wanted to cry. He was being used as a foil for these two. "Of course, it''s not fair. But make do with what you have." "..." "Also, you get to hang out with some beautiful girls." "..." I do that all the time. "Also, do you have more food?" Angelica pointed at the empty lunch boxes. "I do." Keith sighed as he brought out another one. "How many did you prepare?" The two girls frowned when they saw that. It was endless. "Enough." "But what do you guys think about it?" Keith grinned. Now that they got the serious things out of the way, it was back tofort. "Delicious." "Mmhmm." The two girls continued to eat without a thought.
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 71: New Menu Item: Smoked Melon Volume 6.5 Chapter 71: New Menu Item: Smoked Melon Volume 6.5 Chapter 71: New Menu Item: Smoked Melon "Kid, why do you look so excited right now?" Cedric blinked as he noticed his excited expression. Keith continued to grin, "Of course I''m happy. Why wouldn''t I be?" "..." You''re way too happy. Cedric and Dalen looked at one another. That was something they knew for sure. Keith was a walking beam of light. And they weren''t going to stop this! Whenever he came in like this, it usually meant something good! And they were right. The man started to write on the board again. That caused the customer''s eyes to beser-focused! "The boss is making something new!" "What is it this time?!" "Smoked melon and lettuce wrap?" The customers tilted their heads when they saw what was written. It was something. However, "Are you sure you want to put that on your menu?" Cedric frowned. He had tried the smoked melon before. It wasn''t something tasty. "Yes. It''s really delicious." Keith grinned, "Who wants to try first?" "Oh, I want to try first!" Madison raised her hand. This was the first time she had heard of this. Keith grinned, "Understood! I will get started!" Like that, he made his move. The customer didn''t say anything and watched the scene. They wanted to see what Keith had cooked up this time. From the cooler, Keith had taken out the smoked melon slices. That piqued everyone''s curiosity. "Isn''t that a steak?" "Smoked melon?" "That''s smoked melon? But it looks nothing like the smoked melon in the stores?" The smoked melon they had was green on the outside and orange on the inside. However, the one that was taken out had orange skin and a red interior. Also, there was an intriguing scenting from it. The scent only became stronger when Keith ced it on the grill! What they smelled was a scent of strong meat! "What''s going on?" "Why does the smoked melon smell like that?" "It smells like orc." Keith wasn''t done, so he ced the smoked melon into the lettuce and wrapped it up. "Here you are, one smoked melon. Please have a taste." Keith handed the food over to Madison. The woman stared at it before taking a giant bite. The others also stared at her, wanting to figure out what would happen. But she turned back to Keith, "Keith, why does it taste like steak?" A giant piece of steak filled her mouth. It wasn''t like she was eating a nt but more like meat. Keith grinned, "Trade secret. Also, I will only be serving 30 portions of it. Only one per customer. Please line up." "Eh?!" "Only 30?!" This was a first. Keith never had a limit on them. What was more, there were only 30 portions. "It takes a long time to prepare the smoked melon. I could only make 30." The smoker could only hold about 30. "Kid, do you need an instrument?" Dalen''s eyes narrowed. The only way Keith had made this was through a tool. His nose as an inventor was telling him so. Keith shook his head, "No, there''s no need for it. Also, it would take a long time to marinate." Besides the smoker, the other thing was it needed a lot of time. And I don''t think I can either. At home, they were eating left and right. "Darn it." Dalen could only sigh at this. But as he did, Keith saw the others eating the smoke melon like no tomorrow. "Are you nning to add sausages to the menu as well?" "Sausages?'' Cedric and Dalen''s eyes changed. "What are those?" "It''s a type of meat this kid had cooked up! It has a crazy aroma like smoked melon! Cadmus and the rest had gotten to try it!" Tennol salivated just from remembering it. "Nope. Not going to add that?" - Keith wasn''t nning to do that. "What?!" "How could you not add it after saying that?" "Too much work." Keith shook his head as he did not intend to do any of this until he got used to it. Volume 6.5 Chapter 72: New Menu Item Instant Hit! Volume 6.5 Chapter 72: New Menu Item Instant Hit! Volume 6.5 Chapter 72: New Menu Item Instant Hit! "Why are you holding onto my legs?!" Keith groaned. It was not Herrick, Melor, or Jack who were doing this. The one holding him down this time was Nephele. "I don''t want you to leave," Anyone else would have buckled by a beautiful girl begging. Actually, Keith might''ve been smited if anyone else saw. "Come on, don''t be like this." Keith scratched his head. Alfia and Faelyn were on the side but didn''t know what to do. His words only caused Nephele to hold tighter, "Please! Make more!" "Don''t cause trouble for Keith!" "Mmhmm." Before the great spirit could do anything weird, Diana and Udine pulled her back. "Good luck out there, Keith." "Mmhmm." As was his routine, he returned to the same space the next day. However, upon arrival, he was met with a sight far from routine. Is it just me, or are there more people here? Keith blinked. What he saw in front of him was more customers. It was at least twice the number of those from yesterday. Yet, that was not what was surprising about this. The thing that amazed him was that most of the customers were females. Why were they all here? His customers, typically a 75 to 25 ratio, with males being the majority, had dramatically shifted. This time, it was a staggering 8 to 2, with women dominating the scene. Cedric and the others were unceremoniously pushed out to the side. "Keith!" "Hello, Shakti." Shakti had be a regr at his cart. She woulde here at least once a week to eat. "Do you have the food on hand?!" Without answering Keith''s greeting, Shakti grabbed his shoulders. Keith tilted his head, "Hmm?" "The smoked melon! Do you have any?!" Shakti''s eyes changed; it was like a vicious beast. And she was not alone as well. The other females had crazed looks as well. When all of them were together like this, there was no way Keith wasn''t afraid! "Ahh, I do have some. However, it''s only 30." Keith scratched his head as he exined. The moment he said this, the bell rang. His words caused Shakti and the otherdies to get closer to him, "Please get to work!" "...Sure." Keith looked over to the side where Cedric and the others were. Help me out! That was the expression he had. However, the group only shook their heads. We''re not going to be a part of this! They want no part of getting in their way! "Hah, please make way for me to set up." Keith sighed as he started to get to work. Thedies all ordered one serving of smoked melon. Having some leeway, "Titus, can you tell me what''s going on?" Some of his party members also ordered. "Your new dish is quite the hit with thedies." "I don''t even know how it became such a hit." That was a mystery for the guy. That caused Groa and the others to scoff, "Of course, it has to do with that dish! It''s really weight-friendly." But the moment Groa shouted this, Morgan and the others red. "Huh?! Did someone say weight?" "Who said it!" "It had to be that Bearman!" All those res were directed at Groa! "Pretend that I never existed!" Groa quickly took a step back when he was met with their res. Cedric and the others shook their heads. This fool. Why would you say something like that? That was the worst thing to say. Galven got close to Keith and exined, "Those smoked melons are really good with weight and such. However, it was quite bitter and nd." "I see." Keith pped his hands together. It did make sense; the calories smoked melon hadpared to the others were much different. It was health-friendly. Keith continued to cook like this. But when he was finished, "Keith, how about you live with me?" Shakti quickly grabbed his hand and pulled him over. "Eh?" "When you cook like that, I don''t have to worry about anything!" If she could eat this food every day, that would mean her life was set! There was nothing to worry about. Boop! But what she got was a smake to the head! "Sorry about this fool. Just treat her words like a fool." "But Keith!" Shakti continued to call out. But Keith could only wave his hand. Not going to get close to that. "But Keith, how did you make it taste like this?" Titus was a little surprised. But Keith grinned, "Secret. I''m going to head out now!"
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 73: What If You Just Didn’t Realize It And Had Gone Out With Someone Volume 6.5 Chapter 73: What If You Just Didnt Realize It And Had Gone Out With Someone Volume 6.5 Chapter 73: What If You Just Didn''t Realize It And Had Gone Out With Someone The following day had been quite hectic. Keith groaned as he stretched his hand. That caused Alfia to sigh, "Why are you acting so tired?" "Because I''ve been doing a lot of things." Keith cracked his neck back and forth. It had been such a tiresome day. Smoking had be the primary food inside the mansion. However, it took a lot of work. "I think you need to cut down on those smoked melons." Keith''s gaze shifted between Alfia and Faelyn, his tone a mix of concern and exasperation. But the two, stepping back, retorted, "Do you have any idea how nutritious they are?!" "Yeah! It''s easy to eat and delicious as well!" The smoked melon was a great hit for the females. Because of how nutritious it was, they could eat it as much as they wanted. "...It''s not good for you when you eat so much." There''s a thing called overeating. Even if the smoked melon was nutritious, if they ate so much, there was no way they wouldn''t gain weight. It was not some magical fruit they could eat all the time. "Hmm? What''s going on?" When Keith entered the ssroom, he noticed something off with the students. They stared at him. Yet, it was not the usual alienated gaze. It was filled with contempt and jealousy. This was especially the case with the males; they did not hide their jealousy. Well, they have never tried to hide it before. But it was even more so today. Did something happen? Gabriel nudged Keith, "You didn''t do anything these past few days, right?" Whenever this happened, Keith would be the de facto cause. "No. I''ve been too focused on other things to do it." I don''t think I did anything to them. "What about you two?" "No way!" "Why are you looking at us?!" Those two definitely didn''t have anything to do with this. That was for sure. ... "Keith, were you hanging out with a bunch of women a few days ago?" During lunch, Tristan asked Keith. "Hmm?" Keith thought about it as an idea came, "Yeah. Shakti and the other girls from White Lily invited me out to eat. Kinda forced." Shakti grabbed his hand, not allowing him to escape. As Keith said this, the look on the others changed. It was a look of eptance and understanding. Licht pped his head, "No wonder that rumor urred." "Do you know what''s going on, Brother?" "There''s a rumor going around that you''re having a lot of flings with different women." "Wait, what?" Keith blinked. Come on now. Those rumors were getting out of hand. He knew about the rumors going around about himself. It was kinda true. So the man really had no point in saying anything. But this one was getting out of hand. Were these culprits asking for trouble from White Lily? He was sure White Lily would st them if they heard about it. "But it''s strange," Licht muttered. "Strange? What''s strange?" "The rumors talked about how you were going out with those girls. But it never said who you were going out with. It only focused on you being there." That was something odd. With stuff like this, the other party would have also been revealed. Yet, there was no information on them. This was odd. "That meant the person who spread the rumors obviously knew about White Lily." They were an A-rank party. No one wanted to face their wraith. "Actually, they might not know. Rather, it seemed this was more like a snipe at you more so of them being scared of White Lily." That was the feeling Alfia got. "But on a serious note," A stern expression formed on the elf''s face. "Hmm?" "Are those rumors true?" With that response, everyone turned to the man. "HUH?!" Keith was baffled. Just baffled by thement. "I mean, now that I think about it." Tristan rubbed his chin. The others realized something as well. "You know a lot of people. More so on the female side as well." That was what was odd with this entire situation. Out of everyone at the table, Keith had a lot of female friends. It wasn''t bizarre to assume there would be things going on. "No way!" Keith waved his hand, "There''s no way I would do something like that." "What if you didn''t?" "Huh?" "What if you just didn''t realize it and had gone out with someone," Herrick muttered. "..." How could that work?! Before Keith could respond, "..." The others went cold. "Are you kidding me?! Would I be the type to do that?!" "..." "Anyways, I really didn''t do anything like that." Keith didn''t say anything else as he got up and walked away. When he did, "Carolyn, is something the matter?" "No, it''s nothing." Volume 6.5 Chapter 74: Isn’t It Kind Of A Flex? Volume 6.5 Chapter 74: Isnt It Kind Of A Flex? Volume 6.5 Chapter 74: Isnt It Kind Of A Flex? "Ugh." Keith groaned. Are they going to keep staring at me all day? A few days had passed since the rumors had started. And it did not die down at all. They continued to stare at him like no tomorrow. Soon, a deep sigh came after as he knew this would keep happening for some time. "Ngeh!" Knight nudged Keith''s shoulders, and the man looked up. A grin formed on his face as he patted the horse''s head, "Sorry about that. I won''t lose focus on the track." There were other things he needed to focus on. Those rumors were an afterthought. "Keith! You''re up!" Tennol called out. Keith nodded as he brought Knight onto the track. ... "Great job, Knight." Keith patted Knight''s head. As always, the two of them had demolished everything in their path. The two were now resting on the side. "Here''s a carrot for your efforts." Keith fed the horse. As the two waited on the side, "Hey," "Hello," Keith nodded at Krystal. The girl sat on the side with him. "What''s the matter?" "..." "..." Are you not going to say anything? The two of them were in an awkward silence. But it was to be expected when it was Krystal; this was how she was. "I wasn''t the one who caused the rumor." "Eh?" A dumbfounded voice came out of Keith. He stared at the girl''s face, who waspletely serious about what she had just said. He nodded and exined, "You don''t have to worry about anything. I never thought it was you who did this." Never in his mind had he thought Krystal was the culprit who caused this. Krystal sighed deeply, "Then do you know who did?" "No, but if I have to guess, someone who had a gripe with me?" Many people wanted to take a shot at Keith. And it was too many to count. Plus, he had beaten up Iston and Todd; their friends might want revenge. "This rumor will be gone in a few days or so. There''s really nothing to worry about." This was something Keith had a hunch in. Despite going for a few days, he felt it would die down after some time. "How about it? Do you want to spar?" Keith grinned. "Sure." Krystal cracked her neck as she was prepared to fight. Sparring against her was able to bring his mind to ease. ... "Ahh, I feel so much better!" "You feel better! But what about me?!" Jack had a dark expression as he red. Yet, that dark expression couldn''t be expressed fully when there was a giant swollen bruise on his head! "You and Krystal are so ruthless!" Were they born in the same house?! After they sparred with one another, they also decided to go against the others. And the bloodbath they caused was something. That alone caused the other students to cry! "Too bad you guys needed the training." "Don''t try to use the instructor''s words against us!" Those were the exact words Tennol had said to them! "Who cares." Keith shrugged. "Huh?! Why is he not affected by this?!" As Keith and Jack continued to head home, they didn''t know they were being followed by a shadow. And that shadow''s face was livid. Seeing how Keith continued to walk so happily made the shadow contort. "You cannot hide it any longer." That was something the shadow knew for sure. ... "Keith! There''s trouble!" One day, Jack entered his ssroom. "Hmm? What kind of trouble?" Keith tilted his head. There was something off with Jack''s expression when he jumped in like that. "Take a look at this," Without any hesitation, Jack shoved the newspaper into his face. And the moment he did, Keith and the other''s expressions changed. That was because what was said was blinding. STUDENT REPRESENTATIVE IN A RELATIONSHIP WITH MULTIPLE WOMEN Those bold letters were highlighted for everyone to see. But that was not the only thing. What made it even weirder was under the title were many different photos of Keith talking with women. Each image had a different person. Each one also had a hint of ambiguity, showing his closeness to them. "..." Keith was silent as he stared at the newspapers. Carolyn and the others watched him with worry. His expression was something indescribable. As he stared, "This guy is such a phnderer!" "And he acted so kind as well." "A guy like that is someone you should be careful with." "..." Keith and the others could hear the murmurs directed at him, each word dripping with contempt and anger. Alfia and the others looked up to see the eyes. All of them were filled with a seething mix of hatred and fury. Just staring at them was enough to cause them to feel something. But what about Keith? This was all being directed at him. If they thought that, what was he feeling? "Keith," Alfia and the others held his arm, afraid he might do something drastic. However, Keith shook his head. He didn''t say anything, but his expression alone disyed his calmness. How could he be so calm through all of this? Keith''s ability to stay calm was just incredible. But that was not the end of this. "It''s him." "I can''t believe he could walk around like that with all he did." "He''s such a shame." As the group walked down the hallway, the students ridiculed and mocked him. However, Keith continued to have a straight expression as he walked. "Say that one more time!" "Come on! I dare you toe at us!" Herrick and Melor growled at the students, wanting to beat them up. Hearing this made them re up. And that did something; the students didn''t dare look at them. With their track records, they would beat them up left and right. As the two stepped up, that caused the students to flee! "Thanks for that, you two." "No problem! But you should punch the heck out of them!" Herrick grinned. Keith shrugged, "I really don''t care much about this news." "Eh?" "Do you guys believe that I would do something like that?" Keith questioned. "Of course not." "Heck no!" Only two things were going through Keith''s mind; food and food. There was nothing else in his brain. He was dangerous. But he wouldn''t pick fights. "Yeah. I only care about what you guys think of me." "Keith." "Also, is it weird that I kinda feel like it''s a slight flex as well?" Keith scratched his head. "..." Their looks were telling him to exin. "You know, those guys couldn''t go out with those girls. Yet, I can? Isn''t it kinda like a flex?" "You know if you say something like that, everyone would have killed you on the spot?" While the news tried to mess with him, this guy felt it was a good thing! Gabriel and the rest shook their heads. Only this guy would think of it like that! Keith turned to Alfia, "Alfia, are you alright with this?" "Hmm?" "One of those photos had you in it." One of the photos was her; it was the back of her head. But it was more than enough. If a student stared at it briefly, they could tell it was her. Alfia shrugged, "I don''t really care that much. Also, this is helpful for me as well." "Huh?" "If people think I''m dating a human, then no one would daree and ask me out." Who was Keith? This guy was crazy strong for no reason. He would pop some people if they tried to make a move. "So I''m happy about it!" "...I see." Evil. The look on her face showed how devious she was. She was nning to use Keith as a foil! While they walked to the cafeteria, "What?! Why is he not showing his true colors?!" A few feet away, the group was being stared at. More specifically, Keith. His expression was bright,pletely unfazed about what was said in the newspaper. How could he continue to be like that? Is he really- No!"
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 75: It Was Because Of Me Volume 6.5 Chapter 75: It Was Because Of Me Volume 6.5 Chapter 75: It Was Because Of Me Keith grabbed his cart and went to the site. It was going to be the usual. It seemed the rumors were only in the academy. From how the others reacted as he greeted them, it didn''t spread here. As he continued to go forward, the shadow continued to follow after him. One shot. Just one shot. That was all she needed. As she slowly inched closer to him, "That''s quite enough, Scarlet." Scarlet froze as she turned to see Alfia with a cold expression. "We need to have a little talk." A frown formed as she stared at the demon girl. ... The two figures left the street and headed to a nearby shop. Their eyes locked on one another: Scarlet''s calm expression contrasted with Alfia''s dark one. Minutes passed in silence, each second amplifying the tension in the air, a noticeable drama unfolding between them. No one dared get close to them, not unless they wanted to suffocate from their pressure. After a few more minutes, Alfia made the first move, "Tell me, why are you targeting Keith like this?" "Me? Targeting Keith? What on earth are you insinuating?" Scarlet''s calm facade only deepened Alfia''s frown. "Don''t y dumb. I know it was you who spread those malicious rumors." "How was I the one who caused all of those rumors?" "For starters, I always felt you had something against Keith." It was subtle, but it was something the elf felt. When Keith and Scarlet interacted, it was friendly and cordial. However, Alfia thought the opposite. Keith, yes. But for Scarlet, there was something off with her. A dark light was in her eyes as she conversed with the guy. "Hmm? I don''t think Keith and I are close. Of course, I would be slightly wary." "Also, there''s the picture of Keith and I when we returned from training." Alfia noticed when this photo was taken. It was the time when Keith helped her with spirit training. Not only that, Scarlet was there when she returned home. "So, it could be a coincidence." "True. However, there are some demon-kin in the newspaper club." She was the princess of the demon kingdom. One word from her was enough for her to do all of this. "..." Scarlet was silent for a few seconds before augh came soon after. A dark and coldugh, "Haha, to think I would be caught like this. It was an oversight on my part. I never expect you to be this sharp." "Enough with those words; tell me why you''re doing this to Keith?" Now that she found the culprit, it was time to find the reason. "I know you have some conflict with humans. However, Keith had never tried to harm you." Keith had only talked nicely about Scarlet. "I don''t have any conflict with him. However, I loathe him." The tone of Scarlet''s voice changed. "!" Alfia''s eyes widened. Scarlet continued, "Don''t you think that kind of person is dangerous?" "Dangerous? Keith?" "The idea of races helping one another and getting along. I find that kind of idea revolting." A disgusted look formed this time. Just saying it was enough to make her gag in horror. "Huh? How does this-" "That delusionism he has is utterly disgusting. His optimism and kindness to all the other races: it''s nothing more than a farce!" "A farce? How do you know it''s a farce?" "We all live a farce to protect ourselves. Keith is wearing a delusional one. And it doesn''t help that he''s strong as well." "It''s not-" "Let me ask you a question, what would happen if a person like this actually decides to make a move? Do you know what happened?" "..." Alfia faltered. What she said held some kind of truth. She and the rest might be okay with Keith as they''d been together for quite some time. The rest? That was a different story. Scarlet got up, "I will give you one piece of advice. Don''t get so close to a person like that. It''s going to hurt you. Get caught in their y, and you will be trapped." Alfia''s eyes narrowed at her. But that didn''t stop Scarlet from scoffing. What is wrong with her? From how she talked, something had to happen to make her like this. "Ahh!" Keith sighed deeply as his body slid down from his chair. The ss had ended. As he did this, Alfia and the others stared. Does he not have any bones? It looked like he turned into a slime. Herrick poked his body, "You feel squishy." "Stop that." Keith pped it away. He was not some kind of animal. "Are you that tired?" Never once had they seen Keith tired? "Nope." That puddle quickly returned to a man as he stretched his hand, "I''m not tired at all. Actually, I need to get some stretches in." As he moved his body more, Crack, crack, crack! Cracking came everywhere from his body. "..." Are you sure you''re not tired? Those cracks were saying something entirely different! Noticing their expressions, Keith tilted his head, "What''s the matter, you guys?" "We should be the one to ask that!" "You do understand people are treating you like the gue!" The students continued to look at Keith like the enemy. And it didn''t help when the upperssmen joined in. Well, they had already joined in when Keith had been eating with Angelica and Sakura. "It really doesn''t matter." Keith stretched back and forth. He didn''t care about that as he walked away. "How could he be so calm with this?" "It''s Keith." "..." Should I tell him about it? Alfia still hadn''t told Keith about it, as she didn''t know the repercussions. Who knew what could happen? What Scarlet said had some sense. Keith was strong and was able to defeat anyone in his way. However, she also knew what type of person he was. He was calm and caring. He was such a goofy guy as well. That was why she knew he could never do anything like Scarlet said. ... Keith continued to walk when he spotted Scarlet sitting on the ledge. He was going to call out to her but then noticed her mncholy expression. Is she thinking about someone? From time to time, Keith noticed Scarlet would have that expression. "Oh, Keith." Scarlet turned around and noticed him. "Hello, are you alright?" "I''m fine. Was thinking about something." She continued to grasp onto the pendant in her hand. "Was it your friend?" "Hmm?" Scarlet''s expression changed when she heard that. That was when Keith apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to pry. I just had a feeling that you were thinking about someone." "...No, it''s fine." Scarlet''s expression clearly said something different. That was when she asked, "Keith, do you want to know who I''m thinking about?" "If you want to speak about it, I don''t mind listening." Keith sat beside Scarlet. "She''s a dear friend of mine. She had always been by my side." I see. No wonder she was so downcast. But the following words she said were, "However, she''s in aa." "..." "And do you know why?" "...No," "It was because of me." ... Why did I say all of that to him? Scarlet''s expression was befuddled as she remembered. After revealing all of that to Keith, she didn''t say anything else and let him walk away. Does he really not know I''m the culprit? She thought for sure Alfia would reveal the truth. More so, Is he really that dense? She also thought Keith would have an inkling that she was the one who caused all those rumors. Yet, he didn''t say anything? His expression when I talked. Throughout the entire conversation, Keith''s eyes never wavered. They had locked onto hers. It showed so much concern andpassion. He''s a wolf hiding in sheep''s clothing. Scarlet quickly shook her head, disappearing those thoughts. That will never change. Sunlight shined down onto her body. I cannot let that happen again. Never again. Volume 6.5 Chapter 76: Naivety Part 1/2 Volume 6.5 Chapter 76: Naivety Part 1/2 Volume 6.5 Chapter 76: Naivety Part 1/2 A small Scarlet wandered around the castle. She had always been quite the rambunctious demon. If a person said to go left, the girl would go right. If she needed to go down, she would go up. Everything would be the opposite. "Hmpf!" And this was one of those times. Scarlet was running outside in the garden without a care in the world. But when she did that, a person beside her sighed, "Princess, you can''t run away from your studies." It was time for her lessons, yet this girl had escaped from the room. "Don''t want to. Those people are so mean!" Scarlet pouted. "Princess, you can''t behave like this. It''s all for your own good." The maid tried to reason. They were so hard on the girl because of her talent. They had never seen such a talent like this before. "I don''t want to listen to any of them!" Scarlet hugged the maid''s legs, "Selk, can''t we go out and y?" Selk''s expression twisted when she saw that. This is so unfair. That angelic expression! Another sigh soon came out of her mouth, "Fine. But we can only go out for 1 hour. The guards would worry if you''re gone for too long." "Yay! Selk, you''re the best!" Selk had always been by her side since her childhood. She was her best friend, a maid, and a 2nd mother figure. She would scold her lightly, treat her kindly, andfort her. The two had gone out through a secret passage and into the kingdom. "Remember to wear this, Princess." Selk covered the child with a cloth. Her appearance was too noticeable. "Let''s go get something to eat!" Scarlet quickly dashed off, and Selk promptly chased after her. The two had gotten some bread to eat. As the two ate, Scarlet and Selk looked at the stalls around. It was filled with different types of jewelry and other assortments. "Princess, we should head back." The two had been walking around for quite some time. It wouldn''t be long before the guards became wary. "Wahh? Five more minutes?" "Your parents will be worried." "But-" Before the two could leave, a thud sound came! That sound caused the two to turn their heads. What they saw was a person on the ground. Scarlet tilted her head, "Are you alright?" From how hard this person fell, it would definitely cause some damage. "I''m fine. Sorry about that." The person got up from the ground calmly. But when he did, the robe covering his head also fell. Selk''s expression dropped, "Why is a human here?" Without hesitation, she got in front of Scarlet, ready to protect her. Scarlet, on the other hand, was curiously staring at the human. This was the first time she had seen one. The human quickly waved his hand, "I''m not here to cause trouble! I''m just a wandering merchant trying to sell some things!" "A merchant?" Scarlet tilted her head when she heard that. The merchant nodded as he exined, "My name is Fritz. Ie from the human nation to sell these trinkets." He waved his hand, and some unique orbs came out. "What are these?" "Are you interested, Miss?!" Fritz smirked, "These orbs are popr in the human kingdom. They''re ornaments with special designs." "How much for one of them?" "For you, 3 silver coins." "That expensive?" Selk sneered. Was he trying to rob them? There was no way this was three silver coins. "Beautiful miss, to get to the capital of the demon kingdom, I have to go through so many hurdles." "Here!" Scarlet didn''t hesitate to hand the coins to the person. When she did, Selk''s expression dropped while Fritz brightened. "Thank you so much, young miss." "Also, I want to hear some stories." "Hmm?" "I want to know more about the outside world." That was something Scarlet had longed for. She didn''t know much about what was happening besides the demon world. And she hated that. "Sure. I can tell you all about the things happening in the outside world." Fritz didn''t mind at all as he bowed. She made a friend on that day, but only endless regret remained. "Mr. Fritz!" Scarlet called out to the merchant. Fritz was on the side of the street, continuing to sell off his items. Seeing the demon girl, Fritz waved his hand, "Hello, Little Miss." "What do you have for today?" Scarlet questioned. Fritz grinned as he took something out, "Naturally, I have brought something interesting for you." What he took out caused Scarlet and Selk to tilt their heads. "Is this apass?" Scarlet asked, her eyes narrowing in on the peculiar device. It was unlike anypass she had ever seen, with a unique gemstone at its center. "Mmhmm! Thispass had a special gemstone acting as a guide. This was something I have gotten in aquatic regions. This was used to guide sailors through the seas." "Oooh! How much?!" "It will be 5 silver coins." "Sure!" Scarlet handed the coins over to the man. She stared at thepass in marvel. But she quickly turned to Fritz, "Now, will you tell me stories about your adventurers?" "Of course, Little Miss. Now then, where did we leave off?" Fritz thought about it and began to tell his story. As he did, Scarlet listened to what he said. This had be a usual thing. Scarlet would skip out on her lesson toe here. It was a deal; she would buy something from him, and he would tell her stories about his adventures. "And we havee to the end." Fritz took a deep sigh as he pped his hand. He had finished his story. "Aww, but isn''t there more?" Scarlet wanted to hear more stories about the other kingdom. Selk frowned as she stared at the man. "Someone stole from me!" The three quickly turned their heads to see a demon running away. Scarlet frowned and turned to Selk, "Selk." "But Miss." Her job was to protect her, not deal with things like this. But Scarlet shook her head, "I''m going to stay here. Go and deal with that." "...Alright." Selk red at Fritz before she dashed off to deal with the robber. It was going to be quick and swift. "Little Miss, you should be more wary." Fritz shook his head as he warned the girl. But Scarlet shook her head, "It''s fine. And besides, I trust you." The two had talked so much that she grew to trust this person. "Hearing you say that is great enough." Fritz smiled. "In the future, I''m going to meet more humans and make friends with them!" Scarlet grinned. If this human was this fun, what would others be like? "..." Fritz didn''t say anything. "I''m back, Miss." Selk returned to them. It was an easy capture for the likes of her. "We''ll leave now." Scarlet waved her hand as she moved away from there. Fritz nodded as he returned to his work. "Young Miss, why are you smiling like that?" As the two walked, Selk noticed her expression. "I have a goal now." Scarlet grinned. "What goal is that?" "I want to cooperate with the other races and make friends!" Why stop with humans? There were going to be so many more. "I see. That''s a wonderful idea." Selk smiled when she heard that. But she added, "But you have to be careful too." "I don''t have to worry about it." Scarlet grinned. But what she didn''t know was the start of the horror.
For Extra Chapters, Check Out Patreon. Discord: Volume 1(Paperback/Ebook): Volume 6.5 Chapter 77: Naivety Part 2/2 Volume 6.5 Chapter 77: Naivety Part 2/2 Volume 6.5 Chapter 77: Naivety Part 2/2 Scarlet went to bed like the usual. When she did, Selk was beside her bed. With one nce at the child''s expression, Flick! "Ow!" Scarlet grabbed her forehead as she stared at Selk, "Selk, how could you do that?" That was used with strengthening magic, causing the flick to be more potent than a normal one. Selk clutched her head, "Miss, you need to go to bed. It''s not healthy for your body." "I can still move!" Scarlet waved her arm back and forth to show how energetic she was. Selk shook her head as she clutched her, "Then do you want me to read a story?" "Mmhmm!" Scarlet nodded. She wasn''t going to say no to that. But when she did, "What''s going on?!" "Princess, hold onto me!" Selk quickly held onto Scarlet''s hand. And that was when a sh encased the room; the two had appeared in the forest. Before them was a group of people. "Eh? Why is there another person here?" "It doesn''t matter." "Who are you people?" Selk quickly pushed Scarlet behind her, trying her best to shield her with her body. "Kill both of them!" The group charged without any second, wanting to take them out! That was when Selk quickly cast her magic. A wave of fire burst! "What?!" "She''s a mage!" "Princess! Run away from here now!" Selk screamed out. But Scarlet was too scared to move. That was when an assassin dashed in with a dagger raised. St! The sound of a knife driving into a body resounded the forest. However, it was not from Scarlet. "S-Selk," Scarlet murmured as she stared at Selk. She had blocked the de with her own body. "Princess, run away from here right now. Don''t look back." Selk muttered as she kicked the assassin off. "Wahh!" Scarlet did just that as she quickly rushed back to the kingdom. She didn''t dare look back. Following Selk''s words, she knew she had to bring help for her. And that was when the guards spotted her. "Princess?!" They were stunned. That was none other than the princess of their kingdom! Why was she outside?! But Scarlet couldn''t care as she shouted, "Go help Selk! Selk is still in there!" Pointing at the dense forest, the soldiers'' expressions changed. "Head to the forest!" One soldier ordered, and they quickly headed in. "Princess!" All that strength she had disappeared. Scarlet''s body dropped onto the floor as she fainted. ... "Ngh." "Princess!" The maids were relieved when Scarlet slowly woke up from her sleep. "..." Scarlet didn''t say anything. She looked around and didn''t see the person she most wanted to see. "Where is Selk?" "..." The maids were silent. Their expression showed something that made even a child-like Scarlet understand. "Where is Selk?!" Scarlet called out again. But saying it wouldn''t help her as she quickly jumped out of bed. As she was about to dash out of the room, her face mmed into someone''s chest. "..Father." In front of Scarlet was her father, the king of demons. "Scarlet, what happened?" Her father''s expression was tense as she couldn''t believe something like this had happened under their watch. "Where is Selk!" Scarlet called out. "Your majesty." The maids and the others didn''t know what to say to this. "Follow me." The king didn''t say much as he walked. Scarlet followed behind him as they arrived in front of the room. When the two entered, they saw Selk. She was sleeping in a bed. "Selk!" Scarlet quickly dashed over to her side. But there was no response. "Selk! Selk! Selk!" Scarlet continued to call out to her. "She''s not going to respond, daughter. She''s in a sleep." The king didn''t hide anything and revealed it to the girl. "..." Scarlet''s expression dropped. Young Miss, you need to get your rest. Young Miss, please study. Young Miss, I love you. Hundreds of memories went through Scarlet''s mind; Selk smiled throughout all of them. Yet, she wasn''t right now. "Nooo!" Scarlet couldn''t take it as she dashed out of the room without a thought. Something broke inside her. But that wasn''t the final nail. "Hmpf! As expected of demons." As Scarlet went outside, she heard a familiar voice. When she looked up, she saw it. "Fritz! Why are you here?!" And the man wasn''t alone as a group of people were beside him. "Princess, do not get so close to them. They were the ones who attacked you." "What?!" Scarlet''s eyes widened. "Cats out of the bag." Fritz chuckled. There was no need to hide anything. "I thought you were my friend!" Scarlet never thought Fritz would be the cause of this! "Friend? Why would I be friends with a demon? You''re nothing more than monsters!" Fritzughed at the thought, "You''re a naive child who thought about cooperation between races? Do you really think so?!'' "..." That was the final nail in the coffin. "What are you saying to the princess? Keep walking!" The soldier kicked Fritz and the men. They were going to be sent to jail. "..." Scarlet was left standing there. It finally broke. Her trust in others. Her belief about working together. Everything went into mes. The only thing she had was herself. ... That was why Keith''s words were sickening. When Scarlet heard Keith''s introduction, it reminded her of her naive self. But her thought became even more apparent when she saw how he fought. He was hiding his true colors. Yet, Scarlet clutched her heart right now. No, he''s nothing more than a monster hiding under all that skin. It was time to test whether or not this was true or not. Was he really the person he said he was? Or was he a monster who nned to trick everyone? Volume 6.5 Chapter 78: He’s Not Here Volume 6.5 Chapter 78: Hes Not Here Volume 6.5 Chapter 78: Hes Not Here Keith was walking out by himself one day. It was quite a typical day if he didn''t ount for the stares raining down. Will itst a few more weeks? That was what he hoped for. The only thing he wanted to do was to head to the library and read some books. "Keith!" Turning his head, he saw Scarlet running towards him. But that was what made Keith so startled. She''s breathing so hard. Scarlet''s breath was ragged as if she had run a marathon. The next thing that surprised her was the tears in her eyes. "What''s the matter?" "I need your help!" Without any hesitation, Scarlet clutched onto Keith''s clothes! "Calm down for a second." Keith patted her shoulders, "Please tell me what you need help with." This was something Keith was not sure of. "My friend is in trouble." "Hmm?!" Your friend is sick?! "I just got a report from one of my maids that something happened to her! I need your help to get something!" "What do I need to get?" "Dragon honey from a dragon bee." "Dragon bee?" Keith had heard of them before. They lived a couple of days away from them. However, he also heard how dangerous they were. "Please! You''re the only one I can ask for in this situation. Please!" Scarlet continued crying as she clutched his arm, begging him for help. "..." Keith stared at the woman before deeply sighing, "I understand. I will help you get the dragon honey." Scarlet looked up at him, "Really?!" "Mmhmm." Keith grinned as he patted the girl''s head, "I will go get it for you. So stop crying." "Thank you so much!" Keith said nothing else as he needed to prepare for this journey. As he left, he didn''t see the smirk Scarlet had as she watched him. This will really test him. The idea came to her a few days ago. Since Keith had known about her past, she could use this to her advantage. As she thought about this, This isn''t the right way to do things. A voice filled with disappointment and sadness tickled her ear. It was telling her that what she was doing was wrong. But the only thought in her mind was to show that Keith hid a dark side. ... "Sorry about this, Knight, Aria." Keith brought Knight and Aria out from the ind in the dead of night. He would need the two''s assistance to set off to the hive. "Ngeh," "Hoo!" The two beasts sounded; they didn''t mind helping out. Keith sighed in relief as he jumped on Knight. The group quickly arrived at part of the wall. "Aria, work your magic." The guards were there now. "Hoo," Aria quickly made them float up and over before the guards could spot them! I will have to exin it to themter. Keith had left without telling anyone about it. However, he had no choice; time was of the essence. I can''t let her down. Scarlet''s words had resonated with him. Keith could rte to the care Scarlet had for her friend. They were family; that was what he could tell. That was why he was going to help her out. "Knight, you can go your fastest." The warhorse didn''t need to hold back right now. "Ngeh!" With those words, the horse rushed with blinding speed! ... Scarlet was having a conversation with a few demons. But as she talked with them, her eyes never left the door. She was waiting for Keith to enter the ss. The moment he did, she would question him. There was nowhere he could run to. Surprisingly, Keith never showed up. It was Gabriel and the rest; Keith was missing from the group. Eh? Where is he? Scarlet blinked as she didn''t expect Keith not to arrive. But as she thought about where he was, "That Keith! How could he sneak off without telling us about it?!" "He should have invited us!" "You two are saying it like it''s a good thing." Gabriel shook his head at the two. Everyone saw the letter Keith had left on the dining table. Going to be out for a while. It was so casual and regr that they were not surprised. Keith had always been like this. What made them angry was not inviting anyone to go with him! "..." Scarlet overheard their conversation, and that caused her expression to drop. Noticing her expression, "Princess, is something the matter?" "Did something happen?" "No, it''s nothing." Scarlet shook her head. But it wasn''t something she could ignore. Something swelled in her mouth, making it difficult to speak. But it was slowly brought down as she shook her head. There was no way he went there. Dragon bees were A-ss monsters. They would not be messed with even if Keith was B-rank; he would be stupidright? I bet he will just give up halfway! That has to be it. But what she said had not happened.
Volume 6.5 Chapter 79: Thank Goodness! Volume 6.5 Chapter 79: Thank Goodness! Volume 6.5 Chapter 79: Thank Goodness! "..." Did he really go? Peer disbelief resided on Scarlet''s face as she thought. Three days had passed since Keith had missed ss. That was why her heart churned. Everyone on his ind was calm for the most part, and she was the only one feeling something. No! The thought kepting to Scarlet''s mind; Keith was lying in a pool of his own blood. That thought kepting to her mind. It was the same situation that happened to Selk. She quickly grabbed all the equipment she had. The demons who saw how she rushed out were shocked. Her speed was so quick that no one could have reacted to that! Even if they did, Scarlet would have waved them off. She headed to the gates of the city. "I need to borrow a horse." Before the coachman could even reply, Scarlet had tossed the coins at him. She jumped on a horse and quickly dashed off. "Wait, you gave me too much!" The coachman shouted. Scarlet had tossed him a couple of gold coins. But the girl didn''t care as she went forward. The only thing on her mind was to get there. ... She rode the horse for two days straight. In that short timeframe, Scarlet''s expression changed into a dreary one. That was all due to how she went about; no drinking or eating. There were no stops or breaks as she forced the horse to continue. I''m almost there. Despite her tiredness, she could tell she was close to where Keith was. And she was correct as a few feet away, she spotted something dark. A tent? Getting closer, Scarlet realized in front of her was a camp. Jumping down, she touched the burnt wood. It''s slightly hot. That meant someone was here. Keith was here. Knowing that there was a campfire right around her brought her relief. But that soon came the problem. "BZZZ!" What soon came after was a ringing sounding from the back! When she turned around, her expression widened. That was because in front of her was a bee. It was the size of a fowl. Scarlet quickly raised her staff, prepared for a fight. She cast her fire magic. It seemed the dragon bee was careless. However, there was an oversight. "What?!" Her magic didn''t hit the dragon bee at all. It was way off target,nding into a tree. Riding for so long without any break had dulled her reaction and powers. That was not the worst of it. "BZZZ!" The dragon bee made a low sound. It had perceived Scarlet as an enemy. It charged at the girl, and thetter raised her staff to guard. But she was not a vanguard. The bee''s strength was much higher, sending Scarlet into a tree. "Gah!" Scalet looked up to see the bee approaching her, ready to deal the final blow. However, Scarlet didn''t cry or whine. She epted it. This was retribution for what she did. I''m sorry. Scarlet wanted to say this to two people. Before the bee could go in for the kill, "Woah! Stop!" A voice quickly shouted. That was the only snippet as she fainted. ... "Ugh." Scarlet slowly sniffed the air as she slowly woke up. As she did, she looked around. Where am I? And why does it smell so good? The smell around her was incredible. But then she noticed someone by the fire. "Oh, good. You''re awake." Keith smiled. "Keith!" Scarlet blinked as she tried to get up. But that caused her face to twist. "Don''t try to move. You got hit hard." "..." "What?" "I get it. We''re dead, right?" "Huh?" Keith''s eyes twitched as he retorted, "We''re not dead." Aren''t you in pain? "We''re not?!" "Yes, we''re not." This girl had some weird ideas going through her mind. But then he questioned, "So why did youe here? Also, have some of this." Keith was about to hand her some soup when she grabbed his cor! "You idiot! Why did youe here?!" Scarlet roared in his face. But that only confused the guy even more! "What do you mean?! You said you needed dragon honey for your friend. I came here to get it?!" Did she forget?! How could she be this scatterbrained? "You didn''t have toe. It''s dangerous." One person could not deal with the dragon beehive. "But you said your friend was in danger, so I''m going to help out." "..." ...Just because I said that? "I know it must have been difficult trying to keep everything in. It''s probably even more so when asking me to help. But don''t worry about it. You''re my friend. So I will help out whatever I can." Keith always thought of Scarlet as his friend. Scarlet''s expression widened when she heard that. You think of me as your friend? When that was said, something in her shouted, "I lied!" "Huh?" "I lied about my friend being in danger! I was the one who caused the rumors about you being a womanizer! When we were working together, I tried to singe you! I did all of that! I was the one who caused all the trouble you have!" Hate me. Just hate me. Everyone had a moment of silence. And it was expected. What Scarlet revealed was something anyone would be livid about. And yet. "Oh, thank goodness!" Volume 6.5 Chapter 80: You Don’t Have To Worry! They’re Friendly! Volume 6.5 Chapter 80: You Dont Have To Worry! Theyre Friendly! Volume 6.5 Chapter 80: You Dont Have To Worry! Theyre Friendly! "Eh?" Why do you sound so relieved? "That''s a relief. I thought I didn''t make it in time." Keith had been here for three days at most. In his mind, there was a clock ticking down. The more time he took, the more danger Scarlet''s friend was in. "Was that the only thing you have in your mind?!" Scarlet retorted. "Kinda." Keith chuckled. "I was the one who tried to ruin your reputation!" Why aren''t you mad at me?! Why aren''t you yelling at me?! "Oh. I don''t really care about that." Keith shook his head. "Aren''t you mad about how I tried to singe you?" "It''s cool! I used healing magic." Keith pumped his fist. With some healing magic, that burned spot was healed quickly. "Why aren''t you mad?!" Scarlet couldn''t hold it in as she continued to ask. "That''s because I forgive you." Keith smiled. "Eh?" "You''re rushing over here like a madman, and telling me all this shows you''re remorseful about your actions. I forgive you." There was no point in holding anger over the girl. That tired expression showed how worried she was about him. "..." Scarlet was going to cry. How could you be like this? That smile of his reminded her so much of Selk. How could he be so forgiving in this situation? However, something else resounded at the campsite. GRRRRRR "..." That one sound had caused everyone to go silent. Scarlet''s cheeks turned red as she held her stomach. Keithughed, "Haha!" "Can you notugh?" Scarlet red. How could heugh in this situation? "Did you have anything to eat?" "No, I didn''t take any breaks. I came here as quickly as I could." "You didn''t eat anything for two days?" Keith stoppedughing, startled by her words. "..." That silence was intense. How were you able to move like that for two days? Not eating for two days would have caused his reactions to slow down. No wonder she was so sluggish. "If you run all the way here, have some of this." Keith handed her the stew. He had prepared this for their meal. "...Thank you." Scarlet didn''t mind as she took it. As she drank it, a warmness seeped into her body. Delicious. "Eh?" In a matter of seconds, the stew had disappeared from her bowl. She turned to Keith and asked, "...Can I get more?" "Sure." Keith scooped some more for her. It was a calm and peaceful meal as the two ate. After finishing the food, Scarlet slowly began to drift off. "Go to bed. I will be on the lookout." "But-" "It''s fine. Get your rest first." Keith was gentle as he ced the nket over her body. "...Okay." Scarlet drifted off. Keith was going to head outside, but he noticed something odd. Scarlet was holding his wrist tightly. Eh? He was going to move, "Ngh." That caused Scarlet to whimper slightly. "..." Hah, I will have to use mana sense. There was no way he could go out now. ... "Ngh." The next day, Scarlet slowly woke up from her sleep. When she did, I feel refreshed. It had been a long time since she had felt like this. After Selk was bedridden, she had never gotten a good wink of sleep. Today was different. A lot was off her shoulders. As she walked out of the tent, she saw Keith cooking again. "Breakfast will be ready in a few minutes." "Thank you." Scarlet sat beside him and watched him work. The grin on Keith''s face was blinding. It was childlike and also full of curiosity. How could he make such a face? "Is that your familiar?" Talking with Keith the entire time, she didn''t notice the white owl perched atop the tree. "Mmhmm. She''s Aria. She was my father''s familiar, but she''s my familiar now." "I see." So this is the blizzard owl. "Alright, here''s today''s breakfast. One omelet with sausage and potatoes on the side!" Keith handed a te over to Scarlet. Aria already had a te as she nibbled. Scarlet followed suit as she took a bite. "Like it?" "Mmhmm! The meat tastes so different." "That''s because I smoked it." Keith grinned. "You use smoke for cooking?" "Mmhmm." Keith started to exin the process of smoking. After their meal, "Alright. I have to go now." "Hmm?" Where do you need to go? Before she could question, she heard something flying towards them. And when she turned her head, she was shocked. "Dragon Bee!" Scarlet was prepared to fight. But Keith waved his hand, "You don''t need to worry about anything! They''re friendly!" "Eh?"
Volume 6.5 Chapter 81: A Rabid Animal Volume 6.5 Chapter 81: A Rabid Animal Volume 6.5 Chapter 81: A Rabid Animal "Let me get this straight; when you arrived here, you talked with the dragon bees. In return for helping them out, you would get honey?" Scarlet grabbed her head as she started to recount what urred. She was prepared to fire off her magic at the dragon bee. However, she was stopped by Keith as he got between them. "Essentially." Keith nodded. "..." Scarlet''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, and she desperately needed some time to process all of it. Her head felt like it was about to burst, and the weight of it all was like a giant boulder dumped on her shoulders. "Bzzz." While Scarlet had a mental breakdown, the dragon bee started nudging Keith''s face. That caused him tough, "Aww, do you want some sugar?" From his storage came sugar. When the dragon bee saw that, its wings started to p even faster. "Let me mix it with water." Mixing the two together made sugar water. With that, the dragon bee started to sip on it. "...Is that the sugar I heard so much about?" Scarlet had heard about the new seasoning created in the human kingdom. Sugar was something the other races had never expected. "Mmhmm. Want to try some?" Keith summoned some cookies, "This is a baked good using sugar." "Delicious." Scarlet smiled. However, her expression changed, "But you don''t need to go now." Since Keith only came here for her, there was no need to do this. "Of course, I''m going to help out! It''s asking me for help, why wouldn''t I!" "Then why are you drooling?" Scarlet noticed something odd. Drooling down his lips. Drool dripped from the side of his lip; he looked more like a rabid animal. Keith grinned, "That''s because I found something new." The entire objective was to help Scarlet. However, it has changed now. His focus was solely on the honey. From what he could tell, the honey was incredible! "..." Scarlet stared. His eyes looked so yful and kind at the same time. A smile cracked on her face. "You should return to the city," Keith suggested. Things might get dangerous if she stayed here. But that only caused her to shake her head, "If you''re staying, then I''m doing the same." She couldn''t leave him here, not after hearing all of that. It would be a shame. "Alright. But you have to stay close to me at all times," Keith exined, and the girl nodded. "What are we supposed to do?" "What we''re going to do is take out the hos." "Hos?" "Yep, yep. We''re going to deal with hunter hos." Hunter hos. Hearing the name was enough for Scarlet to know. The hunter hos were the nemesis of the dragon bees. Like the bees, they were also A-rank. "There''s a huge swarm of hos close to the dragon beehive. Because of this, the dragon bees were having trouble collecting pollen." Keith sighed, "We''ll have to thin them out." "Thin them out?" "Mmhmm! We''re going to force them away from the dragon bee." Keith pumped his fist into the air. "Okay." Keith turned to the bee, "Can you lead the way?" The dragon bee was a guide and helper in this situation. "BZZZ," they head over to the ho''s nest like that. "How many are there?!" Scarlet was astounded by therge number of hos floating around. "They aren''t that tough. We only need to watch out for their absurd numbers." Hunter Hos weren''t that strong. If you have to estimate it, they would be low B-rank in terms ofbat. It was simr to the dragon bees. What made them so high in rank was because of the absurd number they had. If you n to face one, you must face 10 more in the process. It was too much for a regr adventurer. "What do you want to do?" Scarlet questioned. Keith was the leader of this trio. His expression was calm as well. "The first thing we must do is lure all those hos out of their home." No way could they drive them out if all these hos stay here. "How are we supposed to move all of that?" Scarlet frowned. The number in front of them was absurd. If they need to get them away, they would need much of everything just to move them! Keith shook his head, "I have a way to deal with this." He had checked up on them; that was why he was making his move now. "What is this?!" Scarlet covered her nose as she stared at the thing the guy brought out. It was so stinky that it caused her to scrunch up. "Some things I bought." Keith couldn''t handle it as well. He turned to the bird, "Aria." "Hoo!" The owl nodded as she quickly grabbed the small bag and flew around the ho''s nest. When she did, the hos were instantly attracted by the smell! Aria flew away as the hos continued to chase after her. Volume 6.5 Chapter 82: What Do We Do Now? Volume 6.5 Chapter 82: What Do We Do Now? Volume 6.5 Chapter 82: What Do We Do Now? "Why are they chasing that?" "It''s like gold for the hos. They can''t help but want it. It''s one of the reasons why they attacked the bees." Keith''s eyes widened in realization. This was a game-changer, and he was determined to exploit it. Keith figured it out when he watched how a ho attacked a bee. This was a game-changer: he was going to exploit this to his advantage. "Half of them are gone now. The only thing we need to do now is to enter their nest." Half had chased after Aria. But there was also still a half here. There were more than 50. "Got this." Keith grabbed something from his bag and tossed it onto the ground. When that happened, smoke exploded forth from the balls. That knocked out the hos. "That will buy us half an hour." Keith smiled as he quickly dashed in with Scarlet. As the two headed into the nest, the entire area was filled with cobwebs. While the two walked, they were filled with vignce. Even now, she was slightly in disbelief. They entered an A-rank monster''s nest. "Take a deep breath." "Hmm?" "You''re too tense. You''re going to make a mistake." Keith didn''t need to look at Scarlet to tell how afraid she was. Who could me her? The number of dangers here was too many. "How are you so unfazed by this? We''re heading into a deep territory without any idea what will happen." Scarlet couldn''tprehend how calm this guy was. "When you have gone through what I have, you tend to be calm about everything." A deep sigh came out of his mouth. There were many things he went through beforeing here. From fighting against Todd to fighting against the floor boss. There were too many trials he faced to get cold feet from this. "..." What did you go through? It sounded Like Keith had gone through many trials to get to this point. He raised his shield, "Remember how we fought the golem?" "Mmhmm." "It''s going to be like that. I will be one aggroing the monster''s attention while you fire your magic. In this situation, your fire magic has the highest burst power." He was counting on Scarlet''s magic to burn those hos whole. "Understood." Scarlet nodded as she prepared herself. The two entered the giantir. In the center of it was a hunter-ho''s leader. It was twice the size of a regr ho. It was only a bit smaller than Keith. Its eyes showed surprise before it roared! "BZZZ!" The other hos started to move at the two. "Chant. I got this." With a m of his feet, two earth walls raised from the ground. It was in the shape of a diamond, forcing the hos to rush at him from the center. Keith raised his shield, prepared to take those horns. Boom! The hos mmed into it, wanting to push through. Yet, the man wasn''t budging at all. "Raghh!" Driving his feet to the ground, Keith swung his shield and blew those hos away! Scarlet''s eyes widened. It worked. A grin formed on Keith''s face as he stared at his fist. Gravity. He could apply gravity in different directions. By doing so, he was able to increase his power! The hos were shocked for a brief moment. Staring at Keith, the person was now a fierce beast. But that didn''t stop them from charging at him. They raised their fangs, wanting to bite down. What they got in return was the cold taste of iron. Keith mmed his shield into the ho''s mouth, sending one flying. A flurry of blows came, sending the hos everywhere. Keith wasn''t done as he continued to beat them up left and right until, "Keith, pull back." "Mmhmm." What came at those hos was a zing wall of fire. The hos ignited! After a few seconds, what was left of them was only dust. "Good job." "Now you''re the only one I need to deal with." Keith turned to the giant ho. Now that all its minions were dead, it couldn''t sit there. It finally made its move as it charged. He smashed Keith through the nest and into the wild! "Keith!" "Do you really think you can do something like that?" Keith knew what it was trying to pull. It wanted to bring him in front of its minions and force this into a numbers fight. "But I''m not the only one fighting." A grin formed as the monster realized what urred. There were a bunch of dragon bees fighting against the hos! He didn''te into this battle without a thought. He knew what he had to do. An army against another army. That was the way it was supposed to go. The amount of dragon bees wasn''t the same as the hunter hos. But it was smooth sailing when half the forces had been taken away. "Hah!" Keith mmed his sword into the ho''s head. The ho couldn''t react as its head fell onto the ground. "We did it." A deep sigh came from Keith''s mouth as he stared at the defeated ho. He looked up to see Scarlet. He ced a V to show that he was alright. Scarlet let out a sigh of relief when she saw that. This guy. Did he love to give people heart attacks or something? "BZZZ!" Seeing how their leader was defeated, the hos went into disarray! And the dragon bee didn''t hesitate as they continued to attack. That caused the hos to flee. "Thank goodness we took them out." As Keith stared, "Hoo." "Good job, Aria." None of this would have happened if Aria hadn''t pulled half their forces away from here. "Hoo." Aria nudged her face onto his. "Keith!" Scarlet exited the nest, "Umm, what are we supposed to do now?" Now that they had defeated the hos, what came next?
Volume 6.5 Chapter 83: Will You Listen To My Story? Volume 6.5 Chapter 83: Will You Listen To My Story? Volume 6.5 Chapter 83: Will You Listen To My Story? I can''t believe we''re going there. Scarlet groaned. After defeating the hunter hos, they decided to go to the beehive. They needed to report what happened to the hos. And they were right before the hive. It was not as big as the nest, but more than enough. "Are you sure we should being to a ce like this?" Scarlet was still hesitant. Keith nodded, "You don''t need to worry about anything. They''re actually friendly." "..." Are you really going to say that? Dragon bees were notorious for being hostile. Yet, this guy was acting so calm in front of them! As the two waited, someone came out from the hive. It was a slightlyrger bee but had a humanoid form instead. With its appearance, arge number of dragon bees followed suit. "Hi, Dragon Bee Queen! I killed the king; the hos shouldn''t be staying around here anymore!" Keith stated. When he did, the queen''s expression brightened as she flew forward to Keith. Scarlet had never seen something like this before. How could he be cozying it up with a monster! "As per our agreement, I want the honey." That was the whole reason why he came here. "Bzz!" The dragon bee queen nodded as she quickly brought forth arge amount of honey. Seeing it about to drip on the ground, Keith grabbed a jar. "Please ce it here!" The dragon bee queen moved her body above it. The liquid gold made Keith salivate. What a heft! Holding onto the jar, it was definitely heavier than a sack of potatoes! "Thank you for the honey! We''ll be off now!" Keith and Scarlet needed to return. But before they could go. "Bzzz." The dragon bee queen sounded. "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Keith tilted his head as he saw the dragon bee entering the hive. She returned after a few seconds. "An egg?" What the dragon bee queen had brought out was a white cocoon. Keith tilted his head as he stared, "Is this your baby?" "Bzzz." The queen nodded. "You''re giving this to me?" Keith blinked, wanting to confirm again. The dragon bee queen nodded. But the man waved his hand, "I can''t ept something like this." The dragon queen shook her head when she saw Keith handing the egg back. "...Alright, I will keep it." Keith took a deep sigh. The dragon bee queen said nothing as she flew back to her home. Turning to Scarlet, "What''s the matter with you?" While Keith talked with the dragon bee queen, this girl had a dull expression. "You got an egg." Scarlet''s eyes couldn''t keep her eyes off that cocoon. It was bigger than a chicken egg. "Yes, I did. I also got some honey as well." Keith didn''t forget about that. The honey was going to be delicious. "Now we can leave!" "Let me go get my horse." He quickly walked over to the side. That was where the two saw Knight munching on some grass. While Keith had gone to deal with the hos, he had Knight stay around here. "Ngeh!" Knight looked up. A grin formed as he patted, "Mmhmm. We''re done." The horse was eager to leave. When Keith was about to get on, "Wait a minute? How did you get here?" Keith realized that Scarlet was alone? Did she walk here? "No, I came here on a horse." "..." Looking around, "Where is it?" "Oh, it bolted when it caught sight of the dragon bee," Scarlet exined, her hand scratching her head in mild confusion. The horse''s disappearance had slipped her mind until it was brought up now. "I see." Keith thought, "Then you can ride the horse with me." "Eh?" "Yeah. The only way we could leave now is with Knight. Or do you want to wait here or walk?" Those were the only ways she could leave. "..." But together? Keith shook his head as he gestured, "Come here." Without a secondter, Scarlet''s hips were grabbed and raised her up. "Eeep!" A little squeal came out of the girl''s mouth when she felt Keith''s hand. Holding her mouth, she red, "How about a warning next time?" "What''s the matter?" Keith''s expression was calm and bright, as if nothing was wrong with his actions. "..." Scarlet red, but Keith didn''t mind as he ced her on Knight. It was her usual expression. This was another Tuesday. "But I must admit, I never expected you would make such a cute squeal." Scarlet was always a tigress. Never did Keith expect her to make such a cute voice. "..." Do you want to get hit? Scarlet''s cheeks turned red from embarrassment and fury. But that didn''t stop Keith from getting on top of Knight. "Why are you behind me?!" It was Keith, then Scarlet. "Do you want me to be front?" Front or behind. It didn''t matter where he sat. "...Fine." Scarlet sighed as she had to ept this. Like so, the group moved forward. "How fast is your horse?!" Scarlet blinked as she felt the wind hitting her face. It was going so fast. "This is nothing. Knight!" With Keith''s voice, Knight dashed forward! A smackful of wind hit Scarlet. With the strength of the force of the wind, Scarlet gets pushed back onto Keith''s body. "Hold onto the reins." Keith''s gentle voice muttered. With how long he rode with Knight, he was normal. Not so much for the demon girl. Scarlet had to move her face onto Keith''s chest. How is he so strong? She could feel his strong muscles. Thissted for quite some time. "We could rest here." Keith noticed the sun was almost down; it was time to set up camp. "You good?" Keith looked down and noticed how Scarlet''s hair was frizzed up. She looked like an actual lioness. "...I''m fine." Scarlet got off the horse with a wobble. I can''t do it in front of him. She wanted to throw up. But this couldn''t happen before Keith; pride wouldn''t allow it. "You can walk around. I''m going to set up camp." Keith summoned out his camping equipment. He turned to Aria, "Aria, please spot any monsters here." "Hoo!" Aria nodded as she flew into the air and searched for any monsters. Keith cracked his knuckles, "What should I do with this?" The pot of honey came out of his hand. That had been on his mind as he moved. Marinated steak. Honey was a great tenderizer, softening the meat and giving it extra sweetness. Keith took out a dragator steak. He seasoned it with salt and pepper. Then came the fun part, Keith took the meat and dredged it with honey. Leave it there and let it marinate. Keith cracked his neck as he started to work on the other side dishes. Volume 6.5 Chapter 84: The Island Is Going To Get Crazy. Volume 6.5 Chapter 84: The Ind Is Going To Get Crazy. Volume 6.5 Chapter 84: The Ind Is Going To Get Crazy. While he did, Scarlet held her stomach. I have to tell him not to go so fast next time. She felt her lunch and dinnering up. As she returned to camp, a sweet smell emerged. Eh? Scarlet sniffed the air. As she continued, she arrived in front of the camp. "You''re back." Keith smiled, "The steak is almost done." "Steak?" "Mmhmm. Today''s dinner is honey dragator steak with mashed potatoes and bacon." "..." Scarlet blinked a couple of times as she stared. That onlysted for a few seconds before she sat down beside him. "Here''s your share." Keith ced the steak and potatoes in front of her. Scarlet stared at the b of meat. It was perfect and had a rich sear on all sides. "Delicious." On the side, Scarlet looked up to see Keith and Aria had already taken a bite. The two''s expressions were something. Why wait? Scarlet took a bite, and she understood why he acted like this. The dragator steak melted in her mouth. But when it did, the meat had a rich and delicate taste. It was sweet and savory at the same time; neither vor overpowered the other. A bnced blend. "You want more?" "Hmm?" Scarlet looked down and noticed it, "When did I finish it all?!" Nothing was on her te! "...Thank you." Scarlet raised her te. Keith grinned as he ced more meat on her te. The four continued to eat for some time. But after a while, "You can go to bed, I''ll be on the lookout." "Are you sure? You faced the hos a few hours ago." "I''ll be fine. Get your rest." Keith shook his head as he cleaned the tes. "Alright." Scarlet headed into the tent. But after a few moments, the girl got up. She couldn''t sleep, not with what had happened in a few days. She walked out to see Keith outside, sitting beside the fire. "What''s the matter?" "I couldn''t sleep." "Have some of this." Keith handed a cup, "It''s tea. It''ll clear your mind." "Mmhmm," Scarlet sat beside him. There was a silence between the two. "Thank you for helping me." "It''s fine." Keith shook his head, "I got something as well." It was a win-win situation for him. "..." "...Can you listen to my story?" Scarlet asked. "Sure." When Keith said this, Scarlet didn''t hesitate as she started to talk about Selk. Something in her made her talk about everything. She didn''t want to hide it from Keith. "Selk is such an interesting woman." "Indeed." Scarlet smiled, "Thank you for listening to everything I said." "If you want me to listen, I will." "..." Scarlet said nothing as she leaned onto Keith''s shoulders. "What are you doing?" "Tired." "If you''re tired, you can go to bed." "This is better." This is the same feeling. No, it was a more soothing feeling. "Do you guys have to be like this?" Keith was about to cry. Right now, he was being stared down by a couple of people. Alfia scolded, "How could you run away like that without a word. Do you have a death wish?" A week and a half. Alfia couldn''t believe Keith would be gone for that long. Herrick and the others were the same as well. This man wrote a note and left without a thought. It was so casual. "Rx, there''s nothing wrong." Keith could only wave it off. That was what he wished he could do. The expression Alfia and the rest said otherwise. Should I mention the cocoon? He was keeping that on standby. When he returned home, he nned to tell them about it but was shut down. Those eyes told him to shut up and ept his punishment. "Um, Keith." "Hello, Professor Aidiun." Keith turned to see that Aidiun had brought someone to the ind. It was someone the others knew really well. "Scarlet? What are you doing here?" Alfia frowned as she stared at the demon-kin. But it was a brief moment as Scarlet scratched her head, "Should I give you guys a minute before I say it?" Keith kneeling on the ground was something. "No, we''re done! What do you need?" Keith quickly got up before the others had the chance to say anything. "I want to join your ind." "Eh?" That caused the others to gasp. She wanted to join the ind? What kind of joke was going on?! Unlike the others who had joined due to Keith, Scarlet was aplete unknown. "Can you tell me the reason why?" Keith tilted his head. "It was fun hanging out with you. I just wanted something like that." Scarlet muttered. Those two days with Keith were by far exciting and fun. "I see." Keith thought about it before raising his thumb, "Wee aboard." It was more fun to have another person joining. "Thank you so much!" Scarlet smiled. But as they did, the others didn''t have the same attitude. "What was going on?" "Is it just me, or are they close?" "Phnder." "I''m not a phnder!" Keith red at Jack. But as they talked, Aidiun coughed, "Keith, there''s another person who wants to join as well." "Another one? Who?" Before the man could say anything, something dashed from the bushes! It was quick and fast. Keith did not need to move as the shadow went past him, and the target was Herrick! "Hmpf!" Herrick blocked the hit and scoffed, "Do you think you can-What the?!" "Oh, Hi, Leona?" Melor waved. "Wait, what? You know her?" "She''s Herrick''s fiance." "WHAT?!" "Ahh," Cadmus sighed as he watched the hectess unfolding, "Let''s just say this ind is about to go crazy." "Indeed." The other adults nodded to that.
Volume 7 Chapter 1: Moving Day Number Two Volume 7 Chapter 1: Moving Day Number Two Volume 7 Chapter 1: Moving Day Number Two "What?! Who joined your ind?!" Tristan almost spat out his food as he stared at Keith. His words were way too difficult to understand. Licht and Maria''s reaction wasn''t as extreme as his, but they were still dumbfounded. Keith repeated, "We have Scarlet and Leona here. The two have joined my ind." The two had officially be part of his ind. Now, they were eating at the same table. Scarlet slightly bowed, "Hello, my name is Scarlet. I''m d to meet all of you." "Hi," Leona''s voice was curt as she looked away from them. It was clear to the others she was wary of them. The only one she wasn''t suspicious of was Herrick. Keith pped his hand, "Now that all the formalities are done, let''s have lunch." A few lunchboxes appeared on the table. "..." You really going to end it like that? Leona said nothing, but her sniffing was enough for anyone to tell she was interested. On the other hand, Scarlet marveled at the lunchbox, "They''re so big. Are you sure anyone could finish it?" "Of course. when you have these two by your side, we can finish just about anything." Herrick and Melor were gluttons. They would finish anything the rest couldn''t. "Leave it to us!" "We''ll have everything cleaned up!" "But one lunchbox is amazing." Scarlet moved one of them and felt the heft. "I''m sure you can finish it all." If Alfia and Faelyn could clean the thing out, she definitely could. "..." When Scarlet opened the box, the smelling from the meat was incredible. Inside the box was steak and roasted potatoes. She took a knife and sliced the steak. It''s as tender as the one I ate. Tender and juicy. "Delicious." Scarlet savored the meat in pure bliss. She wasn''t the only one, as the others did the same. "Thank you for the praise." Keith grinned. Scarlet nodded as she stared at everyone else doing their own thing. So they had been eating this all the time? There was a tint of jealousy and envy she had for them. "Oh yeah. When are you guys going to move your things?" Keith questioned. "Hmm?" "What do you mean, hmm? Since you n to live on my ind, we need to move your things in. The same goes for you as well, Leona." Those two definitely had things in their dorm they needed to bring. "Are you guys fine with that? I don''t want to impose." "No, it''s fine. I helped out Jack when he was moving." "Dude, you destroyed half a mansion and then walked in like you were the boss." Jack''s eyes twitched. Did he forget about what he did to that mansion? The others probably haven''t. It was not casual. Tristan nodded to that. Keith had destroyed and stormed into an ind and went on a rampage. And then he returned without any thought. "Sure. Please help me out." Hearing them help out was nice. "Then we''ll split into two teams. Herrick, Melor, and Gabriel, you guys go with Leona and help her pack. Alfia and Faelyn will help out Scarlet. The rest will help Diana and Nephele with cleaning the two bedrooms." "Understood!" The groups were decided like this. "Back to eating!" Herrick quickly ate again. "By the way, where is Carolyn?" The girl wasn''t with them. "Ah, she has some things to do with the club," Tristan exined. "...I see." Club activities were going strong. ... "We''ll be going now." Scarlet and the two elves nodded as they entered the ind. When they did, the three were met with a giant ck mansion. "So this is the demon''s ind." "It''s different from the others." "Is it? If youpare it to Keith, this one is different." Keith''s mansion was smaller. However, it was a different sensation from this. Warm and bubbly than cold and drape. "There is no ind that couldpare to Keith." It was different from the others. One of a kind. The elf mansion also had the same feeling as the demon. "Let''s go in." When the three entered, "Princess." A couple of demons greeted her. But when they did, "Why are they here?" The demons'' vignce turned high as they noticed Alfia and Faelyn. Only demons could be here. It was a stain to have these elves here. "They''re with me." Scarlet''s cold voice cut through, "Do not mess with them." She didn''t say anything else as she walked over to her room. "Quite cold there," Alfia muttered. "You would have acted the same." "True. What are you nning to take?" Alfia was ready to help out. Yet, Scarlet shook her head, "There''s really nothing for you to do. I have this." Raising a bag, the furniture was sucked in. One by one, the items started to be sucked in. "What do you want to talk about?" "Hmm?" "Please, you knew about the bag and how we could move things." The elf had one like this as well. Yet, she still followed Keith''s words? "I want to have a little talk." Alfia turned to Faelyn, "Faelyn, can you give us a moment?" "Understood." Faelyn bowed as she exited the room. Now, the two princesses were the only people left in the room. "I know you don''t like the idea of me joining Keith''s ind." The others didn''t know, but Alfia did. She was the one who harassed Keith. And now she was joining his ind? Of course, the elf would feel wary. "What''s your endgame in all of this?" "Hmm?" Scarlet blinked. Endgame? Is that what she thinks? "...You don''t have one?" Realizing that nk expression, it seemed not. "No, I don''t have an endgame in all of this. I just want to see what''s so different from the others." Scarlet noticed it. So many changes urred between Alfia, Faelyn, Herrick, and Melor. The one cause of all of this was Keith. "..." "I realized I was in the wrong." Scarlet felt guilty for all of this. Yet, Keith forgave her like that. She couldn''t believe it. "Then you''re in for a ride. The ind is going to be interesting and crazy at the same time." That was the only way to describe it. "I''m prepared. But I''m not prepared for Keith." Scarlet grabbed her cheeks, still red from the incident. "Huh?! What did Keith do?" That red cheeks and flushed expression. A million thoughts were going through her mind. All of them were thetter. "Nothing. There''s really nothing to worry about." Scarlet waved her hand. But that only made Alfia grow worried, "Spill!" As the two girls talked, Faelyn took a sigh of relief. The princess has another friend. Volume 7 Chapter 2: One On One Talk Volume 7 Chapter 2: One On One Talk Volume 7 Chapter 2: One On One Talk "We''re back!" Alfia called out as she and the two girls entered the mansion. When they did, they saw Gabriel with a tired look. Alfia questioned, "What happened to you? You guys looked like you went through a riot." "Ah, it was so difficult getting Herrick out of there." "Herrick?" Alfia and Faelyn looked at one another. It wasn''t Leona, it was Herrick? "Those beastmen begged for Herrick to stay on the ind. They kept grabbing onto him." "Ah," The three girls took a deep sigh. Everything made sense. "I''m guessing it happened to you guys as well?" This was a likely scenario. "Yeah, they kept begging Scarlet to stay here." The demons weren''t as hectic as the other side, but they followed her. "I see." Gabriel took a deep sigh. "Why are you acting like this, Gabriel? It was so fun." While that shaved 10 years out of Gabriel, Herrick and Melor were the opposite! "..." You guys were the problem! Gabriel had to deal with them. The most tiresome thing was to drag these two fighting maniacs out of there. While the girls could only feel bad for him, "Wee back, everyone. Woah! What happened to you guys?" Keith came out of the kitchen with an apron on. "Nothing." "Ahh, I see. Well, I prepared some cookies and fruit. There''s also some drinks in the living room as well." "That''s great!" Herrick and Melor headed in. But not as much for Alfia, the sweet lover. "And Scarlet, Leona. You two can choose a room once you have some snacks." "...Understood." Keith nodded as he headed back into the kitchen. "Why are you so spaced out?" Alfia looked at Scarlet; her expression was so nk that anyone from a mile away could see. "Did you not see him with the apron on?!" Scarlet started to shake the elf! But that only caused the others to tilt their heads. "Do you have a-" "No, I do not!" Scarlet quickly pped her mouth. She exined, "Have you seen someone wear an apron out like that?!" "Um, chefs?" They wear aprons all the time. "Not that!" Scarlet sighed as she couldn''t believe these guys, "Have you ever seen a noble wear something like that?" "It''s Keith." "Yeah." "But he looks so handsome and refined! He also gives off the warm andfy vibe as well!" Scarlet muttered as she peeked from the door. The man was cooking with such a happy smile, without a care in the world. "That contrasting vibe is so nice." "He has such a motherly aura," Herrick muttered. Everyone''s expression changed when they heard that. "Say that to him, and he''ll kill you." Melor retorted. That was asking for Keith to throw him out the window. He may act calm and rxed, but he could also be a monster. That itself was too dangerous. "Indeed." No one wanted that...not again. "...You think he''s cute?" Leona muttered as she stared at Herrick. "No, I said he had a motherly aura." There was a difference. "..." "But it doesn''t change that he looks charming right now." That was the only way to describe it. "And he knows how to cook, which is a total plus," Scarletmented. "Okay, let''s go and get our snacks," Gabriel suggested. They saw a te of cookies and some lemon tea when they entered the living room. "Keith is the best!" Herrick and Melor sipped on some lemon tea. "Indeed." Scarlet and the others sat on the sofa and had some treats. This snackingsted for a few minutes. "Anyways, we need to move your stuff. Now, where do you want your room to be?" Gabriel asked. They didn''t forget about what they had to do. "Where is Keith sleeping?" "Bottom floor." "Then I want my room to be next to his." "You''re not!" Alfia retorted! "Eh? Why not?" "Because you can''t!" Alfia red at Scarlet, who had an undisturbed look. The demon woman shrugged, "So bossy. Where is your room then? I will take the one next to yours." "Alright." Alfia took a sigh of relief. "I want to be next to Herrick!" Leona shouted. "Sure." No one was going to stop her from being close to him. Herrick and Melor. Those two were the loudest. It was her funeral. Like that, everyone got to work on helping the two girls move. When they were finished, "Sorry if it''s not like your room on the other inds." "It''s fine. And this is more than enough for me." Scarlet shook her head. The room she had before had a lot of excess space. This was just having everything down low instead. "That''s great. Now, let''s go to the dining room. I think Keith is finished cooking." "So that''s what the smell was." Scarlet smiled as the two girls walked downstairs. And when they did, they had seen everyone. "You two arete!" Herrick growled. Alfia scoffed at him, "Rx, we''re only a few minuteste." "A few minutes is more than enough for me!" In that short timeframe, he would eat at least three tefuls of food! "" Alfia just shook her head as she sat at the table. Scarlet also sat beside the girl. Keith smiled, "Today, I went a little overboard. But we have two new people joining us on this ind. Please wee them!" "Cheers!" Like that, the party started. Scarlet stared down at the food that was on the table. This is different from the ones that we ate. "What''s this?" "It''s boffalo steaks." "Boffalo? You mean those bone beasts?" She had hunted some of them before in the demon kingdom. You can eat these? This was unexpected. "Mmhmm. Go ahead and try. I soaked it in beef stock." "Mmhm!" The moment Scarlet bit into it, the taste exploded into her mouth, causing her to pause. What a vor. She never knew a buffalo would taste like this. "And these vegetables as well." Each one was tasty and vibrant from one another. "It was quite the feast."
Volume 7 Chapter 3: Waking The Princess Up Volume 7 Chapter 3: Waking The Princess Up Volume 7 Chapter 3: Waking The Princess Up The next day, Keith woke up early. While he stretched his hand into the air, he patted the little spirit sleeping on his pillow. Need to pick up tomatoes, carrots, and onions today. As he went to the backyard, there was already a person there. "Good morning, Udine." In front of him was a beautiful woman with aquamarine hair. Despite having a drowsy look, it didn''t affect her pristine beauty. Actually, it made her more ethereal. "How''s the seed doing?" Keith asked, his eyes fixed on the seed surrounded by water. Even after all this time, the seed hadn''t changed at all. There was still a tiny sprout on top of the seed, a sign of life that filled him with hope and anticipation. "I can tell that seed is almost ready to grow." Udine''s role on the ind was to take care of the seed. The seed was something he had obtained from the S-rank dungeon. And it required a lot of water! From what Diana said, it would take quite some time before the tree was able to bore any fruits. "That''s great." Keith smiled, "I''m going to pick up some vegetables now." He turned over to the other side, where the vegetables were growing. Udine asked, "What are you nning to make today?" "I''m thinking about whipping up some omelets stuffed with smoked ham, bell peppers, and onions. There''s going to be toast and potatoes on the side. Do you have anything you want to eat?" "I want ham!" While the human and spirit talked, someone called out. From the side was another beautiful woman. It seemed she had been waiting for this moment. "Understood! I will have some smoked ham on the side." Keith grinned, "Do you guys have anything else?" "I would like to have some condensed milk." Udine had a sweet tooth. "Understood. I will have a jar ready." Keith nodded as he headed into the kitchen and got to work. Today''s menu was a simple meal. Dicing the ham, onions, and bell peppers, he ced them into the pan to cook. Good. Keith watched the omelet slowly cook. When he saw it was ready, he flipped it over. A perfectly shaped omelet. Now I have to do it 20 more times! Keith chuckled. Herrick and Melor were able to eat five by themselves, and Cadmus could eat around 8. "Keith, are you alright doing all of this?" From the window came Diana, the great spirit of nature. "I''m fine. I can do this easily." Keith continued to make omelets left and right. "...Understood. But be careful." "I know. Don''t worry about it." Keith continued to work left and right. After some time, "Woah! How could you stack it like that?" Gabriel entered the kitchen to see the giant yellow tower. "I didn''t know either." Keithughed, "I just kept chucking, and it formed a giant tower." "I''m so going to enjoy this!" Herrick wiped his drool. He was prepared to clear all of it in one go. "Help me move it to the table first before you eat." "On it!" Herrick quickly grabbed the te. "Not like that, Herrick!" Arlo quickly helped him bnce. That tower of omelets was going to drop! "Phew! Thanks, Arlo." "We need to move slowly." Arlo and Herrick moved like a couple of newborn fawns. Keith could only shake his head as he prepared the other things. "Let me get those." Gabriel grabbed the bread and fillings. "Thanks." The group brought everything to the dining room. Everyone slowly arrived. While Keith made breakfast, everyone knew when to gather. "Where''s Scarlet?" "Scarlet is still sleeping." Alfia grabbed her head. It seemed she had tried to wake her up. "But we have sses." Today was a school day. "Who cares! More for us!" "Yeah!" Cadmus and the food lovers grinned as they tilted back and forth. That meant one less person here. "..." Keith shook his head. This was especially so for Cadmus. You''re the principal! You should be promoting! "Give me a second, I will call her down." Keith sighed as he walked to the room. Knocking on the door, "Mmmm." A groan came from the other side. "Scarlet, it''s time to wake up. Come down and have breakfast." "Ngh." Scarlet continued to groan, which caused Keith to enter the room. And when he did, he saw the girl still snuggling into the bed. He nudged the girl''s shoulders, "Come on, you need to wake up. You''re going to go hungry." "Mgn." Scarlet turned around, and her eyes locked onto Keith. "Can''t I sleep some more?" "No. Or you will bete." Keith shook his head as he turned around to leave. When that happened, she quickly made her move; she jumped and hugged the man! "I''m still tired." "Mmhmm. Come and get dressed." This girl was still in her pajamas. "Okay." Scarlet took a deep yawn as she got up and raised her hand, "What?" "Help me get dressed." "Huh? You need help to get dressed?" "Yes, I had maids who did that." "..." Keith had no words as he sighed, "Get changed yourself, I will wait outside." Scarlet pouted, "You''re no fun." "I am not." Keith quickly left the room. It didn''t take long for Scarlet toe out. Volume 7 Chapter 4: Midterms Volume 7 Chapter 4: Midterms Volume 7 Chapter 4: Midterms "Did you forget anything?" Keith stared at Scarlet for a few seconds. She changed her clothes, but her body swayed back and forth. Scarlet looked around before nodding, "Mmhmm, I wore everything." "Really?" "Of course. Don''t treat me like a child." "The fact that you need someone to help you get dressed is a concern." To be fair, this is normal; it was a noble issue. In the Freed household, maids would help him get dressed. But Keith had put a stop to that, saying that he could do it himself. "Let''s go down. Everyone is waiting for us." "Okay." Scarlet nodded. Anyone could tell she was still sleepy. I guess she isn''t a morning person. The two arrived at the dining room. "What took you guys so long?" Cadmus questioned, his voice filled with impatience. "Keith helped me get changed." "What?!" Alfia jolted upwards; her head turned to Keith, demanding some answers. "It''s not what you think." Keith sat down in his seat, "Now, let''s eat." Besides the ring eyesing from Alfia, the others dined in. "Scarlet,e and drink this." Keith ced a dark liquid in front of her. Scarlet sniffed the drink, "What is it?" "Coffee. It''ll help perk you up." "Okay." Scarlet took a sip. Staring at how she did it, she looked like a little cat. She stuck out her tongue to lick it like a cat. Thatsted for a few seconds before Scarlet took big sips. "What is this? My body feels so energetic!" Scarlet''s body jolted forward as she couldn''t believe it. "You like it?" Alfia didn''t like coffee. "Mmhmm. It''s aromatic." Despite the bitter taste, she preferred it. "It does that." Keith sipped on his coffee calmly. The group finished their meal and got dressed. "Let''s go to ss." It was time to go to ss. The three great spirits wished them off as they exited the gate. As the group headed to their sses, "Why is the demon princess with them?" "Are you kidding me?" "Another person." Students noticed them and started to murmur. "Hah," Keith sighed as he continued to walk to ss. But that caused the others to chuckle. Gabriel noted, "This isn''t going to stop soon." "I know." This was never going to end. A few weeks ago, there was a rumor going around saying he was a womanizer. Photos were taken to prove this point as well. Keith thought it would die down. And he was so wrong with that. And adding Scarlet and Leona doesn''t help the situation. While Keithmented over this situation, Scarlet tugged on Keith''s clothes. Looking down, she mouthed, "Sorry about that." It''s fine. Keith mouthed. He wasn''t going to be angry with this. The person who caused this rumor was none other than this demon girl right here. However, he forgave her. She had rushed over to his side to try and save him. "Leader, I''m going to go now." "Same here." Arlo, Jack, Sarah, and Leona were going to separate from them. "See you guyster." Keith waved off to the others as the rest entered their ssroom. When he did, Carolyn walked over, "Good morning." "Morning. What have you been doing thesest few days? You look tired." Keith noticed how Carolyn''s expression was slightly dreadful. "Doing some things." "Make sure to take care of your body." Keith could tell this girl was overworking herself. "I don''t want to hear that from you." "Hmm? What''s that supposed to mean?!" "Nothing." Carolyn took a deep sigh as she sat down. Before Keith could ask her, "Everyone, sit down. Today is going to be an important day." Aidiun entered the ssroom with a tense expression. Everyone sat down. "Today, we''re going to discuss the midterm exam." "Midterm exam?" The students looked at one another. It had been that long? To think that the semester had passed by so quickly. "The midterm exams will be in a month and a half. It will be testing everything you have learned thesest few months." "I see." Pretty standard. It was a midterm exam that everyone expected. "This is the overall rankings of students right now," Aidiun stated. With a snap of his fingers, a signboard formed in front of them. It had everyone in the ss ranked. Huh? I''m eighth? Keith blinked. Keith was in eighth ce. "I''m first?" Scarlet blinked as she stared at the signboard. "Based on what you guys have done and the tests you had taken before sses, this is the rank we have created." Aidiun added, "The scores will change based on your midterm exam." "Understood!" The students nodded. After that, ss started, and it was quite interesting as everyone was focused on their ranking. Once the ss had ended, everyone began to discuss. "What am I going to do?!" Herrick grabbed his head. Melor was the same as well. "Rx, you guys will do fine." "Fine?! Are you kidding me?! I''m in the middle of the pack!" Herrick was 20ish in the ss. It seemed alright. But not with him. "That''s because you''re a dumb lion." Alfia shook her head. "Shut it!" "20th shouldn''t be talking to the 4th ce like that." Alfia had a victorious smirk as she stared at him. That caused Herrick''s expression to drop. The disparity was uncanny.
Volume 7 Chapter 5: Rankings Volume 7 Chapter 5: Rankings Volume 7 Chapter 5: Rankings "It''s probably because you caused so much trouble at the beginning of the semester." Herrick and Melor did cause discord, leading the other dwarves and beastmen to cause trouble. The professors definitely lowered their ranking because of this. "I''m pretty sure it could be higher after what you guys did." And the people who changed the most were Herrick and Melor. They were the most troublesome, yet they changed the most because of this. Their growth was astonishing. "True. I guess we have to prove ourselves again." Herrick understood it as well. "But I think we should be more concerned with this guy." Alfia''s eyes gazed at Keith. That caused the rest to do the same. They were all surprised that the man was ranked eighth. He was the strongest out of all of them. Faelyn thought, "I think it''s because he had been doing those drills so light-heartedly." That could be the reason why he was lower than the rest. The first test they took was where the man had used gravity bracelets. "Oh, yeah. I was only practicing." Keith scratched his head. He had forgotten about those tests. "Not funny." The others couldn''tugh. "If you took it seriously, you would probably end them all." That was something everyone knew for sure. His strength and magic were the highest out of all of them. "Are you going to take the midterm exam seriously?" "Of course I am." Keith nodded, "And you guys shouldn''t worried about me. The ones we should be worried about are these two." Herrick and Melor were the people they should focus on. "What? We''re already worried as is." "Don''t forget about your studies. Character is important. However, I''m positive there will be a written test or something." A written exam was definitely a norm. "Argh!" Just hearing it was enough to cause Herrick and Melor to groan. "Don''t be sad. We have enough time for you to cram. Let''s go get something to eat." Gabriel suggested. There was no use crying over spilled milk. It would only hurt their head even more. "But I don''t want to be demoted!" Herrick held his head. That was the other thing going on with this midterm. Aidiun also reminded, Those in the lower ranking shall have the chance to be demoted into A-ss. And those top 5 from A-ss have the chance to be bumped into S-ss. Those cold words caused everyone to jolt. "Are you kidding me? How could Professor Adiun say that?!" Herrick wanted to cry. "Rx, we got time to do it." Keith shook his head. As they continued to worry, they were going to go crazy. Herrick and Melor could only pout at his words. However, hearing that they would have lunch made their mood slightly better. "Keith, I''m going to go." "Hmm?" "I''m having lunch with some of my club members. We need to discuss some things." "Ahh, ok. Be safe." Keith didn''t say anything else as the group sat down at his usual table. "Keith, what''s wrong with Herrick and Melor?" Sarah questioned. The two had be so meek. Their energetic aura they always had was gone. "ss rankings." "Ahh," The four who weren''t there understood. "What about you guys? What rankings did you get?" It was probably the same thing with the other sses. "Oh, we''re fighting to get to A-ss. I''m second, while Jack is fourth." The two were at the top of B-ss. "That''s great." "Me too!" Arlo pumped his fist, "Professor Aidiun helped with our studies." During their off time, Aidiun would help the students with their work. Having the S-ss homeroom teacher really helped out their studies. "I couldn''t understand everything." Herrick and Melor muttered. "..." Keith shook his head. "What should we do?!" ... "Hmm? You''re not going toe home with us?" Scarlet and Alfia tilted when they heard Keith''s words. "I''m going to go somewhere. I want to make something." There was something he had been nning to buy. That got Herrick and Melor excited, "Is it new meat?" "No, it''s not that. I''m going to get something for my coffee." It was time to make it. Thinking about it, it was something that could be made with ease. "Aww." "We got the smoker. Why are you guys acting so differently?" Keith shook his head as he set off to Dalen''s workshop. When he arrived, "Scar, I need your help making something." "Hmm? What do you need my help to make?" "A machine to make a good drink." "What kind of drink is it?!" "Is it selling in the market?!" "Tell us!" Behind him were a bunch of dwarfs. Hearing how Keith was going to make something new, they had to jump at the chance! "Enough, the kid asked me. Back off!" Skar growled at the others. But that only got a cold grunt from the others. "What do you need my help on?" "I want you to build this." Keith had taken out the blueprints. But when Skar stared at it, his expression changed, "A kettle?" "No, it''s not a kettle. This is an espresso machine." Volume 7 Chapter 6: Espresso Volume 7 Chapter 6: Espresso Volume 7 Chapter 6: Espresso An espresso machine. That was something Keith wanted to create today. It was something he wanted the moment he obtained the macao beans. Espresso and coffee were two different things. High pressure was required to make espresso. By doing this, the vors were deeper than coffee. A fresh cup of espresso was great for the morning. Skar stared at the design, "I could make this." "That''s great! How long will it take?" "About three hours." With the simplistic design, the invention could be built soon. "That''s great. I will leave it all to you!" "Thene back in a few hours." Skar grabbed the blueprints and got to work. I also have to do some things as well. Besides the creation of the espresso maker, Keith would also need to roast the macao beans. Roasting coffee beans made the vors of the beans much different from regr ones. "Keith, you''re back?" Scarlet questioned. "Wee home, Keith!" "Po," Fira and Mir rush at him. Keith smiled, "Mmhmm. But I''m going to leave a bitter." "Huh?" "Did you not get the item?" The others heard about Keith building an item. "I need to make some things before I do it." Keith ced the macao beans on a pan. He turned the heat up and started to stir the beans. As he did, the beans started to grow darker. This should be good. There was a roasted smelling from the beans. "I''m going to head out again." Keith dashed out of the mansion and back to the shop. "Skar, is it done?" "Mmhmm. I have it right here." Skar brought the instrument out. Staring at the machine, "Good work as always." "What are you going to do with it?" Skar was quite curious. "I will show you. Got a stove?" "Of course." Skar showed him the break room. When they were there, Keith started to do some things. "Those beans?" "They''re going to be the thing that will make the vor." Using a wind sphere, he grounded the beans down. Bing a fine powder, he ced it into a funnel and filled the bottom section with water. "The only thing we need to do now is wait for the water to boil." The pressure would create the espresso. Skar nodded. As the group waited, they could hear the sounds of something bubbling. "It smells so rich." An aromatic air started to fill the workshop. It was rich and full. "And this is espresso." Keith smiled as he poured the drink out. It was enough to make two cups full, "Who wants to try?" "I will do it since I helped make it." "Please! Anyone could have made it!" "You just got lucky!" Some dwarves burst into the room when they heard that. An argument soon ensued between everyone. They all wanted to try this new drink! Well, itsted for a few seconds. "What''s going on?!" A loud shout caused everyone to calm down. Dalen hade down to check on them. "Boss," Skar and the other dwarves toned it down even more when they saw Dalen''s furious expression. "Do you know I have a lot of work!" He couldn''t get any work done with how much they were screaming. "And what''s with the smell?" Dalen started to sniff around. The smell was something. "It''sing from this, Dalen." Keith raised a cup in the air. "Isn''t this the same thing I smelled from when you work?" As Keith worked on the cart, he would be drinking something. It had a simr smell to that. "Ahh, this is a concentrated version of it." "Then I have to try." Dalen didn''t hesitate as he grabbed the cup. He had been meaning to try it ever since Keith brought it. "So aromatic." Dalen was in awe of the taste, "I feel like my body is lighter." "It''s concentrated, so the vor is more full." This was something Keith wanted. It was quite a unique taste. "Brat." Keith turned around to see Skar and the other dwarves staring at him. "Rx, I didn''t forget about you." Keith started to get to work on the other cups. This whole ordealsted for half an hour. The entire break room was filled with the smell of espresso. "It tastes so bitter!" "My goodness!" "I prefer my sweet food!" So you guys aren''t a fan of it. Well, espresso wasn''t for everyone. Dalen looked at Keith, "Kid, I want one." Only a handful of the dwarves like it. "Then you can ask Skar to make it. Here are the beans as well." Keith handed a bag of beans over to him as well. He had expected something like this to ur. "Thanks a lot!" "Don''t mention it. I''m going to go now." Keith waved his hand. Now that he had gotten the espresso maker, drinking espresso would be the best.
Volume 7 Chapter 7: Getting Help By The Seniors Volume 7 Chapter 7: Getting Help By The Seniors Volume 7 Chapter 7: Getting Help By The Seniors Keith headed for the kitchen and started to prepare his expresso. Ah, I should have made it like this. In front of him were roasted macao beans. However, it was a dark shadepared to the ones he handed to Dalen. He preferred a deep aroma with this. While he savored the taste, Diana entered the kitchen, "Keith, what are you making right now?" They had breakfast a few minutes ago; what was he preparing this time? Keith grinned, "I''m making some espresso right now. Do you want to try?" Diana blinked as her ears perked up: it was to be expected. Like Keith, the great spirit was a coffee fan. "Go ask Udine toe here as well." "What about Scarlet?" "She and Alfia left the ind to do some training." Diana nodded as she went to get Udine. There was a separation between coffee lovers on the ind. The coffee lovers were Keith, Cadmus, Udine, Diana, Sohma, Aidiun, and Scarlet. Then, there were the coffee haters; Herrick, Leona, Melor, and Alfia. The rest were in the neutral camp. "What cup of coffee are you making, Keith." Udine and Diana entered the kitchen. She looked pretty excited. "I''m almost done. I just need to make the milk foam." Keith raised his finger. This didn''t require much work as he created a small wind sphere at his fingertip and ced it into the cup. The surface slowly foamed up. "And here you are." Keith handed the cups of espresso over. The two great spirits marveled at the art. "There''s a leaf in mine." "I have a flower." The two were amazed by the art that was poured in. "I can only do simple things like that." Keith scratched his head, "But please try it out. The drink should be smoother with this." "Indeed." "This is nice to have on a sunny day." The two great spirits felt light with this. While the three savored the tastes, "Keith, what''s that smell?" Herrick and Leona enter the kitchen. The smell from their cups was really aromatic. "It''sing from the macao beans. Want some?" Keith raised the cup. But that caused Herrick and Leona to move away. "Forget us being here." "Mmhmm." Herrick and Leona quickly dashed. Especially those two; beastmen''s noses were sensitive. "Alright, I will see you guyster." Keith waved his hand. Diana and Udine nodded as they continued to sip. Keith had something in his hand as he walked out of the ind. That was only a few seconds before he entered the portal again. "Hello, Keith." "Wee." Angelica and Sakura greeted. "What did you bring here today?" Angelica had a devious grin. "Of course!" Keith raised a box into the air, "Here you are. I brought this as a gift." "Thank you." "I''m sorry that you have to do this." Keith waved his hand, "It''s fine. This is nothing for me. This is thanks for all the help." "What did you prepare this time?" "Cottage pie. I used dragator meat to make it." Keith grinned as he opened the lunchbox. In the big box was a beautiful golden crust. There was a lovely scent of bacon and potatoesing from it. "Let''s get studying before we have it," Angelica muttered. She stared at the pie. However, she didn''t forget. Keith had requested them for help with his study. "Alright. Let''s get to work." Keith rolled up his sleeves, ready to get to work. "Keith, you did it wrong here." Sakura noticed an error. "I see." Keith nodded and started to write down some notes. Having the two teach him was contrasting; you have the serious teacher, Sakura, and then the gentle teacher, Angelica. It was a good-good situation. "Thank you so much for the help." Keith grinned. "No problem." "Now that we''re done helping you, I''m dying to try the dish!" Angelica was all smiles as she stared, but that caused Sakura to frown, "Angelica." "I know. I will get forks and tes." That was what always happened: Angelica and Sakura would help set up while Keith brought the food. "Let me scoop some for you." Keith took out a spat and started to take out the cottage pie. And when he did, the juices dripped down. Angelica and Sakura didn''t hesitate to take a bite. One bite was more than enough. "Delicious as always." Angelica and Sakura continued to eat. "It''s sweet." There was a slight sweet tasteing from the meat. "Oh, that''s because I added something special." A mischievous grin formed on Keith''s face as he said this." That caused the two girls to turn their heads, "What are you hiding from us?" "It''s my little secret. I should prepare some tea as well." Keith took out a kettle. He caused the kettle to levitate, creating a fire on the bottom and letting the water boil. After some time, the tea was prepared. Volume 7 Chapter 8: Be More Wary Going Forward Volume 7 Chapter 8: Be More Wary Going Forward Volume 7 Chapter 8: Be More Wary Going Forward "Here you are, beautifuldies. Have some rose tea." Two cups were ced before them. Angelica took the cup and sipped, "This tea is also delicious!" The cottage pie wasn''t the only delicious thing. The tea was incredible as well. Unlike the savory taste, the rose tea was sweet and mellow. It was a perfect meal. "I feel so spoiled by you." Angelica sighed. Keith had spoiled them left and right with food and tea. "Do you not like that?" Keith had a yful voice as he quickly took the te away from her, "I could stop all of this." "Heck no! Spoil me every day!" Angelica didn''t mind that; being spoiled was terrific. "Go ahead and spoil me with tea and food every day. I can live with that," Keith chuckled as he ced the te down. "I''m fine with feeding you two." Keith sipped his tea, "Also, is it fine for me toe to the ind like this?" Angelica and Sakura granted him ess to the ind, which was reserved only for the student council and disciplinarymittee squad. "It''s fine." "It would be better to have youe and go as you please than for one of us to go with you." Angelica''s smile was serene, while Sakura''s actions were calm. Both were nonchnt about it. "..." I don''t think you guys should be okay with it. The others would beg to be here. Thank goodness no one would know about this. Keith would be sweating if he did. There would definitely be a fight. "It will be fine, and we have more important things to discuss." "Hmm?" "We heard that Scarlet had joined your ind." Sakura went straight to the point. "Oh, yeah. She joined my ind. Is there a problem with it?" "Yes, there''s a problem with it." Angelica sighed deeply, "You need to be more careful from now on." "Eh?" "Keith, you have too much power on your ind right now." That was the primary concern they had. The number of people on Keith''s ind was smaller than that of other inds. But that was not the issue. "The number of royals you have is four." Who was on Keith''s ind? Alfia Alf Betris, princess of the elven kingdom Herrick Arn Ogun, prince of the beastman kingdom Scarlet Val Annabelle, princess of the demon kingdom Melor Dheu Isham, prince of the dwarf kingdom. "Having those four on your ind is already saying a lot." "But I don''t have control over them." There was no way he could control them. They were their own people. "That doesn''t change the fact that you have too much influence." Sakura sighed, "With one wording from your mouth, people''s heads might fly." "..." Are you kidding me? Keith wanted to retort, but their expressions said it all. "That''s why you need to be more careful. Some of my members are a little wary of you." "Same here." "I understand. Don''t worry about anything." Keith grinned. "..." Sakura and Angelica looked at one another. Are you sure? ... "Hah!" A resounding voice came from Carolyn as she sent starlight swords at a monster. In front of her was a bunch of kobolds. They couldn''tst a second as they were sliced in half. "Is everyone alright?" Carolyn turned to the students. The students nodded, "We are thanks to you, Princess." "The princess is so amazing!" "If she wasn''t here, we would have been defeated!" This was one of their club activities. It was to help freshmen students practice their skills. And Carolyn shined brightly. However, "Carolyn, what did you mess up on?" There was one person who didn''t express the same thought. Alger had a dark expression as he stared at her. "I didn''t cast my magic quick enough." "Indeed. If you fired your magic sooner, then you could have protected them. You tend to overthink when you do it." Alger shook his head as he said this. "...I understand." Carolyn took a deep sigh. However, what came next was when he patted her head. She looked up to see Alger smiling, "But everything else was perfect. You really are talented." "Kya!" The girls squealed. "Thanks." "Alright, let''s have a break now." Since the group had been fighting for so long, they could take a little break. "Understood!" Bleh. Carolyn looked down at the dried bread in her hand. This is nothingpared to the food that Keith always makes. He was going to say something about that. "Carolyn, how are you feeling with the magic right now?" Alger questioned. "I''m doing good. I''m able to use 3 swords now." Carolyn was taught a spell; starlight sword. It created a sword out of star magic. That sword was able to sh through everything. By doing so, it was incredible. "I have never seen people learn so quickly." Learning spells took a lot of work. For her to get a grasp on it showed how talented she is. "I learned from someone." Thank goodness I listened to him. Keith had given her some tips on how to use magic. With that as a foundation, learning was smoother.
Volume 7 Chapter 9: Let’s Go To Another Dungeon Volume 7 Chapter 9: Lets Go To Another Dungeon Volume 7 Chapter 9: Lets Go To Another Dungeon "That person is a good teacher for the basics. However, your new magic isn''t something that can''t be learned through the basics." The magic Carolyn was learning was something different. "The way he made you learn is too slow." Carolyn nodded, "I understand." While the two talked about what to do, "Aww, they look so cute!" "Don''t they look good with one another?" "They would make the best pair ever." The girls started to murmur about the two being together. Carolyn and Alger had been together for quite some time now. What made it even better was the two were beautiful and handsome. That made the scene perfect. But while they continued to talk about this, "These girls." Alger scratched his head. He could hear everything! "It''s fine. Let them talk about this." Carolyn shook her head. "By the way, I heard about an interesting store. Do you want to go?" Alger asked. "...You understand if you say something like this after what they said is weird, right?" Carolyn questioned. "Ah." Alger scratched his head. That was embarrassing. "Sure. I don''t mind." Carolyn nodded. That caused Alger''s expression to brighten tenfold. "Alright! Then let''s meet up in a few days." ... Keith stretched his hand into the air as he returned from his lessons with Scarlet and Angelica. But when he returned to the ind, "Come on!" "Can''t you do something about it?!" Hah. Keith took a deep sigh as he walked over to the sound. There was no need to guess who was the cause. But who was the poor soul this time? Turning the corner, he saw Herrick and Melorining to Faelyn. The girl''s expression was that of a beast! "Like I said, go bother Gabriel with this. Why are you bothering me?!" "Gabriel said he had other things to do today." "And you don''t think I have other things to do?!" Faelyn retorted. If they had topare, Gabriel had more time than her! She had to watch over Alfia and had club duties and such. Gabriel had none of that! "Yes!" The two battle maniacs didn''t realize it, as they stated. The anger meter on the girl was about to explode! "..." Faelyn was about to lose it. "You guys want to head to a dungeon again?" Keith called out. And when they heard the man''s voice, Herrick and Melor immediately dashed over to him, "Keith! Can we go to a B-rank dungeon?!" "Yeah!" "You guys want to go to a B-rank dungeon?" "Mmhmm! You''re the only B-rank adventurer! We can only rely on you to go there!" The adventurer ranking on this ind before was; C-rank: Keith, Gabriel, Alfia, and Faelyn D-rank: Herrick, Carolyn, Sarah E-rank: Melor, Jack, Arlo. "Couldn''t you guys go to a C-rank dungeon? Isn''t that enough?" However, the rankings changed a bit fromst time. Because Herrick and Melor went to dungeons left and right to train, Melor was bumped up to D-rank. Since both were D-rank adventurers, they could go to a C-rank one. "We did, but it was too easy." "The only ones the guild would let us go to are the weak ones." Melor frowned. "..." True. "But you''re a B-rank. They''ll definitely let you go to a B-rank dungeon!" With the fact that Keith explored an S-rank Dungeon, his rank was bumped up to B. He had the highest rank out of everyone. "I could, but-" Before Keith could say anything else, "Please!" "Yeah!" The two guys grabbed onto his leg, refusing to let go! That was how much they were dying to go! "I want to go to a dungeon as well!" Fira quickly flew over to Keith''s shoulders. "You want to go?" Keith blinked. To think Fira would say she wanted to go. Then again, she was also the adventurous type. She and a certain snowball would do daredevil things. What came after that was a scolding of a lifetime. "Please!" Herrick and Melor begged. "...Does everyone else want to go?" Hearing Herrick and Melor beg like no tomorrow, the others watched on the side. "Sure." "I''m game." They were all in agreement. "Alright, then. We will need to ask Carolyn about this as well." They would need their explosive mage. "Yay!" "Leona, Scarlet, the two of you need to register at the guild." Those two were the only ones who didn''t have a tag. "Gotcha." Scarlet and Leona nodded. "Also, I will need to know what kind of fighter you guys are." Adding two new people changed up the formation. He would need to figure out where to put them and switch others out. "Understood." "Also, Arlo, I need you to maintain the weapons before." "Yes! I will get to work!" "Now break! We''ll work on it right now!" Keith didn''t say anything else as everyone got to work. Seeing this, "It''s so great to see the students working like this." Aidiun watched how the students worked together. "Indeed." Diana nodded to that. "Wait a minute, doesn''t that mean we don''t have Keith?" Nephele blinked. Wouldn''t this be bad? And she knew of a certain dragon who was about to go crazy for it. "..." The others looked at one another. Volume 7 Chapter 10: Carrot And Stick Volume 7 Chapter 10: Carrot And Stick Volume 7 Chapter 10: Carrot And Stick "What?! You''re going out to explore another dungeon?!" Cadmus almost spat out his food. Are you kidding me?! They explored a dungeon not that long ago. Especially so with this kid! That guy went to a S-rank dungeon by himself! "Yes, we''re going to another dungeon for training." Keith nodded as he ate his steak. "Then what about the food?" That was the only thing he cared about! "Rx. I will prepare some meals before we go. So don''t worry about anything." He nced at Aidiun and Diana. Those two were going to keep watch over it. Understood. The dorm mother and manager understood the task. "Good." Cadmus was content as he continued to eat. "Before we head to the dungeon, we need to cram!" Keith pped his hand. "Eh?" "Don''t "eh," me. We all need to get our studies in before we can go. We''re going to skip at least a few days." Herrick and Melor would definitely fail if they skipped. "Come on!" Herrick and Melor wanted to cry. "Professor Aidiun will test you. If you guys fail, you don''t get toe along with us." Keith had a devious grin. The carrot and the stick. "Then we will pass!" The two roared! There was no way they could fail. Not when they had the chance to explore another dungeon! Scarlet nudged Alfia, "Are they always like this?" "Yep, he has then hooked, line, and sinker." The others could only watch this. Keith could order Herrick and Melor left and right if he wanted. ... The next day, Carolyn entered the ssroom. But when she did, she had an intrigued expression. What''s going on? She asked Keith, "Is there something wrong with them?" She was talking about Herrick and Melor; the two had intense looks. What made it weird was what they had before them. They were looking down at some books. That in itself was strange. "Stuff." Keith had a mischievous grin. Carolyn turned to Alfia and the others, who shook their heads. I see. So he did something again. "By the way, we''re going to a dungeon again. Do you want toe with us?" Having Carolyn with them would be great. She was a mage with quite a high attack power. "When are we going?" Carolyn was excited. Going to another dungeon was going to be great. "In two days." Hearing this, that excitement died down, "I can''t do that. I have ns in these few days." "Ahh, I see. You really have a lot of things to do. Are you alright? You''re not overworking yourself, right?" "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about it. I can take care of myself." Carolyn shook her head. "...Alright." Alfia wanted to say something to Keith when, "Come on! Why is this so hard?!" Herrick mmed his head onto the table as he groaned. None of this was going through to his head! What he needed was a new brain or something to absorb all this information. "Let me see what''s going on." A sigh came out of Keith''s mouth. Keith would be there to help them when they were having a difficult time. "What are we going to do?!" Herrick wanted to cry. Aidiun was going to have a test for them tomorrow. The only thing they could do was to cram like no tomorrow! ... "The two of them look so tense." Gabriel and the others stared at the two. They had such a serious expression, ready to destroy the world. "I don''t think I could tease them either." Even Alfia felt kinda bad for the two. "Let''s begin." Aidiun handed the test over to the two. And like that, Herrick and Melor started to move. Aidiun stared at the two''s test. Whatever happened next was going to determine their fate! "You guys passed by the skin of your teeth again."
Volume 7 Chapter 11: Battle From The Get-go! Volume 7 Chapter 11: Battle From The Get-go! Volume 7 Chapter 11: Battle From The Get-go! "Has everyone prepared their equipment?" Keith questioned. He was dressed in the armor of the time he went to the S-rank dungeon. His words caused Herrick to raise his hand, "I''m ready for everything!" He was extremely excited about dealing with them! Keith chuckled. After surviving his bane, he was eager to fight! "What about you guys?" Keith turned to Scarlet and Leona. This would be the first time they would enter the dungeon with them. "Always!" "Understood." "Alright! Let''s head off!" Keith grinned. The first ce they headed to was the adventurer''s guild. "Which dungeon are you heading to?" "Hello, Keith." Madison greeted the group, "Are you ready to head to the dungeon?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. "Have you decided on which one?" Herrick and the others blinked. Keith was the one who decided on what dungeon to go to. Input from the others was a given. However, the one who had the final say was Keith. "The one we''re going to is called High Grove." This was a B-rank dungeon. It was interesting from what he saw. And the group could handle this as well. "Interesting." The others were quite eager. "Good luck out there." Madison nodded. "Let''s go get ourselves a carriage." Keith and the others nodded their heads as they set off. "Scarlet, are you excited by this?" Keith tilted his head. He noticed how Scarlet had a bright smile. For a second, he saw cat ears on top of her head. "Mmhmm. It will be my first time entering the dungeon with my friends." "What about the practical?" "That was politics." That eager expression changed into a dark one. Alfia was the same as well. "Don''t remind me of that. It was too annoying." "Hey. I don''t want to hear how annoying it was. You didn''t have to do it with two people." "But from what I heard, you were having pics." Herrick retorted. "Ah, I don''t think we were." "You were." Everyone remembered what happened. Those two were having sandwiches with bright smiles. That alone was enough to make them angry. "I wish we could have eaten then as well." "We''re going to have someter." "Haha," Everyoneughed in the carriage without a care in the world. This is good. While everyone continued to talk, Keith smiled. Morale was high. If they entered the dungeon like this, they would crush whoever came their way. "We''re here." The coachman called out. Paying the person, Keith stared at the entrance. There wasn''t a cave, but rather stairs like the S-rank dungeon. "How are we supposed to proceed, Keith?" "We can go down first. It''s going to be a lobby." Keith exined. And like that, everyone headed down the stairs. He saw a few parties. However, it could only be counted on one hand. That was how few it was. That was to be expected since this was a B-rank dungeon. "Alright, we''re heading down to the first floor. Remember the formation we have set up." Keith instructed. "Mmhmm!" The others nodded to that as they set up their formation. Like that, the group headed down the stairs. "Woah!" "There''s a giant meadow!" Everyone gasped at how wide the area was. Before them was a vibrant and lush meadow. It was incredible for the eyes. "Yeah, had to choose something with more life after going to that dungeon." Keithughed. But as he said this, "Monsters ahead of us!" Everyone quickly moved into their ces. What was before them was a few giant bulls. "Woah, they''re bigger than rush bulls." "Do you see the size of their horns?" "Watch out for their horn and charge. Herrick, Melor, I want you two to force them upwards with your weapons." "Understood!" Like that, Herrick and Melor charged at the bulls. In retaliation, the bulls did the same. m! A resounding sound came from the two''s weapons against the horns. "These things are sharp." Getting a closer look at the horns, one knick from them would have caused damage. "Sniff!" The bull released a mighty snort as it tried to push Herrick away. Its horn was ready to pierce him. "Hmpf!" Herrick swung his sword upwards as they saw the horns about to charge at them! "Moo!" The force caught the bull off guard as its head was sent upwards. "My turn!" What came next was Melor as he sent the beast flying away! The bulls were surprised by the force. However, that didn''t stop them. It made them more furious! They mmed their hooves on the ground, shoving them deep to get traction. They were going to rush at them with great speed. "Faelyn." "On it." Faelyn ced her hand on the ground, causing a giant wall to form in front of them! Yet, the bulls didn''t care! They charged through them only to find no one was there. "Toote. Fire away!" Volume 7 Chapter 12: Let’s Keep Going Forward Volume 7 Chapter 12: Lets Keep Going Forward Volume 7 Chapter 12: Lets Keep Going Forward "Wind de!" "me spear!" Alfia and Scarlet fired off their magic at the bulls, hitting them dead! Burned and shredded to a crisp. "Excellent work, everyone," Keithmented, his voice filled with relief. Before he could utter another word, a sudden warning cut through the air, "Arlo, watch out!" "Eh?" A dark shadow zipped out of the grasses, prepared to strike at Arlo! However, someone else caught it. "What the?! There''s another bull!" Jack quickly moved in front of Arlo, blocking the blow. He was surprised. They were so focused on the two in front that they couldn''t hear someing from the side. "Hah!" Melor raised his hammer, smacking the bull away from the wings. But that was when more came out! "!" Herrick''s ears twitched, "Keith, there''s a lot more here!" "Why is there so many?!" The entire group was surrounded by a group of bulls! Keith shook his head, "Herrick, Melor, go protect the south and east. Gabriel, Faelyn, you deal with the north while I cover the west. The rest behind us!" "Understood!" The formation quickly changed as they started to fight. This was a simple circle formation. Keith and the others protect the rest while Alfia and the supports fire their magic. "They probably got drawn in by the sound of our fighting." From how loud they fought the two, it attracted a herd. "Indeed." As a bull was about to get close to Keith, ck chains wrapped around them, holding them there. It tried to move, but it only made the chains tighter. "Hmpf!" Keith sliced the monster down. The fighting continued for some time before the monsters were down. "Herrick, Leona, do you hear any monsters around us?" The two had sharp ears. "No, there shouldn''t be any monsters around us." Herrick shook his head. He didn''t hear anything around. "Good job, everyone." Keith sighed deeply, "Let''s collect the corpses and get out of here." Who knows when they woulde again. Herrick and the others were on it as they collected the corpses. As they continued onward, "Scarlet, you need to aim your magic more alongside Melor''s nk." Keith had been watching how Scarlet and Leona operated. "Understood." Scarlet nodded. "You don''t need to be anxious. You would get used to it when you fight with the group some more." Stuff like that would be fixed once they fight in a group. The two only recently joined. "Mmhmm!" "Also, that was dark magic, right?" Scarlet was the one who cast those ck chains. "Mmhmm." One of the elements Scarlet was great at using was dark magic. Dark and light magic users were quite rare. "Mmhmm. I figured I should use it instead of fire magic." When she fired her fire magic, she noticed how the grass burned. Fire magic in such a ce was a death trap. "However, I''m not as adept as I am with my fire magic. I could only use it to bind them." Her primary element was still fire. "That''s good enough. We need someone who could bind monsters to the ground." This was good. Scarlet had enough magic power to rival Carolyn''s firepower. But with dark magic, she provided more utility. "Keith. These are cookable, right?!" Herrick and Melor''s eyes glimmered excitedly as they held the bulls up. "Yep. I think the bull meat is simr to the rush bull. We can cook itter to try." Keith smiled. "Woohoo! Collect all of them!" Herrick and Melor went double time with collecting them. "..." These two. How are they not tired? The two did the most against the others. This group is doing good. Keith was satisfied with everyone''s teamwork. Despite not working together as an entire group, things were running smoothly. Especially so with the wings. Two unexpected incidents happened to them. Yet, it was smooth. Leona was surprisingly a great nk protector. Despite her forward nature, she used a bow. Her calm and precise arrows took out the bull''s eyes. And she also had a good grasp of what Herrick wanted to do. Her coordination made it easier for the beastman to move freely. Is this the power of love? The thought made it interesting. "Also, are you sure you don''t want to wear a robe?" Keith turned to Scarlet. Alfia and Sarah wore some robes, but Scarlet didn''t. Those robes apparently increase their magic power. Yet, she wore some light clothing and armor. "I prefer something like that. Also, I''m a close-range mage. I''m able to fight monsters closer." A robe would only get in her way. "I see." When Keith heard that, he knew he would need to change the formation quite a bit to make it work. "Alright, let''s keep going." Keith pped his hands together. It was time for them to head in there and get more things done.
Volume 7 Chapter 13: Treat It As A Present Volume 7 Chapter 13: Treat It As A Present Volume 7 Chapter 13: Treat It As A Present While Keith and the rest were on a dungeon raid, Carolyn sighed deeply as she waited at the city square. Hah, I can''t believe I''m wearing this. Right now, she was wearing a blue dress. Maria is worrying about this for nothing. From the tense expression, anyone could tell she went through a difficult trial. You need to look presentable! Maria and the other girls didn''t hesitate to dress the girl up. Hearing how she was going out with Alger, they were all excited! It was quite a long thing. Thank goodness I chose this dress. Maria tried to make her wear something else. However, Carolyn had chosen this one. It was the one she liked the most and where Maria and the others said okay too. There''s really no need for me to dress like this. Maria and the others were acting too anxious. This wasn''t a date; casual wear should be good. Then again, Alger was a prince as well. "Ah, you arrived early." Carolyn turned her head to see Alger. He was dressed in a casual outfit. It was prim and elegant. It didn''t befit a prince, but it still made him handsome. "Sorry about that." Alger scratched his head. "Thank you. You look great, too." "..." Alger and Carolyn shook their heads; only an awkward silence continued between them. "Umm, where do you want to go? We still have time before the show starts." Carolyn looked down at the time; there was no need to head to the show. They still had a lot of time. "How about we go to a clothing store." "Hmm?" "I was thinking about getting some new clothes. I was wondering if I could get your take on it." Alger grinned. "Sure. But I will have you know; my taste is unique." "I think I will be fine. I trust your taste." Like that, the two headed to a clothing store. It was posh and luxurious. "Wee to our store." A clerk greeted. "We''ll look around first. "Understood. The men''s section is this way. Please call if you need any help." The clerk let them off. The two started to look around. Carolyn grasped one of the clothes, checking the price. Her eyes widened when she saw the price. Just one piece of cloth was 7 gold coins! That was absurd! Even if she was a princess, this was ludicrous! "Are you sure you want to buy here?" Carolyn questioned. "Mmhmm. This is where I always buy my clothes." Alger smiled. "..." You''re rich. As expected as a prince. "What do you have in store for me?" "Give me a second." Carolyn looked around before she decided on a cloth, "Here, this should be nice." "Then I will go try it on." Alger went to the changing room. As Carolyn waited outside. I hope it looks nice. This was the first time she had chosen someone''s clothes. Keith had never asked me to do something like that. With how he looked, she really wanted to try. But the man said it was fine. The number of clothes Sophia and Camelia bought for him, he didn''t need to worry about it for years. "How do I look?" As she mulled over this, Alger came out of the store. Carolyn''s eyes brightened; my taste was excellent. The prince came out of the dresser wearing a ck shirt and white pants. He looked so noble and pristine. "You look handsome, Senior." "That''s because you chose my clothes," Algermented. "Now that you chose my clothes, how about I choose yours?" "Eh?" Carolyn quickly waved her hands, "There''s really no need for you to do something like that." Buying one cloth was way too much. "It''s fine." Alger looked around and then chose something. It was a ck and red dress. "Please." Alger handed the dress over. Carolyn sighed, "Alright." This? Carolyn hesitated before looking up at Alger. She took a deep sigh, "Alright." She entered the dresser and came out the next second. "..." Alger''s eyes widened as he stared at Carolyn. "What do you think?" "You''re really beautiful. You look just like the saint," "...Thank you." "I''ll take it." Alger quickly paid for everything without a thought. Carolyn was about to reject, but Alger exined, "It''s fine. Think of it as a present for all your hard work." "..." There was a moment of silence for all of them. "Let''s go watch the show now." Volume 7 Chapter 14: I’ll Pat Your Head As Well Volume 7 Chapter 14: Ill Pat Your Head As Well Volume 7 Chapter 14: Ill Pat Your Head As Well "Alright, we can take a break here." Keith decided it was time to rest. We came a long way. The group was at the end of the first floor. Their pace was incredible as they took out many monsters. "There were so many of them. I wanted to fight them!" Herrick and Melor pouted. That only caused Alfia to scoff, "We are not fighting that number. It''s a waste of strength!" The bulls they faced before were nowhere near the end. What came at them was a horde! Keith made the call to run away from there. They could fight it, but it was so ill-advised: it would waste their strength! "Hmpf." A pout started to form on Herrick and Melor''s faces. "I''m going to start preparing the bull." That pout Herrick and Melor had instantly changed! "Ooooh! We want some steak!" "Yeah!" "Alright, I will make steaks. Go and ce some blood around us and defeat some monsters." "They''re too easy." Alfia and the rest shook their heads. "Gabriel, Jack, can you two watch over them? Don''t let them run around so much." "Understood." The two followed after them. Keith cracked his neck back and forth. Despite not having the same expression as Herrick and Melor, Keith was eager to use the bull. He had prepared lunch for them, but his mind kept thinking about the meat. The bull appeared before him, and he started to butcher the meat. It took some time, but a bunch of meat was before him. As he stared, Keith decided to use the rib-eye. I can use the macao beans as well. Coffee-crusted steak. With the macao beans, he could make something like this. The rub was easy; add some pepper, salt, and other spices with the ground macao beans. Once he finished rubbing it onto the steak. It was time to ce it on the pan. Arge sizzling sound came. Those macao beans really help with the aroma! There was a deep and rich aromaing from the steak. With one flip, he saw a deep, dark crust. "What did you make, Keith? I could smell it far away!" Herrick and Melor quickly rushed back to the campsite. Gabriel and Sarah soon came after. Sarah huffed, "How could you guys smell it? We were so far away!" "Steak. I will do other things, but you must wait a bit." Keith grinned. "Understood!" Herrick and Melor sat down and watched the man work his magic! It should be done. Keith grinned as he ced the steaks on the te. Each one was filled with a giant piece of meat. It looked delicious. "We''re digging in!" Herrick and the others didn''t hesitate as they started to eat! There was a crisp sound resounding in the area. "How could macao beans be like this?" "I thought it would be bitter, but it tastes so nice!" "Macao beansplement meat very well," Keith grinned as he ate. While they did the same, "Leona, how are your arrows?" Sarah asked. Leona had been using regr arrows; it meant a finite amount of them. "I have enough for now. But I have to be careful with how I use them. They get dull after a few shots." After every fight, she would reim her arrows. But they wouldn''t be effective as time went on. She was going to need to watch over it. "I will make a note of that." Keith nodded. "Then I will work on them after Herrick and Melor''s weapons." Arlo''s job was to maintain their weapons. "Mmhmm." Leona nodded. "Alright, we''re going to go to bed now," After having their meal, it was time for them to go to bed, "How are we splitting this up?" "I got this." Keith grinned. Gabriel C Arlo - Sarah Jack C Faelyn Alfia C Keith Scarlet C Herrick Leona C Melor "Can I switch?" Leona frowned as she stared at the pairs. "If she''s switching, I want to do it too!" Scarlet raised her hand. Keith shook his head, "No switching. You get what you get." "Aww, but I want to switch with Alfia." "I would have said no. I''m not staying by that fool''s side." Having Alfia and Herrick together was a death wish. The two would have definitely killed each other if they did. "Alright, now go to bed." Keith pped his hand. It was time to hit the bed. ... "Keith, wake up. It''s your turn." Jack nudged Keith''s body, waking him up. "Understood." A yawn came out as he headed out: Alfia was already there waiting for him. "Ugh, my neck." "Can''t get used to it?" "Of course." Alfia nodded, "I will never get used to it." Sleeping in a sleeping bag doesn''t help the body out. "Can I ask you a question?" "Hmm?" "Do you think Leona likes me?" "What brought this about?!" Alfia blinked. This was a random question. "Sometimes I see her ring at me really hard." There were times when Leona''s eyes turned dark. It was kinda weird. He didn''t say anything about it since it would be awkward. And it didn''t seem hostile; it was more wary. "She did join the ind not so long ago. It would need to take time." Alfia shrugged her shoulders. "True." "Now that you asked a random question, what about you and Scarlet?" Alfia got close to Keith, "Hmm?" "I mean you are pampering the girl!" "I don''t pamper the girl." "You do. You wake her up. You pat her on the head when she does something good. You are definitely pampering herpared to the rest." "It''s because she asked." "Eh?" "She told me to pat her head from time to time," Keith answered. That was something he didn''t mind doing either. Alfia pouted, I want that. "Hmm? You want that?" It was low, but enough when the person was beside her! "I didn''t say anything." "Pff." Keith chuckled. But that caused Alfia to frown, "Stopughing." But the man did not; instead, he patted the girl''s head, "You did well today. The only reason why I don''t say it is because you''ve been doing good all the time." "Eh?" "With you, I don''t need to worry about anything." Alfia was their magic carry. He did not need to watch her because of how sturdy she was. "I''ll praise you more from now on," "..." Alfia looked down. "Is someone embarrassed?" Keith chuckled. "Hmpf."
Volume 7 Chapter 15: Kind Of Overkill Volume 7 Chapter 15: Kind Of Overkill Volume 7 Chapter 15: Kind of Overkill The next day, Keith woke up and prepared some breakfast for everyone. It was a simple egg and sausage breakfast. He sipped some coffee and decided, "We''re going to head down to the second floor." "Understood." After finishing breakfast, the group headed down to the second floor. And when they arrived, "The grasses are so tall." They weren''t grasses; it was more like a giant yellow forest. "Stick closer to one another. We don''t want to get lost." One look and Keith could tell that one would get lost if they strayed away. From the information, getting to the third floor was simple: a straight line. "Understood." The others stick close. "Herrick, Leona, I will leave you guys to be our ears. Tell me if there''s anything you hear off around here," "Understood." The two beastman nodded. Like that, everyone headed into the grass. Treading, they could only hear the sounds of grass rustling around. "Hold." Keith raised his hand. When he did, the rest paused. "What do you hear, Herrick, Leona?" "I hear only grass rustling." "Same here." The two could only hear the grass and nothing more. But that caused Keith to frown, "There''s definitely something here. But my mana sense could only catch a glimpse." He used mana sense to search, but it quickly moved. The target was blurred, making it unable to be perceived. Interesting. Keith looked around but was unable to sense them either. However, he could hear it. The thing was getting closer to them. "Keith, I can hear it now. There is some grass rustling way too quickly!" Herrick''s ears continued to twitch. "Can you get a read on where they are?" "No, it''s going too quickly. And the grasses don''t help it either." It was too difficult to get a read on the monster''s location with so many other sounds. "Give me an estimate; I will make the move. The rest of you cover each other''s backs." Keith ced his hand on his hilt. He closed his eyes as he prepared himself. Herrick also prepared himself as he waited, "Keith, the northeast of us!" "Hah!" Keith mmed his legs on the ground and dashed forward in that direction. With one stroke, he dealt with the monster! "A serpent." Keith took a sigh, "No wonder it was so quick." It didn''t have any legs, making it able to slip through the grass. "Keith! There are more." Herrick warned. "How many?" "5? maybe even 8." "Watch out for everything thates your way." "Understood." Everyone back to back, prepared for everything that came their way. But that was when they heard it more, "Hmpf!" Herrick blocked the serpent''s mouth. A smirk formed, "Even though they are so slippery, they are pretty weak!" With one swing, heunched the snakes flying across the floor! "You''re right!" Jack nodded as he sliced the snake in half. It was pretty simple to kill. "We just need to draw them in and kill them!" "Wait a minute, I hear a big one!" And what came out of the grass was a giant serpent! "Interesting. Attack it all at once!" The group charged at the serpent. A rain of explosions and slicing came forward. "Guys, I don''t think you should go all at once. It''s kinda overkill." Keith scratched as he watched the scene. Even he felt a little sad for the monster. He just got attacked by a couple of behemoths! It never expected something like that. "Come on, Keith. There''s really nothing here. And it had been quite the ghost town." Herrick waved. Besides the sneakiness they had, it was simple to deal with. "" True. That was what made it a little surprising. There weren''t any monsters here who could deal with them. Those snakes might try to be sneaky, but they did not expect the group to have so many sensory people here. But this feels so weird. Keith scratched his head. Even if they were strong students, defeating B-rank monsters left and right didn''t seem right. It was a little overkill. "We''re collecting!" Scarletmented. It was time to collect all of them. "Hmm, there''s also something here," Alfia called out. Besides the giant grass blocking their way, there was also something smaller in the ground. It was a brown branch sticking from the ground. "Ohh! New herb!" That brightened up his day! "By the way, Keith. Should we summon them?" "Hmm?" Keith blinked and then nodded, "We can call them in. This would be perfect." Volume 7 Chapter 16: Cute Beings With Ferocious Looks Volume 7 Chapter 16: Cute Beings With Ferocious Looks Volume 7 Chapter 16: Cute Beings With Ferocious Looks "Hello, Keith." Fira quickly flew to Keith,nding on his shoulders. She was excited. And she wasn''t alone; Faelyn and Alfia also summoned their spirits. Saphir, Agi, and Quill greeted everyone. But then Saphir and Agi dashed over to Keith; one hugged his legs while the other flew over his head. "..." That only left Alfia motionless as she stared. Quill was the only one who jumped at Faelyn and went into her shirt. "That tickles," Faelyn muttered, feeling the little hedgehog''s persistent nudges on her neck. "..." Alfia really had nothing to say to this. She felt so lonely right now. I thought we bonded? "Ahh, if we''re summoning our spirits, can I also summon mine?" Scarlet asked. "You have a spirit as well?" This was news to him. "Mmhmm." Keith turned to Alfia, "Can you exin to me?" "Exin what?" "Aren''t spirits supposed to be an elf thing?" Last time he checked, the elves had a lot of spirits. "It is. But demon kin also revere spirits. Not as much as elves. But we do. Especially so with fire and dark spirits. We have an affinity for them." Scarlet exined. "I see." You learn something new every day. "I''ll summon him now." Scarlet raised her hand and summoned her spirit. A red magic circle appeared before them, and a cute little leopard was summoned. "Aww, is that a leopard?" Sarah grinned as she stared at the little spirit. "Mmhmm. Greet them." The leopard looked at Scarlet and then back at the rest. But there was a specific person whose eyes were locked on. Before Scarlet could say something, the leopard dashed at the man and jumped at his face! "Hello to you, too." Keith took the leopard off his face and smiled. "Nya," The leopard moved in Keith''s hand beforending on his other shoulder. It kept rubbing his face onto his. Alfia shook her head, "How could you steal her spirit like that? I swear, are you letting off pheromones?" What was going on with him?! "I don''t know either." Keith really didn''t know what was going on. And he wasn''t going toin about it! As an animal lover, he was fine with this! "..." Scarlet blinked before smiling, "Aww, I don''t mind this. That can be our family cat." "..." Alfiaughed, "You don''t have to be like this. We already have a family dog." By Keith''s feet, Saphir nestled into his legs. It was a battle between the two. "..." Everyone stepped back as they stared at Alfia and Scarlet. Those two had such a dangerous aura right now. No one wanted to get close to that. A blue and red aura surrounded them. "Alright. I think we should have them train." Keith ignored the scene urring behind him. "Really?! We''re going to train?!" Fira and the other spirits pumped their fist, excited. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, "I will leave you guys to your own devices. What you''re going to fight against are serpents. Is that fine with you?" "Mmhmm!" "Quill, you have to be more careful." "Pii." "You two be more careful." "Woof," "Kwak!" "You as well." "Meow." "Fira, you should be able to sense the serpents. Be wary of their speed." "Okay!" The five spirits jumped out with those words and headed to the grass. "Are you sure it''s alright for them to go alone?" Faelyn questioned. She was a little anxious. "They should be. They had been practicing and learning for some time." Fira, Saphir, and Agi had excellent teachers. And it was time for them to show off their skills. "Fira and the others are bound to fight alone someday. They need the practice." "Strange. Why are you acting like this?" "Huh? Is there something wrong with what I said?" "There''s nothing wrong with the words. It''s just that it came from your mouth." Keith had always been overprotective of the spirit. For him to say this was just weird. "I can''t be mature?" "Not with them. You dote on them left and right." Alfia retorted. "You''re just mad they like me more." He could see that jealousy a mile away. Even if they got close to one another, Keith was still at the top of this food chain. "..." Alfia looked away and sat on the ground to draw circles. "...That was a low blow, Keith," Scarlet muttered. "Yeah." Even Herrick and Melor nodded. "Hmpf." ... While Keith and the others watched them from the sidelines, Fira and the spirits started to look around. "Woof!" Saphir was the first to react as she howled. "Okay! Let''s get ready!" Fira nodded. The wolf told them there was a monster ahead of them. And when they got closer, they saw it. A giant serpent. It continued to slither around, not caring about the figures around them. "Is it ignoring us?" Fira pouted. That serpent was clearly mocking them; the other spirits felt that as well. They looked so angry. "Oh, dear." Keith gasped as he held his mouth. "This is definitely going to be a bloodbath."
Volume 7 Chapter 17: Step Away From It! Volume 7 Chapter 17: Step Away From It! Volume 7 Chapter 17: Step Away From It! "Nya!" The leopard was the first to move as he released a fireball at the serpent! It was quick and shy. However, the serpent quickly slithered, dodging those balls of fire. "Nya?" The leopard froze but didn''tst long as the serpent dashed at the feline! Even though those fireballs missed, it definitely got its attention. It slithered at the leopard''s position, wanting to take out the attacker! "Woof!" Saphir and Agi quickly made their move as they pushed the serpent away! Its mouth went flying over the ce! "I will restrict it!" Fira waved her hand. Vines burst from the ground and dashed at the serpent, wrapping it up. She learned from Diana to constrict the monster. However, Slip! The serpent escaped from the vines! "This is a tough matchup for Fira. Vines won''t be able to constrict the serpent." In particr, it would be difficult for Fira to use her abilities to the fullest with this monster. Her go-to way was to constrict the opponent and take the beast out afterward. But it was impossible with a serpent since it didn''t have solid bones. It could break free from the hold. She needs to work together with the others. That was the only way to take care of the serpent. And the little spirit realized it as well. "Quill, I need your help!" "Pii!" Quill nodded his head and made a move! The earth around the serpent started to move around. As it did, "Saphir!" It was the wolf''s turn; she fired water des at the serpent. Those des weren''t for damage but more so to keep the monster in one ce! Thissted for a few seconds; that was more than enough. Walls of earth were erected, blocking the monster from going anywhere. That was when the leopard and Agi made their move. Fire and wind burst forth, burning the monster up! The only thing left of it was a burnt-up corpse. "Good job you guys." Keith pped his hand. "Mmhmm!" "We''re going to go down. Can you guys handle this floor by yourselves?" It was time for them to split up. They didn''t need to stay on this floor now. "Okay! We''ll stay here and y!" Fira and the other spirits were prepared. They were going to have fun and fight. After beating this one, they wanted to defeat another. "If you guys see something, bring it home!" Keith chuckled as he turned to the rest, "Let''s go now." They nodded as they headed down to the third floor. And when they arrived, "It''s simr to the first one." There was a lot of grass around. The only difference was that the grass was yellow. "Keith, I sense a monster near here." Leona''s ears twitched as she looked forward. There was something before them. "Prepare yourselves," Keith warned. Slowly, everyone heard arge bang as the monster got close. And what they saw was a giant bison. But it had four horns on its head. Each one was pointed toward the center of his face. Herrick and Melor''s eyes changed. "Fresh meat!" They only saw a giant fresh piece of meat walking around. "Don''t head in. You''re ying to its game." Keith could tell what it was. The bison was a charger type. The horns told him it was meant to m at what was before it. Fighting head-on would be at a disadvantage. "Herrick, Melor, focus on the monster''s side. Don''t let it direct those horns at you." "Understood." Herrick made the first move as he dashed at the bison''s side. However, the bison didn''t wait either as it jumped in the air! "!" Herrick quickly moved his sword, guarding against the stomp! "Get away from him!" Melor mmed the bison away. Yet, the bison was only pushed back slightly. "You two need to cool it!" An earth spear fired at the bison''s leg to make it pause. "We need to limit its movement!" Since there was only one monster, there was no need for the standard formation. The wings would circle around the beast. "Keith, what- what''s the matter?" Scarlet and Alfia noticed Keith''s off expression! "Everyone, out of the way!" With that one roar, everything quickly took a step back. The bison was prepared to charge! And the target was Alfia and Scarlet! It understood those two were the most dangerous. Herrick and Melor were the ones who took the charge head first. The two were prepared as they raised their sword and hammer to guard. Faelyn prepared for it as well, creating a couple of earth walls in front. "Shadow bind!" Scarlet even added ck chains on the bison, trying to limit whatever she could. The bison didn''t seem to slow down! It sted through the earth walls like they were paper. Before it was Herrick and Melor. As the three weapons shed, the oue became obvious; Volume 7 Chapter 18: 1st Failure Volume 7 Chapter 18: 1st Failure Volume 7 Chapter 18: 1st Failure "Gah!" Herrick and Melor let out a sound! The battle between the three came with only one winner; the bison. The sword and hammer were shattered before the might of the horns. "Herrick!" "Melor!" The two were sent flying across the room! That shocked everyone since Herrick and Melor were solid as their frontline. Even when faced with arge monster, they take the hit calmly. Despite this, it was startling because the two were rag-dolled out of there! "Gabriel, Faelyn, Jack, move forward! Scarlet and Alfia, continue to chant! Sarah, heal them! I will go forward and draw it away!" Keith had no time to worry about them. He needed to reorganize them for a fight. "On it!" Everyone made their move. Keith didn''t waver as he charged at the monster. He fired off lightning, blinding the bison''s vision. However, the beast''s hearing was sharp as it charged at Keith! "!" That was precisely what Keith wanted as he twisted his body, dodging the horn by a hair''s breadth! And when he did, a burst of fire, earth, and wind shot at the bison''s side. "Hmpf!" Leona fired an arrow at the bison''s eyes, piercing it. One eye was blinded. Time to add more. Keith ced his hand in the air. When he did this, the bison slowly slowed down! Its body was being pushed down to the ground. Without any dy, Keith sliced the bison''s head. A deep sigh came out of his mouth as he rushed over to Herrick and Melor. While they fought, Sarah healed the two. "How are you two?" "Fine-gah!" That fine came with a mouthful of blood! Keith shook his head as he touched his chest. It was a slight touch, but it was enough. "You have some cracked ribs." Cracking his ribs before made Keith understood. "I-" "You do. Stop trying to hide it." Herrick wanted to retort, but the man shook his head. Talking was only going to hurt him more. "We need to head back." We''re close as well. They didn''t need to take care of the boss to return to the lobby. They were close enough to return. "Gabriel, you take care of Herrick. Jack, carry Melor." "Understood." "Gotcha." "Alfia, tell Saphir to tell the rest that we wille out. Have them hold the door down." "What are you going to do?" "I will be the one to open up the path. The rest are back up." Keith cracked his knuckles as he brought out a heavy sword. As they talked, monsters appeared before them. That was when Keith made his move, smashing them into paste! "..." The others were speechless when they saw that. How strong are you? He was sending them flying! ... "Ahh," Cadmus sipped on some tea as he rxed in his chair, "This is the life." "Indeed it is." Nephele sat beside him as she ate an orange. "You two are way toofortable." Diana groaned as she saw how the two acted. It was as if they were on a vacation. "Don''t want to hear that from you. You have also been reading on a chair thesest few days." Cadmus saw her. Whenever Keith wasn''t around or the others had other things to do, she would take the time to rx. "But you two are acting like this every day." Her thing was on a time-to-time basis. Cadmus and Nephele tried their best to rx all the time. "Also, this isn''t really considered rxing," Cadmus muttered. "Eh?" "You should see what Keith did at his home." Cadmus shook his head. This was low-tier. "What did he do to his home?" The others became interested in his words. Whenever they were reminiscing, that meant something good happened. Cadmus always talked about the things he had gone through. All of it was about Keith. "For starters, he made a giant perg in his backyard." "He built one?" The great spirits and elf said in unison. "It was so nice, and he also had parties and meetings there. William kept boasting about it to me." William had always annoyed him with this thing. And it wasn''t just him, but to everyone he knew. "Are you kidding me?" Nephele blinked, "I want something like that here!" "I''ve been waiting for Keith to do something like that." Cadmus was eager for this as well. Having a perg would definitely make Julius jealous. "When will he do it?" "Some other time." Cadmus was going to say something else when he heard something. "Oh, they''re home." They went to the door to greet them, only to make them stunned. "What happened to you guys?" Herrick and Melor were being carried by Gabriel and Jack. This was a surprise to see since their team was so powerful. "Got into a slight mishap. Can you get the nurse over here?" Keith quickly moved them over to the living room. "Rx, I cracked a few ribs." "Cracking a few ribs is still a problem." Keith shook his head. That was when the nurse entered. "I have brought the nurse." Aidiun had brought in the nurse. She quickly walked over to the scene and got to work. "..." Keith sighed deeply, feeling remorse about the situation. Volume 7 Chapter 19: The Idiot Kind Volume 7 Chapter 19: The Idiot Kind Volume 7 Chapter 19: The Idiot Kind "..." ss continued onwards. They were in Tennol''s ss, where everyone was doing their own thing. Keith sat on the side as he watched the other students. What can I do to make this team better? There was something he needed to figure out. He had been mulling it over for a few days. "Haha! Do you think that''s enough to stop me?!" "Take this!" While Keith was lost in thought, he looked up to see Herrick and Melor fighting against some students. And it was one-sided! Those two were demolishing them. Thank goodness those two didn''t get any serious injuries. The nurse had told him the two only had bruises. The horns only caused slices; it didn''t do anything fatal. Have a good night''s rest, and a healthy meal was enough. Did those two not hear a word the nurse said? A groan came out of his mouth. The nurse told them not to move around so much. Yet, they were doing just that! While Keith didn''t know what to say, "Should we do something about this?" Scarlet asked. She was practicing with Alfia. "We can''t do anything about it. I think he''ll be moping like this for some time. He''s worrying over nothing." Alfia frowned. Those two had survived and were moving around crazily. There was no need to be concerned. "I think he''s more worried about the team." Scarlet hit the nail on the head. Their team was strong. That was what everyone had thought. To see them defeated like that was a little unexpected. "We should do something to help out." Scarlet pumped her fist. "Yeah." Before Alfia could say what to do, her body was thrown to the ground! It was such a loud sound that it caused everyone to go wide-eyed. "What was that for?!" Alfia red at the demon. "To get stronger, we need to increase our physique!" That was one way to help out the team. Compared to the others, mages had a weak body. They would need to increase their stamina and reaction. "...So you throw me on the ground?" "Mmhmm." Scarlet nodded, "Take it as a pat on the head." The elf went down head first. "!" Alfia''s eyes widened. "Do you think I wouldn''t notice?" "You''re going to get it!" Alfia crunched her knuckles as she was ready to duke it out! "Faelyn! Go stop them," Jack muttered as he quickly ran away from the st zone. Some students got caught in the crossfire and were sent flying. "I don''t want to get in the princess''s way." "How is that getting in her way?! You''re there to stop her!" "..." What are those girls doing? Keith shook his head. ... Keith had a frown as he walked to his next ss. But as he headed for the stable, "Miss Krystal! How are you doing?" "Do you need any water?!" "I''m fine." Krystal didn''t look at them as she continued forward. Even after she said this, the students continued to follow her. They were like dogs, ready for her beck and call. And the girl didn''t seem to fancy it. "Krystal!" With that one call, it caused the students to look at him. Their eyes turned wary as they got in front of her. "What do you want with Krystal?!" "Why is a Bradley person talking with a Rustchil?" "..." Keith blinked. Then he stared at Krystal. And the look on her face said it all. But Keith shook his head, causing her to frown. "Enough." Krystal scolded. That caused those guys to stare at her in shock. "I don''t need any protection." She walked away from them, leaving them speechless. Keithmented, "You guys should back off of her." Leaving that onement, he headed to ss. But when he turned the corner, he spotted the girl. "Hmpf!" "Don''t "hmpf!" me. I don''t want to get into that kind of trouble." No way was he going to help her with that. That was definitely going to add more fuel to the fire. "Then what were those words at the end?" "Advice." "Don''t do that. They''re fakers." "Same thing to you. Watch out for them." This girl should be more worried about them. The two continued to walk before Krystal asked, "So you were down about your first dungeon failure." "Ugh, yeah." "And were you thinking about how to get stronger?" "Damn, you really know everything about me." Keith was in disbelief at how she hit the nail on the head. Besides Carolyn, who could read him like a book, Krystal was the second person who could do the same thing. "I just know because you have that expression." "What expression?" "The idiot kind." "Ehehe." Keithughed. "If you really don''t know how to fix it. Ask someone." Krystal scoffed. "Hmm?" "It wouldn''t hurt to ask people close to you about it. You do know a lot of people." "I don''t." "..." Krystal paused and stared at him for a few seconds. "Okay, I do." Keithughed, "Thanks a lot. You really cleared my mind." "Mmmm." Krystal didn''t look at him any longer as they headed to ss. Volume 7 Chapter 20: The Problem With The Team Volume 7 Chapter 20: The Problem With The Team Volume 7 Chapter 20: The Problem With The Team Hearing what Krystal said, she was right. That was why he headed to the guild. To figure out how to solve the situation, he would need the help of adventurers. "Keith, what brings you here?" Madison spotted Keith. "Is Titus here? I want to speak with him?" "Titus is here. He should be sitting in the lobby." Keith nodded as he looked around and spotted the demon. "Titus! Hello, Galven." When Keith walked over to him, the adventurer was sitting with Galven. "Hello, Keith." Galven waved. "What''s the matter?" Titus smiled. "I need advice." "Advice?" Titus and Galven looked at one another before turning to Keith, "What kind of advice do you need?" "Well, you see." Keith started to recount everything that had transpired in the dungeon. Hearing this, Galven frowned, "So your problem is that you want to increase your team''s strength?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. That was the end goal. "The issue with your team is that you guysck experience more than anything." "Yes." Titus nodded. Keith''s party was formed a few months ago. There was bound to be some disconnect with one another. More so when they added two new people. For them to already head into a B-rank dungeon was a little fast. "I understand our teamwork will rise as we fight with one another. But I feel like there''s something wrong with the team in general." That was what made Keith so off. It was weird; Alfia and the others were strong. But that incident was a warning call. "..." Galven and Titus stared at the boy. His hunches and instincts were usually on the spot. "Hmm?" Titus thought about it, "How did you form your team?" "I have it like this." Keith took out a piece of paper and started to draw out the formation he used. "Our team is pretty high on power. When pushes to shove, we could probably deal with a B-rank party." Herrick and the others could go toe to toe with any tank. Titus thought, "I think I know what your problem is. You see it too, right?" "Indeed." Galven nodded. He figured it out as well. "What is it?" Keith still didn''t understand. "This goes with the formation of any team; you have frontline-middle-and rear. That''s the most basic formation of any team." Titus exined. "Breaking that down even further, you have fighters and tanks, wings and middles, mages and supports," Galven added. "Mmhmm." "The problem with your party is that it''s too skewed." "Eh?" "The two forwards in your party are not tanks but fighters. Your entire team is so offensive-oriented." The two party leaders realized the problem. Keith''s team wasposed of heavy hitters. Defense was their problem. Galven added, "Your team is like a ss cannon. It has high offensive capabilities, but it''s not durable." "Most teams will have at least one designated tank. A sturdy tank will bring up defenses, and the person could buy time for the mages to do their work." "In your case, it''ll also give your two fighters more freedom to move around." "..." True. Herrick and Melor probably had to hold back for the team. Sometimes, he saw Herrick backing off because he focused on the team''s defenses. That restricted most of his movement. "So we need another person or one of us has to change," Keith muttered. "Yes." "That''s the best." "Thank you for all this information." Keith bowed. But Titus shook his hand, "It''s fine. Helping out juniors is our job." "Just talk to us if you need help." Galven waved. "Here''s this as thanks." Keith quickly took out some cookies and fruits. The two chuckled when they saw this. "He really didn''t need to hand us anything." "But we''re going to enjoy it, right?" "For sure." Titus wasn''t going to say no to free snacks. "Guys," The two leaders looked up to see their party members staring at them. "What?" "You''re going to share, right?" "Hah." The two sighed. Being a leader is so difficult. ... "What do you want to do?" During dinner, Keith said something that caused Herrick and the others to tilt their heads. "I''m going to change my role from mid-fielder to a tanker." What Titus and Galven said made Keith think up many ideas. Right now, the team was too unstable. "Adding a tank will create a more stable team." Thank goodness we found it out sooner. The reason why he couldn''t see it was because this team was too talented. Through sheer talent alone, they were able to st through everything. And talent wasn''t enough to conquer everything. "But why you? Couldn''t we get someone else to do it?" "I thought about it. But I don''t think we can find anyone suitable." Also, it would be weird for the team. Who could they actually bring in that would not cause a disconnect. "Are you fine with it?" That should be the main question. Keith was the strongest out of all of them. This will definitely restrict him. "Mmhmm. Actually, I''m the only one capable of changing my role on the fly." That was one of his strong suits. The others weren''t capable of changing their role. They could, but it would definitely screw them up. "I have the strongest body. I should be able to withstand hitsing my way." Keith was sturdy and strong. "But we don''t want to restrict you." Herrick and Melor were worried. "I''m fine. And besides, it will allow the two of you to run wild. You guys just have to do my part." "On it!" "We''ll take care of everything!" "Let''s do this!" Keith grinned. He was prepared for all of this. Their team was going to destroy anything in their way!
Volume 7 Chapter 21: Getting Lessons Volume 7 Chapter 21: Getting Lessons Volume 7 Chapter 21: Getting Lessons "Hmm? You''re going with such a big shield this time?" Tennol was surprised to see the boy had picked arge shield. They were going to spar today. But Keith would usually take a sword; from time to time, he would incorporate a small shield into the mix. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he raised the shield, prepared for battle. His instincts were on high alert. That was because the person he was facing was Krystal. She wielded a rapier. "Begin!" With that sound, Krystal made their first move! The shield was quickly raised for the iing attack. Bam! The rapier and shield made a resounding sound. Keith was sturdy, not moving from his position. Krystal, on the other hand, was pushed back from the force. I have the advantage of sturdiness. But that thought didn''t bring any assurance. Krystal was the faster of the two. There was only one thing he needed to do; corner her to limit her speed. Keith got ready as he inched toward her. That was when Krystal made the unthinkable. She jumped forward at him, but she quickly disappeared! Right! Keith quickly shifted his shield, but he still got sted! "Woah!" The students who watched this were surprised! Keith was actually pushed back! Keith didn''t dwell on it as he quickly raised his shield again to block. Krystal was a hound; she wouldn''t stop with only one attack. There were going to be multiple following right behind it! He was right! Keith was sent flying again by the girl! "Keith, you lost," Tennol stated as he called the two off. He turned to the others, "Next pair up." Two students got up and went up. "How are you feeling?" Jack questioned. Keith shook his head, "It''s difficult." This was the first time he decided to use the shield inbat. He had been practicing at home. But it was different when fighting against people. It was not a surprise he was notfortable with it. While he talked with Jack, "Keith." "Do you need me to teach them again, Instructor Tennol?" This had be a usual thing with Keith. He would help out with the teaching whenever he could. "No, I don''t need your help teaching them today. But I think you need help with your shield movement." "Haha, sorry about that today. I''m not used to using arge shield." "I can see that. But I want to ask why you changed your weapons? A regr long sword is your go-to." Keith had been using a sword most of the time. To see him change was slightly weird. "Ahh, that''s because I will be a tank in my party." "Party? You mean your dungeon exploration?" Every instructor knew about his party. That was how he got new ingredients for his cart. "Mmhmm. I need to be a tank to make a stable team." "I see." Tennol nodded when he heard, "But you won''t be able to help your team if you move like that." He would be a liability. "..." "Come here." Keith nodded as he followed. Tennol had arge shield and sword in his hand. "One problem you had when you faced Krystal was that your stance was off. Such a heavy weapon would shift your center of gravity." That was why Krystal was making the boy dance. His stance was used with a sword, but arge shield was definitely heavier. "Understood." Like that, Keith widened his stance as he moved his shield. But after some time, "If you''re going to be your group''s tank, you don''t need to use a shield either." "Eh?" "There are other things you could use. Like you could use arge weapon. Use that as a weapon and shield at the same time. Test out what you want before deciding on something." "I understand. Thank you for the lesson, Instructor Tennol." Tennol coughed, "Naturally, my lessons don''te for free." "Eh? What do you need?" "How about this, for each personal lesson, you make a lunchbox." "..." Keith was a little speechless for a second before he nodded, "...sure." That was a strange request. But it was something he could do. "That''s great. I can teach you all the basics with shields and heavy weaponry!" Tennol left with a happy smile on his face. Seeing that happy smile, the students were a little shocked by it. Jack questioned, "What did you do?" "Got some help." Keith grinned. He got someone to teach him how to use heavy weapons. Volume 7 Chapter 22: You Need Help Volume 7 Chapter 22: You Need Help Volume 7 Chapter 22: You Need Help Keith dragged his cart back to his location again. The customers made way for him to set up. There''s such a long line. Keith noticed there were more people thanst time. "I would like to havemb crepe and seared boffalo!" "I want some soup!" The customers started to call out their orders to him. "Please wait a minute, folks." Keith continued to work as quickly as possible. But as he did, there was something wrong. There were more customers for him to handle! He could usually listen to their orders while he worked. But not this time. "Kid, can''t you do something about the lines?!" Cedric groaned as he walked out from the lines. There were still 20 people ahead of him! "Should I hire someone?" Keith muttered. That was something he knew would happen sooner orter. With those words alone, some customers perked up, "That would be great!" "Yeah!" "That way, you only need to focus on your cooking!" Dalen and Dennis quickly agreed. Having someone wait on the orders would give Keith an easier time to cook. "I need to think about who to bring in." Keith knew that he needed help. But who to bring? That was the bigger question. Yet, there was no need to ask who it was. "Keith, what''s going on?" "Did something happen?" Scarlet, Alfia, Herrick, and Melor came for lunch. But they noticed the line wasn''t moving at all. "There''s a lot more customers than I anticipated." Keith scratched his head. Did not expect something like that. The increase should be gradual, not a spike. "Do you need our help?" Scarlet suggested. "I don-" "It will be fine. Doing something like that would be simple enough." Alfia scoffed. "Thank you very much." Keith wasn''t going to say no, "Please use numbers to help organize. Also, take these as well." He handed some paper over to them. With that, "Wee to Cart Eden. If you need anything, pleasee to us with your order." Scarlet and Alfia weed. "Understood!" The customers didn''t hesitate as they started to tell them their order. The elves and demon-kin were the only ones off with all this! They saw who it was. Their princesses were actually taking orders! "Keith, here are the orders." Alfia and Scarlet handed the orders. "Thank you." Keith stared and started to get to work. The speed at which he cooked was even faster than the other times. Without taking the customer''s orders, his focus was solely on cooking. The orders were flying left and right. Keith handed the food to Scarlet and Alfia, who gave it to the customer. With the help of the four, it didn''t take long for everything to be done. "Thank you so much for today!" Keith pped his hands. Having the four here helped him out so much. "You know it." Herrick and Melor grinned. That only caused Alfia to scoff, "You two didn''t do anything. We had to take you off of taking orders." In the middle of that, Herrick and Melor had to be taken away. The two couldn''t do it. Instead, Keith had them be security, making them watch over the line. Scarlet held his hand, "You don''t need to worry about anything. I will help you out in any way we can." "Hey, stop being so handsy with him." Alfia grabbed Scarlet, wanting to pull her off. However, she wasn''t budging at all. "There''s another arm, go take that." Without a secondter, she shrugged Alfia over to Keith''s other arm. "Ah," Alfia''s scratched her head, not knowing what to do. That was how embarrassed she was. She couldn''t believe it. Yet, Alfia continued to hold onto it like there was nothing wrong. Herrick and Melor watched this circus show from the sidelines. Keith chuckled, "Let''s go home now." ... Late at night, Keith wondered what to do. What Cedric said was right; I should get someone to help out. Alfia and Scarlet really helped out his cart today. I should ask them about it.
Volume 7 Chapter 23: Wait, We Have To Pay Rent? Volume 7 Chapter 23: Wait, We Have To Pay Rent? Volume 7 Chapter 23: Wait, We Have To Pay Rent? "Can you guys help me with my cart? "Huh?" Alfia and Scarlet blinked. "I didn''t realize the lines had be this much of a problem. I need to hire some waiters. And you two came to mind," Keith put his hands together and added, "I will even pay you guys as well." There was no way he didn''t forget to put that in as well. "..." There was only silence from the table. "Are you kidding me right now?" Scarlet had an interesting expression, while Alfia had a dark one. "Eh?" "There''s no need to bow your head like that. Just ask if you need our help, and we''ll help." There was never a need for this guy to bow his head like that. "Mmhmm. We''re friends." Gabriel added. "Thank you so much!" "We should be doing something like that. There are so many benefits to being here," Scarlet chuckled. Despite the girl staying here for the shortest time, she noticed all the perks. "Isn''t this normal?" Keith blinked. He thought what he built was pretty average. Compared to the giant mansion Todd had, this wasn''t much. "Heck no!" Everyone shouted in unison. The people who lived on another ind begged to differ. "This ce is so much better than the others," Alfia muttered. "For starters, that bathroom is not normal." "That bathroom is so nice and rxing." "And the window makes the whole thing beautiful as well." The others couldn''t believe how beautiful it was. The design was on a whole other level than any other bathroom. "Anyone could tell you put a lot of effort and detail into the mansion." The mansion was meticulous with his ideas. Ordinary people wouldn''t care about stuff like that. "And don''t forget about the food." Just hearing it was enough to cause everyone to drool. That was the number one thing that the other inds couldn''tpare. "I feel so much better eating here." Besides the taste, all of Keith''s dishes were nutritious. It invigorated their body. Scarlet also questioned, "I''m more surprised you don''t collect rent from us." "Huh?" Keith blinked, "I''m supposed to collect rent?" This was the first time he heard about that? And it seemed the others were a little startled. "...Now that you mention it." Jack thought about it, "We never actually paid rent." Scarlet turned to Alfia, "Did you not do it?" "Ah," Herrick and the others who joined earlier didn''t know what to say. This was an oversight. It was more like a thing they had never thought about. Being on their ind, they didn''t need to do so since it was already paid for. "Don''t you have to pay for the ind, Keith?!" Scarlet and the others asked in horror. That was why they needed to collect rent from the students. It was to pay for the ind; it wasn''t cheap! "No, I don''t need to pay for rent for the ind." Keith shook his head. "How?!" Confusion appeared on everyone''s face. How did he get a free ind? All eyes turned to Cadmus; this dragon had been silent throughout their questioning. "Oh, that''s because Keith and I made a deal." "I heard about this before," Gabriel remembered Keith talking about it. But they never went deeper into it. "What kind of deal did the two of you make?" They were quite curious about what it was. "Basically, Keith has to make meals for me, and I will provide him with a ce to grow his vegetables," Cadmus exined as he continued to eat. "Correction, it was one meal and two snack breaks. You''re mooching off the others." Keith added. He saw what he was trying to do. "Tch, are you really going to be like this? At this point, I eat here 24/7." It really didn''t matter too much now. This dragon had been eating here for quite some time now. "Mooch." "..." Are you kidding me? The others were speechless; Keith got a free ind because of this glutton. Now that they thought about it, it made more sense. "So you guys don''t need to pay anything for it." Keith waved his hand. He wasn''t going to collect rent from them. There were no ns for it in the future. "But-" "If you guys feel like there''s anything wrong, you guys could just help around the mansion." Coins weren''t something he needed to focus on. However, the others still felt bad. "How about this? Whatever we collect during the expedition, a portion of that would be rent." Faelyn suggested. She didn''t want to exploit Keith like this. "Sure. We can do that." "Then we''ll collect as much as possible!" That caused them to raise their hands. "We''ll help out at the cart whenever we can." Scarlet and Alfia didn''t forget what the boy brought up. "Keith, what about us?" Diana and the great spirits were living rent-free. "You guys are helping with cleaning and tending to the garden. There''s no need for you to pay rent." They were live-in workers. "If that''s the case, should I make you guys wear uniforms?" A thought came to his mind. "Um, what kind of uniform are we wearing?" "Hmm, how about maid uniforms?" Keithmented. But that caused Scarlet to grin, "Didn''t peg you to be such a fellow." "Keith, that''s filthy!" "Huh?" Keith tilted his head, "But the two of you would look nice in a maid uniform." Those two definitely could pull it off if they tried. Actually, they didn''t need to try; they would probably ace it! "" Alfia went silent. "This kid could say things with the straightest face ever," Cadmus shook his head. Anyone else would have gotten beaten up if they blurted that out. "But on a serious note, how about I make your guys some aprons. That way, the customers would at least know who you are." That would definitely help the customers differentiate the two. "That would be fine." Alfia sighed in relief while Scarlet pouted, "And I really wanted to wear a maid outfit for you." "I''m good." Keith shook his head, "I will have it ready for tomorrow. Also, I will cook lunch for you guys as well." "That''s fine with us." There was no need for them to talk about food.
Volume 1 on Amazon ^w^ Volume 7 Chapter 24: First Day With Employees Volume 7 Chapter 24: First Day With Employees Volume 7 Chapter 24: First Day With Employees The next day, Keith dragged his cart to the same location. But this time, he had two beautiful people with him. Cedric was the first to question, "Kid, are you going to start a harem?" "No, they''re my employees." ncing at everyone, "Everyone! Please have your orders taken by these two beautifuldies. They will also hand you your food as well." "Understood!" The customers nodded. "Also, here you two are." Two aprons were in his hand. They were dark green like his; one had a cute dog printed on the front, while the other had a cat. "Didn''t think you had a cute side like this." Scarlet joked. "Of course," Keith was tempted to ce a Samui but opted not to. Just having a traditional cat and dog was good enough. "Thank you." "Let me help you with the back," Keith raised his hand as he helped tie the apron. "Tight enough?" "Mmhmm," Alfia nodded. "Too tight, Keith!" Scarlet felt her chest suffocating. "Sorry about that." Once he loosened it up, Keith got to work. But as he did, he noticed how the customers gazed at him. Dalen had an interesting expression while Groa looked at him weirdly. "What?" "Nothing, young one. Just do what you always do." "We can start!" Keith stated. Like that, the cooking started. "Keith, here are orders 1,3,5,7." Scarlet handed the orders over to him. "Here''s 2,4,6,8." On the other side was Alfia, who handed over the even numbers. "On it." Keith nced at the papers. Thank goodness I gave them odd and even numbers. One way to do things was to make them take five orders at a time. However, he found Scarlet to be more adept at this than Alfia. That was why he did the odd and even numbers. That way, the two could work at their own pace. "Scarlet, Alfia, take the orders." Keith ced them on top of the table. "Mmhmm." Scarlet and Alfia quickly moved out. "Hey, are you dating any one of them?" Cedric nudged Keith on the side. "Grandpa Cedric, can''t you see I''m working here?" "Please, you get to mess around with those two girls doing all the heavy work." That was true. Taking orders and handing them took some time out. With him prioritizing cooking, things went more smoothly. "No, I''m not dating any of them. They''re ssmates who want to help me out." "I see." Cedric took a deep sigh, "I thought for sure you had a harem." "I''m not." "You can''t say that when you have those two as well," Groa exined. Angelica and Sakura were still fresh in their minds. "Those two are my seniors; I don''t think of them like that." Keith shook his head. "..." Everyone looked at one another. "Can you not talk with your eyes?" Keith looked at them and realized it. Either way, he continued to work on the food. After some time, "Scarlet, Alfia. Come take a break." Keith then took out some crepes for them. "Thank you." The two sighed as they took it. "They don''t need to pay?" Cedric blinked. "Of course not. They''re my employees; they get breaks and free lunches." "..." "Do you have any more open positions?" "Nope." Scarlet and Alfia ate their crepe in front of all those envious eyes. And they didn''t care at all! This is the benefit of working. The three continued on with their work. It didn''t take long before they were done. "Thank you so much for today." "Do you work like that every day?" Alfia and the others had gone to his cart frequently. But doing it was much different. Things were two times faster. What was more, the number of orders thrown at them was too many to count. And he did it by himself! "No, today was so much faster." Keith rubbed his nose. They finished much sooner thanst time. "And here you are," Keith then took out two little bags. "What are these?" "Coins. It''s your wages for today." He didn''t forget about that. "Keith," The two girls didn''t know what to say. "Please, take it. The two of you earned these coins." The two worked hard and deserved it. "Fine." Alfia and Scarlet sighed as they took the coins. However, they felt a sense of aplishment. "Let''s head home and get something to eat, Keith!" Scarlet grabbed Keith''s hand again. "Hey, you''re a princess. Don''t forget that." "Come on. You have the other hand." "..." Alfia didn''t say anything, but she did stick close to him. "Let''s return home and get something to eat! I''ll cook up something nice today. " Volume 7 Chapter 25: He Is Just The Worst! Volume 7 Chapter 25: He Is Just The Worst! Volume 7 Chapter 25: He Is Just The Worst! "Thank you foring with me today. You didn''t have to do that." Keith scratched his head. In his hands were a bag of groceries; Faelyn held the same amount. Their home was out of cloud pig meat, and he needed more. Procuring those flying pigs was too strenuous. However, the elf didn''t need toe with him; the groceries could be easily carried in one arm. "It''s fine. I should do something like this. Also, I need to talk with you." Her expression was tense...well, it was always like that. "Hmm?" "I was thinking about somebo moves we could do." Like Keith, Faelyn also wanted to increase their party''s abilities. One way was throughbo moves. "Ahh, we should talk about this." Sometimes, he saw Faelyn talking with Gabriel about moves to use together. "I was thinking about forming two giant walls to funnel monsters in your direction. That way, it would make the monsters walk in a straight line. It would be perfect for the princess and Scarlet; they can take them out in one blow." A one-shot kill method. "Hmm, that would be a good tactic against hordes. However, using that against charging monsters like the bison would not be a good idea. They''ll just not care about the wall and run through it." That was what transpired before: the bison charged through the walls and binds they ced down. Faelyn nodded as she continued to exin the ideas she devised. "I think linking up with you will make things easier," "Can''t you link up with Melor?" Herrick was paired up with Leona. The two had an excellent sync with one another. Actually, it was more like Leona understood Herrick''s movements. The lion man was free to roam around and do whatever he wanted while Leona supported him. "I can''t link up with that dwarf." Faelyn frowned, "I can''t figure out what he''ll do next." Melor was simr to Herrick. The two would charge in first and then think. Faelyn was the opposite, as she thought first before attacking. "Aha, I see." Keithughed. Faelyn linked up with Alfia, making it easier for Alfia to fire off her magic. However, she wasn''t able to link up with the frontlines. It made it more difficult for her to group monsters. "With you as our tanker, I think everyone would have an easier time linking up." That was something she knew for sure. Keith was the same type of fighter as her. However, he understood what Herrick and Melor would do. "Then I have to practice more." His shield movement was still a work in progress. But it wouldnt be long before he could do it. As the two talked, "Oh, if it isn''t Keith." When Keith heard the voice, he turned his head. Faelyn did the same. A human stood behind them. He had dark brown eyes and light brown hair; his goofy grin was mischievous. Why does he remind me of someone? Staring at him for a bit, the elf felt this odd familiarity. Yet, this was the first time they met. She turned to look at Keith. Her lips stopped moving as she stared at the dark expression on the man''s face. It was quite something. "....Hello, Doyle." "It has been quite some time since we have seen one another. We''re in the same year as well." A chuckle came out of the boy''s mouth. Keith shook his head, "It''s to be expected. I have things I have to do." "I also heard some rumors about you and women. Is this true?" A mischievous glint appeared in Doyle''s eyes as he hooked his arm around his neck. That only caused Keith to push his arm away, "You should know those rumors are untrue." "I see. But you have to be more careful. I heard a lot of rumors about you being together with some unpleasant people." His eyes nced at an elf, "You can''t forget about your roots." "..." Faelyn''s expression grew darker as she knew what his words implied. "I know what my roots are. There''s no need for you to remind me. If that''s all, I''m going to go now." Without ncing back, the man strolled away. Faelyn followed suit. After they got a fair distance away, "Sorry about that." What came next was an apology. "Hmm? What do you need to apologize for?" "I just wanted to." "If you''re talking about what was said, you don''t need to. But I''m more surprised to see you act like that." Faelyn was genuinely astonished. Keith being angry or loathing was rare. And this was usually with a proper reason behind it. "That person is Doyle Sol Gerard." "Gerard." Faelyn blinked before muttering, "Isn''t that..." "Yes. That''s Carolyn''sst name, making him Carolyn''s brother," Keith answered the question in her mind; Doyle was Carolyn''s half-brother. "And I take it that you don''t like him?" "That guy is the worst. Do not get close to that guy; nothing good will evere of it." "..." Faelyn blinked, "How horrible is he?" For Keith to say something like that meant that person''s personality was awful. "Okay, imagine Iston''s superiorityplex." "Ahh," An epiphany urred in the elf''s mind. "I''m not done. But add Todd''s stupidity to it; you get Doyle." "..." That''s a horriblebination! Faelyn''s expression scrunched up. Iston was already horrific. But Todd Mill''s personality makes it worse. "He''s not as deadly as Iston, but incredibly annoying." Keith grabbed his head as a deep groan came. That was how annoying this guy was. Heck, he might deal with Iston again rather than deal with this guy! "He''s still a prince. Are you sure we should leave him like that?" If he was like this, shouldn''t they be wary of him? "Ahh, not so much. Tristan and Carolyn overrule him in everything." Last time he had checked, Doyle''s birth mother was from a count family. Carolyn and Tristan''s mother was Thalia, who was the empress. In terms of influence, the two were higher than him. "But do not get involved with a guy like that. You would only get a lifetime of annoyance and anger." "Understood." Keith took a deep sigh as he walked away from there. But as they did, "Let''s head home now." Volume 7 Chapter 26: Hammock Volume 7 Chapter 26: Hammock Volume 7 Chapter 26: Hammock Nghhh! Keith raised his hand as he looked at the sky. Today is my rest day. It was a much-needed break after everything that transpired. Scarlet and the other girls decided to head out to take their break while the guys went to the dungeon to train. Actually, it was more like Melor and Herrick begged the other three to go. Gabriel invited him, but the man refused. He knew better than to go; he could already tell what would happen next. Herrick and Melor were itching to recover from their loss. The only thing he was going to do was to rx. As he went to the kitchen to get himself a snack, "Diana, are you guys going out as well?" Diana and the other great spirits were at the front door, seemingly prepared to leave. "Mmhmm. I was thinking about training the other spirits." It wasn''t only the three; the other spirits were going with them. Since Fira got a personal lesson, it was time for the others. "Bye-bye, Keith!" Fira waved her hand as the spirits were off. "Ho," Aria was going with them as well. "Stay safe out there!" I''m really by myself for today. This was the first time: at least one person was with him. Not today. "I should go out and take a little nap." He shouldn''t forget about his objective. Keith went out to the garden, ready to rx. But then he noticed something he could do. "Let''s make a hammock!" He had the materials here to make it! Giant leaves appeared on the ground. It was something he had obtained from the dungeon. He found those giant leaves intriguing. Even though it was a leaf, it was incredibly sturdy. Keith had Skar check it out; it was as strong as iron! An idea came to his mind on what to do with it. Making a hammock was simple enough. Looking around, Keith''s eyes gazed at two trees. This is the perfect ce. Two hooks appeared, and they were hammered into the tree and leaves. Two should be more than enough. Neatinly oveying them, Keith patted it to check if it was sturdy. "Good. And now." With a leap of faith, he jumped onto the hammock. "Ahh, this is so cool." How could something be this soothing? As the hammock swayed gently in the air, it loosened all his muscles. What made it even better was that it was the perfect temperature! "I know what would make it even better!" Keith got up and quickly went to grab some wood. He started to build a floating table on the tree. On it, he ced a book and juice there. Everything is perfect! Keith nodded in satisfaction. He was ready to rx in this situation. And there was a book he wanted to read. The girls have been going crazy about this. Alfia and the others wanted him to read this. Keith opened the book and started to read it from Vol 1. It was a normal story as it continued with the children''s childhood. But as it slowly got to the sixth volume, that was when something changed. The two were going to kiss at a party. Being with one another for so long, the two''s feelings were starting to manifest. However, the princess stopped the boy from doing it. "As the princess, I have to make decisions for the greater good of the kingdom." The princess exined. She was born to help her kingdom; she had a duty to uphold this. The noble didn''t know what to say. He wanted to tell the princess to run away with him if that was the case. They could leave everything and make a new life together. And yet, those words never came out of his mouth. Her eyes said it all: despair and duty. The girl understood her feelings but was forced to look the other way because of her people. She would rather give up her love than sacrifice the people. "...I understand." The noble could only nod to this as he walked away from her. "...This is such a sad story," Keith muttered. His heart felt pity for both the noble and the princess.
Volume 7 Chapter 27: Welcome Bei Volume 7 Chapter 27: Wee Bei Volume 7 Chapter 27: Wee Bei What a sad ending. He pitied the princess. But he also understood why she had to do this as well. Do you sacrifice everything for the one you truly love? Or do you have the blood of millions on your hands? Keith slowly began to drift off; the swaying motions tired him. It didn''t take long as he fell asleep. As he did, the cocoon started to wiggle! Before long, it cracked. Slowly, a small bee came out of it. Her head nced around, wondering where she was. She was confused and happy at the same time. The ce where she was born was nice. There was a warm smell and a rich amount of nts. She floated around, looking at everything before spotting a living being. The person who was sleeping on a leaf. That one look was enough for the bee to understand: master. She slowly floated onto the boy''s body and fell asleep. Slowly, a light green shed on his body. ... "Ngeh." A groan came out of his mouth as he slowly woke up. Did I fall asleep? The only thing he could see was words on his face. He had fallen asleep with the book. But who could me him? It was a nice feeling; the breeze and the gentle sway helped. Taking the book off his face, "?" Keith blinked briefly before sighing, "Why are you guys staring at me?" What he saw was Cadmus and the others looking down at him. Did they all arrive at the same time? Either way, it was quite an awkward stare. All of them cornered him like an animal. "Before we answer, you should look down at your chest." "Huh?" Keith looked down and saw something on his chest. He blurted, "It hatched?!" "Bzz." The dragon bee queen slowly woke up. She noticed her master was awake and slowly floated over to his face. Without any hesitation, she nudged it. "Aww, when did you hatch?" "Bzz." "When I was sleeping." Keith paused, "Wait a minute, did I form a contract with you?" He was able to understand her. That could only mean one thing. "Bzz." Keith nced down and noticed the emblem on his forearm. "Oh, wow." Keithughed as he patted the bee. So adorable. "I have a name for you as well. How about Bei?" "Bzz." Bei liked the name as she floated around him. "This here is Fira and Aria. I also have other familiars. They''re going toeter. y nice with one another." "Hello," "Hoo." The two greeted the bee into the family. "You made another interesting familiar." Cadmus let out a chuckle. Keith had many interesting familiars; Samui, a blizzard owl, a nature spirit, and a dragon bee queen. "Yeah," Keithughed. "Besides that, we shouldn''t forget about this," Besides the dragon bee queen, there was something else they needed to discuss. "No fair, Keith!" Now that they had time, Fira''s expression changed. The others were the same. "Kinda unfair for you to do this." The others shook their heads. Cadmus questioned, "What did you make this time?" Everyone returned to the ind to see this guy rxing. He had built it himself. "Hammock." "What''s a hammock?" "Basically, a rocking chair lifted in the air. Want to try?" Keith took the drink from the shelf. "..." The others stared at him. He was so rxed andfortable. "Of course!" Cadmus didn''t need to say no. Keith got up from the thing and let him on. The moment Cadmus did, his eyes widened before a content expression formed, "Sofy." "Eh?" The others stared at him, "I feel so sleepy when it sways." "Principal, we want to try as well!" They couldn''t let him get tired from this! He would definitely not let go! One by one, they get on, wanting to test. Keith took a big yawn, "Bei, I''ll show you around the mansion. This is going to be your new home starting today." "Bzz." Bei floated around, following after him. ... Today''s meal was a big one. It was to celebrate a new person entering the ind. Cadmus, Herrick, and Melor ate. Those three were no-brainers. Keith learned a lot about the dragon bee queen. She liked to drink milk. After they went to bed, Keith''s familiars were sleeping with him. However, there was one who wasn''t sleeping. Bei was looking out of the window, ready to leave. "Hoo," There was no animal who wasn''t sleeping. "Bzz," Bei replied. After some time, Bei left through the window. Volume 7 Chapter 28: Are You Two Main Characters?! Volume 7 Chapter 28: Are You Two Main Characters?! Volume 7 Chapter 28: Are You Two Main Characters?! "Hmm? Where''s Bei?" The next day, Keith looked around and noticed the little bee was nowhere to be found. Wasn''t the little one sleeping on his chest? Fira did the same thing, "Did she disappear?" "Aria, do you know where she went?" She was the only one who was awake at night. Definitely, the owl had seen it. "Hoo," Aria pped her wings. "I see." Keith grew a little worried. Will Bei be safe out there? For a small bee to go out there alone was a little dangerous. He soon shook his head; let''s not forget she''s a dragon bee queen. That was an A-rank monster. Bei, be safe out there. Bzz. Hepletely forgot that he could mind talk with his familiars. "I hope that you will stay safe." That was the only thing Keith could say as he headed to the kitchen. It was time for him to prepare breakfast. It was a simple breakfast for today. "Where''s the bee?" Everyone realized Bei wasn''t there. "She went out to collect nectar, I think." That was what bees did. "Ah, that would make sense," The others nodded. But Sarah tilted her head, "Maybe we can nt flowers here so that Bei can collect from here." "That''s a lovely idea." Keith pped his hand. I''m able to do that. "Why are you looking at me?'' Cadmus blinked as he moved his food away, "I''m not sharing." "..." I don''t care about it. ... What''s going on? Keith quickly left his ind and then headed to the student council ind. He got a letter telling him to arrive quickly. When he did, he spotted Angelica with her face on the table. "What''s the matter?" That voice brought the girl back to life as she quickly grabbed Keith''s shirt, "Save me!" "?" Save you from what? "Are you kidding me?!" Keith muttered as he noticed something was wrong. What was in front of him was a massive pile of work. "Why are there so many?!" His eyes darted at Angelica, wanting some answers. Angelica didn''t dare to look at the boy. She was not looking at me, and she was fidgeting around. All that information made Keith question, "Don''t tell me you have been saving it all for this moment?" Angelica looked down even further! It was as if she was drilling a hole in the table with her eyes! "..." That answered his question. Hah,e on. Keith sat down, "Fine, I will start it. Make me some tea. It''s going to be a tiresome day." "Thank you so much!" Angelica didn''t hesitate and quickly made some tea while watching him work. "I can''t believe you are like this. How did you be the student council president?" If the person hadn''t said anything about being the student council president, he would have considered her a beagle. She was toox. "Ahh, I didn''t want to at first." "Wait, what?" You didn''t want to be the president? Then how did you be it? That didn''t match up at all. "That, my friend, is something that had to do with the rivalry." "..." Are you kidding me? Angelica and Sakura had a rivalry. This was known throughout the academy; both had hatred for one another. And yet...it was actually the opposite! The two were best friends! Mimunications definitely happened somewhere. "I didn''t want to in the beginning. Even when Sakura became the captain of the disciplinarymittee, I was happy for her." "So?" "It''s because they wanted to have a bnce of power." "Say what?" "Literally, Sakura broke the bnce of power between the student council and the disciplinarymittee." That was how strong Sakura was. One person was enough to tip the scales. "..." "So the student council asked me to be the president to bnce the power." Angelica sighed. "..." Are you two main characters?! Bnce was broken? Bring back bnce? What am I hearing right now?! Those remarksing out of her mouth were like two boss monsters shing. Either one could destroy the world, so to stop it, they controlled two different areas. "You shouldn''t have epted if you didn''t want to." "I know. But when I saw how everyone looked up to me," That was the deciding factor. When everyone heard how Angelica could be the president, they quickly looked for her. "I didn''t want to let them down." A chuckle came from the girl''s mouth, "Pretty selfish, don''t you think?" "...You''re an angel." "Aww, thank you." "Well, you''re a stupid one." "Hey!" Angelica wanted to cry. How could he say something like that? "It''s true. I get that you don''t want to let the students down. But you shouldn''t have joined if you aren''t able to handle it." That was the truth. "That''s why I have you to help." "...Last time. No way I''m going to help you again." "Come on! I''ll owe you one." "You owe me five." "Angelica?" Keith and Angelica turned their heads up to see a woman. She was slightly smaller than average. She had a bobbed haircut and a serious face. Isn''t she the vice president? If Keith remembered correctly, her name was Reya Bastion. "Hello, Reya! Why are you here?" Angelica tilted her head. "I heard that you were on the ind. But more importantly," Reya''s eyes locked onto Keith, "Why is he on the ind?" "Um," Keith scratched his head. This could be a pickle. "I was the one who allowed him on the ind," Angelica answered. "Huh?" Reya frowned, "Why would you leave him on the ind? Also, why is he looking through the papers as well?" These were ssified documents. "Reya, you''re always such a stickler for the rules." "I have to be when you have a person like you in charge!" Reya poked Angelica''s head. "So you''re the serious one," Keith asserted. If Angelica was the kind and doopy, there should be someone to negate that. That was Reya. Reya sobbed, "Thank you for all the help. But please don''t do so any longer. There is some information that only student council members can see." "It''s fine. Honestly, this would be thest time I would do something like this." Keith long decided. "Keith?!" Angelica blinked. This was not part of the script! Why was he saying something like that?! "What? You''re the president; you should do some work." "But there''s too much." "You still have to do it." Reya clutched her head as she shook again. This girl was going to get it. "Since the vice president is here, I will head off now." There was a helper to help her. "Keith!" The girl cried out, but the man continued to walk.
Volume 7 Chapter 29: I’m Not Selling Any To You Volume 7 Chapter 29: Im Not Selling Any To You Volume 7 Chapter 29: Im Not Selling Any To You "Are the two of you ready for the battle about toe before us?" Keith stared at Scarlet and Alfia. His eyes were sharp and zed as if he was prepared for war! Alfia shook her head, "Why are you acting like this is our first time? Actually, you should have done it the first time! It would have been funnier." "True, I was going to give my own motivational speech. It would have definitely riled you two up. However, it would have frightened you as well." Keith chuckled, "But be prepared, there seemed to be more today." From what he could see, there was a long line forming. And they were a few blocks away from his spot! "Of course I''m ready!" "Are you sure? Last time I checked, you gave the wrong order to someone." The demon''s words only caused Alfia''s expression to turn red, "Hey! I have you know there were too many on my side!" "That''s because a huge influx of elves wasing here. You only have yourself to me for that." "Mghhhh!" Alfia pouted. "Alfia, you''re bad at dealing with multiple thingsing at you. Rather than think of this as taking orders, think of it as training." "Training?" "Mmhmm, this will help you grow if you get it down." Keith patted the elf on the head. "Alright." Her lips arched upwards as she prepared herself. Think of this as training. "And for me?" A mischievous smile formed on Scarlet''s mouth. "Just keep doing what you''re doing. You''re a rockstar." There wasn''t anything to say about Scarlet''s performance. This girl was consistent with her work. "Heh," Scarlet smiled while the elf could only re. Keith continued to move the cart without ever looking behind him and what was happening. He rolled the cart up to his spot and started to set it up. As he did, the customers were eager. "We are now open! Please tell me your orders." Scarlet and Alfia greeted them. "I want an orc crepe! Also, I want seared boffalo slices!" "I want smoked melon! Also, somemb soup!" "Chicken crepe! And pork soup as well!" "Those two are really going at it," Cedricmented as he noticed many customers surrounding them. Even after a few days, it was still so surprising. "I know, right. Thank goodness I have free time now." Keith grinned as he worked. "It''s also a plus that they''re beautiful," Craigmented. "Indeed." Good customer service? No! What really took the cake was their beauty. Not only that, "Hey, how about you and I-" One person tried to hit on Alfia. What came next was, "How dare you try to court our princess!" "Do you want to die!" The elves red at the guy who did it. "They''re untouchable." Scarlet and Alfia were basically protected by the elves and demon-kin here. If anything urred, they would make a move. Because of this, there was even more order around. "I can''t believe they are princesses." Seeing two princesses do something like that was an amazement for everyone. "How did you pull that off?" "Magic?" Not even he himself knew for sure how he pulled it off. As he continued to work, "Hello, Keith!" Keith looked up to see Sakura and Angelica. "Hello, Senior Sakura, Senior Ange. Also, why are you pouting." Sakura had a calm expression, while Angelica pouted like a puppy. "Hmpf! Because someone left me to do all that work!" Angelica shook her head. "Angelica, did you let the paperwork pile up again?" Sakura sighed. "So you know?" "Mmhmm." Sakura nodded, "Angelica is like that." "Hey! It''s not my fault." "..." Really? "Anyways, you two want your usual order, right?" Keith already knew the two''s orders by heart. "Mmhmm," "Please give me extra meat!" "Of course," The man got to work. Today was a good day as he continued to work. "Hello, Sakura." Sakura bit into her crepe and turned to see someone, "Hello, Alger. What brings you here?" "I noticed the long lines and wondered what was going on." Alger looked at the cart, "To think a small cart could be this famous." "Indeed it is." "If you say it like that, I must try it." Alger then asked Keith, "Can you take my order?" Keith looked up at him. Cedric shook his head, "Kid, if you''re asking to order, you go to-" "Sorry, but I''m not going to sell to you." Keith''s voice resounded the whole area. That caused everyone to pause. You''re not selling to him? "Hmm?" Alger''s expression was calm as he asked, "May I ask why you don''t want to sell to me?" "I just don''t want to." Keith calmly answered. "I see." Alger shrugged, "I guess it''s my loss then." Turning to Sakura, "Then I will take my leave then." "Mmhmm." Sakura nodded as Alger left. Volume 7 Chapter 30: How Much Does It Cost? Volume 7 Chapter 30: How Much Does It Cost? Volume 7 Chapter 30: How Much Does It Cost? "Keith," Angelica and the rest turned to the boy. "Hmm?" After telling Alger off, the guy had returned to working on his orders. "Don''t "Hmm," us. Why did you do something like that?" Alfia and the others were curious. The girls were quite dumbfounded when those words were uttered. They wanted to say something about it, but the conversation was too quick. "Keith, that was incredibly rude," Sakura added, her voice tinged with a hint of disappointment. She never expected the boy, the usuallyposed and respectful one, to say something like this. "You have a reason for it?" There had to be a reason for why Keith kicked him out. Cedric and Dalen stood on the side and watched the situation unfold. Titus and the other adventurers did the same. The ones close to Keith didn''t peg that either. His eyebrows knitted as he answered, "A feeling." "A feeling?" "There was a weird vibeing from the guy. And it wasn''t good." Ufortable and irk. All those negative feelings wereing off of Alger. "..." The others went silent. It had been another person; they would call him crazy for doing that. But this was Keith. His intuition was crazy high. Titus and Galven saw firsthand what he was capable of doing. This was especially so with Titus. For the kid to say that person had a weird vibe meant something to him. "I see," Sakura took a deep sigh. That intuition was something she knew about as well. "But you should have said it better." How Keith reacted was terrible for business. "Don''t really mind." Keith''s business was still booming. There was no need to worry. But why did I do that? This was the first time. He didn''t think he would react so dangerously against him. "Now I have to get back to work." Keith returned to flipping crepes in the air. Scarlet nodded as she grabbed the orders. However, Alfia was different. "..." Alfia had a frown when she heard all of this. Was it because of Carolyn? Thest time she checked, Keith had never met with Alger before. Or did Carolyn talk about Alger with him? Right? Whatever the case, Alfia''s heart pounded. It was as if her chest was waiting to blow out. "Wasn''t that guy the one who was with Carolyn?" Scarlet whispered. "How did you know?!" "That''s because I saw the two together." During the party, Scarlet kept tabs on Alfia and the others; Carolyn was one of them. That was how she saw the two together. "Should we tell him about it?" Scarlet doubted the guy knew about the rtionship between Alger and Carolyn. "No, I don''t want him to worry about it. And we might be wrong about it as well." There was no need to make him worry over something that could be nothing. While the two girls were thinking deeply about this, Keith was focused on rolling the cart away. Scarlet and Alfia helped with the cleanup. But when the three entered the ind, "Keith! There''s a situation!" Jack quickly ran over to Keith. "Hmm? There''s another one?" Is this a curse or something? Whenever he returned home, there would always be a situation. The three looked at one another as they quickly walked over. "Woah! Why are there so many bees?!" What Keith and the two saw was a bunch of dragon bees! There were at least 15! "Bzz!" Bei noticed Keith and quickly headed over to him. "I know you said you were collecting nectar, but I didn''t think you would bring back a bunch of bees." "Bzz!" Bei continued to nudge Keith. But when she did, the other bees also crowd him. "Hello, everyone. Wee to my ind." Keith patted the bees. It seemed they were still babies. And he understood them as well. The contract was simr to Shiro and Samuis. He could understand them. The others watched the scene of Keith being swarmed by bees. How is he so unfazed by it?! "Is it just me, or will this be a problem?" Jack nudged Gabriel. "maybe." This was up for grabs. Keith thought, "Are you going to make the hive next?" Since Bei had obtained her workers, the next thing to do was to create a hive. "Bzz!" Bei nodded. That was the next thing to do. She would need a ce to work and produce honey. "I see." Keith turned to Cadmus, who was resting in the hammock. That had officially be a ce for him to rest. Throughout the entire interaction, he was so unfazed by the dragon bees. "Grandpa Cadmus, how much will it cost to get another ind?"
Volume 7 Chapter 31: I Will Find The Perfect Island Volume 7 Chapter 31: I Will Find The Perfect Ind Volume 7 Chapter 31: I Will Find The Perfect Ind "Eh?" His words caused the others to gasp. You want to buy another ind?! Sohma interjected, "Keith, let''s not be so hasty. I don''t think you need another ind. Couldn''t you ce the hive at the corner of the ind?" Even though this ind was called small, that didn''t mean it was small. There was still a good amount of free space around here. Adding a hive should be simple. "That''s what I thought too." Keith understood Bei and the bees could make a hive on the ind. However, another thought came to his mind. What if I need to grow more vegetables? "I can grow more fruits and vegetables with a bigger ind." Arger ce was needed. The area he had wasn''t going to cut it. One that caught his eye was the seed. It was humongous even when it was corrupted. What size would it be when it was fully grown? It was something that would take a good chuck of his ind. "If I ever need to make something huge, I could use that big space." The prospect of arger ind filled Keith with excitement and inspiration. His creativity would heighten even further. "I see." Sohma didn''t say anything else. "Also, I would need to move everything as well.'' The giant seeds and the other vegetables. All of it would need to go there. "Can I count on you guys to do it?" "More food." Herrick and Melor murmured as they stared at the sky. The idea of food just made them salivate. Some drool dripped down from the side of their lips. Jack and Sarah were also interested in the new idea of the ind. Alfia questioned, "But Keith, are you sure you want to have another ind? Do you know how much it costs to even run one?" Inds were not cheap. Even the smaller ones would cost a fortune. That was one of the reasons why nobles controlled them; they had the capital to do so. "Um, do you have to talk about cost?" Keith blinked. Did they forget who he was? "...Oh yeah." Alfia and the others paused. Who was Keith? This guy was the owner of White Forest Bakery. Then there was the White Owl Merchant Group. Plus, the cart he ran now. This guy was filled to the brim with coins. In addition, he always did his own thing; the number of coins he had saved up was absurd. "Sure, I can get you an ind. But you have to pay for it once a month." Cadmus stretched his hand back and forth. He was okay with it. That just meant more food for them to work with. "Awesome! When can I get the ind?" "Give me a day. I can move the ind over here. Do you have a special one you want?" "Oh, that''s easy." Keith asked Diana, "Diana, can you go with him to pick out the ind?" "Eh? You want me to go there?!" "Mmhmm. That''s because I''m going to grow more vegetables there. You and Fira will definitely be there a lot. And you have a good idea on these types of things. I trust your judgment." "I understand." Diana nodded, "I will pick out the perfect ind for you." "Thank you." "Ugh." Cadmus groaned. "What do you mean "Ugh?" Do you have a problem with me?" "Yes." That only caused Diana to grin more, "Don''t worry, I will pick out the perfect ind for Keith." Volume 7 Chapter 32: I’m Getting Close Volume 7 Chapter 32: Im Getting Close Volume 7 Chapter 32: Im Getting Close "Hah!" Carolyn roared as she fired her magic again at the target! Each and every single time she used that magic, her firepower increased! Like a muscle, the more you use it, the stronger it bes. What Senior Alger said is correct. That only caused the girl to sigh. Senior Alger really knows a lot about this. Compared to her, she knew nothing about her abilities. She remembered what Alger had told her. It was fate that we were brought together. She thought it was ridiculous at first. But not so much now when the prince knew so much. As she mulled over her abilities, a shadow crept behind her. "Why are youying your head down like that? You''re going to get it dirty." Keith was looking down. Carolyn''s eyes widened as she quickly got up, "How did you get in here?!" Keith didn''t have permission to enter and leave this ind. "Tristan, let me in." Keith grinned. He just needed to ask him. Quick and straightforward, the guy was allowed ess. "I see." Carolyn looked at him strangely. "What? Am I not weed?" Keith tilted his head. "Of course, you''re not. It''s just- what''s that smell?!" Carolyn started to sniff like a dog. That was when Keith ced something before her, "And I even bought you some food. But I can go if you don''t want me to be here." His body was directed to the door, ready to leave. But Carolyn grabbed his leg, "What are you saying? You can stay!" Her lips arched upwards as she stared at the box. There was no way she was going to say no to free food. "Here, I made some of your favorites." Keith opened the lunchbox up for her. That was when she didn''t hesitate to grab the fork and knife. It was time to eat her fill. "I can''t get enough of this!" She was missing this! As Keith watched her eat, he brought a bottle, "Chew. Seriously, you''ll choke if you continue to eat like that." "Mngh!" Carolyn''s eyes widened as she patted her chest, trying her best to push that food down! That was when a cup of tea was beside her. "Thank goodness. I thought I was going to die." "Seriously, you need to be more careful." "I know. But it''s easier with you here." Carolynughed, "So, how have you been?" "Good. But I should be asking you this. I heard you were going out to hunt monsters." "Tristan needs to stop telling you these things." Carolyn pouted. She knew who bbed about her training. But that didn''t stop her from eating. After she had finished her meal, "I feel so stuffed." "I added a lot of meat into it." This girl was quite the meat lover. "Hey." "Hmm?" "I heard that you had an argument with Senior Alger." "You heard about that?" "Mmhmm. Why did you do that?" Carolyn was confused. It was more confusing for Keith being the one to start it. "...He''s strange." "How is he strange?" Carolyn tilted her head. The boy exined, "It''s just a feeling I got from him." "Then you shouldn''t have done that. How could you do that based on your feelings?" "I do that most of the time." Keith scoffed, "And I take it that you also know him?" From how she spoke, it seemed so. "Senior Alger is my teacher." "Huh? You have a guy like that as your teacher?!" Keith blinked, "You should choose someone else!" Carolyn frowned, "I can handle myself. Senior Alger is someone I can trust." Alger had been helping her all the time. That was how she got this strong. "Are you sure? You''ve always been a weird child." "Do you think I can''t handle myself?" "That''s not what I''m saying." "You''re implying it." "" Keith and Carolyn stared at one another. Neither one of them was going to back down from this. But when she turned her head away, she felt a slight tingle from her back. That was when she noticed the words. My bad. I really didn''t mean it like that. Carolyn turned, "Did you have to do something like that? We''re not kids anymore." This was a little thing they did when they were kid. Whenever Carolyn pouted, Keith would write on her back to apologize. She would do the same as well. Well, she started this whole thing. "But that helped me." Keith chuckled, adding, "I didn''t mean it like that. But I think you should be wary of him." "I know you worried, but you shouldn''t. You only met the guy once. Give him a chance." "No way." Keith shook his head, "Also, you need to remember to pace yourself." "Understood." Keith patted the girl on the head as he got up, "Be safe." "You too." Keith headed over to the gate. What he didn''t know was Carolyn staring at his back. I''m getting close.
Volume 7 Chapter 33: New Island Volume 7 Chapter 33: New Ind Volume 7 Chapter 33: New Ind "Hah!" Krystal charged forward with a sword. She swung her sword with all her might; the sword was a blur. Anyone else would have been cut down by her attack. However, the person she faced was Keith. There was no tension on the boy''s face as he raised his shield to guard. "Keith, Krystal, the two of you are done. It''s a draw." Tennol called out. The two had been battling against one another for ten minutes. If the two kept going, it would only tire them out. "Understood." The two nodded as they walked off to the side. As they did, "You should take a half-step forward. If you did, you would have gotten me." "I see," Krystal nodded. "How are you able to move so fast?" Jack questioned. Throughout the entire fight, the two fought at high speed. Neither side was backing off against the other. "I just got used to it." On the first day, Keith was getting sted away by the others. The shield was a difficult thing to learn. But now, he was able to use it to a degree. "Keith, you should try to use a sword with your shield." Tennol mentored. Throughout the fight, the only weapon in his hand was the shield. Getting used to the shield was his goal. But it was time to add a sword as well. "You should be able to adjust in a few days." Keith''s learning abilities were higher than the rest. Something like this should be simple enough. "Understood." Instructor Tennol helped out a lot. He could only learn so fast because of Tennol''s words. He had been assisting him with his shield movement. I should be able to use it against monsters. Keith grinned. Fighting against monsters would be the next thing. "You are bing more and more like a monster." Jack let out a dryugh. Only a monster could do something like that. "Haha," The two continued to talk with one another before they returned to the ind. And when they returned, Fira and the others quickly jumped at him! "Keith! The ind was brought over!" "Really?" Diana and Cadmus went to pick one out. It had been two days since they decided to get the ind. Keith and Jack walked to the backyard where the others were. What they saw was a giant ind next to it. Damn. Keith blinked as the great spirit walked over, "What do you think of this ind, Keith?" "It''s huge." Keith was quite in awe of the ind. Diana nodded as she exined, "Mmhmm, this ind is the biggest one I could find." "You were giving me hell for the ind." Cadmus groaned. His eyes twitched uncontrobly as he stared at this woman. "That''s because I need to choose the best." "Where do you want me to put it, Keith?" It was weird since he was raising his hand in the air. Keith thought, "Can you have it next to the ind? We could use a bridge or something to get across." "You can set up a two-way teleportation gate?" Aidiun suggested. That way, it could connect the two inds. "Oh, that would be better." "Give me a second." Cadmus snapped his fingers and two teleportation gates. cing one on the ind and the other there, the gates started to glow. "You can go in and out now." "Let''s go!" Keith pumped his fist in the air as everyone entered the gate. When they came out from the other side, they saw a bunch of wood and other materials around. "What the?" "What happened to this ind?" The others were a little dumbfounded by what they were seeing. There was a mansion before them. The entire ind looked so run down! "Dorm Mother Diana, are you sure you want this ind?" Gabriel asked. This was slightly sketchy. "Mmhmm! This ind is perfect." Diana nodded as she touched the ground, "You see this soil? This is rich and will make the vegetables grow nicely." Hearing the dirt was great, Keith nodded. That was what he was prioritizing. Alfia asked Cadmus, "Principal, who owned the ind before us?" "It was initially owned by a few nobles. But once they graduated, no one else took it up. So the ind wore down after a few years." With no one to watch over it, it could only deteriorate. "I see." "The ind is bigger than the one you live on. Plenty of more space than your mansion. Am I- Keith?" While Cadmus continued to sing praises about it, he saw the boy mumbling "I can definitely nt three times the number of vegetables right now. Also, should I have some other things made? If I do that, I need to give more space to the others." Millions of words were rapidly fired out of Keith''s mouth. Everyone took a step away from the boy as he went into overdrive. This man was really lost in thought with this. Volume 7 Chapter 34: Yeah, We’re Destroying It Volume 7 Chapter 34: Yeah, Were Destroying It Volume 7 Chapter 34: Yeah, Were Destroying It "Hoo!" But that all stopped as Arianded on his shoulder and smacked him on the head. That overdrive expression he had turned into a nk one. "Sorry about that. What did you say again, Grandpa Cadmus?" Keith blinked as he stared at the dragon. "No. Forget anything I said. Just focus on the ind, and that''s that." It didn''t matter if he didn''t hear. What mattered was what he had said. A torrent of information was pouring out of his mouth. And he was excited! The kid is definitely going to do something wild with this ind! "We can get more smoked meat?" The others also listened in on their conversation, especially for the smoked meat lovers who have heard aboutrger smokers. What did he have in store for the ind? "For starters, Bei. You and the dragon bees can set up your hive on this ind." Keith didn''t forget the reason why he wanted the ind in the first ce. He pointed, "There should be a good ce." "Bzz," Bei and the other dragon bees floated over to the corner and started to make their hive. As that happened, Jack suggested, "Should we destroy the mansion?" There was no need for it. It was too worn down for them to live in. "Understood!" "Demolition crew in action!" Melor and Herrick were ready to take it down! However, Keith waved his hand, "Hold it. We can destroy itter. But I want to check it out." "Hmm?" "There may be some things we could use." Keith nned to demolish the mansion. However, they should check it out before they blow everything up. Maybe they would find something interesting. "I see." "By the way, what would you guys like on the ind?" "Eh?" "Do you guys have any wants or anything for the ind?" How could he forget? The others should have an idea of what they want as well. Especially so with one person. He definitely wanted something from Keith. "Perg!" Cadmus shouted out before the others could have the chance. "Alright, one perg. I''ll try to find a way to put it in." Keith nodded. "I want more fruit trees and other crops," Alfia added. Having more fruit trees was definitely lovely. "Big smoker!" "I want arge training ground!" They could put many things in an ample space like that. "Mmhmm," Keith nodded. I think we could do all of this. He repeated, "Is there anything else you want?" "I want a bigger house!" "A bigger house?" That was an unexpected request. "I want my own room to sleep in!" Nephele added. "Is sleeping with me bad?" Udine tilted her head. Actually, it was bad on her end! The great spirit of wind snored. "I want my own room like Diana!" Nephelepletely ignored Udine''s question as she stared at Keith. "I can do something about that." Keith nodded, "Now then, I wonder what''s inside." The group entered the building. When they did, there was a strong stench of musk smacking their face. Herrick and Leona grimaced as they covered their noses. "Can someone do something?" "Let me do it." Nephele waved her hand, which caused the musk to disappear instantly! It was sent flying through the window. "Thank you, Nephele." Keith looked around the mansion. This is what you expect from a run-down mansion. Some bits and pieces were dangling around. "There''s only tr-" Before Herrick could finish his words, his entire foot went through the floor! "..." Everyone blinked as they stared at Herrick. "Not one word." Herrick red, embarrassed. "Okay, so we have to watch our steps, everyone," Keith warned before they started to look around. As he did, a frown formed. The floors were riddled with cracks while the stairs were half broken. "Leader, I think we could do something with this." "Hmm?" Keith walked over to see arge table. The countertop was made out of ck marble. Even after all this time, the marble was still good. "Can we use it?" "Of course. This looks great!" Keith already knew what to do with it. After a few moments, they returned to the center, Sarah raised what she found, "Keith, I was able to find some magicmps. They should still be able to run." "That''s good." Keith pped, "Then we''ll destroy this ce and have this ind cleaned up." The other nodded to that. There would definitely be a lot of work to do it all.
Volume 7 Chapter 35: Are You Thinking About Adding New Items To The Bakery? Volume 7 Chapter 35: Are You Thinking About Adding New Items To The Bakery? Volume 7 Chapter 35: Are You Thinking About Adding New Items To The Bakery? The construction of the ind began. It would take a lot of work and time to deal with it. The first thing they needed to do was to clear out the mansion. However, they also needed to clear out the branches and trees there as well. They were dead trees. Without any care and water, the trees were withered away. "Guys, I will leave it to you." Keith''s words were directed at Herrick and Melor. The two were on demolition duty. "On it!" "Leave it to us!" Herrick and Melor grinned. "..." Keith reminded, "I just want to rify, don''t cause huge potholes on the ind. Leave it t and clean." He had a feeling those two would cause gigantic holes by smashing their weapons down. "We''ll do fine." Herrick waved his hand. "Yeah," Keith turned to Gabriel, "Please watch over the two of them." "Don''t worry, I will." Gabriel had an inkling they would do something strange. Leaving it to Gabriel, he headed out. The ce he was going to was the bakery. When he entered, he saw a bunch of humans, beastmen, dwarves, elves, and demon-kin. A smile appeared on Keith''s face as he gazed. This was what he wanted. One of the clerks spotted Keith, "Hello, Boss." Keith nodded, "I''m going to meet with Patrick." The clerks nodded as they returned to their work. "Wee, Boss." Patrick bowed. "Mmmhmm. I want to see the reports for today." Patrick nodded, "Here is the report for this month." This is good. Keith nodded at it; the revenue was a little smaller than normal. However, this was more than enough. The revenue didn''t lower by so much from the previous month. "This is fine. Just keep going with what you have." Patrick bowed, "Thank you for the praise, Boss. Also, there''s something I wanted to ask." "Hmm?" "Are you nning to add another type of bread for the bakery?" "Ahh," "I was thinking some customers are eager to try something new." It had been quite some time since the boss added a new item to the menu. "Alright. I need to think about it." Keith got up from his seat as a new fire was lit in his mind. Things were going to get interesting when he returned home. "I don''t like the look on his face." Scarlet nudged Alfia. When he returned home, his smile was crooked and his eyes were arched. That caused her to rest her head on her hand, "When he''s like that, he''s in the zone." That was something everyone could tell. He was prepared. "Hmm, guys can youe to the living room for the moment?" "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Everyone entered the living room. "I''m thinking of baking some new bread for my bakery." "Really?!" That was the reason why he was so focused. "Mmhmm. Going to add some to the bakery. That''s why I asked you guys here." "Hmm?" "I wanted to ask if any ingredients aremonly used in each kingdom?" Keith was interested. It was time to make something interesting with it. "Eh?" "Like local vegetables, meats, and spices. There had been a lot of different races going there, so I thought about creating something they can rte to." Most of the ingredients he used were basic. He wanted to use ingredients that other kingdoms used. "Hmm, I guess vegetables are mostly used. Especially so with green garlic." Alfia thought about it. "Green garlic?" This was something new. "It''s an ingredient that''s used mostly in elven cooking. You could eat it raw, but it''s not that good." "Mmhmm. I will have to try it." Garlic, huh? "Meat!" Herrick and Melor muttered. "I see." Expected. Keith turned to Scarlet, "What about you, Scarlet?" "The seasoning Fira obtained is a staple in the demon kingdom." When they returned home from the dungeon, Fira and the spirits collected some things. Cinnamon. Cinnamon was amon spice in the demon kingdom. "Understood." "And you shouldn''t make it like normal," Faelyn interjected. "I know. You guys want some sweet options, right?" Keith grinned. "..." The elf didn''t say anything as she looked away. That was a yes. "I got an idea what to make." An idea came to his mind: perfect for a bakery. "Oh, what is it?!" Sarah blinked, quite excited about this. "Secret." "Tch!" The others sucked their teeth. Volume 7 Chapter 36: Baking Bread In The Morning Volume 7 Chapter 36: Baking Bread In The Morning Volume 7 Chapter 36: Baking Bread In The Morning Keith cracked his neck back and forth, preparing his body. It was time for him to embark on a new baking adventure. He had woken up extra early, filled with anticipation, to prepare the bread for breakfast. I should be able to bake some interesting things with this. There were various ingredients before him, ranging from savory options like rush bull meat to sweet options like dragon bee honey. "Ho," Aria flew over to his side. "I''m going to make some delicious bread and pastries for today." There were some things he thought of what to do. But first things first, "I should prepare some bread." The first one he was going to make needed some baked bread. Mixing some flour and shaping the dough, Keith tossed it into the oven. "How does this taste?" What was grabbed next was a green vegetable. It was green garlic. Hearing what Alfia said, he quickly went out to buy the thing. Asking Diana to grow it was a simple task as well. It looks entirely different from the one I purchased. The green garlic he had bought was a dark, dull green. But the one Diana grew was bright green. "How does the original taste?" Keith handed a piece to Aria and took a bite of the original. From what Alfia said, they could eat it raw. However, "Bleh!" "Hoo." Keith and Aria spat it out. So bitter! Bitterness enveloped their mouth. It''s so earthy as well. Keith couldn''t believe how earthy it tasted. It was like a pile of dirt was shoved down his throat. No wonder she told me not to eat that. Alfia and Faelyn looked concerned as they said this. "What about this one?" Keith looked at the one Diana and Fira nted. Just from the touch alone, "It''s lighter." The regr one had some heft to it. It was simr to a baseball. But this one felt like a golf ball instead. Keith took a piece out and handed one to Aria. "!" Keith munched on the garlic. Sweet. It was still bitter and earthy like usual. However, it was on a lighter side. What was more, it had a slightly subtle sweet taste. This could work. A grin formed on the boy''s face as he was prepared to make something. He took out a giant stick of butter. Tossing it into the pan, he took out the garlic cloves and incorporated them with the butter. Add some other spices as well. Keith had added some herbs to the pan. Slowly stirring it, the garlic and herbs mixed together with the butter. "Aria, can you make an ice bowl for me?" "Hoo." Aria pped her wings, and a giant ice bowl appeared. He ced the pot on top of it. The butter slowly started to thicken from the cold air. But that was what the man wanted. "Good, it''s a spread now." "Ding." Perfect timing. Keith took the bread out of the oven. What he did next was smear the spread on the bread. There was arge amount on top of it. "And put it back." The next thing was to let that bake and be delicious! The first bread was finished. Now I need to make the second one. That one required butter as well. Before he could start, "Keith, what are you baking right now?" Diana entered the kitchen. "Ah, I''m baking some bread for my bakery." "Hmm? Is it something new?" Diana was intrigued. "Yep, yep. I''ve already finished preparing one thing. But I''m about to start the second with this." Keith raised the pot with the butter in it. That caused Diana to be even more fascinated, "Do you need help with anything?" "Sure. An assistant would be helpful. Here''s an apron." Keith handed the apron to her. Wearing it, the two could begin. "Where do we begin, Keith?" "Ah, the next thing we''ll do is make rolled bread stuffed with onions and bacon." "Rolled bread?" She knew about onions and bacon. But what about the rest? "It''s easy. For starters, can you roll the dough down?" "Okay." Diana nodded as she started to roll the dough. That caused Keith to stop, "Don''t use that much force. If you make it too thin, the dough will tear when we fill it in." "Do it like this," Keith held Diana''s hand from the back and slowly moved the pin back and forth. "Keith?" Diana''s eyes widened. But Keith didn''t realize it as he exined, "Move it like so. Do you understand?" "I understand!" Diana nodded. Focus! "Good. Then I will focus on the feeling." Keith quickly diced up some onions and bacon. Tossed the two into the butter; the mixture waspleted. "I''m going to pour the mixture. Can you spread it evenly?" "Mmhmm." Diana nodded, and the two of them worked at a quick pace. "Now we can roll it up. We have to keep it tight; that way, the filling won''t leak out." "Understood. I will follow your lead." Keith nodded as they started to roll it up. "Brush some oil on top, and we''re good to go!" Keith grinned as he ced it in the oven to cook.
Volume 7 Chapter 37: Vanilla Juice Volume 7 Chapter 37: Vani Juice Volume 7 Chapter 37: Vani Juice "Is that the only thing we need to do, Keith?" Diana questioned. But the man shook his head, "The thing we''re going to make next is interesting." "Hmm?" "It''s going to be a sweet kind. But it''s something I don''t have that much technique in." This was going to be his third time making this. Of course, dough was a must. "Let''s mix the ingredients." He first added flour, sugar, and salt into the bowl, stirring the dry ingredients. While he was doing that, "Diana, toss the butter and slowly pour the milk into the bowl while I stir." "Alright." Diana slowly ced them in. And the dry mix slowly became a round ball. "How about you roll the dough out like before. I won''t be helping you today." "Yes." Diana nodded as she started to roll the dough out. This time, the dough came out perfectly. "The next step is to smear the butter on top of it." "Gotcha." Soften butter was the way to go; it would be difficult to move the butter around if it was hard. "Thest thing needed is brown sugar and cinnamon. You can spread them like this." Brown sugar was simple enough to make; it was a mixture of sugar and msses. Both of these things were something Keith already had. "Is this enough?" Diana had ced a lot of sugar and cinnamon on top. "Perfect, thest thing left is to let them proof." "Mmhmmm!" Diana nodded. "..." You''re really excited about this, aren''t you? The spirit of nature''s eyes lit up as she watched the clothed bowl. "The next thing we must do is make the cream cheese ze." Cream cheese will also work well with bread as well. "Cream cheese?" "Mmhmm. It''s simple to make." Keith took out the ingredients; milk and lemon juice. "That''s all there is to make it? Do we mix it up?" "Mmhmm. We just need to boil the milk and then add the lemon juice to it." When this happened, curds would form. Diana blinked, "It could do that?!" She didn''t think the juice of a fruit could cause such a reaction. "Take the curds out and squeeze out whatever juices are left." Keith squeezed as much as possible. "To add smoothness to the cream cheese, add milk." Keith slowly added the milk to the curds. Slowly, the cracking curd became smooth and silky. "Try some." "Mmhmm." Diana took a spoon and licked it. When that happened, "It has a sour taste. But it''s slightly tangy." "Hoo." Aria pped her wings. "I think it''s because of the cow I took it from." What he used was milk from a fire cow. This one had a strong fat content. But it also has a slight tart taste to it. "Maybe I should add some spices and other things to change the taste." That would make it perfect as a spread. "How can I use this?" Keith looked at the branch item on the table. This was what Fira and the other spirits found. Vani bean. It smelled like the vani bean he used before. However, it had a more potent sweetness. Plus, the branch wasrge as well. "I should scrap the beans out." Keith took a knife and started scraping the beans out of the branch. However, that caused Keith''s eyes to widen. Say what? There were so many juicesing from the beans. This was not your regr vani bean. "I wonder." Keith licked one of the droplets. His eyes widened as he turned to Diana, "Diana, can you follow my lead and take out the beans?" "Mmhmm." Diana nodded as she started to scrap. His eyes were bright as he did this. "Do you need so much?" Whaty before them were a bunch of beans. "Mmhmm, I could use this a lot." Keith grinned as he started to squeeze the vani bean. As he did this, the juices from the beans began to seep from the towel. Whaty before them was a jar full of the liquid. This should be called vani juice instead of extract. "Try it now." The three did, and that caused all three''s expressions to contort. "So strong!" "What is this?!" What an overpowering taste! A sting sensation enveloped their tongues. Despite the strong vor, he also could taste the vani through it. "I think adding a droplet would be enough." Using less would be best instead of adding anything to weaken the taste. "I can make the ze now." Keith then took some things out. He started to stir the cream cheese. While he did, he added milk and sugar. As he did, he added a droplet of vani juice to it. Continuing to stir it, a sweet aroma slowly came from the bowl. Diana blinked, "I have never smelled something like this." Keith had been using sugar all this time. Yet, it had never smelled like this! "I think the vani juices enhanced the sweetness." The only difference right now is the addition of vani juice. "So this is an enhancement ingredient rather than an actual ingredient." It was more like a spice. Maybe I could use this in savory cooking? Either way, he found something interesting. "Oh, we need to check on the rolls," Keith added. Volume 7 Chapter 38: Cinnamon Roll! Volume 7 Chapter 38: Cinnamon Roll! Volume 7 Chapter 38: Cinnamon Roll! Keith walked over to the rolls and took off the towel. What the group saw was a giant mound of pillows. "Even after I saw you make bread, this still surprises me." The power of yeast was incredible. It made these rolls increase in size in a matter of minutes. "It''ll be even bigger after we bake it. And it seems that the bread is finished as well." Keith and Diana started to sniff the air. The aroma of garlic and butter filled the air; it was ready. A grin formed as Keith walked over to the oven and took them out. "It''s so fragrant and aromatic." "Mmhmm. Butter and garlic are really fragrant." Baking them together would only enhance it. "Here, try it out." Handing the piece over to them, the three took a bite. It was interesting. "I like the taste. The vors aren''t that strong. I think I could eat this all the time." "Hoo." "Mmhmm." Despite its strong aroma, the taste was gentle and mild for everyone to eat. It was an intriguingbination. "Also, what are you going to do with that bread?" Garlic bread wasn''t the only thing taken out from the oven; there were also these small buns. "Ahh. For those, I''m going to fill them up with cream. They''re going to be called cream bread." Making the cream for the bread was simple. He mixed some cream and sugar together. But he added some vani to it as well. Knowing how it worked, it would be a shame not to use it. With a slight lick, "Delicious." Keith started to fill them up with cream. As he was going to hand the bread over to them, "What are you guys doing?" The three turned to see Scarlet by the door. The girl was still in her pajamas; clearly, she just woke up as she rubbed her eyes. Blinking a few times, Scarlet nced at what the two held in their hands, "Ah, are you guys-" Keith ced his finger on her lips before the girl could speak, "Do not say a word!" He had to silence her; if the girl screamed, the others would definitelye here. And he would be hounded like no tomorrow. Time was required. "..." Scarlet nodded as she understood what he was saying. "Do you want to try it out? I just finished the second bread." "Mmhmm." Scarlet quickly nodded. She wasn''t going to say no. Keith handed the cream bread over. As the four munched on it, they couldn''t help but savor the taste. "This has such a light and subtle sweetness!" The sweetness was really light. And yet, there was this hint of sharpness that caused her to eat more. That vani juice is definitely a secret weapon. Keith grinned. It would definitely enhance any sweet food he baked. "By the way, Keith. What are you making in the oven?" Scarlet pointed at the two ovens. They were still baking. "Oh, there''s still two more things that we need to try." "....Two more?" Scarlet gulped as she was eager. Diana was also curious about them as well. Scarlet quickly shook her head to get out of the funk, "We should call everyone down." "Eh?" "I heard Herrick and Leona groaning. They''re going to wake up any minute now from the aroma." Sounds came from the two''s bedroom as she headed down. It was only a matter of minutes before they would wake up from the aroma. "Good point." Keith nodded as he quickly headed to their bedrooms. "Then I will go wake up Udine and Nephele." Diana knew those two would be uppity about it. "Woohoo! New bread!" It didn''t take a minute after Keith left as Herrick and Melor quickly dashed to the kitchen. They were still in their pajamas. Soon came the others; they were all wearing pajamas. "What did you bake this time, Keith?" Nephele quickly questioned. Her body swayed back and forth in excitement. "Two are baking right now. But these two are good to go." Keith pointed at the garlic bread and cream bread. "This one is sweet, and this one is savory." The girls quickly grabbed the cream bread while Herrick and the rest grabbed the garlic bread. They had the same reaction as Keith and the two. "You can turn green garlic into this?" Alfia was intrigued by the change in taste. "There''s also something else we have to try." It''s ready. From the smell alone, it was done. Taking it out of the oven, the others were mesmerized. "Which one is that?!" "This is a rolled bread with sliced smoked orc, green garlic, and onion inside." Keith grinned. It was loaded with ingredients. "Ohooo!" Herrick''s body was slowly shifting forward. "I''m going to slice it." There was a crackling sound as the knife went through the outeryer! That was how crisp the bread was. "Everyone, go ahead and try." Keith raised his hand, gesturing for them to dig in. "Every time I chew, there''s a different vor!" "The onions are so nice, and the orc meat is also there!" "Guys, don''t forget there''s one more thing." Keith grinned. It was not the end. Aidiun chuckled, "You really made a lot today." "Here it is, cinnamon rolls!" What Keith took out next from the oven was a puffy pillow bread. But he wasn''t done. The next thing was the cream cheese ze. As he drizzled it onto the food, the others could stare at it with hopeful eyes. "!" Leona''s nose twitched. How fragrant. "Alright, we can try it." Keith handed the cinnamon rolls over to them. And when they took a bite, the first thing they thought about was a cloud. They were sent flying into the sky from the sweetness and softness of the rolls. "This is sweet and tangy at the same time!" "How could it be so sweet?" "I want another one." Udine tugged on Keith''s shirt. "Eh?" "Same here!" One by one, the girls finished their cinnamon rolls. Are you kidding me? How did you guys finish it so quickly? Those things were the size of a fist! Heck, even Herrick and Melor weren''t done with it! That was saying something! "We wanted more." Alfia didn''t hesitate as she took a bite of another roll. "So, do you think these four will be a hit for the bakery?" Keith grinned. "Of course!" "The cinnamon rolls are definitely going to be a hit!" "I''m definitely going to go there and buy it!" "What about the cream cheese?" Sarah asked. "Ahh, that''s going to be for White Owl. Maybe I should tell my family how to make it as well." This would definitely be something they would want. "That would be so interesting."
Volume 7 Chapter 39: What You Mean? He’s The Boss! Volume 7 Chapter 39: What You Mean? Hes The Boss! Volume 7 Chapter 39: What You Mean? Hes The Boss! "Have you heard! White Forest Bakery is selling four new items!" "There''s also something to do with cream." "There''s one bread that''s made with green garlic!" "Also, there''s a spice used by the demon-kin as well!" News about the new products at the bakery was spreading like wildfire throughout the city. As the information spread, people started to flock over to the store. And they saw arge sign by the door. New items! Green Garlic Bread! Cream Bread! Cinnamon Rolls! Green Garlic Ham Bread! All four items were highlighted for everyone to see. That was not the only thing going down. During the cart, "Hello everyone! We''re going to do something special today!" Keith shouted. "Eh?" The customers were interested. "We''re going to be selling bread! They''re new products as well! Pleasee to these two lovelydies and ask for them!" Keith grinned as he started to work on their orders. Without any hesitation, they dashed to Scarlet and Alfia! "I want a green garlic bread!" An elf quickly asked "Cream bread for me!" Everyone went into a frenzy. Four new items! And they were limited as well! "Let me see how good this tastes?" Besides the crepe he had ordered, Cedric bought the green garlic ham bread! It was sliced diagonally, showing the insides. I can see there''s ham, and there are onions as well. As he took a bite, the different vors from the ham and onion were brought forth. Each one wasyered with bread, making a chewy bite. "Did you make these?" Cedric blinked. This guy has too many ideas. "Of course. Also, you guys can get this at White Forest Bakery." Keith shouted. "Wait a moment, White Forest Bakery?" "You mean that famous bakery?" "I heard there are a lot of elves, dwarves, and beastmen going there." "Wait a minute...are these the new bread being sold there?" Titus muttered. Four here and four there; it didn''t take a genius to figure it out. "Yep, it''s those bread." "How did you obtain these breads? Did they tell you tomercialize it?" It was a smart move from the bakery. Using a popr cart tomercialize their food was a good idea. Hearing what was said made the others quite curious. But that only caused Dalen to scoff, "There''s no need for him to be told tomercialize it." "Eh?" "This kid''s the owner." "EH?!" The customers were dumbfounded by this sudden revtion! "Heh," Keith scratched his head, "Mmhmm. I''m the owner of White Forest Bakery as well." "Holy!" "Boss, you''re already running a cart by yourself, and you''re the boss of a famous chain store!" "Damn, are you a genius?!" The others couldn''t believe it. This news just made it even more unbelievable. How could someone be the boss and also run something as well? "Anyways! This is a limited amount here! But it''s not at the bakery! Please go there if you want more!" Keith shouted. Like that, everyone continued to order in a frenzy. ... "Aww, why didn''t you tell us you were selling bread in your cart?" Angelica frowned. "Heh, it was a spur-of-the-moment thing." Keith didn''t think about doing it at first. But he changed his mind when he was ready to go. What better way to get people to know about it than tomericalize it with his cart. "What about this?" Sakura then pointed down at the white substance. She was more focused on that. "Ahh, this is cream cheese. It''s something that I made at home." Keith took out some bread, "Please smear it onto this and try it out." "Alright." The two sighed as they took a bite. When they did, they chewed slowly, savoring the taste. "What kind of wonder did you make?" "It''s from milk. Delicious, right?" "Mmhmm!" Angelica ate rapidly while Sakura savored each bite in her hand. "Are you nning to sell these as well?" "Mmhmm, it''s sold at White Owl Merchant Group." Cream Cheese will be a hot thing. That was something the boy knew for sure. "Then we''ll have to get some." The two girls know what to do. Keith talked with them for some time before leaving. Ahh, hello, Krystal! Keith waved his hand as he spotted Krystal, but then he questioned, "Why do you look so tired?" A weary look covered her face. "None of your business." A dark one soon formed. "Eh?" Keith scratched his head, "You should rx more. You''ll get wrinkles if you keep making dark expressions like that." A thought hit him, "Take these!" "What are these?" Krystal frowned. There was a bag full of fruits and other things. "Ahh, these are the new breads that I baked. Also, there''s tea and other goodies. Try them out." "I don-""See youter!" Keith waved as he quickly headed into his ind, leaving Krystal dumbstruck. "" Krystal really wanted to throw this on the ground, yet she didn''t do any of that. She stared at the food with a soft expression,pletely different from the time with Keith. The only thing she could do was to walk away with it. Volume 7 Chapter 40: Pathway Volume 7 Chapter 40: Pathway Volume 7 Chapter 40: Pathway "Good job taking down everything that''s here." Keith pped. What he saw was a giant ind cleared of any debris. "We worked overtime on it. I feel my muscles bulging." Herrick flexed his muscles. Sarah patted Jack''s back, "Good job, brother." "I''m dying here." However, Jack was wheezing on the ground. And he wasn''t alone; Arlo did the same. Melor shook his head, "You need to work out more." "T-this is too much!" Arlo was about to die. Herrick, Melor, and Jack were the ones who did all this work. Well, Herrick and Melor made Arlo do it as training, while Jack wanted to do it as well. He just didn''t ount for Herrick and Melor to be muscle bound fools. "You guys did good." Keith nodded, "Now, how about you take a look at this?" "Eh?" Everyone saw the giant blueprints that were brought out. "What is all of this?" "It''s so detailed!" Everyone was in awe of the designs. "I incorporated everyone''s ideas here. I thought splitting the area would give each one its own idea." Keith worked on the ideas while Herrick and the rest cleared the ind. "Hmm, same style as what you did at your home." Cadmus appeared behind them as he stared. "Yep. But this one is going to be way bigger and more purpose." His was split with different vegetables in mind. But the one he was about to create would be more than that. The walkway was the first thing different from the one at home. Instead of having a straight line, it would be a +, splitting the ind into four sections. "Four sections should be good. For starters, one section will be for farming. We can grow crops. The second section will be for the perg. The third will be for the training ground. The fourth one would be the farm and smoker," "Wait, farming?" The others blinked. This was something new. They thought it was only for vegetables. Keith nodded as he exined, "I was thinking about doing something like this for quite some time. Having ingredients fresh out would be nice." Fresh milk and eggs were delicious! "...I see," Cadmus said nothing, but the drool from his mouth said it all. He was that excited about the new idea. "Also, I was thinking about increasing the smoker''s size. I could make more meats for everyone to eat." Keith thought about it. He could increase the amount of things in a shorter amount of time. "Meat." That dazed some of them. "Keith, what are you nning with the center?" Udine questioned. In the center of the + pathway, there was a giant circle. "Ahh, that''s where the seed is going." It was time to move the seed to somewhere else. And having it at the center would be nice. He remembered what the tree looked like in the dungeon. It was dark and grimy. However, he had a feeling it would look different with Diana and Fira''s magic. He was sure of this. "I see." The others didn''t understand. But going off of Keith''s superpower, they trusted him. "What do we start first?!" Herrick and the others were excited to do anything! "The first thing I want to do is create a pathway. That way, it would be easier to map out where everything will go." "Understood." "Diana, Udine, Nephele, I will leave it up to you guys to move the seed." "Yes." "You can count on us." "Mmhmm." "But Keith!" Nephele tugged on the man''s clothes, "But what about the bigger rooms?" She had asked for her own room. Keith patted her head, "You don''t need to worry about that. I didn''t forget. We''ll build it on the ind. Once we move everything over here, we can make your home bigger. It won''t be as big as ours, but it would be more than enough. "Yippe!" Nephele jumped with excitement! "Let''s get started on digging!" For this to work, they would need to dig a giant hole for the cement. "On it!" Herrick and Melor raised their shovels, "Are we going to use magic for that?" "We could. However, it wouldn''t be training. Doing some manualbor will help your body." Keith ced a shovel in Alfia''s hand. "Let''s go." Scarlet was excited as well. "" Alfia shrugged as everyone got to work. Everyone was hard at work, clearing as much as they could. "There are other things we need to work on as well."
Volume 1 On Amazon ^w^ Volume 7 Chapter 41: You’re Poor? What About Us? Volume 7 Chapter 41: Youre Poor? What About Us? Volume 7 Chapter 41: You''re Poor? What About Us? "Dalen, can I get cement and other stones as well?" Keith asked. Besides cleaning up the ind, the next thing he needed was materials. "Are you building something big?" Dalen blinked. If he needed to use cement, whatever he was building was huge. "I''m nning to make a pathway. So I must make a t base first to work with it." Before cing anything down, you needed a t base to level the area. "Do you need any help with it?" "It''s fine. I got enough people on the ind to help me with this." The pathway was going to be a project with everyone. "But I will need help with the other things. Can I see what kind of stones you have?" The stone was going to make up most of the pathway. "Sure. We have a lot of different stones you can use." Dalenughed as there were a variety of stones before them. "Thank you." Keith turned to Scarlet and Alfia, "Go ahead and choose something you like." "Are you sure?" Keith asked them toe with him. However, they didn''t think he would ask them to choose something like this. "Just pick a few that you guys like. I will choose something from the end of it." Keith wanted to see what they could work with. "Well, I don''t know anything about colors, so I''m out!" Herrick and Melor quickly walked away from there! What they were going to do was search for weapons. Leona followed after the lion-man. "We don''t really care so much about this," Gabriel and the others watched. It didn''t matter to them what it was. "Alright," Scarlet didn''t mind as she started to choose. "Woah, there''s a lot of different types here." Alfia and the others saw the samples that were shown. And there were rows around them! "Mmhmmm, there''s a lot." Keith nodded. He was surprised by the selection as well. "How about this?" Scarlet picked out a ck stone with red streaks on it. "I chose this one." Sarah also picked one out; it was a white stone. "Here''s mine." A green one from Alfia. "I was thinking about something like this." Faelyn picked a light grey stone. "..." Keith wanted tough, "You guys all have a different one you like." There were really no two ways about it. Each one was different from the other. "You told us to pick out the ones we like. What do you expect?" "I know; that''s why I''m happy." That was what he wanted from the girls. "So, which one are you going to use?" "For starters, ck isn''t a good color for the pathway." "Eh?" "It will make the ind hotter than it should be on a sunny day." The color ck absorbs heat. "Aww." "Green isn''t a viable color as well." "...Green is a good color." "It is. But too much green is going to kill it." They already had green with the grass. There was no need to add more. "White is a little too bright." If ck was the ultimate heat absorber, white was the opposite. It would be too bright when it''s hit with sunlight. "Then what should we do?" "I''m thinking about having all three of thembined." "Eh?" Keith looked around before choosing a stone, "How about this one? It has all of your stones together." A slightly darker white as the base. Through the stone, streaks of ck and green mixed with it. "Pretty." The three stared at the stone. "What about mine?" Faelyn didn''t hear anything about Keith about her choice. "Oh, I was thinking about having yours as the railing." It was easy to pair up with the other colors. "Okay." Faelyn was content. "Keith, are you sure you want that one?" Dalen blinked before slowly questioning his choice. "Yes." "You understand it''s expensive, right? Like a square meter of that is more than 2 gold coins." Dalen exined. That caused everyone''s eyes to widen! "Oh, sure." Keith handed some mithril coins over to him. He already figured out how much he needed. When they saw that, the others were just dumbfounded, "Keith, are you serious about this?" Gabriel couldn''t help but question. "There''s no need to spend so much!" Alfia and Scarlet were more direct. He just spent an enormous sum of coins! "Eh? It''s fine. I have more than enough to pay for it?" "How many coins do you have?!" The others knew about Keith being rich. He didn''t get his coins from anyone. He earned almost everything by himself. But it seemed they only scratched the surface! "Kinda lost count when I earned around 4 tinum a day." The average for one bakery was about 4 tinum a day. That was ounting for costs and taxes. And he opened more than 30 stores. So, he kinda didn''t know anymore. He stuffed all of it into a bank. "..." The others were speechless. You were that rich?! "Oh, don''t forget about the cement and that stone, Dalen." Dalen chuckled, "Don''t worry. I know. You don''t have to worry about anything." How could he forget when he was such a rich patron. "But I need time to procure all of it." "Understood." Like that, they left the store. "...I can''t believe it. You wasted so many coins in a day." Everyone was still processing how much he had used. "What? Do you guys not use that much?" Keith blinked. "Of course not! Have you gone mad?!" Even Herrick and Melor had to retort! "But you guys are princes and princesses. Shouldn''t you guys be able to?" "That doesn''t mean we can use so many coins on the fly!" "If my dad learned that I used so many coins, he would throw me out of the window!" Herrick didn''t need to guess; this was an absolute. "When my dad tried to use a mithril coin to buy something, my mother beat the snot out of him," Alfia added. "Should you guys really be saying all of this?" "Anyways, we''re not done. We need to get some wood as well!" Keith pumped his fist. "Say what?" You want to buy more? "Of course. We need to build a farmhouse to put chickens and cows in. Also, we might need a ce for the smoker and such." "..." Everyone could only stare at him as he headed to another store. "...I feel so poor in front of him," Scarlet muttered. "You''re poor? What about us?" You guys are royalty, while we are only barons! Volume 7 Chapter 42: Did You Have To Call Them? Volume 7 Chapter 42: Did You Have To Call Them? Volume 7 Chapter 42: Did You Have To Call Them? "Alright! Now that we have our materials, it''s time to work! The first thing we need to do is make the base!" Keith got straight to the point. Dalen and the dwarves had dropped off the materials on his ind. Whaty before everyone was a giant hole. "Umm, Keith. Shouldn''t you exin something first before we start?" Alfiamented. There was something different with today; a few more heads were here. "Since this is a really big project, I thought we needed an extra pair of hands." "..." Sure, asking for more people was the right move. However, DID YOU HAVE TO CALL THEM?! The student council president and disciplinarymittee captain were here on the ind! "I can''t believe you are asking me to do this." Angelica chuckled. It was such a dry chuckle, disying her disbelief. Keith shrugged, "You owe me one for all that work." It was time to pay up. "..." Sakura had a thousand-yard stare. She was dragged along because of her. "What should we be doing for the base?" "The key thing about this is it should be t and smooth. That way, when we ce the marble on top, we can push it down, and it will stick." "Understood." "How do we start?" "For starters, we mix the cement and dirt to make a rough paste. Can I leave this to you and Alfia, Senior Ange?" "On it. You will make the sphere while I add the cement into it." Angelica suggested. "Understood, Senior." Alfia nodded. Like that, the two girls made their move as they quickly moved their thing. Slowly, it twirled together. "Alright, I will add the stones and water in as well. Herrick tossed in the pebble." While Keith sshed water into the sphere, Herrick and the others hurled the stones in. Slowly, the sphere turned into a dark grey substance. "Please ce it right over here." "Understood." The two dropped it down into the hole. "What''s next?" "Wear these." What Keith brought out for them were some worker''s clothes. "...Are you sure we should wear these?" These clothes looked really clunky. "If you want to ruin your clothes, you don''t have to wear them." Keith chuckled. Besides the materials, he had also requested some work clothes for everyone. Things were about to get dirty. Alfia and the girls were still a little off. "Come now, guys. Nephele and Udine are wearing it." Keith pointed at Nephele and Udine. Those two already wore them instantly. "Hah," They sighed deeply as they wore the outfits. They even had boots as well. "Alright, the next thing we need to do is to level the thing. I had already marked the height I want it. So we can just level it ourselves." He handed the tools over to them. "Let''s go!" "When you asked for our help, I didn''t think it would be like this." Angelicaughed as she leveled it. How could this guy ask her to do something like this?! "You did say I can ask you whenever you have the time." Keith grinned. "" Angelica wanted to cry, and so did Sakura. She was caught in the crossfire. She only wanted to rx in the garden but saw the two discussing something. But as they were doing this, "Good work, guys! Keep it up!" Cadmus continued to shout out from the side. "Keith, I''ve been meaning to ask." "Yes, the principal always stays here." Keith exined, "And he should be helping us out!" That dragon was sitting on the sideline, watching them work. "You should get in here!" Aidiun added with a loud shout. Sohma''s eyes darkened, "Are you kidding me?" These two were helping out while that dragon was outside. "And mess my shirt up! Who are you kidding?" "If you don''t want your clothing to be dirty, then get dressed. I got your outfit!" Without any hesitation, Keith kicked the guy off the chair. "" Angelica and Sakura could only stare; their eyes widened in dumbfoundedness. "Umm, is that supposed to happen?" "Oh, that''s another Tuesday," Alfia exined. "It''s a norm." Everyone nodded as they watched Keith force Cadmus to get dressed. "How could you do this to your principal?!" Cadmus sniffed as he was forced to change. "I don''t care. Now get to work, you mooch!" Keith ignored one crying dragon as he continued to work. "Don''t you think this would be great training?" Herrick muttered as he felt his legs stuck to the ground. "Stop messing around," Alfia scolded. But when she did, St. Her face went straight into the ground. "Princess?!" Faelyn tried to move forward, but she fell straight into the cement as well! "It''s so difficult to move!" Alfia muttered as she pulled her face up, covered in cement. Keith could only shake his head as he continued to work.
Volume 7 Chapter 43: I Joined Because I Almost Killed Keith. Volume 7 Chapter 43: I Joined Because I Almost Killed Keith. Volume 7 Chapter 43: I Joined Because I Almost Killed Keith. "Alright, good job, everyone." The base was now finished. "I can''t believe it took so long to make," Nephele, her face gritty from the cement, muttered. She wasn''t the only one, as the others were in the same state. Everyone was covered in cement, a testament to their hard work. "My hair." Alfia touched her hair; it was covered in cement. "Your hair? My fur is covered with all of it!" Herrick and Leona were in a worse-off state. "For all your efforts, go and wash yourselves up. I prepared something special for the baths." Keith smiled as he said this. Unlike the others, he had cleaned himself while they worked. "..." You prepared something in the bath? The others looked at one another. "Now go." There was no need to exin further; they would find out when they headed to the bathroom. "You heard the man! Let''s go!" Cadmus pushed everyone into the mansion. He was interested in what Keith had for them. Keith stretched his hand, "I should get to work." There was something else he needed to do. ... "Such a big area." Angelica blinked as she entered the bathroom. She was surprised at the size. Sakura was the same. As the two stared, Sarah exined, "President, Captain, you can put your clothes here." She handed the two baskets to hold their clothes. "Mmhmm," "Thank you." "..." Too beautiful. As they undressed, Sarah and the other girls couldn''t help but nce at Angelica and Sakura. The two had the perfect proportions. It was weird since they were only a year older than them! However, "I need to wash my hair." "I will help you out." "My back hurts." Three powerhouses entered as well. Everyone couldn''t help but stare at the great spirits. They were too perfect. Each one had an aspect going from them. "Let''s head to the bath now." Alfia shook her head as she entered the baths. But when they did, "What did he do to the baths?" What was different about the baths was the citrus scent teeming from the waters. It was pleasant and rxing. "There''s a note as well." Angelica pointed to the side, where she saw a small note. Scarlet opened it up; I added some citrus fruits into the bath. It''ll help you rx and make your skin refresh as well. "..." There was a smiley face at the end. Angelica chuckled, "That guy is all sorts of surprises." People would use rose petals for the bath, but he used fruits instead. "Let''s go clean ourselves!" Nephele took charge as she headed for the showers. The others did the same. While they did, Angelica and Sakura blinked. "Ah, this section cleans off any dirt or grime from your body. Then you can enter the bath." Sarah quickly exined. "I take it that Junior was the one who designed this?" "Mmhmm." The girls nodded. "Keith really does make interesting things." Sakura walked over to the showers. It was a great idea. After cleaning themselves off, they all entered the baths. "Ahh," A lighthearted moan came out from their mouth. "This is so rxing." "The peels really make my mind turn to mush." The aroma from the bath made all their stress disappear. "..." But there was a slight silence between everyone. That was because of two people. That was the student council president and disciplinarymittee captain! Even the great spirits found it fascinating. Angelica also noticed it, "You guys don''t need to be so nervous around us. Just talk like you usually would." "Then I''ll ask something!" Nephele raised her hand, "How did the two of you meet with Keith?!" That was something she was interested in. "Ahh, for me, it was in the library. While I was reading a book, Junior suddenly asked if he could sit with me." Angelica answered. "Eh?" Scarlet joined the conversation, "But didn''t he know who you were?" "I don''t think he did. I doubt he even knew who I was." Angelicaughed. The guy knew about her being on the student council. But the president was a different matter. "Ahh, I remember Keith was staring into space during the ceremony," Sarah added. Gabriel, Jack, Carolyn, and her were with him during the ceremony. He had a spaced-out look as Angelica and Sakura talked. "..." Stab. Are you kidding me? Everyone now turned over to Sakura, "For me, it was in the cksmith shop. He was getting something, and I was getting my sword. We sparred, and we became friends." Super straightforward. "Now that we told you about how we met, it''s your turn! What made you decide to join Keith''s ind?" A mischievous grin formed on Angelica''s face as she stared at the girls. It was time for them to spill out their secrets. "I met Keith because my father and his father were friends," Sarah exined. "I joined because of Herrick," Leona answered. The two girls were straightforward. "Hmm? For me, I met him during ss." "Same here." Alfia and Scarlet''s cheeks turned slightly red as they answered. They couldn''t answer with because he saved her from her brother, who tried to start a war, and because she wanted to screw him over. "I can tell you guys are lying." But that was not a good answer for the student council president. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Oh, I think I have the most interesting one. I joined because I almost killed Keith." "Wait, what?!" Everyone made a dumbfounded sound when they heard the great spirit of wind say that. Diana groaned. Idiot. That was supposed to be kept down low. "You need to exin." Everyone wanted to figure it out now. While that happened on the girl''s side, over at the men''s side, "Powerbomb!" "Herrick, no!" Herrick grabbed Jack by the waist and tossed him into the water. "This is what happens when you have too many people." Cadmus joked. Volume 7 Chapter 44: Meal After A Hard Day’s Work Volume 7 Chapter 44: Meal After A Hard Days Work Volume 7 Chapter 44: Meal After A Hard Days Work Hah, the bath was so refreshing. Cadmus couldnt help but rub his face with a towel. Everyone was now out of the bath. Their expressions were refreshed as they felt energized. There was a sweet smelling from their body. Indeed. I feel like I have fluffy cheeks. Herrick continued to pull on them like no tomorrow. It was an sticity that he never had before. Diana and the others felt the same as well. It felt like a lot of dirt beside the cement had disappeared from their body. By the way, wheres Keith? Angelica questioned. If he wasnt in the bath, where could he have gone? Kitchen. He has only two ces where he could be in. Kitchen or backyard. Those two were the only options. What? Why is he not in the kitchen? The others blinked as they saw the kitchen empty. He should have been here. While everyone thought about this, Everyone, silence! Cadmus quickly shouted. Eh? Why are you so serious? This confused everyone. The expression Cadmus had was something. He looked like a feral monster. Dont you smell it? Eh? Come on? Dont you guys smell that delicious meat? Cadmus continued to smell around. The only thing I can smell is orange. The orange scent from the bath was strong. Even when they were out, they still smelled like orange. Theres something else that smells really nice! Cadmus started to sniff the air even more! Besides the citrus smell from the bath, there was a pleasant aroma. It made his nose twitch left and right. Herrick, sniff! Do whatever you can to sniff! Open up your nose if you have to. Herrick nodded as he quickly sniffed with all his might. And when the two were doing something like that, Sarah asked Leona, Do you want to follow them? No. Her nose wasnt going to help her in this situation. And she didnt want to look like a crazy person. The two were moving around left and right. Acting like a bunch of crazy people was worth it. I smell it! Herrick roared as he could smell something different! It was a slight whiff. But it was more than enough! He quickly dashed off. Cadmus soon followed after. ... Sohma and Aidiun looked at one another before sighing, Everyone, lets follow after them! Nephele had already dashed off before they said anything. The rest soon followed. Shall we? Sakura turned to Angelica. Keiths ind is so interesting. Angelicaughed as the two followed behind. When they headed outside, they saw Herrick sniffing left and right. The guy quickly turned left and found where Keith was. Keith, whats going on around you? There was a tornado surrounding the guy. Hearing their voices, he turned to Agi, You dont need to do that anymore. Pii, Agi quickly let down the tornado. When he did, that was when everything had smacked them! What in the world is that smell?! All that condensed smell that was inside the tornado exploded forth. They could only stare in amazement. Hehe, I wanted to keep it as a surprise. Keith had asked Agi to keep the smell contained. However, it was not enough for those super noses they had. What kind of meat did you use?! The others were curious. This meat was definitely something they never tried. Ahh, Im using the floor boss that I got. That was something Keith was quite eager to use. There were two meats he had yet to use, and one of them was the T-rex. So you have been smoking the meat. Mmhmm, dragon bee honey roasted T-rex meat, Keith exined. You monster! Cadmuss mouth couldnt help but salivate at the idea. How delicious would it be? The others were ready to eat. Give a minute; theres still some time before its done. Keith shook his head as he started to cook some other things. How much are you going to make? A lot. For everyones hard work, Im prepared a lot. Keith wanted to make the feast. And they came out in the nick of time. What came out of the smoker was a giant b of meat. Incredible. The others stared at the giant roasted meat. There was nothing to say about this. Now, lets eat! Keith pped his hands together. The feast began. The moment he took a bite of that roasted T-rex, his mind went nk. This boss monster is so delicious! I cant believe it is so gentle. He thought the meat would surely have a savory and thick taste. Yet it was anything but that! Such a mellow and gentle vor. But that mellow vor slowly changed into a rich and savory one. So delicious! Everyone gasped at the taste of it! Never did anyone expect that it would be this good! They were all excited by this taste!
Volume 7 Chapter 45: I Wasn’t The One Who Cooked It This Time Volume 7 Chapter 45: I Wasnt The One Who Cooked It This Time Volume 7 Chapter 45: I Wasnt The One Who Cooked It This Time "What''s the matter with you? You''ve been like that for so long." Nephele turned over to Diana, who had a spaced-out look. And it wasn''t right now, either. "What do you mean?" "You''ve been having that spaced-out look when Keith went to the kitchen." Nephele noticed how she was spaced out when they talked. "It''s nothing." I should do it. Diana made a decision in her mind. ... The next day, Keith got up; he was ready to prepare breakfast. But when he walked outside, he noticed a burning smell. His eyes widened. Did I not close the stove?! There was no hesitation as his figure blurred, dashing to the kitchen to find out. That was when he saw the cause of this smell. "Woah!" What he saw was a giant fire. And the one who caused this fire was, "Ah, hello, Keith!" Diana had a wry face as she held onto the pan. "You can''t cook like that." Keith quickly tossed a towel over the fire, extinguishing it. He closed the knob. "..." There was an eirree silence afterwards. "Mind telling me what you''re doing?" It was surprising to see it was Diana who caused the fire. This was something he expected the others to do. But Diana, not in a million years. "...I just wanted to cook a meal for everyone." Diana scratched her head. "Eh?" "I wanted to pick up all the work you do on the ind. You have a lot of work with you practicing your shield and now constructing the ind. I wanted to be helpful." Diana had seen Keith hard at work. He focused on four things: cooking, practicing with his shield, constructing the ind, and studying. There was a lot on his te. "But it seems I''m only causing more problems for you." Diana looked at the burnt te of food before her. She tried to cook, but that was the only thing she could produce. "..." Keith didn''t say anything, but he walked before the te of burnt something. Without hesitation, he took a spoon and started to gobble it down! "Keith!" Diana nked out when she saw how the man ate it despite her pleading. She tried to move the te away from him, "Please don''t do it. It will upset your stomach!" Nam. Keith didn''t listen as he finished the food and cleaned the te. Once he did, the man started to gag! "Keith!" A soft smile soon appeared, "It''s a little salty. But it was a great try for your first time." "..." Diana blinked. This was great for my first time? "Now then, if you want to cook, I can teach you how?" Keith didn''t mind teaching the spirit how to. "You really like cooking as well?" Her eyes had a light. He could tell that she was excited and enjoyed it. "Please!" Diana pumped her fist. She wanted to cook as well. "You can help me out with today''s breakfast. I''m going to go with buffet style. Sunny-side-up eggs and bacon are going to be the go-to today." Simple and easy. "Mmhmm." Diana nodded. "But the first thing we must do is clean up." The kitchen was filled with flying food. How did you get eggs on the cabs? "Understood." Diana was embarrassed. So, the two started to clean everything. "First things first, we will be preparing sunny-side-up eggs. We just need to crack some eggs into the pan." Keith took one egg and cracked it into the pan. "Understood." Diana took one and was prepared to do the same. But when she did, "Ah," The cracked eggs went flying everywhere. "It''s fine. Just fix your strength the second time." He did the same thing when he started with eggs. "If you''re a little anxious, you can crack it into a bowl and then pour it into the pan." That was also a simpler method. "Okay." Diana nodded as she cracked the egg into a bowl and poured it into the pan. "Yay! I did it!" Diana did a light jump in her ce. Keith nodded, "Good. The only thing you need to do is wait and let it cook." "Mmhmm," Diana stared intently at it. But that caused Keith to scratch his head. Diana, it doesn''t do anything if you stare at it like that. Staring did not help out at all. After a few minutes, "Why did minee out like this?" The spirit''s eyes nced at her egg and then back to Keith''s. His egg was perfect. Yet hers were burnt. "Did I stare at it for too long?" "..." A chuckle came out, "But it''s better than what you had cooked before." ck paste to sunny-side-up egg. The difference was uncanny. "Mmhmm!" "Now, let''s start with the bacon now." There were a lot more things they needed to cook for everyone. "Mmhmm." Diana nodded as she cooked the bacon as well. Volume 7 Chapter 46: You Should Be Wary Of Her From Now On Volume 7 Chapter 46: You Should Be Wary Of Her From Now On Volume 7 Chapter 46: You Should Be Wary Of Her From Now On "Eh?" Nephele''s eyes were raised during breakfast; she stared down at her te. "What''s the matter, Nephele?" Keith questioned with a grin stered on his face. "I feel like there''s something different with the eggs today." The reason for her off expression was because of the eggs she ate. "Mmhmm. There is something different with it." Cadmus nodded. A different taste? Sort of. "Is it good or bad?" "It''s not bad, but it feels different from the other eggs you cooked." A subtle difference. Its taste was slightly saltier than the other times, but she didn''t mind. "What about you, Grandpa Cadmus." "It''s good. I don''t mind having it every day." Cadmus ate another egg. "That''s great. Because I''m not the one who cooked those eggs." "Wait, what?" Cadmus blinked. "Who was the one who cooked it then?" Keith was the only cook on this ind. "I did," Diana grinned. "You''re the one who cooked it?!" Cadmus stared at the perfect sunny-side-up egg. But then he turned to Keith, "Are you ying with us right now?!" "No. Diana was the one who did it." Keith asserted again. "That''s amazing." "It''s only because of your help." "The only thing you need is practice." Practice always makes perfect. "Mmhmm," A beautiful smile formed on Diana''s face as she stared at him. The others gasped at the scene. Too beautiful. "How about you help me out with breakfast from now on?" "Sure." ... During ss, Keith practiced with Krystal. However, the practice today was especially different from the other times. "Hah!" Krystal roared as she swung her sword down. With his response, the man raised his shield to guard it. Shing! With her added power, Keith responded with a stronger push. The two''s ss was so strong that it caused everyone to stop and watch them. That was how dangerous the two were. "Hmpf!" Krystal made a fed-up expression as she stabbed. But that caused him to raise his des. That was enough to cause everyone to shiver. "What are you doing?" Keith frowned as he stared at her. But Krystal didn''t stop and continued to attack. That caused Keith to move his shield even faster than before. "Enough!" Tennol jumped in between the two. But that was not enough to stop Krystal''s de, as her body was already in motion. Tennol scoffed as he quickly smacked the sword away. "Krystal, you need to stop." He could tell he was going too far with this. "..." Krystal halted her movement. But that didn''t stop her from ring at Keith. "..." Are they going to duke it out? Well, it was more like Krystal was ready while Keith was dazed. "Go cool off and sit down." Krystal could only nce away as she walked back to the side. But when she did, the others made way, not daring to get in her way. "You okay?" Keith also asked her the question. "..." But there was no response from Keith. "Krystal!" "Hmm!" Krystal looked up at Keith. That expression startled Keith because she was so dazed. But that was only a few seconds before a dark one reappeared, "Leave me alone." "Ah," Hmpf!" Krystal scoffed as she walked away. ss started off again. After ss, Keith and Jack walked out, "You good?" "Hmm?" "I meant with Krystal. She tried to kill you." That was something he had realized. Krystal went for the kill; she wasn''t holding back against him at all. "I''m good. I''m more worried about Krystal." "Eh?" You''re more worried about the person who tried to kill you? Keith nodded, "She seemed anxious." "Keith." The two turned around to see it was Tristan. "Hello, Tristan. What''s the matter?" "I need to talk to Keith. Jack, can I have a moment of his time?" "Jack can''t listen?" "No, sorry about this." "It''s cool. I''ll see you back at the ind." Jack waved his hand as he brought Knight back home. "What do you want to talk about?" For Tristan to tell Jack to leave, it had to be something dangerous. "You need to watch out for Krystal." Tristan was straightforward. "Eh? Is there something wrong with her?" Keith blinked. "More like something is wrong with her family. Something big happened in her household." "Eh? Are you sure you should reveal something like that to me?" For him to spill the beans was more startling. "I wouldn''t in most cases. The problem is that you''re a Bradley, and she is a Rustchil." "Just because our family doesn''t get along with one another, that doesn''t mean I hate her." There were three leading powers in the Solis kingdom: one was the royal family, and they were the leading powers of the Solis kingdom. Following the royal family came the two grand dukes. Ruling over the east was the Golden Lion, the Bradley family. The South was ruled by the Silver Wolf, the Rustchil family. The two families'' strengths were equal, causing them to be rivals. "That''s exactly why I''m telling you this." Keith had no care about things like this. That''s precisely why he was warning him before he did anything stupid. "Be prepared for big news."
Volume 7 Chapter 47: We Will Never Get Along. Volume 7 Chapter 47: We Will Never Get Along. Volume 7 Chapter 47: We Will Never Get Along. "Today, we''re going to be sparring. Krystal and Rick, you two will be the ones sparring." "Understood!" "Yes." Krystal and the man entered the arena. Krystal had brought her sword up. On the other hand, Rick''s expression shivered as he stared. "Begin!" Without any hesitation, Rick charged at Krystal as he started to y his sword. What happened next surprised everyone; Krystal actually went on the defensive. She continued to guard until, "Ugh." A grunt came from the girl''s mouth as she fell. "..." It was as if the world had turned still. The entire stadium paused as everyone stared at what had just unfolded. Yet, the person who was the most speechless about what had urred was the person who defeated her! This was all because the person was a B-ss student. Never did anyone expect Krystal to go down like that! Everyone thought he would get pummeled by the girl. And the guy thought the same as well, so he yed his arms around. Who knew it actuallynded! "Krystal, go take a break." Tennol could only sigh. Krystal slowly trudged over to the other side as she sat down. Her head was kept down. Everyone could tell she was out of it. However, "Here." A voice called out. Krystal looked up and saw Keith with some water. "You should drink it." "I''m fine." "Don''t think about the loss too much. Stuff like that will happen from time to time." "Is that the advice you''d give in a life-or-death battle?" Krystal''s voice dripped with sarcasm as she locked eyes with him. "Uh, but it''s practice." "To me, it''s not." Krystal got up and walked away. "..." Keith blinked as he stared at her. ... At the end of ss, Krystal had a nk look as she left. She had been walking the whole day, not taking in what was urring around her. "Princess Krystal." Krystal looked around; her expression grew darker as she saw who it was. "Why are you guys here?" At any other time, she would have ignored them and left them alone. "We havee to ask you to join our club!" "..." Krystal was going to leave. "Please wait!" "We have a proposition that would make you turn your head!" "We''ll give you our vice position! You will have all the power!" "How about it? Have youe to your decision?" One of them haughtily asked. She has to join our group. Krystal was someone they needed in the group. She, Gabriel, Keith. Those three were on the most wanted list. Those three had the highest talentpared to any other student. Even after they had said no, the others couldn''t stop. Keith was a no-go since he was spacy. Gabriel was the same as well. The two of them were untouchable. That was why it all came to Krystal. She was the human they needed. "Leave me alone." Krystal looked away from them, not wanting to deal with this. Her words didn''t stop them as they quickly surrounded her. "Come on! Do you think it would be wrong for the grand duke-gah!" sent flying! The others were baffled as they turned around to see their friend was sent flying. And that was not the end. Krystal was going to swat them down like a bunch of bugs. However, the next attack was blocked. "Cool it." "Why are you here?" Who stood before him was none other than Keith. He had a calm expression as he held her hand. "Because I felt you would do something like this." He had the feeling. A feeling that she would do something out of line. And he was right. The woman just decked a guy and sent him across the hallway. "Tch!" Krystal shrugged his arm off before scowling. Keith took a deep sigh. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t care as he walked away from them. There were more pressing matters to deal with. "What''s wrong with you?" Keith quickly caught up to her. What she did was quite abnormal; there was a line drawn. And she had crossed that line. "Mind your own business." "How could I mind my own business when you were going to beat them ck and blue?" Was she crazy? No, there was no way she was. Krystal was level-headed. But that level-headedness has been gone for thest few days. "Just mind your business, Keith Freed." "Eh?" "You Bradley don''t need to bud into my business." "Why are you using my name like that?" This was a first; Krystal never used his full name. "Because you''re a Bradley, and I''m a Rustchil. We will never get along." Volume 7 Chapter 48: Krystal, What Did You Do? Volume 7 Chapter 48: Krystal, What Did You Do? Volume 7 Chapter 48: Krystal, What Did You Do? The next day in ss, Keith and his group entered the ssroom. But when they did, the man could already tell something was wrong. The air was weird. However, that was not the selling point. Others were talking with one another as they pointed down at a newspaper. Keith nced at Alfia and Scarlet. The two always had the best at sensing things like this. The two girls nodded as well. "Carolyn, do you know what''s the matter?" Carolyn was also looking down at something. "You should take a look at this." The princess took a deep sigh as she showed him a newspaper. Everyone nced over Keith''s shoulders. And the title was just so big. Rustchil Household Head suspected of betraying the Solis Kingdom! Gabriel and the other''s eyes widened. "Isn''t that Krystal''s family?" "How did it be like this?" "Doesn''t that make her a target?" Betraying the Solis Kingdom? Didn''t that mean that the head would be going against the entire kingdom? "..." Keith said nothing as he stared at the news. This is what Tristan meant. He took the prince''s words to heart. But never did he expect it to be something like this. The door was opened, and everyone saw Krystal. Her eyes were hollowed, and her cheeks were slightly pale like the other days as she walked into ss. "Isn''t the head of the Rustchil family her father?" "Doesn''t that mean she''s concluding to take down the royal family?" "I can''t believe there are so many ck sheep." Gabriel and the rest''s expression turned dark. Do they not understand she could hear you? The girl was within earshot; she definitely heard that as she stopped moving for a second. "..." But it was only a second before she sat down. Aidiun came in soon after. He said, "I hope everyone can focus on their work and not on anything else. Is that understood?" "Yes." "Alright, let''s begin ss." Aidiun and the others started ss like usual. ... The news about the Rustchil household had be a wildfire as it spread throughout the academy in a few days. Such a big household betraying their own kingdom would be huge news. That was something Krystal received the following morning after she heard the news. Even when she heard about it, she never expected something like this. No, she couldn''t expect it. She knows her father. He would never do something like that. But the damage was done. When the news came out, what Krystal noticed was the eyes. Soulless and full of spite. Even one stabbed her from every direction. It was disgusting. It was like a tower of cards. One slight misstep and everything came crashing down. Right now, she was in knight ss when Tennol called out, "Krystal, you''re up against Keith!" "..." "Krystal!" "Sorry." Krystal shook her head as she walked up against Keith. The man had a calm expression as he held onto his shield. "Begin!" Like that, the two began their fight! It was supposed to be an intense battle between the two best students. But it became more one-sided. Krystal was the same as before; she was on the defensive. And this was not good since Keith was using a shield. He should be the one putting his guard up. Yet this battle was too different. "Tch!" Krystal tried to attack Keith with her rapier. However, that only caused Keith to frown as he mmed his shield and sent her flying. "Keith, you''re the winner," Tennol stated. "Understood." A deep sigh came out of Keith''s mouth. But that was when he walked up to Krystal, "You need to be more serious about this." Keith frowned. "..." "Let me help you up." Keith raised his hand as he tried to pick her up. But that was when Krystal looked up at him. There was a second before she pped his hand! "Get away from me!" "..." Everyone stared at them. Why are you looking at me like that? What is with your look? "Hmm?" "I don''t need pity from a Bradley!" Krystal roared as she walked away from him. Jack walked up to Keith, "You shouldn''t have gone up to her like that." The two of them were water and fire. "Are you sure?" "Eh?" Krystal started to walk around more aimlessly than before. But it was nothingpared to how she felt during ss. Everyone had treated her like the gue. Even when she was changing into her uniform, everyone stared at her mockingly. Walking around alone made her feel at ease. She was alone in the hallway, trying to make heads on what was urring. "Well, if it isn''t the outcast." A group suddenly surrounded her. And that group was none other than the ones who tried to get her to join their club. However, Krystal didn''t look at the person but continued walking, passing them by. She could tell who it was, and she did not care about them. She was too focused on her own matters to care about someone else. That was enough to cause the group''s expression to drop. "How dare you walk away from us?!" "Do you think you''re some sort of hotshot after what your family caused?" "Eh?" Krystal paused as she stared at them. Those words were enough to rile her up. "What? Do you think you''re able to talk to us after what your noble did?" "You''re nothing more than amoner now." "..." "A dark noble like you need to scram from here." "...What did you say?" "You''re a disgraced noble." "..." ... "I wonder how she''s doing?" Keith had a worried look as he muttered. His words only made Jack tilt his head, "Are you kidding me right now?" "Eh?" "Why are you worrying about someone who doesn''t care about you?" Krystal definitely wouldn''t care about Keith. Yet this guy was like this? "I''m worried about her." "...Don''t tell me you like her?" "It''s not about like. I''m worried that she''s spiraling out of control." "Eh?" "Do you not see what''s going on? She had that feelinging from her." Keith saw something different from Krystal. The thing was only getting darker and darker. Jack sighed, "You don''t need to be so worried about someone who hates you." "Ahaha. Krystal isn''t a bad person. I think she''s just misunderstood by most people." Being cold didn''t mean the person was bad. Krystal helped him out a lot with his shield training. "...That doesn''t change the fact you''re being nosy." "True." Keith wasn''t going to deny that. What he was doing was indeed nosy. "Wahhhh!" "Huh?" Keith and Jack looked at one another. Did we just hear someone scream? Before the two could ask one another, a person ran away from there. "What in the world?" "Eh? Knight? What''s wrong?" Keith looked up at Knight, who was slightly disturbed. "Ngeh!" Blood? Keith realized why Knight was acting like that. There was a scent of blood from the hallway! "Come on." Without any hesitation, Keith summoned his sword, and he dashed over. Taking the corner, the two froze. What they saw made them gasp. "Krystal, what did you do?" "..." A cold re was the only thing Krystal responded with.
Volume 7 Chapter 49: This Will Be Your Punishment Volume 7 Chapter 49: This Will Be Your Punishment Volume 7 Chapter 49: This Will Be Your Punishment "As of right now, Krystal will not be joining us for ss for the next week. Please be advised not to do something like this." Aidiun announced this to the ss with a heavy look the next day. That caused all the students to stay silent. This was even more so with Keith. "What''s going on with Krystal?" "Has she gone insane? "Did she really kill those students?" Carolyn turned to Keith. The others did the same. "...I don''t know what happened either." "But you were there." Keith and Jack were the ones who saw the entire incident. "I do know she beat up a couple of students, but she didn''t go for the kill." The student council and the disciplinarymittee quickly contained that incident between Krystal and the other students. However, it wasn''t enough. Rumors started to float around. But the rumors were just a little too dramatic. Krystal used a sword to take out the students. Krystal didn''t stop even after they begged her not to. What Krystal used to deal with them was her fists. And she did beat up everyone that was there. But it was not to the point where she tried to kill them. How did it blow up into something like that? Keith frowned. Was it because of the incident with her family? Everything was getting even more crazier than before. "But it''s really strange." Carolyn frowned. "Eh?" "The whole incident with Krystal''s father betraying our kingdom." "Can you exin?" Being a royal, Carolyn should have more of an idea of what''s going on. "I''ve met with Krystal''s father quite a few times. He didn''t seem like the person who would betray the kingdom." From what she could remember, the person was a little distant like Krystal, but he had a soft streak for children. The man would buy her treats when he visited the castle. And her father seemed to trust Julius; he wouldn''t betray the kingdom. "Huh?" Alfia and the others frowned at this. "Foul y?" "There could be foul y going on?" "It could be." Foul y was typical in high-household families. "Let''s not focus on what the head did. We''re only specting." Gabriel stopped the conversation about that, "What we should really be focused on is Krystal." "Isn''t she in solitary confinement?" Scarlet turned to Carolyn. The two girls lived on the same ind. "Mmhmm. Tristan was told that Krystal would not be staying on the ind and she would be waiting for her punishment as well." "I see." The others couldn''t do anything about this. "Keith?" Scarlet looked over to Keith. He had been silent after saying what he saw. His mind was deeply contemting what was going on. "Keith!" Herrick pushed him from the back. "Huh, what do you need?" "Nothing. You were spacing out again." "Ah, sorry about that." Keith scratched his head. "What were you thinking about?" "Something." Keith let out a chuckle. That only caused the others to frown. You sound really dangerous right now. ... After sses, Keith sighed deeply as he headed to the principal''s office. The faculty members saw Keith and were about to greet him. Whenever he came here, he would always have a light smile. But this time, they all paused. His expression was something as he headed into the office, "Principal." "...They really need to stop letting you in constantly." Cadmus could only sigh, "What do you need from me?" "I need a favor from you." ''Eh?" ... "" Krystal was sitting now in solitary confinement. She was staring aimlessly at her predicament. I have dropped so low. This was the only way to describe it. Because of what she did, the teacher quickly grabbed her and brought her to solitary confinement. She had a hunch she was going to be expelled from the academy. With how she acted and her family breaking into shambles, expulsion was the only thing left. And she epted this. With what had urred, she wanted to get expelled. "Krystal Rustchil, pleasee with us." Someone from the disciplinarymittee came and called her. Krystal nodded as she followed the person. As the two walked, some students stared. Those eyes continued to stare down at her. The ce she had brought her to was the principal''s office. "Principal, I have brought her." "Good job. Let her in." The student nodded as he opened the door and signaled the girl to enter. Krystal entered and stood before him. "Krystal Rustchil, you understand what you did, right?" Cadmus had a calm expression as he stared at him. "Indeed." I only need to leave now. "Then I will hand out your punishment." Cadmus called out, "You cane into the room now." "Eh?" "This will be your punishment." Volume 7 Chapter 50: Should We Allow Her To Join? Volume 7 Chapter 50: Should We Allow Her To Join? Volume 7 Chapter 50: Should We Allow Her To Join? "Is Keith going to be alright?" Scarlet questioned everyone. The group was now on the ind, which made her worry. Jack returned alone with Knight: he said that Keith was going to do that. Hearing that made her anxious. "We should have stayed by his side," Alfia muttered. She was worried as well. I shouldn''t have left him alone. His expression was off as they talked about Krystal. "I think he might do something crazy," "Say what?" "When Keith makes a face like that, that usually means he''s about to do something drastic, am I right?" Jack turned to Gabriel, "Thest time he did that was when he charged into the elf ind and beat them all up." He remembered the man made such an expression before a sinister one formed. "Wait, what?! When was this?!" Scarlet''s eyes widened. Keith fought every elf on the ind? This was the first time she had heard about this. "Oh, yeah. Keith, Gabriel, Jack, Arlo, and I stormed the elf ind and beat up all the elves there. Well, Alfia was the one who took care of the boss, but we exploded a chunk of the wall." Melor exined. He sounded so proud of it. "..." Scarlet turned to Alfia and Faelyn, demanding some answers, "...Yeah, something like that happened." Alfia scratched her head. Even she was baffled the five would storm an ind full of elves. "..." "But back to Keith!" Sarah quickly retorted, "He wouldn''t do anything stupid, right?" "What can he do?" Herrick questioned. There was really nothing he could do about the Krystal situation. "Like the only thing he could do is storm into solitary confinement and break her out." Melorughed. "..." But his words only caused the others to freeze. "...Leader wouldn''t, right?" Arlo hesitantly asked. "Of course not, it''s Keith." "Butst time, he bent the metal like it was nothing and broke out. He also knocked them out easily. Even with us there, the guards didn''t figure it out until the next day." And that was because they turned themselves in. They probably wouldn''t know for a few more hours. "..." A tremendous sense of foreboding went through everyone''s mind. While that happened, Diana and the rest of the great spirits stared. "Keith really is crazy." Nephele chuckled. She remembered what had happened as well. He was the one who asked her to make a sphere around the ind so he could beat those elves up without the instructors bothering him. "I''m back." And speak of the devil. Everyone didn''t hesitate as they quickly dashed over to him. Their expression said it all, worried that something had happened with him. "Keith, did you do anything strange?!" "What? I didn''t do anything strange." Keith shook his head. "Oh, thank goodness." "Why do you guys sound so relieved?" A chuckle came from the man''s mouth as he stared at them. "We thought you charged into the solitary confinement ward and tried to do something like break Krystal out." "Eh?" "Like she''s going to join our ind as well." Jack joked. "Uh, she is." "Say what?" Herrick and the others blinked. "Yeah, look behind me." Keith pointed behind him, and everyone spotted Krystal. "As of right now, Krystal will be transferring over to our ind. So let''s give us a round of apuse." "EH?!" A few minutester, "Mind exining to us what''s going on?!" Alfia, being the leader, red at one kneeling Keith. "Ahaha, stuff happened." Keith scratched his head. "Don''t beughing in this situation." This was not aughing matter. Krystal suddenly added to the ind like that was a surprise for everyone. "Do you know what you''re doing?" Scarlet was skeptical about this. Krystal did not like Keith at all; having her here was just asking for trouble. "You''re crazy." Jack was more straightforward as he said what everyone wanted to say. This guy was making a crazy move. "..." Sarah, Leona, and Arlo stayed silent. They really didn''t have much say in this situation. Krystal and they haven''t interacted long enough to make theme to a decision. Everyone was on the same wavelength; Krystal shouldn''t join the ind. However, there was one person who thought differently. "I think letting her join is fine," Herrickmented. "Eh?" No one expected that toe out of his mouth. Herrick added, "I''m the only one who could say this. Keith, I know you got this," "Trust me. We got this." Keith grinned. "" But that caused them to be more worried about what was happening.
Volume 7 Chapter 51: Let’s Play! Volume 7 Chapter 51: Lets y! Volume 7 Chapter 51: Lets y! "..." Why am I here? Krystal took a deep sigh. It was the same situation with Herrick joining the ind: she was sitting in the dining room. Keith was quickly taken out of the room by Scarlet and Alfia. Sarah told her to stay here and wait. While Keith was trying to escape a predicament, the girl was in her own predicament. She had nothing to say about this. Even being here made it weird. Your punishment is going to be going over to Keith''s ind. Listen to whatever he says. That was Cadmus''s punishment for her. That was the problem; what kind of punishment was that? Do I have to listen to his orders? Krystal''s face contorted with a mix of confusion and humiliation. Besides this being a strange request, she understood somewhat. Did he do it because I''m a Rustchil? Cadmus definitely knew about the rtionship between the two. This fell into the humiliation category. If her rtives heard about this, they would mock her. And yet, This is too light. But that punishment was too light still after what had transpired. While Krystal continued to mull it over, she turned her head and spotted a couple of animals staring at her. There was a small furry animal that had a humanoid on top. While a wolf, hawk, hedgehog, and leopard surrounded them. "...Hello." It seemed they were waiting for her to speak before they talked. Hearing her greetings, Fira greeted, "Hello! My name is Fira!" "Po!" "Kwak!" "Woof!" "Meow!" "Pii!" The others soon followed with their voice, not wanting to be left out of the greeting. "Uh," Krystal was confused; so many voices sprang forward. "That''s Mir, Agi, Saphir, Leopard, and Quill." Fira quickly introduced the spirits to the woman. "...I see. Hello, everyone." Krystal bowed her head slightly. "..." There was a slight silence before Fira quickly asked, "Are you going to be living on the ind with us?!" "Uh, for now." Krystal nodded. That brightened up the spirit squad as they surrounded her. "Do you want to go out and y?!" "Eh, I''m sorry. I don''t think I should." Krystal shook her head. She didn''te here to y but as punishment. "Aww." Fira and the spirits looked down, dejected. They wanted to y with the new person. "..." Krystal was flustered. Even she couldn''t hold back when so many small animals pouted, "...We can y a bit." "Really?!" "...I can only y a bit. Do you have anything you want to do?" "Mmhmm! We can go outside and y!" Fira grabbed onto Krystal''s hand while the others pushed from the back. Now, they were outside in the garden. "What is this ce?" There were so many trees and vegetables around here. "Keith was the one who made all of this! Big Sister Diana and I help out a lot as well!" Fira stated proudly. "...I see." "What do you guys want to y with?" "With this!" Fira quickly brought out a round disk. "So simple?" Krystal looked confused as she stared. But that''s when Fira exined, "Please toss it." "Okay." Krystal nodded as she tossed the frisbee. The disk went flying across the field. So far. She only tossed the frisbee lightly, and it flew across the field. That was when the others quickly chased after it. And the person who had grabbed it was none other than Mir! The snowball quickly returned to Krystal; he had it in his mouth. The frisbee was dropped on the girl''s legs. "...Do you want me to throw it again?" "Po!" With that call, the others soon followed. They all wanted to chase after it. "Okay." Krystal nodded as she tossed the frisbee again. She kept doing it for some time before they got tired. Mir rested beside Krystal''s leg. "Umm," "Bo," "Mir wants you to pet him." Fira tranted. "Eh?" You want me to pet him? Krystal stared at the snowball. He was really puffy, like a pillow. She would be lying if she said she didn''t want to do it. Krystal bent down and patted the snowball''s back. As she did, Soft. It was exactly what she expected. No, it was even more so as her hand was sucked in. She continued to pat the snowball, not realizing, "Heh, it seems like you''re having fun." "!" Krystal froze as she saw Keith by the door. "Thank you for ying with them." "Don''t ever mention it." Keithughed, "Alright, I won''t." "Have you guys finished talking?" The group had been talking for a long time. "Mmhmm. You''re going to be staying with us." A tired sigh came out of his mouth. "What do you need me to do?" "Nothing for now. I don''t think we could do anything with an empty stomach." With how long they discussed, it was almost dinner time. Everyone was definitely hungry. "I''m going to go prepare dinner. You can go y with them some more." "...Understood." Volume 7 Chapter 52: I Was The Same As Well. Volume 7 Chapter 52: I Was The Same As Well. Volume 7 Chapter 52: I Was The Same As Well. Later that day, "..." "What''s the matter with you, Krystal?" Everyone was now having their meal. But Keith noticed something: the girl had a dark expression as her eyes darted around. It was even more so a few hours ago. "..." Do you really need to ask? "Yeah. The headmaster and deputy headmaster eat with us." Alfia answered her question. "..." Why? There was something wrong with this. "So delicious." Cadmus smiled as he continued to eat his food like any other day. Sohma looked at Krystal, "Student Krystal, wee here all the time." At this point, he had to ept this. "...I see." She needed some time to adjust. A few hours ago, this dragon was ready to bring the hammer down on her. But this time, he ate like there was nothing wrong. Dinner went on with a calm and disturbing feeling. "Krystal, help me out with the dishes." Many dishes were in Keith''s hand. "Okay." "Keith, I can-" "Diana, it''s fine. Just take a break this time." Diana helped out with dinner as the two walked to the kitchen. "Wash it like so," Keith handed the scrub over to the girl. The two started to wash the dishes. As the two did, it was silent, and there was nothing to discuss. As they continued, "Krystal, I want to make it clear; you''re living on my ind starting now, which means you follow our rules." "...Okay." Not surprising. "Because you live on my ind, I''m your leader going forward." "..." Krystal scowled, "Don''t worry. I won''t shame your image." She understood what he meant. With her living on the ind, if she did anything crazy, she would affect their ind''s reputation. "That''s good." Keith shook his head as he continued to wash. ... While Keith continued to wash with Krystal, everyone was sitting in the living room. "Come on! Why do we have to do something like this?!" Herrick was about to cry. Scarlet scoffed, "Of course we need to. We need to bump up your scores. Unless you don''t ever want to go the dungeon, then study." "Ugh." Herrick groaned as he stared down at his nemesis: studying. It was decided that there would be a study session after dinner. With Aidiun here, this had be a no-brainer. "Jack, you''re doing this wrong," Gabrielmented, pointing at an error. "Ah, I see." "Sarah, try this as well." On the other side was Faelyn. The two were acting as assistants. "Alfia, what''s the matter?" While Scarlet continued to chew out Herrick and Melor, she noticed the dark look Alfia had. "It''s because of you." Alfia''s gaze was directed at Herrick. "Me? What did I do?" "I mean what you said about Krystal." His words had been on her mind the whole time. "Oh, that." Herrick was the only one who agreed with Keith. He didn''t go further in exining what he said about Krystal. "I''m curious as well." Scarlet was curious. Herrick exined, "I got the feeling Krystal is like all of us." "Hmm?" "Yeah. Like all of us were stuck in one circle. We didn''t know many things before meeting Keith." Herrick realized it a long time ago. They could only change so much because they stayed with Keith and his ind. "..." Alfia and the others nodded to that; Keith basically opened a new door for all of them. "That''s why I''m assuming the principal brought her to this ind, am I right?" On the side were Cadmus and Sohma, who drank tea like nothing was wrong. He tried to be nonchnt. "Oh, I wasn''t the one who decided." Cadmus shook his head. "?" "Then it had to be Keith," That meant the other person who did this was none other than Keith. Herrick turned to the others, "All I''m saying is you guys should give her a chance. Gabriel and the others gave me a chance, and I became like this." Herrick was weed by the others even though he was so cautious and wary. And look at where he was. "You guys willingly joined his ind. Krystal didn''t; I was the same as her." The only person who really went through the same situation as Krystal was Herrick. The others joined for a different reason, while the two were punished and forced to join. How Krystal felt right now and how the others did were twopletely different things. "..." Alfia and the others blinked. "When did you be so understanding?" Melor gasped. Herrick saying all of this was too surprising. Leona was the only one who stared with a bright look. "That''s because I learn." Herrick scoffed. "...Alright, we''ll listen to your words." Alfia nodded. "And she''s pretty chill for the most part." In ss, Krystal was the silent type. Besides thesest few days, she didn''t do anything crazy. "Yeah, she''s fine," Jack added. "Since we all agreed, let''s get back to work!" Aidiun pped his hand. "..." That only caused Herrick''s expression to distort. "Dammit!" ... "..." Later that day, Cadmus and the adults were in the living room, drinking some wine. "I''m surprised Herrick would say something like that." He didn''t expect him to say something like that. If this was in the beginning, the child would never have said something like that. It was the same for others. Keith really had a positive effect on all of them. Before, the others were pretty closed off to their own thing. They didn''t want to do anything else but stay inside this bubble. Keith was an outlier to all of this. Dude is a duckling that runs into a face of danger and survives. And that affected everyone. "I wonder what kind of effect he would have on her." Cadmus could only grin.
Volume 7 Chapter 53: Those Two Are Perfect For The Job Volume 7 Chapter 53: Those Two Are Perfect For The Job Volume 7 Chapter 53: Those Two Are Perfect For The Job The next day, Krystal woke up with a groggy look. ncing around the room, she could only nod. Let''s do this. She had epted she would be working on Keith''s ind from now on. And she was prepared for everything that was going toe her way. When Krystal came out, she looked around. Now that she thought about it, what should she do first? Keith never gave her any specific orders. She had squat to do. Walking around, she heard soundsing from the kitchen; she saw Keith and a woman there. The two were cooking. "Ahh, good morning, Krystal." Keith waved his hand. "Mmhmm." "We''re going to have breakfast first. Can you set up the table in the dining room?" "Mmhmm." "Fira and Mir will be helping you guys out as well." "Understood." "Mmhmm! I will help out!" "Po!" Fira and Mir jumped up and down! The two were excited to work with the girl as well. "...Mmhmm." Krystal nodded as she picked up the tes. As she headed to the dining room, "Keith, are you sure you should let her be alone?" Diana could see the issue with Krystal. Having her alone wouldn''t help her situation. "I don''t think me being there is going to be helpful. And Krystal''s not alone; she has Mir and Fira with her." Those two were perfect with Krystal. Diana chuckled, "Indeed. Those two are the best ones for the jobs." For situations like this, the two were the most capable. "Now, let''s get to work on breakfast. We''re going to be feeding more people today." "Mmhmm." Diana was prepared. ... "Let''s do this!" Fira pumped her fist as she ced the tes down. As she did, Mir did the same. But that only caused Fira to shout, "Mir, you can''t have your fur on the te!" She noticed some white fur on the te. "Bo," Mir looked down as he saw this. "It''s fine. We can clean it like this." Krystal waved her hand and chanted. A small water ball formed, and she ced the te in, cleaning it. "Po!" Mir jumped up and down as he nudged Krystal''s hand. "Eh?" "He''s thanking you, Krystal!" "..." I see. Krystal patted his head, "There''s no need to worry about it." "Po!" Mir had a goofy grin. A soft aura soon formed for Krystal. She was pretty happy and content with this. "Krystal, are you done with the tes?" Keith and Diana came in with the dishes. "Mmhmm." "Then go with Mir and Fira to wake the others up." "Mmhmm." Krystal did just that. Fira and Mir walked with her as they hopped up the stairs. The first person they were going to wake up was Alfia. Knocking on the door, "Coming." Alfia came and opened the door, "Is it time for breakfast?" "Mmhmm." "Alright." Alfia looked at Krystal. There were a few seconds of silence before they left. "Let''s go to Faelyn next!" Fira and Mir were prepared. One by one, Krystal called all of them to the dining room. It was time for them to have breakfast. ... Krystal took a deep sigh as she knew what was going to happen next. They were going to go to ss; her body slightly froze as she was before the door. She was anxious. Those eyes that stared at her came to her mind. Before she could open the door, Keith opened it for her, "What are you standing around for? We should go in." "Yeah." And that''s when she saw everyone gazing at them. "Huh? Why is Krystal here?" "Are you kidding me?" "Shouldn''t she still be locked up and confined?!" Those eyes of ridicule were directed at her. Krystal felt something was swelling up in her mouth. Her voice wanted toe out. However, nothing. "What are you doing standing around for? Come on. You can sit with me." Keith sighed as he grabbed Krystal''s hand and brought her to the table. Carolyn was already there. "Krystal in the group now?" Carolyn blinked. "Mmhmm. She''s living on my ind." Keith stated. "Eh?" "I''m not living on your ind." "Hey, if you''re sleeping there, that means you''re living there in my book." "Tch." Krystal looked away from him. "" Carolyn looked at the others, who shrugged. They really don''t know how to make of this either. Volume 7 Chapter 54: Where Is Keith Going With This? Volume 7 Chapter 54: Where Is Keith Going With This? Volume 7 Chapter 54: Where Is Keith Going With This? During lunch, everyone headed to the cafeteria. However, "Where are you going?" Keith turned to Krystal. She was about to walk past the room. "I''m going to train." "Huh? You''re not going to eat anything?" That caused Keith to frown. Krystal nodded, "Yeah. The food is disgusting." She had tried the food before and found it tasteless. She would rather skip the meal entirely and focus on training. "Then eat with us." Keith stated as he raised his lunchbox, "I made you your lunch as well. It''s really delicious," "...I don''t need it." "Come on. It would be a waste to leave it." "We can eat it!" "Yeah!" "You two shut it." Scarlet and Alfia closed those two gluttons''s mouths. "I-" "My orders, remember?" "Tch!" A grin formed on Keith''s mouth as they approached the table. Tristan and the others were already there. Everyone noticed a new person joining the group. "So Krystal joined your ind?" "Yep, Yep." Keith nodded. That only caused a grin on Tristan''s mouth, "So you were the ones who stole her away from my ind." Krystal was living on the same ind as Tristan and Carolyn. "Hehe." Keith only chuckled as he took out the lunchboxes. He handed it to everyone. "..." Krystal had a nk look as she stared at the lunchbox. It was only a few moments before the girl took it. "Now, let''s eat!" Herrick and the others quickly started to feast. Krystal took nibbles as she was aloof. Two groups were going around at the table: the fast eater and the nibblers. "By the way, how is the constructioning along?" Tristan heard about the construction of his new ind. "Ahh, we have made a base. We just need to wait for the materials toe in. Then, we can build the walkway." Keith turned to Krystal, "I''m going to be relying on you to do everything." "Huh?" "You''re going to be my worker. It''s all hands on deck." Keith grinned. The explosiveness on Krystal''s face was something. The others scooted away, not trying to get near the two. What was going to happen next was going to be life and death. "Alfia, you don''t need to work the cart tomorrow." "Huh?!" The elf princess blinked. "I''m thinking about this; having rotations. You would take the first break, and Scarlet would take the second. Krystal will take your ce during those days." "Huh?" The befuddlness on Krystal''s face just kept increasing. "You''re going to be a waiter," Keith exined. "What? This was not part of the arrangement." Never did it say that she had to be a waiter. "Cadmus said that I can do whatever I want. That means I can order you to do that as well." Cadmus gave him free rein. "Her eyes are twitching uncontrobly." Carolyn gulped. She had never seen Krystal act like this before. But Keith had a proud expression as he continued to eat. ... "Where is Keith going with all of this?" Alfia and the others were a little confused now. After ss had ended, everyone had returned to the ind. Well, Keith went to the library, and Krystal went somewhere else. She might have killed him if he saw him. That was why everyone was now wondering what was going on. Keith was going hard on Krystal. "Is he trying to do the same thing as Herrick?" Everyone turned to the lion. Last time, Keith made Herrick angry from time to time; that was to build his fortitude. That way, he wouldn''t go ballistic on the simplest insults. Herrick thought about it, "Kinda. But I feel he''s doing it to make her open up?" He recalled what he did. But this was a little different, "It''s like he''s trying to make her mad to get something from her." "I''m curious about their rtionship, to be honest," Scarletmented. Keith and Krystal''s rtionship was quite ambiguous. She had never seen them talk like friends. And they were not close either. "Jack, you''re in their ss. What do you think?" Sarah asked. Jack was the only one in the same ss as the two. "They''re more like rivals. But it feels like a cat and a dog." "Eh?" "Krystal is that loner cat who doesn''t care about anyone, while Keith is that giant dog who goes around and helps others out." That was the best way to describe it; that dog was also friendly to her. "So it''s tough to figure out what he''s doing." "You guys just need to put your faith into the kid." Cadmus chuckled as he saw how they discussed. "But it''s weird since he''s doing all that to Krystal. I''m afraid she might destroy the ind." Krystal was by no means someone that should be messed with. She would probably implode. "Keith should be able to handle it when the timees." "But it will be weird to continue to have her here." Leona muttered, "It will always be like having a sword behind you." "She might change." Gabriel added, "We just have to do whatever we can to do it."
Volume 7 Chapter 55: It’s Better If She’s Mad At Me Volume 7 Chapter 55: Its Better If Shes Mad At Me Volume 7 Chapter 55: Its Better If Shes Mad At Me "Krystal, wake-Oh, you''re already awake." Keith knocked on her door; one was enough as the girl quickly opened. "..." Krystal didn''t say anything as she walked out, not before bumping into Keith''s shoulders. The man let out a slight chuckle. She is so mad. Her eyes said everything; she did not want to do this. "Ho," Aria nudged the boy, which caused him to smile. When the three headed outside, Scarlet and Alfia were waiting. "Didn''t I say you can take a break today?" Alfia and Krystal were going to be doing the work. "I wanted to see what I can help out with. And I really don''t have anything to do today." Scarlet let out a grin. "..." Keith pped himself in the face, "Alright, then let''s go." There was no point in arguing. When they arrived at the area, "Hmm? You have a new person, Boss?" Dalen noticed the new person here. "Mmhmm, she will be working for me for some time." Keith grinned. "I see." "Krystal, here." Alfia then handed an apron to her. On it was a cute pig. "What''s this?" "Our uniform. We need to let the customers know about us." Alfia exined as she wore her apron. "You guys actually wear this?" "Mmhmm." The two girls nodded. "..." Are you guys being serious? How could two princesses wear something so childish? Krystal turned to Keith. Did he brainwash them or something? Alfia was strict, while Scarlet was devious. That was the feeling she got when talking with the two. Yet, they were acting like this was nothing? "Let''s begin." "Please, I would like to have a smoked meat wrap!" "Soup for me!" "I want to have chicken crepe!" The moment Keith said those words, the orders went flying! It was as if a horde of monsters surrounded her, raining down their blows. "Uh, give me a second." Krystal tried to write down all the words. Yet, more came to her after she finished writing it down. It was too much even for her! She nced over to Scarlet and Alfia. "I see. Please wait for your orders to be finished." "Don''t worry, we''ll work on all of it." The two were natural as they continued to jot down the orders. Krystal blinked. How are they this good? No one could have thought two princesses would be this good at taking customer orders! "Alright! Break time!" Keith called out. They were going to take a half an hour break. "Here you are." Crepes and soup were brought out. "What''s this?" "Lunch." Keith grinned as he went back to the cart and started to set it up again. "Also, make sure to learn how to order." Keith left that final note. That caused Krystal''s eyes to twitch! ... "Krystal and Keith! Fight!" When that was sounded, Krystal dashed at Keith. It was a ferocious speed as she waved her sword around. His shield was raised; he blocked all her hits quickly as he muttered, "Come now. Are you really going to take your anger out here?" "What do you mean? This is how I usually spar." "Really?" There was a lot more killing intent going on! It seemed all that teasing had been focused on this one moment! Keith continued to guard everything that wasing his way. "What craziness." "Did you see how they are moving?" The students gasped at how fast they advanced. "Break!" Tennol quickly shouted, which stopped the fight. Krystal took a deep huff as her eyes zeroed in on him. While she did, "Was she really out to kill him?" "That girl was out for blood." "What a monster." Krystal had shown a lot of bloodlust. Keithmented, "You should have waved your sword more angr. It was pretty easy to tell where it''s going tond." "Tch!" Krystal scoffed as she walked away. That only left the boy to shake his head. After ss ended, "You''re being quite the bully," Jack muttered. Keith was going all out against her. Does he really have a grudge against the girl? Like he was hounding her every day! Even at home, he was making her do many different things. "It''s better than having her focus on unnecessary things in her life," Keith muttered. "Hmm?" "I don''t want her to focus on the things happening at home." To get something off your mind, the best thing to do is to do something else. Specifically for Krystal, he understood what to do. With him, it was so easy to get her mad at him. "She''s going to gut you." "Like she can." Keith shrugged his shoulders; she couldn''tnd a clean blow even if she tried. As the two continued to the teleportation gate, a professor came over, "Keith, you''re here." "Hello, professor. What do you need?" "The principal is calling for you. It seemed there was some trouble with student Rustchil." "Eh?" Keith and Jack had a nk look.
Volume 7 Chapter 56: You Did A Good Job Volume 7 Chapter 56: You Did A Good Job Volume 7 Chapter 56: You Did A Good Job You have got to be kidding me? Cadmus could onlyugh, but it didn''te out of his mouth. That was because the people who stood before him made the situation awkward. Krystal stood before him with a frown while a group of students stood beside her. The students were the ones who made this situation awkward; they were beaten up left and right! "Hmpf." Krystal looked away. Aidiun and another professor could only shake their heads. The other professor stated, "Headmaster, there should be punishment for student Krystal. She attacked my students. And this was not the first time. " "...I see." Cadmus sighed as he turned to Krystal, "Krystal, do you have anything to say?" "..." Krystal was silent. "..." Cadmus turned to Sohma. The two didn''t know what to say about this. They directed their gaze at Aidiun, who shrugged. This was a difficult thing for him to do! She was not the talkative sort. "Principal, you should-" "Before we begin, we need to wait for her representative." Cadmus sighed. "..." A representative? Krystal blinked as she looked around. She had a representative? When did this ur? It only took a few seconds as someone entered, "Sorry about the wait." "You''re my representative?!" Krystal froze when she saw him; it was too baffling for her. How was Keith the one representing her?! "What? Surprised to see me here? You''re living on my ind. That would make me your representative." Keith grinned. But then, he turned over to the people. There was a sudden pause as his eyes narrowed, "It''s you guys again?" They were the same people Krystal fought with! They were also the ones who tried to get her to join their club. The students didn''t dare to look at Keith. "..." What are the odds of that happening? Who am I kidding? Of course, something like that would happen! "What happened this time, Headmaster?" Keith had such a rxed expression as he questioned. A yawn even came out of his mouth. Aidiun and the other professor frowned. You''re toox! "Krystal had attacked these students again." Cadmus sighed as he exined. "Ah," Keith turned to Krystal, who continued to frown. She knew this was going to be bad. Yet, the words that came from his mouth were, "Good job." What came with those words was a thumbs up. "Eh?" "Keith," Aidiun clutched his head. Why is he being like this? You do not say good job in front of so many people. Cadmus was about tough, while Sohma was the same as Aidiun. "What? These guys were a bunch of schmucks." One look and Keith could tell these guys were losers. "Hey! She was the one who attacked us out of nowhere!" "She should be expelled from the academy." The students started to yell. However, that caused Keith to scoff, "Are you kidding me with that bull? Didn''t I warn you guys before to stay away from her?" "...You did?" This was the first time she had heard about this. "We did!" The students quickly nodded. "Then why are you guys getting beat up by her." That was baffling. He was sure their ss wasn''t near Tennol''s ss. It was easy to tell they came to mess with Krystal. They were asking for trouble. "That doesn''t change the fact that Krystal assaulted them. And mind your tongue, ss representative." The instructor frowned. "I''m sorry if I''m speaking rudely. But this conversation is just pointless. If they can''t listen to my warning and bother Krystal like this, they deserve to get beat up." It was their fault. They got beat up not once but twice. This was the third time! That''s not Krystal''s fault at this point. "That''s a you problem for not being able to listen to my words." "..." The students were dumbfounded. "However, Keith. What he said is true. Krystal did beat them up. Even if they said something to her, there was no need for violence." "Then you can fine me. But this would be thest time," Keith shrugged, "If that''s all, can we go now?" Cadmus nodded; like that, the two left the office. "" Cadmus could only chuckle. This child was just way too headstrong when it came to this. "Well, you heard him. Keith shall pay the fine. Also, you guys should stay away from Student Krystal from now on." Because the next time you bother her, I don''t think I can stop you from getting ck and blue. Keith would probably make a move! "Hah, let''s go home and get ourselves a snack." Outside, Keith acted casual as he walked. "..." Krystal was silent as she followed behind him,
Volume 7 Chapter 57: The Deal That Was Made Volume 7 Chapter 57: The Deal That Was Made Volume 7 Chapter 57: The Deal That Was Made During dinner, there was an awkward silence. That was to be expected since everyone had heard about what had transpired. Krystal ate at a slower pace than everyone. "Hey, Keith! Hand over those coins." Before dinner was about to end, Cadmus waved his hand like some mugger. "You!" Sohma and Aidiun''s expression contorted. Did he have to say something like that right after the incident? That was asking for trouble. Krystal''s expression was already dark; it just became more so. "Here," Keith tossed him a bag. "And..." "..." Huh? There was an and?! This was news to everyone. Keith took a sigh, "Here, take this." Another bag was handed over to him. Krystal''s eyes froze as she watched the man hand over another bag to him. "Well, I''m going to go wash the dishes." Keith stretched his hand in the air, "Come, Krystal. We need to do work." "...Mmhmm." Krystal got up. Once they left, "We need to have a little talk," Aidiun and the others surrounded the damn stupid dragon. ... Cleaning the dishes was simple as Krystal wiped her hands. But that was when Krystal was before the door. "You little coin-grubbing dragon!" She heard a resounding voice. Krystal nced slightly into the room to see Cadmus kneeling on the floor, surrounded by everyone. "Of all the things you could do, you had to do it in front of everyone!" "Are you kidding me?" No one was on his side today. It was going to be a Cadmus shouting banza. "We know you made a deal with Keith. But doing so in front of everyone is asking for it." In front of the child herself! Did he not know the word delicacy? "I just did it instinctively." "You damn stupid dragon!" "..." Krystal held her breath. Keith made a deal with Cadmus? ... "..." Krystal looked up at the sky. It was a pitch-ck day with multiple stars. She couldn''t help but gaze at the sky; it was beautiful and full of light. "What are you doing out here?" While Krystal was lost in thought, Keith''s head popped out from the window. "Huh?! Why are you in my room?!" "Umm, I''m not in your room. I''m in the room next door." The one next to hers was free. The two were connected. "How did you know I was out here?" "I saw your shadow through the window." While Keith was reading his book, he spotted Krystal standing on the rooftop. "..." The girl went silent again. But that only made Keith sigh as hey down. They did the same thing and stared at the sky. "...Why did you help me?" "Hmm?" "It was obviously my fault, yet you decided to support me?" No matter what, Krystal had fought; that was already a situation. She already had some prior ounts of fighting as well. Yet, Keith was the one who stood by her side and said it was alright? That was not normal. "Because you live on my ind." "Are you kidding me?" Did you really think I would believe something like this? "Did you forget about what I said?" "Hmm?" "I''m the leader of this ind." "...Yeah." She remembered. "That also means that you''re under me. Your problems be my problem." "!" Krystal froze, "That doesn''t mean you have to do this." That was not something he should step himself in. "I do." Keith shook his head, "No matter how much trouble you''re in. I will help out in whatever I can." This was something he knew. "Why are you like this?" "Hmm?" "Why are you acting so kind to me? After what I said?" The number of things she said couldn''t be counted. "Just cause I wanted to." Keith shrugged. "Are you kidding me?" How could he do something like that for a ridiculous reason? It was only making things worse. "Believe it or not. That was the reason why I did this." "You should be treating me like a gue? Do you know what my family did?" "What? Are you stupid?" Keith scoffed, "Why would your family change my perspective of you?" "?" "Woman, I have never met your family before. I met the woman known as Krystal. And she''s a kind person." Keith had never once thought of Krystal as Krystal Rustchil. "What I see is Krystal. Yourst name isn''t something that I care about." "" Krystal looked down. "Aww, is someone embarrassed?" TCH! The girl didn''t hesitate as she kicked him off the roof! Keith had no way of knowing that she would do something like that! "What is wrong with you?! Are you trying to kill me?" "Hmpf!" "" Are you really going to scowl when you tried to kill me? "Thank you." "Eh?" "Thanks for saying something like that." Hearing Keith''s words calmed Krystal down by a mile. There was someone who believed and put faith in her. "Don''t mention it. But it would be better if you also open up to the others." "I will try." "That''s good enough." This was a big steppared to the other times. Volume 7 Chapter 58: If We Told You, You’d Probably Kill Him. Volume 7 Chapter 58: If We Told You, Youd Probably Kill Him. Volume 7 Chapter 58: If We Told You, You''d Probably Kill Him. The next day, Scarlet was awakened by the banging from her door. She walked over and opened it, "Come on, Krystal, we need to get enough sleep. My face will get pimples if I keep waking up like this." "...I think you''re sleeping too much." Krystal scratched her head. She was the one who slept the most out of all of them. "Fine." Scarlet nodded. "Do you know what we''re going to have for breakfast?" "Keith said we''re going to have baked eggs and muffins." "Okay." Eggs were going to be delicious. "I''m going to walk the others up. Please get dressed." "...Mmhmm." Krystal went to wake up the others. But that caused Scarlet to stare at her from the door. Did something change with her? And she was not the only one who thought this. Alfia was then greeted by Krystal, who headed to greet the others. Alfia looked at Scarlet. The two girls gave one another a look. They both were surprised by how Krystal acted. After calling everyone, the girl went downstairs to help out with Keith. "Everyone felt something different about this?" Herrick and the others nodded. The aura around Krystal was different. "It feels calmer." "She still has the cold aura, but it''s toned down now." Krystal felt approachablepared to the other times. "Who did this?" "What do you think?" Herrick scoffed. There could only be one person who caused this. "They were shouting at one another yesterday night," Alfia muttered. She could hear the sounds of shouting from outside. Like that, everyone headed to the dining room, where they saw Krystal setting up the table with Fira and Mir. "Mir, you need to be more careful with the tes." The girl caught a te Mir almost dropped. "Bo," "Mmhmm." Krystal sighed as she patted the snowball''s head. "..." Definitely changed by a mile. "What are you guys standing out here?" Aidiun called out to his students. They were all standing in the front door. But then he noticed Krystal, "Ahh. You don''t have to worry about that. Now head in." "...Understood." Does he know something? "Let''s eat now." Keith pped his hands as he brought the food in. While they ate, "Guys, Dalen is bringing all the materials here. We''re going to be startingter." That was why he made such a heavy dinner. It was to give them the energy to work. "Understood!" "Let me remind you two, this will be a delicate process." Faelyn retorted. Those eyes said it all; they probably nned to throw it left and right. "We know." Herrick rolled his eyes. "It''s going to be delicate work. So Me, Professor Aidiun, Diana, and Gabriel will be the ones guiding it." "What about me?" Scarlet pointed at herself. Alfia''s expression changed, but she also had the same thought. "...You two are more like smash types." Surprisingly, Scarlet fell into the Herrick and Melor category. It was kinda scary. Alfia was great with delicate things but not sopared to the others. "Hey, I can be elegant." Scarlet pouted. "Yes, you can." This was not an elegant matter. "Now, let''s eat!" With those words, everyone started to eat at a quicker pace. ... "Woah, when you said you had made a giant tform, you meant it." Skar chuckled as he saw the flooring. "Mmhmm. It was pretty simple." If you don''t ount for some going crazy. "Where do you want me to ce the materials?'' They have it in a storage bag. "You can ce it over there." Keith pointed at an open area. "Understood." With those words, arge pile of stones was dropped on the ground! "That''s a lot!" Herrick and the others were stupefied by the amount. "We pretty much cut everything perfectly for you. They''re pretty heavy if you don''t enforce yourself with mana strengthening." "Understood." Keith pped his hand, "Use this tool to measure the thickness of the cement!" "Understood!" "Now then, let''s get to work." Like that, everyone had split themselves up. "Woah, these are heavy!" Herrick carried one on his back, and he was surprised by it. "I could use this as a weight." "You understand that one block is like 6 gold coins, right?" Alfia retorted. "Ah!" His speechlessness caused him to drop the stone. But Gabriel and Jack made their move; they quickly came to his side and held it. "Dude!" "You need to be more careful." "My bad." "How much did Keith spend on the stone?" Krystal blinked. She heard what Alfia said. And there were so many blocks. So, how much did he actually spend? "If we told you, you''d probably kill him." Alfia nced over to the guy, who was cing the stones. He didn''t care about the amount at all! "" Just how much? Krystal was slightly worried now. If Alfia had been worried about this, then something very wrong would have been going on.
Volume 7 Chapter 59: I Give You Three Options Volume 7 Chapter 59: I Give You Three Options Volume 7 Chapter 59: I Give You Three Options "Phew, it''sing together perfectly." Keith took a small break as he looked at the others working. Everyone was split into four groups; that way, they could work more efficiently. From what he saw, they would finish the pathway in a day or two. The one he was most surprised about was Krystal. That girl worked like a machine. She worked faster than the others; a conveyor belt was the only way to describe it. Sarah decided to assist her by bringing her stones while she ced them in. "I should start working on that." Keith turned to Diana, "Diana, take my ce. I need to do something." "Understood." Diana nodded as Keith walked over to the side. "Keith, what are you nning with those stones?" The man had picked up some stones. There was also a device on the side as well. That was when he made his move. However, that caused the others to freeze! "Are you kidding me?!" "What are you doing, you idiot!" Herrick quickly held him by the shoulders and pulled him back! What was he doing messing with those stones?! This guy was crazy! "What? I''m only slicing them." He wasn''t killing someone! "That''s the point! What are you trying to pull?!" "Oh, I''m focusing on the center of the walkway. The stones are going to swirl." To do that, you would need to cut it to make it work. "...But the stones." "It''s only stones. There''s really nothing to worry about." Keith shook his head as he returned to slicing. As he did this, the others couldn''t help but grit their teeth. You''re breaking our hearts! How could he do something like that in front of their face! Coins were definitely thrown down the drain! It didn''t take long before Keith was finished with the circle. A satisfying smile stered on his face as he stared. But that was not the end. There was something else Keith nned to do. "You''re going to use more stones?" The expensive stone wasn''t the only thing Keith had brought out. Rows of different stones were brought. "I''m thinking about breaking these up to use themter." He felt he could do something interesting with itter. "..." "I give up on him!" "At this point, he''s tossing coins away!" "I feel like he''s the prince while I''m just amoner," Herrick muttered. ... "Can you not throw me like a potato sack?!" Keith groaned as he stared at the girl. Keith and Krystal were sparring in Tennol''s ss. She had executed the perfect shoulder throw. He was sent flying across the field. That only caused Krystal to grin, "What about it? I only executed the perfect shoulder throw." "Demon!" "You''re the demon!" Krystal scoffed. The two started to argue, undisturbed by how the others stared. It was not surprising since they were like this. However, what was unexpected was how Krystal acted. "Don''t you think Krystal has be more normal?" "Is it? She did throw him away." "But she looks so cute." The biggest shock for their ssmates was Krystal. She acted so differently from the other times. Especially so for thesest few days. It was bright if you didn''t consider how the two yelled at them like rabid dogs. At the end of ss, Krystal was with Keith and Jack, "I''m going to get Knight from the stable. Going to return with us?" "I have something else to do." Despite opening up to the group, Krystal still preferred some alone time. Keith knew that was as well, "Alright, we''ll see you at home. Don''t go wandering off!" "... Don''t treat me like a child." Krystal rolled her eyes as she walked away. But there was a smile on her face. She felt so light after everything that happened. "Well, how dare you walk around here?" "Are you kidding me?" "How are you not expelled?!" Krystal turned around to see the group who tried to recruit her and who she attacked. "What do you want?" Krystal red at all of them. "What do we want? We want retribution!" "Yeah! Someone like you shouldn''t be here!" "Get yourself out of here!" "..." Krystal blinked when she heard that. Should I attack them? It was tempting. However, she couldn''t. I can''t mess everything up. If she did, Keith would get in trouble as well. "What? Are you not going to attack us?" "Huh? Are you scared?" Those guys snickered as they inched towards Krystal. "Now, now, what do we have here?" A yful voice came from the corner. Everyone turned their heads to see Keith. "" Those students red at him. "What do you want?" "Having so many people going around one person, that''s such a shame." Keith shook his head. With his sudden appearance, they made way for him. The pressureing off his body forced them to move. "What? Are you siding with her?" "Huh? Of course, I''m going to side with her, stupid? What kind of question was that?" Keith scoffed. " "I will give you guys some options.
  1. You guys try to annoy Krystal, and she will grind you to the ground.
  2. You annoy her, and we will grind you down.
  3. Don''t bother her; we will leave you guys alone."
"Do you think we''re afraid of you? Just because you''re-" "You guys keep forgetting that you''re talking to a Marquis''s son and Grand Duke''s daughter," Keith exined. "!" "It doesn''t matter if her family is down. She''s still a grand duke. Go ahead and burn that bridge. But be prepared for the consequences." That made them freeze. "Good choice." "Why are you even here?" Krystal was confused. Shouldn''t he be bringing Knight back home? "Because I had the feeling you would get annoyed by them again." "Also afraid you might go ballistic on them again." "Tch." Krystal gave him a dirty look, "Do you think I would?" "50-50," Keith was slightly unsure. But now, "I don''t need to worry about you so much." "Tch." "Also, let''s go back. I don''t think Jack could hold Knight more." Keith was a little anxious. But as he said this, "Someone got sent flying by a horse!" "..." "..." Volume 7 Chapter 60: Time To Go Again! Volume 7 Chapter 60: Time To Go Again! Volume 7 Chapter 60: Time To Go Again! "Wee to Eden." Krystal greeted the customers. When she did, "What would you like to have?" "...Um, I will have a seared boffalo andmb soup." The customer answered. Yet, anyone could tell he was flustered. "Understood. I will bring your orderter." Krystal nodded as she went to take another customer''s order. While she did, "Don''t you think today is so different?" "I know. Where''s the cold expression she had before." "She''s cute. But..." Some customers huddled together on the side as they discussed with one another. "You got some weird customers, Keith?" Dalen chuckled. "Haha." The only response Keith had was tough. What was he supposed to say in this situation? He noticed it. Different types of people went to each girl. You had Alfia, the haughty and proud type, Scarlet, the seductive and calm. And finally, Krystal; this girl was the cold and chic. Choosing who to go to, Keith understood what type of person they were. However, Krystal was getting all of them today. It''s the power of the gap moe. Krystal had toned it down by a mile. A cool and chic girl bes a warm and chic one. That gap definitely fried some of the customer''s brain. "And there''s also the super handsome boss as well." Shakti grinned. "Of course." Keith nodded. As he continued to cook, "When is Grandpa Cedric going toe back?" Cedric hadn''t visited the cart thesest few weeks. "He wille back. That guy would probably go through hell just to get back here." Dalen joked. "True." As they talked, Craigmented, "By the way, are you going to go on another dungeon expedition?" "Hmm?" "From what the others said, you make something delicious whenever you return from an expedition." That was how the seared boffalo and the smoked melon were created. "Ahh," "...You gave him an idea." Shakti turned to Craig. "You''re just giving more trouble for the three girls." The three girls were taking orders, not realizing the trouble that was about to unfold. ... "Guys, we''re going on another dungeon expedition!" Keith dered. He had called everyone into the dining room to discuss. The others were a little baffled by this sudden revtion. Keith sprang this up without any notice. "Mmhmm. I think it''s time for us to return to the dungeon. We need to go back and beat it." "Revenge." "I like the sound of that." Herrick and Melor were ready to go. That had been on their mind thesest few days. They''d been itching to fight against the bison again. "Not only that, two people will join us in battle." Krystal and Carolyn. These two were joining the fray. The party would be even more powerful with them there. "We will also need to get more equipment." Especially so with Keith. His entire style was changed, and the equipment came with it. "You two can run wild." "Alright!" "Let''s do this!" "Hold it!" Keith grabbed their cor, "If we''re going to fight in this, we have to study as well." "...." NOOOOOO!
Volume 7 Chapter 61: Put On The Helmet! Volume 7 Chapter 61: Put On The Helmet! Volume 7 Chapter 61: Put On The Helmet! "Let''s do this, everyone!" Keith cheered! They were at the front of the dungeon; he was raring to go this time. He wasn''t the only one. "Yeah!" "Let''s do this!" Herrick and Melor were the same as well. Everyone could see the fire in their eyes. Alfia and the others shook their heads. "We haven''t even entered the dungeon yet. We''re not going to fight the bison any time soon." It would take some time before the group arrived at the monsters. They would need to take out the bulls to get there. "Mgh." That definitely burst the two fighters'' bubble. Keith couldn''t help but chuckle, "Come on, we got this. Let''s go in now." Everyone nodded in agreement as they made their way down. When they arrived on the first floor, "Moo!" Not even a second, and the group heard multiple powerful calls. The grass started to tremble from how strong it was. Keith shouted, "Prepare!" And that was what everyone did. They raised their weapons and chanted. Those voices came from one direction. Suddenly, the ground vibrated as they charged! "Why are there so many?!" Faelyn blinked as she noticed the massive number of bulls rushing at them. That was when Keith smacked his giant shield with his de. The bulls'' attention was directed to this as they rushed at him. Raising his shield, the man was prepared to take the brunt of it. Horns collided with metal, creating a resonant sound. With as much force he could muster, Keith swung his shield, sending them back. "Our time to shine!" "Yeah." "Hmpf!" Herrick, Melor, and Krystal swung down. That moment of hesitation was their chance to pounce! And that wasn''t the only thing. A rain of magic spears and swords fell upon the bulls, piercing them. While the front was destroyed, some bulls tried to get through from the side. However, what awaited them was a steel arrowhead piercing through their head and spears of earth running them down. It was quite the sight. There was no escape for the bulls. "Good job, everyone." Keith sighed. That battle didn''tst even a minute! Pure obliteration! "We killed it faster thanst time." The speed at which the group defeated the bulls was shorter than the first time they faced off. "I think it''s because we grew in that time." The entire group was practicing instead of resting and rxing. No wonder they took them down faster. "Also, we have two more members as well." Carolyn sent magic flying at the bulls while Krystal sliced them left and right. The extra firepower would definitely make the group go forward quicker. "Also, there''s you as well," Jack muttered. Having Keith as their tank was helpful. The one difference that was apparent to everyone was the big man in front. "The shield really helps out." This was one of the things hemissioned from Skar. The shield was made out of chromium steel. It wasn''t as heavy as ck iron; however, the durability was about the same. Bright colors really do draw their attention. The shield used bright colors. Keith got a tip from Craig and the rest of Steel Crusader; bright colors were perfect for attracting monsters. "I''m more surprised you can still move with all that armor on," Carolynmented. Besides the giant shield, Keith wore ck armor. Unlike the armor he wore before, this one was more bulkier. It was clear to the others that he emphasized defense over everything. "Don''t you have a helmet as well, Leader?" Arlo questioned. He remembered the armor came with a helmet. Keith''s face scrunched up, "Don''t need it. It blocks my field of vision." "That''s because you don''t want to wear it because it''s ugly." Jack retorted. "...I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Literally, if you wore it, you could be encased in mes, and you would survive." "..." "I got it right here." Herrick then brought something out. It was a ck helmet with two horns. "I thought I left it at home!" He swore he tossed it to the side. "I saw it, and it looked cool." "..." "Put it on." "Yeah." "..." Keith sighed deeply before nodding, "Fine." He ced the helmet on. And the moment he did, "Yep, you should wear that from now on." Behind thosements were giggles. "..." Keith took a deep sigh before shouting, "Let''s head down to the third floor!" That was the destination they needed to return to. "Vengeance!" "" Okay then. Cadmus groaned, "Hah, that kid really is going to be the death of me." How could he make random decisions like that? There was no preparation at all! Sohma entered the office, and Cadmus noticed, "What''s the matter with you?" "There''s a letter here for us." "Eh? From who?" "It has the Rustchil Emblem." Volume 7 Chapter 62: Vengeance Volume 7 Chapter 62: Vengeance Volume 7 Chapter 62: Vengeance "Woohoo! We made it back to the third floor!" Herrick shouted as he stared at the grass. Everyone''s eyes glimmered, proud that they returned. "You guys don''t have to be this excited." This damn helmet is getting in the way. Everyone forced him to wear a helmet even when he tried to take it off. They used the excuse of him bing a full tank, bashing through everyone. You can even use your skull to do that! Melormented with a smile. That only made the boy''s expression grow dark. My head would be ringing! "Alright, let''s go find that bison." That was their objective now. "Got it!" "Is it really okay?" Krystal nudged Keith. Her position in the group was the heavy hitter, essentially recing Keith. The formation of the team was;
Keith
Melor Krystal Herrick
Faelyn Gabriel Jack/Arlo Leona
Alfia Carolyn Scarlet
Sarah
Melor, Krystal, and Herrick were the group''s attackers, dealing the most physical damage. "We have to. We need to get revenge for what the bison did to us." "But you usually go for the less direct approach." Keith was prudent. If he had the chance to preserve strength, he would. There was no need for him to head into battle for the sake of fighting. "Of course. But I''m going to change things today." Keith turned to Herrick and Melor. Those two need this win. He could tell they were out for blood against the bison. And he liked that fire. Yet, that fire could quickly disappear if he didn''t y his cards right. It wasn''t only them. Despite Herrick and Melor yelling vengeance, the others also felt the same. That was the first defeat they had. It hit them hard. That was why they needed to beat the bison. Doing so, they could ride that fire to the boss floor. It would be a piece of cake. "I see." "Also, how are you doing working with a team?" Besides riding the wave, Keith was concerned with the girl. "Fine. But I need to get adjusted to it." This was her first time fighting in a team. It was tricky since she had to watch what the others did. She tried her best not to get in Herrick and Melor''s way. "Just do what you can. Gabriel is there to make adjustments on the fly." Gabriel was the troubleshooter. He would adjust things if he found an issue. It made Keith''s life easier. "What are you guys talking about?" Carolyn frowned as she saw the two conversing, "If you have anything to say, say it with the group." "Yeah." "You can''t pamper Krystal all the time." Alfia and Scarlet stared at him. "We were talking about how everyone was strong. Kinda overkill." This was true: this team was overkill. In terms of power, it was too over the top. "I see." Carolyn continued to stare at Keith. However, she didn''t have time to do that because, "Mgahhh!" Keith and the rest prepared themselves. What was before them was the Saber Bison. However, "This one is big." "Is it a variant?" This one had more horns than usual and had arge frame. "Not a variant, but probably the leader." Keith could tell straight away what it was. A variant was like an outlier, while this one was more like an enhancement in traits. "Come at me!" Keith mmed his shield. "Scarlet!" "Understood!" Scarlet started to chant. "You guys, don''t make a move yet." Keith could tell Herrick and Melor were itching to brawl with it. "But-" "You guys will get your turn against them," Keith wasn''t nning to hog all the fun. The bison stepped on the ground, readying itself against Keith, its eyes locked on one target. "What kind of staredown am I watching right now?" The others gulped. What they saw was an incredible staredown. That was when the bison charged! It rushed forth at breakneck speed. When that urred, Keith charged with the shield! The two mmed into one another. The bison and humans were stuck in the center, pushing one another. However, the person who was pushed back was Keith...not until his entire body sunken to the ground! "Scarlet Now!" "Shadow bind!" "Herrick, Melor!" "Ragh!" "Hyah!" Herrick and Melor swung their swords. It was such a fierce attack, releasing all the rage they had. "Hah!" Herrick and Melor took deep breaths once the bison was taken down. "Keith, how did you not get fling back?" Alfia frowned. The guy definitely should have been sent flying. Yet this guy was so calm. "That''s because I used gravity on myself." That was why he didn''t get pushed back. He had added it downwards, causing his leg to be stuck shut. No way the monster was going to push him! "And it seemed we attracted others." Turning to the side was a bunch of bison. Their fight attracted the beasts. "That''s perfect!" "Yeah!" The others were serious about this as well. "Let''s get to work!" "Understood!" Everyone shouted. These guys weren''t going to be beating any of them. It was going to be a bloodbath!
Volume 7 Chapter 63: All Of Us Will Help You Volume 7 Chapter 63: All Of Us Will Help You Volume 7 Chapter 63: All Of Us Will Help You "Alright, I''m going to prepare dinner. You guys go and set up camp." They were going with standard procedure. "Understood!" Herrick and Melor got to work. Keith cracked his neck as he thought about what to do with the bison. Bison meat was tricky. Cooked for too long, the meat would be stringy and coarse. Watching over the meat was crucial. Bison stroganoff sounds nice. Also, having some steak on the side was perfect. The standard procedure was to butcher the meat. Slicing the b of bison meat thinly, Keith ced the strips into a pot to sear. Once he did, there was an earthy aroma filling the area. Not surprising. The bison had been feeding on so much grass; no wonder the meat smelled so earthy. Taking them out, what was left in the pot was a deep sear of the meat. Butter goes in with some diced onions. While that turned golden brown, mushrooms were thrown in. Salt and pepper were used for seasoning, and some flour was incorporated. Then, Keith brought a brown liquid, powering it into the pot. Rush bull broth. Always had some in case he needed to make a stew. More seasoning was added before he incorporated the cream and the bison strips. The only thing left was to wait for it to boil. "Now for the steaks." Keith grinned as he sliced a b of meat into deep cuts. He seared it onto a pan, letting it have a deep crust. While he continued to do this, Herrick and Melor returned, "Woohoo! We got more bison meat!" The group had brought back more meat. Because of the aroma from the camp, the two went on a frenzy to take them out. "Is Keith done with the food?" "Not yet." Leona shook her head. "Do you need-" "Great!" Herrick''s ears wiggled back and forth as he quickly dashed to the makeshift kitchen. "..." Leona''s expression turned nk. The others really didn''t know what to say. It felt like her husband was being taken away by someone. Herrick, you gotta be better than that. "And ce it on the dish, and we''re good!" Keith handed the tes over to everyone. The others sparkled as they started to eat. "Delicious as always," Scarletmented as she ate. "Did you make more meat than usual?" That big steak on top was saying a lot. "We''ve been fighting so many monsters. I thought having more meat was a good idea." "It sure is!" "Definitely!" The meat lovers definitely agreed to that. Keith could only shake his head as they continued their meal. "Alright, now let''s go to sleep now." After having dinner, it was time for them to get to bed. "How are we going to split it up?" "Um, how about this; Keith - Krystal Alfia - Leona Scarlet - Herrick Carolyn C Sarah Gabriel C Jack/ Arlo Faelyn - Melor "Everyone good with that?" Each group had a person they could sense for monsters. "Ah?" Carolyn was going to say something but paused when she saw how the others were content with it. Keith nodded, "Alright, we''ll go with that." "How is the sword going for you?" Keith stared at the white sword that Krystal had. She had gotten this from Dalen''s workshop. "It''s good, and I''ll pay you back when I get the coins." The one who bought this sword was this man. She only nced at it, but the guy had bought it. "It''s fine. It''s not that expensive." "Spending 3 gold coins is not expensive?" Anyone who heard that would definitely be annoyed. She was right now! "I spent so much on my shield. There''s really nothing I care about." coins were never an issue. "How are you feeling?" "Hmm?" "I meant with everything." Keith scratched his head, "I haven''t had the opportunity to ask you this question." "You did. But you never did ask me about it." "Ahaha." "You know I wasn''t ready to answer that question." Keith had multiple times where he could ask if she was doing well. But she knew the answer; she was broken. She didn''t know how to act and react to all this information. "But you were the only one who tried to keep me together." "So what are you going to do about your family?" "I don''t know." "If you need any help, then ask away. All of us will help you out." He knew whatever was said, the others would help him. "Thank you." "You finally cracked a goofy grin." Keithughed. "Shut it." "Rx, we''re friends." "Yeah." Friends. It was a good feeling having someone to back you up. Volume 7 Chapter 64: Bison + Snakes Volume 7 Chapter 64: Bison + Snakes Volume 7 Chapter 64: Bison + Snakes "Let''s do this, everyone!" Everyone was now on the 4th floor. After having their breakfast, it was time for them to move forward. "Yeah!" Everyone nodded as they started to walk through the field. Leona''s ears perked up when they did, "Get ready to fight." "Understood." "Which way?" "On our left." Keith nodded as he quickly shifted himself in that direction. That was when the monster sprang at him! "It''s the snake again!" It was the same snake they had fought against on the second floor. And that was not all; "Moo!" From the side came the bison! It rushed at breakneck speed to take him out. Shing! "Watch out for it." Herrick had his de up, guarding against the horns. That was how dangerous it was. "Thanks." Keith brushed the snake away, sending it flying into the sky. An arrow came flying from the side, piercing the snake as it flew. "There''s a lot more than these two," Leona muttered. From all sides were rustling sounds. It was clear that some were heavy while others were light. It was quite a crowd of them. "I will hold these bison back. Leona and Faelyn, I want you guys to scout out the snakes. Herrick and Melor, attack them when they are found!" "You sure you can handle all of them?" Krystal frowned. "I can manage against them. The snakes are more difficult to deal with." The bison have a straightforward attack pattern; a charge. It was as simple as that. However, the snakes were a different matter; they waited for their prey to make an opening before moving. They couldn''t deal with the bison if they worried about the snakes. "The rest of us will attack the snakes. However, Carolyn, Scarlet, and Sarah will have your back." Gabriel decided. They couldn''t have him all alone against those bison. That would tire Keith. "Gotcha. Now move!" Keith dashed against the bison while Herrick and Melor went up against the snakes. "Herrick, Leona, I will leave it up to you guys to listen in on them. Focus on the small sounds." "Understood." The two beast people quickly used their ears to sense the creatures out. "!" Herrick turned over, "Arlo, oneing from the right of you!" "Gotcha!" Arlo quickly raised his knife, and a serpent came from the grass. "Ngh!" Arlo gritted his teeth as he held his ground and pushed it away. That was when Gabriel dashed forth and cut them down. "There''s a second one." Behind the first one was a second serpent. "Herrick, focus on listening to their movements." "Grhh." Herrick took a deep breath as he listened again. I need to streamline everything. There were too many noises surrounding him. He needed to focus more. Listen to only the small sounds. Light and bristle movement. That was what he needed to do. "!" Here! Herrick quickly swung his sword. That was when he cleaning sliced three serpents down! "Guys! Five on the right and one in the back!" "Understood!" Everyone started to move. The situation had be even more manageable as Herrick and Leona listened. While that went on from the side, Keith continued to push the bison back. His job was to keep Carolyn, Scarlet, and Sarah away from his damage. "Shadow bind!" Scarlet shouted. A bunch of shadows constricted the bison''s legs. With them being restricted, the monster pounced! With one stroke, Keith sliced two bison down! "We''ll probably finish them before they do," Keithughed as he continued to take them out. "Moo!" "Water!" Sarah shouted this time. And the entire ground became drenched in water. Slowly, the bison lost speed, which made it an easy target. Keith swung his shield, sending it flying. This team is impressive. Scarlet and Sarah were fantastic utility mages. The demon princess had shadow magic that bound the bison down. While Sarah''s water magic was perfect in this terrain. It turned the ground into mush, making it difficult for them to make do with their charge. And the bisons seemed to realize it as well. They started to circle Keith and the others. Surrounding this group was wet terrain; they couldn''t get close to them, not unless they wanted to get sent flying. They''re going to go after the three. The logical answer they would go with was to deal with Scarlet and the two. Keith shifted his legs sideways, prepared to jump in when necessary. And the bison made their move! That was when the boy reacted. He was ready to take them down. However, someone else made a move. "Starlight sword." A de of light formed in Carolyn''s arm as she sliced the bison. But when she did, another bison came from the side. However, "Hmpf!" The bison was mmed to the ground by Keith''s shoulder bash. "Watch it." "I had it under control." Carolyn frowned. Before he could say anything else. "Air slice!" A de of air came from the side, slicing a bison in half. That was not the only thing as the others came to their aid. "Let''s do this!" They needed to focus their attention on that. The bison were already having trouble dealing with the four. With the addition of the rest, it was simple. "Good job everyone." Keith took a deep sigh. Riddled on the ground were bison and snakes. "Yippe! This is going to be delicious!" "Mmhmm." With so many bison on the ground, they would have a feast." "We could feastter. For now, we need to collect all of them."
Volume 7 Chapter 65: Unexplored Section Volume 7 Chapter 65: Unexplored Section Volume 7 Chapter 65: Unexplored Section "Let''s head down to the boss now." Keith crunched his knuckles. Now that they had defeated all the bison and snakes, it was time to let loose on the floor boss. This was a great warm-up for everyone. A warm-up. This was what he considered it. The others just woke up and needed something to rile them up. Battling the bison and snakes did it. "Let''s go for that boss!" Everyone was prepared for a battle. But there was one person who acted differently. "What''s the matter, Herrick?" Gabriel turned to the beastman. "I smell something off." "Hmm?" "There''s this weird smelling from over there." Herrick started to sniff left and right. As he walked, Keith and the others followed after. They had then arrived at a wall. He began to touch it around before, "Found it!" Keith walked over to the wall and tapped on it. Eh? It''s hollow. There was a nk space inside; it wasn''t solid. He nced at Herrick, and the two knew what to do. Bamm! The two mmed their fist, shattering the wall. What Herrick found was a cave. "What the? There''s a cave here?" "Keith, is there supposed to be there?" Gabriel questioned. Keith frowned, "This is an unexplored section." An unexplored section. Like the name suggested, it meant no adventurer had ever ventured. "Let''s head in!" Herrick and Melor were going to step in. But the two were grabbed by Scarlet and Alfia, "Hold your horses." "Do you two really want to die?" "Why not?" "Because we don''t know what kind of monster will be there." For all they know, the monster could be a deadly beast. It was unpredictable. "How should we proceed?" Keith was the leader of the group. He would make the judgment on what they would do next. "We''re going in." Keith decided. "You sure?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, "We can handle it. Worst case, I can shoot a grand magic point-nk at it." Lightning trident should be able to burst them down. "I see." Hearing that made the others calm down. "But we must be more careful about what''sing at us. Got it. Don''t go running around." No one could forget about caution. "Understood." His words made them jump up and down. Excitement. Unexplored dungeons were rare. That meant they would be going there now. "Sarah, be prepared to cast healing magic when you can." "Yes." Like so, everyone entered the cave. As the group did, Gabriel and Arlo held up magicmps. As they walked, they noticed something odd. "There''s a lot of vines." Vines were riddled around the cave. Instead, there was more of that than stone showing. "Make sure not to get near those vines." Keith didn''t know why, but they should have been wary of them. "Understood." "!" Leona looked around. "Is there something wrong?" Gabriel caught her look. "Something is moving." "!" Keith''s vignce shot up. "Be prepared for battle." "Watch it!" Krystal was the first to move as she sliced a vine. "Thanks." Faelyn didn''t see ite from her blind spot. "Mmhmm." "Cut the vines, now!" Keith swung his sword while Gabriel and the others did the same. But as they did, "Woah!" "What is that?" Venus flytrap? In front of them was a giant nt. Its heads were simr to venus fly traps. "Get behind me!" Keith raised his shield. That was the quick moment as the heads bit at it! Faelyn fired some earth bullets. And that caused the vines to back off. "...It melted my shield," Keith muttered as he stared at the font. What he spotted was that his shield melted at the top. But that was not the end, "Kya!" "No!" Sarah and Alfia were caught by the vines. Gabriel tried to swipe at it but was toote. And the heads weren''t done as they fired something at them! "Alfia! Sarah!" Keith quickly jumped at the vines and promptly sliced it in two! "Leona, watch over them!" "Understood." Leona quickly went to their side. "We''re going to need to cut down the heads." The heads were the source of the problem. "Herrick, Melor, Krystal, and Gabriel. One head each! Carolyn and Scarlet, fire at them! The rest set up a defensive field!" Keith shouted. They needed to change some things. "I will start off first!" Keith dashed at the fly trap. That aggroed the heads as they pounced! The heads continued to attack him from all sides. Thank goodness I wore that helmet! Each ched onto his limbs, trying to rip him to shreds! That was why Keith quickly pulled back, straightening the head. Four shadows instantly pounced; all of them were above the head. That wasn''t the only thing as vines dashed to take them out! However, starlight and shadows sted those vines! Shing! The heads were sliced down. "Dear lord, that was so close!" "Keith, are you okay?!" Keith was still covered by the head. Even after cutting it, those things continued totch onto his armor! Keith quickly ripped the heads off, "I''m good. But it was too hot!" It slightly melted the armor. However, that didn''t stop him from feeling the heat! "How are you-" "Do not look over here!" Alfia and Sarah shouted. But it was toote. Keith understood why they shouted; their clothes melted. Scarlet jumped at Keith, but he dodged, "Take this." He tossed them some cloth, "Use this." "..." "What? You think I''m going to gawk at them like that?" Keith shook his head, "You guys get changed. Girls, make a shield for them." "Understood." Volume 7 Chapter 66: VS Treant Volume 7 Chapter 66: VS Treant Volume 7 Chapter 66: VS Treant While Alfia and Sarah changed, the boys nced at Herrick. He was moving around weirdly; his nose was doing all the work. "Is there something else?" "Mmhmm. The vines have an earthy smell. However, that was not what I smelled." The earthy smell was strong, and it was the first thing the beastman had sensed. However, behind all of that was an offsetting smell. He kept going forward, and that caused Keith to follow, "I will follow Herrick. Leona, follow us afterward." "Understood." "Herrick, how far are you smelling?" The two had been walking for quite some time now, yet there was no sign of them stopping anytime soon. "It should be around here." What he came to was a wall. "..." Are you sure you''re not a dog? If it wasn''t for the lion ears he had on his head, everyone would have thought he was a dog. "It''s here!" Herrick pointed down. But then he started to sniff across the tunnel, "And here and here and here!" Every rock around here was pointed at by the beastman. "This was what you smelled?" Keith picked up the rock. But when he did, his eyes widened. Heavy. A rock of this size shouldn''t be this heavy! What made it more apparent was the weird texture; this was not a rock but something covered by a dark paste. Keith quickly started to rub it, and that was when he found what it was. "Holy!" A giant red gemstone was before him. The thing was covered by the soil! "Rub those as well!" "On it!" That gemstone was not the only one. There were so many of them! Red wasn''t the only color; blue, green, yellow. There were so many different gemstones right before them! While they continued to do this, the others arrived. "Why are there so many gemstones?" "Is that a blood ruby?!" Alfia stared at the red gemstone in Keith''s hand. "Is that what it is?" "Yes, it is. It''s pretty rare." "Wait a moment, shouldn''t they be stuck in the ground?" Scarlet tilted her head. The two found this rock? "Get to mining!" Hearing her words could only mean one thing; there were more gemstones around here! "Understood!" The one who was the most excited was Arlo as he swung his pickaxe. The others did the same. And that was when it hit. "I got something!" Arlo called out! Keith and Gabriel walked over to his side and quickly helped with the digging. If he hit something, they had to change to a more softer approach. "Why is it so big?!" What they were all gazing at was a giant blood ruby. It was the size of 5 fists! Are you kidding me?! "Keep finding!" With this, the others started to dig even faster. And thatsted for half an hour. "This is such a haul!" "How could there be so much?!" Gemstones were piled like trash before them. There were some that were the same size as the blood ruby! "We could sell this for many coins." Alfia and Sarah, who looked angry, were now ecstatic. "This is a good haul!" Everyone''s smile beamed left and right. Even if they split it, there would be at least a few tinum coins! "We also need to deal with the boss." They couldn''t forget about what they had to do. There was still the floor boss to deal with. "Understood!" Everyone nodded; they couldn''t overlook it. It was time to head out. The distance from the floor boss was only a few minutes away; a giant gate was before them. "Let''s do this!" Keith pumped as everyone entered the floor. And when they did, what was before them was a giant tree monster! It was different as the vines were flocking forth. "That''s a treant," Keith muttered as he stared at the monster. Before he could hand out the orders, "!" Keith quickly raised his shield, blocking the attack. But that was not the end, as the vines rushed at super speed! They swung around like whips, smacking Keith''s shield left and right. Herrick and Melor went on the defensive as well. The whip-like vines were unstoppable. "Gabriel! Scarlet! Carolyn!" "Burn!" "Scorch!" "Destroy." The three of them quickly fired off their fire magic. The treant was a wood monster. Fire would definitely burn them down. However, "Is it not affected by the fire?" The vines didn''t seem to be unharmed by their mes. "No, they''re definitely affected by the fire!" Krystal called out. It was subtle; not many people could see it. But they have definitely slowed down. "Guys, continue to fire your fire magic! Don''t let up with it! Herrick and Melor focus on taking down the vines. Krystal, you will be the one to deal the final blow."
Volume 7 Chapter 67: Beginning Of Her Journey Volume 7 Chapter 67: Beginning Of Her Journey Volume 7 Chapter 67: Beginning Of Her Journey "Eh?" I''m going to be the one to deal the final blow? Never did Krystal expect Keith to ask him to do so. Herrick was the one who came to mind. He definitely had more power than her. "You''re the one with the highest piercing capabilities out of us. Herrick and Melor would make the opening for you while I aggro it. If you can take out the stone, the treant will be defeated." "...I understand." "Make sure tond a clean blow." "Don''t put so much pressure on her, Melor!" Herrick shook his head. "Everyone, move!" With a n in ce, everyone quickly got to work! Keith raised his shield, blocking those vines. As he did, waves of magic flew over his head, blowing the vines from their blind spot. "Hmpf!" The boy didn''t budge from his spot. However, something was offsetting. Creak. Are you kidding me? It''s cracking. Keith didn''t show it in his expression, but he could tell his shield made the noise. Subtly, the shield was cracking. The venus fly trap''s mucus did more damage than it should have. We need to make the opening as soon as possible. Krystal''s eyes focused on the nt as she watched the others move. I need to blow it up. Bottom? No, it''s too dense with vines. Top? I''ll just get blown away. Many thoughts went through Krystal''s mind about how to take down the monster before her. Her breath became ragged as she analyzed. Yet, that only made her eyes ze. "Rx." Krystal turned around to see Alfia. "Calm down and think only about one option. Keith wouldn''t give you such a task if you didn''t have the capabilities to do it." "..." She''s right. "Thank you." Krystal took a deep breath as she stared at the treant. Right now, everyone was doing their best to destroy the vines around. That was the firstyer of its defense. The second defense was the bark around the stone. She couldn''t tell where the demon stone was. I need to figure out where it is. The girl wasn''t the only one thinking about this. Keith continued slicing down the vines; he realized the stone needed to be located. "Herrick, Melor, I will make a path for you guys! You guys make some cuts against it!" "Understood." Melor raised his axe while Herrick beastified. It was go time! "Ragh!" Pulling the vines, his de came down and sliced it in two. That wasn''t the end; he charged forward like a bull. The treant perceived Keith as the primary nuisance. All vines dashed at Keith. With so many of them together, the shield was easily pierced through! Bits of metal went flying everywhere! Yet, there was no ounce of blood. "Now!" Keith shouted from the sky. "Ragh!" Herrick and Melor charged from the front while Keith came down from the sky! Everythingnded on that monster! It was destructive, destroying the bark!! "Now!" Two voices ovepped: Krystal dashed forth like an arrow! All vines were either focused on the three or being destroyed by the rest. That stone was clear in line for a shot! However, as Krystal dashed forth, the treant had one final card up its sleeve! A giant head appeared from above, wanting to take a bite out of her. "Hmpf." But that was when a big shadow appeared. Using Blink was easy enough to get in the way. "Guhh." "Keith!" "Go!" Don''t look at me. "..." I understand. Krystal''s eyes refocused as she increased her speed even. It was only the treant and her. The oue was obvious. "!" There was no sounding from the treant as it slowly dropped to the ground. A solid yet silent thud. "Yahoo! We did it!" "That was amazing, Krystal!" This was the beginning of her journey. "We got such a haul today!" Jackughed as he swung his hands in the air. Sarah sighed as she stared at her brother. Do you have to keep saying that? After defeating the treant, Keith and the others stuffed it into their storage rings. Because there was so much, they had to use two storage rings! Everyone was a little excited about all of this. That was because of therge number of coins they earned. "...I can''t believe they gave us so many coins," Krystal muttered. She never believed it. She was stunned when Madison heard about how they explored an unexplored section. But it was nothingpared to the excitement Scar and the others at Iron Hilde. Everyone decided that the gemstones would be sold to them. And they made a lot of coins out of it. "What are you guys nning to do with all of this?" "Make new weapons." "Definitely going to get a new set of armor." While everyone talked about it, Krystal handed Keith some coins, "Here." "Huh?" "Repayment." "I told you before you don''t need to." "Here." Krystal''s eyes were serious. "...Fine." So straighced. Everyone went home with a happy smile. Diana was the first to greet them as always, "Wee home, everyone. How was your exploration?" "We''re rich!" "That''s nice." Diana turned to Krystal, "While you were away, a letter was sent to all of you." "Thank you." Keith nodded as he took the letters. The same went for everyone. But as they looked through it, Keith noticed how Krystal''s expression changed into something unimaginable. Volume 7 Chapter 68: I Need Your Help Volume 7 Chapter 68: I Need Your Help Volume 7 Chapter 68: I Need Your Help The atmosphere had changed in a matter of a few days. Everyone realized the situation: Krystal had been wandering around the ind like a fool. It was pretty noticeable after thesest few days. "Is she going to be alright?" Scarlet muttered to Alfia as she noticed Krystal watered a nt a few days ago. However, her hand was motionless, still in a downpour motion. Plus, she was watering dirt! That was not normal by her standards. And that was not the only weird thing; the girl spaced out during her meals, walked into a column, and waved her sword aimlessly. "What was in the letter?" Faelyn frowned. Besides Keith, Faelyn was the second person she talked to the most. The two got along with one another. Krystal was out of it right now, and she was worried about her. It was clear to everyone that the letter Krystal had received after the party''s return was the root of her distress. Something that was inside the letter had unsettled her deeply. "I don''t think we should pry," Arlo interjected, "If she doesn''t want to say anything about it, then we can''t force it out." "But-" "Headmaster, what was said in that thing?" Everyone''s eyes were now directed at one person. "Why are you asking me?" "Because you received a letter that had to do with Krystal." "Say what? Aidiun, you have a big mouth!" It had to be this elf! Aidiun shrugged, "It''s not my fault you say it in front of everyone. And it has something to do with a student." "By the way, where is Keith?" "Where do you think?" ... Krystal walked around the hallway. But as she did, she had an aimless look. What am I going to do? "Well, if it isn''t Krystal." Krystal looked up to see it was Doyle. "Hello, Prince Doyle." Krystal nodded. "Why are you walking all alone?" "Just thinking about some things." Krystal backed away from him. She didn''t like him at all. Some time ago, Krystal would meet with him because of her father''s business in the castle. She didn''t like him one bit. "Come on, you can talk to me about everything." Doyle had a grin as he said this. But that only made her ufortable. "There''s really nothing I can talk about with you." "What? With what happened at the grand duchy, don''t you need the help of a royal?" There were three main factions in the Solis Kingdom. The one with the most power right now was the Royal Family. "!" "If you tell me what''s going on I could help you." Doyle grinned. "..." Krystal''s eyes wavered slightly before, "Krystal, there you are." Krystal and Doyle turned their heads over to see Keith. "Doyle, I''m pretty sure what you''re doing is unbing a prince." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Doyle frowned. Keith shook his head, "Please be more mindful of what you do. Tristan and Carolyn are watching over you." "" Doyle''s expression turned dark as he stared at the man. "Let''s go now." "Mmhmm." Paying no mind to him, Keith turned to Krystal. The two walked away. Now that the two of them were gone, Doyle''s expression was livid, "How dare he talk to me like that!" Talking about Tristan and Carolyn was a big no for him. "Who does that bastard think he is?! He''s just some smuck!" "You need to be more calm around him." Someone else spoke up. But Doyle''s expression turned dark, "However-" "You will gain more power once everything is done." "Fine. I will let him have this win right now!" "Please tell me you''re not friends with that guy." Doyle wasn''t the only one who didn''t like the other. Once they were out of earshot, Keith immediately blurted out. "Of course not! I just met him by coincidence!" She couldn''t be friends with that guy. "That''s good. I would really have to question your judgment on some of your friends." Keith sighed in relief. "...Hey, doesn''t that mean you as well." "I''m an exception." A proud grin formed as Keith had no shame in saying this. "Pff." Once that was said, the two went into silence as they walked. "... Aren''t you going to ask me?" "Hmm?" "I mean with the letter? Aren''t you going to ask me what was in the letter?" Everyone tried not to say anything about it. But she could tell there was something off. They probably understood why Krystal felt this way. That was why they tried to help her in any way they could. However, there was an outlier. The only person who didn''t say anything about it was Keith. Even when he saw how distressed she was, he never asked about it with her. "That''s because you will tell me when you''re ready." "" Krystal went silent. "Just know that we are always there to back you up if anything happens." Keith grinned. "What if I happen to take Doyle''s offer?" "Then you are an idiot." When she heard that, she sighed deeply, "Please help me. I need everyone''s help."
Volume 7 Chapter 69: Making Them Regret It Volume 7 Chapter 69: Making Them Regret It Volume 7 Chapter 69: Making Them Regret It Thank you foring here, everyone. Everyone had arrived at the dining room. Krystal had asked them toe. Umm, theres something I want to talk with you about. But first things first, I want to thank everyone. Hmm? I know Ive been causing trouble for all of you thesest few days. You guys have beenforting me. Krystal had to thank them for doing this. Faelyn shook her head, Theres no need to thank us. Were friends, and friends stick together. ... Krystal scratched her head, trying to keep calm. Herrick was the most direct one, So whats the problem? There had to be a situation for her to act like this. I received a letter from my family. Krystal held it up, It said that my family is asking me to return home. Hmm? Whats the problem with this? A letter to return to the family sounded so typical. Its whates after it. Krystal muttered, Its telling me that my mother is sick, and I need to return home. Thats bad. How is it bad? Melor frowned, Besides the part about her mother being sick? Wait a moment. Keith paused, Whos running the dukedom then? This situation was moreplicated than it seemed. It usually went like this, if the head couldnt control theirnd due to sickness or absence of leave, then it would be up to the spouse to do it next. That was what made it so weird. If Krystals mother, the interim head, was sick, who managed the duchy? ... Everyone froze. ...Its a trap, Alfia muttered. Everything in the letter was saying trap. As everyone thought about the darkness hidden behind the letter, This letter also doesnt help your case either. Cadmus and the adults entered the room. Eh? I also received a letter with the Rustchil emblem on it. Cadmus held the letter in the air, It was telling me to expel you from the academy. Eh? The others were baffled by this. They want Krystal to leave? Her letter versus Cadmuss letter was doing twopletely different things. So they were asking Krystal to return by using her mothers sickness as bait, and then when she returned, she wont be able to return to the academy. Tying everything together, this was basically what happened. Trap from a mile away. You didnt expel her, did you? Keith stared at the dragon. Heck no. Cadmus shrugged, Whoever who wrote that damn letter thought he was some bigwig. I would not listen to the letter at all. It was one of the most haughty things he had read. Why reveal it now? That was meant to be a personal letter to him. I wasnt nning to reveal it to you. I thought this was some sort of joke. But when I overhead Krystals letter, this isnt something I should keep to myself. Thank you, Principal. Krystal bowed. Cadmus shook his head, For them to keep it silent. That means theyre targeting you. Then I guess we will have to go in and find out. Keith exined, If they want to trap you so badly, let them. Eh? You still want her to go? Theyre going to find out how much trouble theyre in for doing something like that. So what if they wanted to trap Krystal? There was going to be hell to pay. Are you really going to let such a stupid n trap you? No. Krystal shook her head. Then get them. Keith grinned. Krystal took a deep breath, Understood! But first things first, you need to check on your mother. All of this could be a farce just to lure you home. True. ... Im going to head off now. Krystal took a deep sigh. Gabriel and the others waved, Stay safe. And make sure youe back to us. Show them your power. Just punch them out! Krystal chuckled, Understood. Seriously, shes going to cut them instead. Keith sighed as he walked over. Huh? Why are you dressed like that? Im going with her, duh. Huh?! Didnt you say before we all cant go?! Everyone wanted to rush to the Rustchil estate to deal with the culprit. But Keith warned them that if they all charged in, it would cause more problems. Half of them were royalty. It would definitely cause an international war! So you going is fine?! Yeah. Keith nodded, Also got the go-ahead from Cadmus and Sohma. You dont need to. I said before I was your leader. That means your problems are my problems. And I was the one who goaded you into going. Im just going to be there to assist. Krystal sighed. Make sure that Keith doesnt do anything crazy. Rx, I wont do anything crazy there. Keith rolled his eyes. The two walked out of the academy. How are we going to go to your dukedom? Are they going to send you a carriage? That should be the case most of the time. That was what happened with Carolyn. The royal carriage would send them back and to the academy. Krystal shook her head, No, there was no information. They are definitely trying to alienate her. Krystal realized it as well. Keith took a sigh, Then well just have to rent a carriage. Whats with the grin on your face? There was a devious grin on his face. Shouldnt we make a grand entrance? Warning bells went through Krystals mind. Volume 7 Chapter 70: Let Them Know You’re Back Volume 7 Chapter 70: Let Them Know Youre Back Volume 7 Chapter 70: Let Them Know Youre Back "What''s the matter, Krystal?" An ever so kind and gentle expression was stered on the man''s face. He looked like an angel. "...Do you have to ask?" Krystal groaned as she tried her best not to look at his innocent expression. It was anything but that! The two were now sitting in a carriage; sitting in it was not the issue. However, this was not an ordinary carriage but a giant one! A red carriage iid with gold and silver trimmings. The sight of it alone was screaming shy! "Why did you have to rent such a big carriage?!" Keith shrugged, "I did not realize it as well. Who knew you could rent carriages like this." It was incredible. When they went to rent a carriage, he nned to rent a normal one. However, this one caught his eye. This carriage was much better than any ordinary one. The outside was shy, and the inside was the same thing. Each seat was made with expensive leather. "We got to show that you''re the Rustchil''s heir. We can''t have them looking down on you." Clearly, the culprits wanted to make it seem like Krystal was not part of the Rustchil family. This was definitely emphasized by the way they treated her right now. This was not going to happen under his watch. "..." Krystal grabbed her head. I understand that, but this is over the line. Even she wouldn''t ride in something like this. "...I owe you a ton." That was something she knew for sure. "It''s fine. Just forget about the debt and rx," Keith waved his hand as hey on the cushion, "We should sleep for now. It''s going to be some time before we arrive." "...That''s 30 minutes." They needed to enter two teleportation gates to arrive at the duchy. "And I''m going to rx for that 30 minutes." Keith grinned. He couldn''t help but take a good nap right now. The cushions were sucking him in, tempting him to go to sleep. "Also, I know you only got an hour of sleep." "?" "With everything that has transpired, of course, you couldn''t sleep. So rest now and be prepared for what will happen next." "..." It isfy. However, Krystal quickly shook her head. Seeing her so reluctant, Keith became the devil as he whispered, "Just let the softness suck you in. And everything else is up to fate." Those words affected her so; she closed her eyes, taking a deep nap. Good. Keith nodded as he knocked on the door, "Tell me when we''re taking the jump." "Understood, sir." The coachman was respectful. This carriage was not cheap, and the person had to be highly influential. ... "Krystal, we''re here." Keith nudged the girl; she was in a deep sleep. Rubbing her eyes slowly, she noticed how Keith pointed at her lips. "!" She quickly wiped it before he could talk about it, "We arrived so soon? "What''s with thatrge carriage?" "Is the royal familying?" While Krystal continued to tidy herself up, everyone from outside stared at the carriage. They were amazed and startled by such a giant carriage. Keith nced outside, "Quite an interesting ce here." It was interesting. It was simr to the city. However, what was different was that there were no heatingmps. Most of the buildings were brighter and used other colors. "You finished cleaning yourself?" "..." "Good. Stick your head out." Keithmented. But that caused Krystal to tilt her head, "Are you sure?" "Trust me." "Alright." Krystal nodded as she stuck her head out of the carriage. That was when, "It''s the young miss!" "She has returned." "She''s also in arge carriage as well!" "Hello, everyone. I''m home!" Krystal waved her hand. From what was said, that changed everyone''s expression. Those four words had brought something for them. Krystal pulled herself back into the carriage only to find Keith with his lips arched upwards. She shook her head as the carriage slowly pulled up in front of a mansion. "Pretty huge." One nce was enough to tell it was a mansion of a grand duke. "Yeah." A butler waited for them outside. "Youngdy! Wee home!" The butler quickly greeted her. A gentle smile appeared on Krystal''s face as she greeted, "Uncle Winston!" "Youngdy, how have your studies been going?" "It''s been going fine." "That''s great. And who are the gentlemen you have brought home?" Winston''s eyes turned to Keith, "Hello, my name is Keith, and I''m a ssmate of Krystal." "I''m the head butler of the duchy, Winston." "Grandpa Winston, how is everything going?" There were more pressing matters to deal with. Winston''s expression changed, "The madam isn''t doing so well." "What happened to my mother?" Krystal''s eyes trembled as she stared. However, before Winston could exin what was going on, "Krystal, you have returned."
Volume 7 Chapter 71: Honey Citrus Milk Volume 7 Chapter 71: Honey Citrus Milk Volume 7 Chapter 71: Honey Citrus Milk Everyone turned to see a man by the door. Keith''s brows knitted as he stared; that look annoyed him. It could mean two things; the man was a bother and an annoyance. It was true. "...Uncle." Krystal''s and Winston''s dark expression said it all. Rodrickmented, "Krystal, is this really what you say to your uncle?" "..." So he''s the one who caused this mess. Keith could already tell he was the culprit for all of the misgivings that urred. Rodrick shook his head and said, "I need to speak with you. Come to my office." "I''m meeting my mother." "Are you really going against my words?" Rodrick frowned. However, "I will meet my mother first, Interim head." That interim head was emphasized heavily. "..." That altered Rodrick''s expression. Krystal didn''t even give him a nce as she turned to Keith, "Let''s go." She grabbed his hand and quickly brought him in, pushing Rodrick away from the door. "I take it that you don''t get along with that guy?" "..." Krystal''s expression was pitch ck as she stared straight, not looking at him. "..." No answer is always a bad sign. Especially so with Krystal. Winston exined, "Sir Rodrick and Young Lady''s Father had been fighting for the position of head since childhood. However, the youngdy''s Father was the one chosen. Sir Rodrick was given the title of the count. However, there has been discourse ever since then." "I see." Everything makes even more sense after hearing that. "And that guy has always been taking slights at my father," Krystal muttered. She saw everything. Whenever Rodrick came to the duchy, he would insult her father in any way possible. However, her father would shake it off. For the girl, it was in her mind all the time. "We''re here," The group approached a big door. "Mother!" Krystal quickly walked over to her. Krystal''s mother didn''t respond. Shey in bed, unconscious. Her face looked slightly off, but she was quite beautiful. "How long has she been like this?!" Krystal turned to Winston. "The madam has been like this recently. I''ve been feeding her. But she''s continuing to be weary." "..." Krystal''splexion continued to pale as she stared. "Can I get a look?" A gentle voice called out in this despair. "Keith! Please save her!" How could she forget? As long as Keith was here, he could heal her! "I will do whatever I can." Keith was not a miracle worker. However, he wouldn''t give up. Keith walked over to Krystal''s mother. One look and he could tell what was wrong. She''s malnourished. She didn''t have enough vitamins in her body. Keith turned to Winston, "What have you been feeding her thesest few days?" "I''ve been feeding her some soup." "What was in the soup?" "Umm, boiled meat and potatoes. We added some vegetables." "I see." Keith shook his head. No wonder. Those vegetables and meat didn''t have any nutrients. Not only that, there was also the problem with boiling it. That sapped most of the nutrients from the food. "I think the first thing we need to do is to make her recover her health." Before she could drink or eat anything, she needed her body to recover. A bottle appeared in his hand, "What''s that?" "Honey." Dragon honey''s healing capabilities were not something to be undermined. It would reinvigorate one''s body. It was slightly worse than a variant. However, the honey was better in this situation. "Honey? How is honey going to help our duchess?" Winston frowned. A simple honey wasn''t going to change the duchess''s condition. "Mmhmm. We''re going to need some fat as well. I''m going to use milk from a water cow." The milk of a water cow contained great fat content. It would definitely help her out. "Mix the two together." Keith mixed the honey and honey together. He created a small fire in his hands, letting it heat up; he zested some lemon on top of the milk. The honey citrus milk was finished. Keith held the woman in his arms, slowly pouring the milk down her throat. It was a gentle and caring nature. "Good, she drank all of it. The effects should be happening after an hour or so." The dragon honey''s healing factor wasn''t something that could be undermined. "I will stay by her side." Winston said, "Princess, you must go to the office." "I understand." Krystal sighed, "Keith, can youe with me? I don''t feel like being there alone with them." "Sure." Keith smiled as he got up. Winston blinked as he stared at the two. However, the two of them head off into the office. Volume 7 Chapter 72: She’s The Interim Head Volume 7 Chapter 72: Shes The Interim Head Volume 7 Chapter 72: She''s The Interim Head The two entered the room only to find two other people there. And that caused Krystal to frown. "Hello, Cousin." The boy raised his hand simply. However, that caused the two to frown, "Arnie, what''s wrong with your face?" One noticeable thing was the giant bulge on the side of his cheeks. Arnie''s mischievous expression broke; a dark one soon reced it. And he was not the only one, as it hit a sore spot for the others. Pff. Keith wanted tough. First blood was drawn by Krystal''s words. "Krystal, how have your studies been going?" "Fine." Are you really asking that after trying to expel me? "That''s great. But don''t you think there''s more to it than studying? Like starting a family." "..." Rodrick sighed deeply, "You heard about what your father did, right?" "...What are you getting at?" "We''re thinking it''s about time for you to get married," Rodrick answered. "...What?" "We are losing influence with the Rustchil name being dragged down in the mud. That''s why we need to regain that." "...So you want me to get married." "Hear us out. With our reputation going down, marriage partners are also affected. We need to have you get married as soon as possible." "..." Bargaining chip. That was what they had wanted to do. Krystal was none other than the daughter of the Rustchil head. It was enticing for anyone, to say the least. Their name was still something useful. "I have already picked out a few candidates for you. Pick one out-" "Why are you the one making this decision?" A condescending voice interrupted. That caused Rodrick and his family to turn to the ck-haired boy. "You don''t have a say in this, young man." Rodrick snorted. He was only a guest. "I don''t think you have a say on who Krystal gets to marry. You''re not the interim head any longer." His snort was returned with a scoff. "What?" Now Krystal was bewildered. Rodrick isn''t the interim head any longer? What he said caused the others to be befuddled. Well, the only one who wasn''t was Rodrick. "..." He was silent as a rock. "That''s because Krystal is the interim head." Keith grinned as he ced his hand on Krystal''s shoulders. HUH?! How am I the interim head! "Child, watch your words." Rodrick frowned. Keith continued to look calm, unfazed by the threat, "What? Did what I say startled you? For starters, the interim head is chosen based on rtions to the head. Krystal''s mother, the grand duke''s wife, became the interim in this case. Since she''s unconscious, the next one should be their kin, their daughter." AKA Krystal. It was simple. If there was something wrong with the two, the child would be the one to inherit. "..." "You only became head because Krystal wasn''t here; you''re the only one with the closest rtionship in the vicinity. Now that she''s home, she decides what to do." "Nonsense! My father is the grand duke''s brother." Arnie called out. "But he gave up the right once he became a count." Keith retorted. Once he was given another title, he would be below Krystal. "Now get out of that seat and give it to the true interim head." Keith waved his hand like he was shooing away a dog. . The expression on Rodrick''s face turned red. Krystal was amused by this. Rodrick always had a mocking look, but it was the opposite with Keith here. "Who do you think you are talking to my father like that?! He''s the count." Arnie''s expression turned red. Even if Rodrick wasn''t the grand duke, he should be respected! "Ayy. Good job being a count. Do you want me to wave my hands and do a little dance for you?" "Pff." Krystal chuckled. If the guy did something like that, she would want to record it. "Krystal, is this really a friend you have picked up from the academy?" Rodrick''s wife, Olga, questioned. She found what Keith said to be utterly repulsive. "Of course, he''s a friend I can trust and put my faith in." Krystal nodded. "You-" Before Rodrick can even say something, Winston burst into the room, "Winston, what''s the matter?" "The madam is awake!" "What?" Krystal''s eyes widened. And she wasn''t the only one as Rodrick and the other''s expressions also changed. Without any hesitation, Krystal raced to her room. And when she opened the door, she saw her mother in bed being assisted by two maids. "Mom!" Krystal didn''t hesitate as she quickly dashed over and hugged her. There were tears in her eyes as she held tightly like a child. "Dear, there''s no need to cry. I''m here." Krystal''s mother patted her daughter''s head with a smile. But as they did, Keith and Winston stayed by the door out of sight. The two understood; don''t ruin the mother and daughter moment.
Volume 7 Chapter 73: I’m Just The Fourth Son Of A Noble Volume 7 Chapter 73: Im Just The Fourth Son Of A Noble Volume 7 Chapter 73: I''m Just The Fourth Son Of A Noble After a few minutes, "You two cane in now." Krystal''s mother called out from the door; she noticed the two standing in the hallway, waiting for them to get everything out. The two entered the room; Winston bowed, "Madam, it''s great to see you awake." "Mmhmm, Winston." She gently nodded, "I have caused you a lot of trouble because of my absence." "All that matters is you being alright." As long as she was awake, that was what mattered. Her eyes locked on Keith, "Who is this gentleman?" "Greetings, Grand Duchess. My name is Keith, and I''m Krystal''s ssmate." Keith bowed as he said this. "I see. My name is Violet Rustchil. Thank you for being friends with my daughter. I grew worried that she couldn''t make any friends." "Mom!" Krystal''s cheeks turned red. "But you were always the quiet type, and I was anxious you would be all alone when you grow up." "Krystal is a great person and friend to have. Our friends wanted toe but couldn''t, given the situation." He could definitely hear Herrick and Melor screaming in the back of his head. "I see." A soft smile appeared on Violet''s expression. "Sister," Someone called out while they talked. Everyone turned their heads to see Rodrick and his family. Violet''s expression didn''t change, but Keith noticed the aura. It turned hostile. She definitely gets it from her. The boy realized Krystal''s calm and callous aura hade from her mother. Judging from how she was, she was furious. "Sister, I-""We can talk afterward; it''s time for dinner." Violet realized it was time for dinner. Walking up right now, she felt hungry. "I see. I will have the chef prepare everything." Winston bowed as he quickly walked out. Before he could leave, "Hold it." Keith blurted out, "What''s the matter, Child?" "Ms.Violet, you can''t eat anything yet." "Eh?" "You just recently woke up. If you have solid food so soon, your stomach will hurt and ache." She was likely to throw everything up the moment she swallowed. Rodrick''s expression darkened, "Who are you to-" "Mother, please listen to Keith." "!" Violet looked into her daughter''s eyes, which had no trace of doubt. She nodded, "Understood, I will follow your lead on this one. However, what can I eat." "Don''t worry. I will be the one to watch your diet." That only caused Arnie to scoff, "Are you messing around? How could you watch over my aunt?" Last time he checked, he was a student. "I have the capabilities to, unlike an ignorant child in this room." "You-" "Mother, please trust me on this. If Keith can''t look after you, then no one can." Regarding food, she doubted anyone coulde close to this guy! "Alright." Violet patted her daughter''s head, "Then you and Krystal should have your meal first. I will have mine afterward." "We could-" "Go, it''s not going to leave this room either way." "Understood." The whole dining table was silent. And that was because of the tension that engulfed the entire table. On one side was Keith and Krystal. The other side was Rodrick and his family, who ate easily. Neither side spoke with the other. "Keith, what household do youe from?" "I''m just the fourth son of a noble." "So you''re not going to be the head?" Rodrick''s wife questioned. "Mmhmm, it''s probably going to be my older brother. It really doesn''t matter." Keith shrugged. "So you''re going to be amoner?" Rodrick questioned. "Probably." "Tch." Hearing his words only made Arnie scoff. How dare he talk to me like that when he''s going to be amoner. "We''re done with our meal." Krystal mmed her hand down. "Okay." Keith got up. As the two left, "You really don''t have a good poker face." Keith shook his head. But the girl red, "And you have too much uncared about this!" "Of course." Matters like this were something he really didn''t care about. He knew what they were saying and implying. However, "I''m pretty sure I have more coins than them. So who cares about them." Keith, by himself, was rich and pretty influential. He was probably equal to a count or higher. "" Krystal shook her head. What he said was so true. But it was so scary at the same time! The two then arrived in front of Violet''s rooms. "Oh, are the two of you done with your meal?" "Mmhmm." "Wait a minute, what''s that?" Keith noticed there was soup in the room. "It''s a soup that was brought in by the maids." Keith frowned as he looked at it for a few seconds before he walked it over to the window and poured it out. "What''s that for?" "Hmm?" "Weren''t you the type not to waste food?" Krystal knew Keith was the guy who didn''t waste any food. "Of course, if the soup wasn''t poisoned." "Eh?" "Yeah, there was something off with the soup." "Are you positive?" "Uncle Winston, if Kieth said there is something wrong with it, there''s something wrong with it." When it came to cooking, this guy''s sixth sense was superhuman. It was supernatural. The others didn''t know what to say about it either. "First things first, we should make something for you to eat." Volume 7 Chapter 74: I’ve Done It In A Hospital Room, I Could Do It Here Volume 7 Chapter 74: Ive Done It In A Hospital Room, I Could Do It Here Volume 7 Chapter 74: Ive Done It In A Hospital Room, I Could Do It Here How could they forget about what they had to do? Keith cracked his knuckles as he snapped his fingers, causing the ingredients to appear before him. "Hmm?!" Violet and Winston were startled by the sudden appearance of the ingredients. "You''re going to cook right now?" Krystal questioned. The guy already had a table out, as if he was prepared for everything. "Mmhmm." Keith nodded; that was what he nned to do. "...You do understand you''re in a bedroom, right?" "Oh, then I will cook near the window. The smell isn''t going to affect you guys." The table was quickly moved below the window. With that, he took a small hotte and pot. "..." That was not the point! Krystal clutched her head as she shook. She was at a loss for words. This guy really didn''t understand what was going on. Or he did and did not care at all! "Hey, I cooked in a hospital room. I could do that here." Keith did that only a few weeks ago with Titus and the others. "...Why do you sound so proud?" Krystal heard about it from Faelyn. Apparently, he was tied down because of that. "Such an interesting fellow." Violet chuckled as she watched him work. "Tell me about it." Krystal smacked herself. "" Violet stared at her daughter for a second before she returned to what Keith was doing. He took out some vibrant ingredients. "Are you making something with tomatoes?" "Mmhmm, I think a simple tomato soup will be easy for Ms. Violet to eat." Keith rolled his hands as he started to make it work. Making the soup was simple enough. Chop it into fourths and then shred it with a wind sphere. Add some vegetable stock to it. Once the mixture boiled, Keith added some cream and let it cook more. "Here you are, tomato soup." "This is soup?" Violet blinked as she stared at the red soup. Never had she seen such soup before. It would be clear or murky. But this one was quite thick. "Please try it. Also here," Keith handed a bowl to the other two. "Ahh, thank you." Winston nodded while Krystal shook her head, "I don''t-" "You didn''t have enough to eat during dinner." Krystal only ate two bites before walking out of there. It waspletely different from the time on the ind. This girl ate at least two tes worth of food. "...Hmpf." Krystal took the bowl without a thought as she started to eat. Seeing how she ate, the two followed suit. Violet sipped on the soup, and a faint smile formed, "It''s delicious!" "Thank you. Also, please have some of this when you''re done. It will help you digest and increase your health." Keith took out some fruits and honey milk. "..." Violeted blinked as she turned to her daughter, who cleared the bowl in minutes. "Another?" "Mmhmm." Keith took the bowl and started to fill it up again. While he did, "Keith''s the one who cooks on our ind," Krystal revealed. "I see." Violet chuckled, "My daughter is so spoiled by you." "Eh? It''s normal, though. I like cooking, and I like it when she''s smiling as well." "..." Krystal looked down at her bowl as she continued to sip, not wanting to look up. Violet shook her head as she finished the soup. Winston had done the same thing as well. "I have never felt so full in my life." Her stomach was hollowed out from not eating for so long. But that tomato soup filled her up instantly. "What''s this about my soup being poisoned?" Now that they had time to discuss it, Keith said something outrageous. "Oh, that''s because the smell from the soup was slightly sour. Either the vegetables they used were garbage or rotten. Or they had ced something in it." That sour smell was not typical; when Keith meant rotten food, that food was highly rotten. "Sir Winston, had you checked on the soup she drank before?" Winston shook his head, "I apologize. With how many problems Rodrick caused, I had to manage all of it." It was an oversight on his part. "And it''s too strange that you were malnourished when you were sick and getting fed as well. Can you tell me how you felt before you fell, if possible?" Violet thought about it, "If I remember correctly, I felt my body feel quite nauseous before I fainted. That was the only thing I could remember." "...Poison." That sounded like clear signs of poison right there. The moment he said this, Violet and Winston went silent. "...I take it that you know who did this?" Keith blinked. "Yes." "Uncle? Right?" Rodrick had to be the one who did this. There was no one else who would do this. "It''s that obvious, right?" Violet looked tired as if this had been transpiring for quite some time. Krystal tugged on the boy''s shirt, which made him nod, "Let''s not discuss so much. Ms.Violet still needs to rest." She just woke up a few moments ago. "Thank you." "Then we''ll leave you to rest here." Like so, the three walked out of the room. "Let''s not tell her about what they tried to pull with me." "Gotcha." Keith nodded. It was easy to tell what would happen if they told her right now. And it was best to keep her calm in this situation. Volume 7 Chapter 75: Is This Really A Knight Order? Volume 7 Chapter 75: Is This Really A Knight Order? Volume 7 Chapter 75: Is This Really A Knight Order? Keith woke up and stretched his arms and legs into the air. These beds are so weird. Staring down, only one thought came to his mind: it was not the same. Specifically, the animals. Fira and Mir would always be there; not having them there didn''t give the same feeling. No warmth at all! A deep sigh came out of his mouth. It was only a day too. The only thing that came to his mind was to train. That would clear his mind of everything. As he went out, Huh? There are no maids. Keith realized he was the only one in the hallway. He had walked out into the garden; he started to work out. Tennol told me to work on my legs and core. That was to increase his foundation as a tank. As Keith continued to do situps and squats, "Hah, why are you working out all the way here?" He turned to see a bunch of knights observing him. They had the Rustchil emblem on their right chest. "I''m only here to get my blood flowing." Increasing his foundation and energizing his body. That was what he wanted to do. The knights nodded, "How about youe to the barracks? We heard that the students from the academy were geniuses." "Eh?" "We were told that you all get the best education. That also includes swordsmanship as well. We would like to learn from it." "...Sure." Keith took a deep sigh as he followed the knights. When that happened, he didn''t notice the knights'' smirks. It took a few minutes before they arrived at the barracks. A bunch of knights were talking with one another. Why is it like this? Keith was in disbelief at how they were acting. That was when someone said, "So this is the person that came with Krystal." "...Yes." Keith continued to have a calm expression as he replied. "My name is Dolus, themander of the Rustchil Knights. I heard you''ll show us the famed swordsmanship taught by the academy." "Hmpf." The knights snickered from behind as they stared at him. "Sure, I can show you the academy''s swordsmanship. After all, it''s famous." Keith grinned. Dolus''s expression remained calm as he called one knight, "Go forward." "Yes!" Someone came out from the group. He raised his sword and dashed at Keith with his sword in hand, prepared to take him out. However, "Aren''t you supposed to greet one another before we fight?" Keith had the sword right at the man''s neck. As the man charged at him, there were so many openings that he almost didn''t know which one to choose! "" Those knights were left there speechless. "Lnd, you go up there now!" Dolus turned to another knight. But this one had an evenrger body than the others. He walked up to Keith. "Regards." Unlike the others, this one had bowed his head and prepared for a standard duel. "Regards." Keith nodded. Like that, the two of them fought. As he did, Keith was calm as he fought with this guy. This guy isn''t like the others. Unlike the others, this guy was actually sharp. His movements didn''t waste any strength. Keith continued to guard against the attacks. Opening! As Lnd brought his sword in the air, Keith made his opening! "You lose." "You did well. I just did better." There was nothing about it. Keith was just a notch higher than him. "I see." The knight didn''t say anything else as he got up. However, that made Dolus even more furious. "How could you lose like this! You''re supposed to be the vicemander!" "" Lnd didn''t say anything as he looked away. "Shouldn''t you put where your mouth is?" "Hah?" "You''ve been barking orders, but you haven''te up to face me." That guy only called the knights out to fight. He sat on the side and watched him defeat them. "Do you think you can-" "Beat you? I can do it." If he continued to talk like that. Then why couldn''t he beat him? "" Dolus raised his sword, prepared to attack. However, "What is everyone doing?" Keith turned around to see Krystal with a frown. "Princess." Lnd and some of the knights bowed their heads. But Dolus continued to have a calm expression. "Your guest wanted to fight with the knights." "Yeah, and you guys were pretty trash." Keith scoffed, "Except for Sir Lnd, the others weren''t that talented." The knights wanted to say something but couldn''t since the boy had beaten those guys up. Krystal frowned, "Dolus, why are you themander of the knights?" "" Figures. "Sterling decided to retire early on. I''m the one who became themander of the knights." His words only caused Lnd to frown. "Young Lady, pleasee here," Winston called out to them. It was time for them to have breakfast. "Understood." Krystal nced at Dolus before walking back. But she turned to Winston, "We''ll be having breakfast in my mother''s room." "Understood." Volume 7 Chapter 76: Young Miss! Volume 7 Chapter 76: Young Miss! Volume 7 Chapter 76: Young Miss! "Good morning, you two." When Keith and Krystal entered the room, Violet greeted with a gentle smile. "Ms.Violet, you look so much better than before." Her skin was dulled out from yesterday. But she looked so much more vibrant. Like someone had sshed some gloss on her. Eating the dragon honey and tomatoes was highly effective. "I feel the fatigue from yesterday has vanished. I believe I could walk any moment now." Violet''s hand moved with newfound energy as if ready to leap out of bed. However, Krystal''s concern held her back. "Mother, don''t," Violet shook her head, "How did my daughter be such a worry wart?" She thought her daughter would be like her. But she was more like her father! "Please stay in bed for a few more days. Also, I will prepare breakfast." Keith started to cook. Since she could move so much, slightly solid foods should be okay. Dragon honey worked magics. "Here you are, smoked orc sausage and scrambled eggs. I also made a small fruit sd as well." Making all of this was simple enough. "Delicious." The scrambled eggs were easy to eat; slight chews were enough for it to go down. "By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask this, but why do you call me Ms.Violet?" Violet realized the child had been calling her that the whole day yesterday. "Because you''re the grand duchess." He was being respectful. "There''s no need to do that. Just call me Aunty Violet. Or you can call me mother-inw." Violet grinned. Both were great options for her. "Mother!" Krystal almost spat out her food. "Rx." "Then I will call you Aunty." Keith smiled. After they had finished their meal. "There''s pressing matters to deal with." Krystal turned to Winston, "Winston, when did Sterling retire?" "Huh?! Sterling retired?" Violet blinked. This was news to her. Winston could only grab his head, "Princess, Madam, things have changed over thesest few months." "Exin what had happened." A few months. That was not normal at all. "Rodrick said that he wanted to fire Sterling because he was unsuited to do it." "...." Creating power. That was something everyone had realized. Rodrick was trying to get everyone in the dukedom to have his side. By doing so, he could consolidate his power. No wonder he was rude to Krystal. Dolus didn''t call Krystal Young Miss or any formal greeting. He called her by the name. That only caused questions to form. "With such a long gap in time, did Sterling leave the duchy? "No. Sterling should still be residing in the dukedom. I told him to wait for the madam to heal before we deal with this." Winston couldn''t let him go. "You got a location of where he could be?" "Yes," Winston nodded. "However, I don''t know the exact location." "Good enough. Keith and I would go find him then." Keith nodded. Like that, the two of them were off into the dukedom. "Your home is pretty nice." Keith looked around. "It would be if my uncle wasn''t trying to take control." Krystal sighed, "This is tearing the city apart." The people who would suffer the most from all of this were themoners. Fighting for power would definitely cause them to throw down. "Youngdy, you''re back." As the two talked, someone called out. Krystal''s expression brightened, "Hello, Linka. I came back after hearing what happened." Linka''s expression changed. She realized what she had said; she added, "None of us believe what was said about the grand duke. We know what kind of person the grand duke is. He will never do something like betray our kingdom." The grand duke was strict and loyal. He wouldn''t do anything like betray the kingdom. It was sphemy! "Thank you for your words." "Also, is that your boyfriend?" Linka noticed the boy next to her. "He isn''t!" Krystal waved her hand. But the more she did that, the more Linka grew curious, "Our youngdy is finally in that stage of her life." As the two talked, "Hahah!" "Someone stole again." "Are you serious?" Keith and Krystal stared at the situation. Without any hesitation, the two of them dashed over! They were going to catch the culprit and beat him to a pulp. The culprit was no match for the two of them. In a matter of seconds, the two were already behind him. However, there was someone one step ahead of the two. ''You''re not going anywhere." The culprit was thrown perfectly over the shoulder, mming to the ground! It was a resounding m. That was a good throw. Everything from throwing to dropping the person was neat. Krystal paused as she shouted, "Sterling!" The middle-aged man turned to the voice, "Young Miss!"
Volume 7 Chapter 77: We Should Fight! Volume 7 Chapter 77: We Should Fight! Volume 7 Chapter 77: We Should Fight! "Miss, it has been so long!" Sterling''s expression brightened as he saw her. Krystal shook her head, "I''m d that I met you. But you should do something about that first." Did he forget about the guy under him? "Oh, yeah." Sterling grabbed the guy and picked him up, "Hand the bag over." "Here!" The mugger didn''t hesitate as he handed the bag to him. "Good. Now run off. And here." In Sterling''s hands were a couple of bronze coins. "Eh?" "These days have been horrible without the grand duke. However, wait it out. He will return and make this ce great." "...Mmhmm." The snatcher took the coins and quickly ran away from there. "Are you sure you should have let him go?" "I can''t me him for doing something to live." Sterling sighed, "Most of the lives in Duchy have changed thesest few months." "Sterling." "Young Miss, we should go. I don''t think we should talk here." A crowd of people was slowly forming around the three. Sterling quickly returned the bag and headed off with the two. "Where are we going?" "We''re going to our home." When they arrived at the location, Keith realized something. Slums. This ce had slums as well. Not surprising. "You live here?" "I''m not the only one. There''s also Eren, Ricko, and some other knights." "They''re all here?!" Krystal''s expression changed. "Here is our base." "...You guys live in that?" Krystal was in disbelief as she stared at the home before her. This home was a shack. Riddle with holes everywhere; it was close to falling apart any second. It was worrying that Sterling and the rest lived here. "It may look like that on the outside, Young Miss. But the inside is quite cozy. We had fixed it up quite a lot." Sterling chuckled as he opened the door. And when the three entered, a couple of burly people came to greet them! "Young Lady!" "Everyone!" Krystal''s expression brightened as she saw them. She was d to see everyone here. "How are all of you?" "We''re doing good!" "We''ve been working out as well." The knights flexed their muscles. "Quit showing off." Sterling smacked them in the head, "Forgive them, Miss. They''re just d to meet you." "I''m d to see you all like this." Krystal nodded, "But why are you guys all here?" Krystal was still out of the loop with all of this. From Rodrick''s dark expression, it seemed something terrible had transpired. "Ah," The other knights scratched their heads as they turned to Sterling; this man had to be the one to exin what urred. "...I punched the brat." "What?" "I punched that bastard''s son," Sterling exined. No wonder he looked so stupid. Keith remembered Arnie. More specifically, his face and his left cheek bulged red. And there seemed to be a tooth gone as well. "I couldn''t help it. He was talking down about the duchess." "...What did he say?" "He called her a fool and said that she should continue to stay in bed and not think about being the head." That angered Sterling. He couldn''t control it and decked the brat right across the face. It sent him flying across the barracks. "I shouldn''t have done that. Now, I let the madam all alone." Just utter regret. What he did had given Rodrick an opening to take over as Grand Duke. Violet was left in the open as well. "Mother is alright." "Eh?" "Mother is awake now." "That''s great!" Sterling and the other knights sighed in relief. "I take it that Dolus was appointed to be themander of the knights after you left?" Keith asked. "...Yes. Dolus was the 5th inmand. He never should have been in the running formander of the knights. However, he decided to suck up to Rodrick. The one who should be the nextmander is Lnd." Sterling groaned. "I see." "That fool is causing so much trouble." "Indeed he is." Keith nodded. "By the way, Miss. Who is this person?" Out of nowhere, everyone was now surrounding Keith. But the boy remained calm. He answered, "Hello, my name is Keith. I''m friends with Krystal at the academy." "Are you strong?" "I''m alright." "We did note here to spar." Krystal groaned, "We must deal with Rodrick and how he took over." "Young Miss, we already have a n." "You do?" "We''re going to rush in there and take everything back." "No! Don''t do that." Krystal quickly denied it, "Do you know the consequences of attacking them?" Execution was definitely on the table. "Young Lady, I have seen your father take care of the duchy with all his might, and I refuse to let it go down the drain because of the fool. If it means getting executed, then I''m prepared." "Yeah!" "We have to fight!" The other knights also agreed. Having Rodrick there would only cause problems. "That''s some good spirit." "That''s the spirit of the Rustchil Knights." Sterling grinned. "Keith," Krystal looked at Keith with pleading eyes. She was asking him to do something about this. "What? I agree with what they''re doing." Volume 7 Chapter 78: Lock Them All Up! Volume 7 Chapter 78: Lock Them All Up! Volume 7 Chapter 78: Lock Them All Up! "Keith?!" Krystal blinked. You agree with them?! "Stuff like this is something you have to fight on." Keith agreed with Sterling and the knights''s decision. Rodrick was someone who couldn''t be left unchecked. They left him alone for a few months, and he turned the duchy upside down! "A person like that should be dealt with," "Good man! So you get us!" Sterling pped him in the back! "However, this is not the time for you to do it." "Eh?" Keith added, "You''ll put Aunty Violet in a worse position." Attacking now that Violet, the interim head, had returned was just asking for trouble. Rodrick would definitely use this to his advantage. "The best thing to do in this situation is to hold back." "Ugh." Sterling and the other knights turned wry. "You guys can attack once everything is cleared up." Once Violet had everything cleared up, they could probably get their revenge. "Yeah!" Sterling and the other knights brightened. Getting revenge was good in their book. "..." Krystal watched the knights shouting around Keith. What am I going to do? "Did you have to say everything like that?" The two had now left the knights. Since they had found them, it was time to report it back to Violet and Winston. "But it''s true." Keith shrugged, "Guys like that need to be put down with force." "..." "Hah, you''re soft." Keith patted the girl. That caused the girl to stare, "What are you doing?!" "Nothing. Also, I take it that Sterling and those knights are like family to you?" Sterling and the knight''s interaction with Krystal differed from what he saw from others. "Mmhmm. Sterling and the others had been teaching me when I was a child. While my father had work, they would be the ones to watch over me." A rare smile appeared on Krystal''s face, "They''re kinda like my uncles. Well, better ones." Keith chuckled, "That''s the same for me." Michael and the other knights were like family to him. Krystal took a deep breath, "That''s why we need to get Rodrick and the others out of here before things get out of hand." "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. As the two continued onwards to the duchy, "We demand our coins!" "Duchess! What are you going to do about this?!" "How can the Rustchil household not uphold the end of their deal?!" "..." Keith and Krystal quickly ran over without a thought. There, the two saw Violet in a wheelchair. But she was surrounded by a group of people. "Mother!" Krystal roared as she pushed the people away. And she went to cover her. Then she red at everyone there, "What are you doing?!" The merchants scoffed, "We''re only here to ask for our coins, young miss." "Eh?" "For our merchant houses to be here, we made a deal with the duchy." "What?! When have we owed you coins?!" Krystal was startled. Never did she hear about this. And she wasn''t the only one as Violet frowned, "We have never made such a deal with you all." "You never made a deal?" "You''re just ying wolf!" "Pay up!" Before the merchants could rile up even more, Bamm! No one had expected this; Keith had mmed one of the merchants to the floor! "Lock them all up!" "What?!" "You dare lock us up?!" The merchants were baffled by Keith''s words. Heck! Even Violet and Krystal were slightly startled when she heard that. "How dare you storm into the estate and reprimand the grand duchess! She was already sick, and you are trying to stick thest knife in her! Lock them all up for treason!" "We!" This changed everything! What Keith had said had caused all of them to falter. What Keith said was correct. Violet had just recently woken up; she was technically still sick. "''Agh," Violet groaned as she wiped her head, "My head is spinning." "Mother!" "Capture all of them right now! They need to be punished for harming the duchess!" As Keith had said this, Lnd nodded, "Understood! Knights,e and bring them over to the prison!" "Y-yes!" The knights were surprised as they quickly went, disturbed by the situation. Everything changed so fast! Keith shook his head as he grabbed the wheelchair''s handles, "Aunty, I should bring you back to the room. The air here is repulsive." "Understood." Violet nodded as the boy pushed the cart right back into the thing. "Get off of me!" "Don''t you dare try to escape!" The merchants tried to fight off, but the knights wouldn''t let them off as they were captured. "Good job, Keith." When the three entered the mansion, Violet''s wry look disappeared. Instead, a bright and cheerful one appeared! "Thank you, Aunty." Keith grinned. "Can the two of you not be so joyful about this?" Krystal shook her head, "But we got those snakes by the neck." Violet grinned. Those merchants tried to act coy but were walking into the wolf''s mouth! "Yeah! And that guy should be punished, trying to force Aunty like that. How dare they." "..." Why are you guys smiling then? Those justifiable words were clouded by the smiles they had. They look like two little foxes. "But Mother, why were you out there?" Krystal was confused. She shouldn''t be out there by herself. "Oh, the maids suggested that I go out and get some fresh air for my health." "Where''s Winston?" "Winston was called out to do something." "Then who was the one who brought you out?" "The maids were here, but they were called in because of an emergency."
Volume 7 Chapter 79: There Are Bound To Be Holes Volume 7 Chapter 79: There Are Bound To Be Holes Volume 7 Chapter 79: There Are Bound To Be Holes ... Her words caused Keith and Krystal to frown. They left you alone? That was beyond irresponsible. It was a setup. That was the only thing it could be. To leave Violet alone when they knew she was ill not even a day ago? Not only that, with all the countless difficulties here, a setup was highly likely. Hah, I see. Violet froze briefly before sighing, And here I thought I could get some fresh air. The woman only wanted to smell the air after waking up. Of course, you can get fresh air, Aunty. Bring me, Krystal, or Sir Winston along if you ever want toe out. Right now, the three known people that Violet could put faith in were them. Alright! Violet chuckled. Also, we should have our meals in your room from now on, Krystal added. She didnt like eating with Rodrick and the others. Indeed. I would like to eat in my room as well. The three headed into Violets room. As the three rested inside, Violet asked, I take it that your trip around the city was nice, Keith? Mmhmm, it was nice for the most part. Keith nodded. Krystal added, We have also found Sterling and the other knights. How are they? Theyre doing fine. Yeah, Aunty, they were even prepared to charge into the duchy to take out Rodrick. Ah, Violet scratched her head, Sterling is still hotheaded. That was something everyone in the grand duchy knew about. Indeed. While the three discussed, a knock came from the door. Who is it? Its Lnd, Grand Duchess. You can enter, Violet answered, and Lnd entered. What do you need? I want to apologize about the incident in front of the mansion. Someone should have been there to watch over you. The vicemander bowed. Violet shook her head, You dont need to apologize. No, as knights, we should have- Lnd gritted his teeth as he said thest part. There was something else he wanted to speak about. Krystal realized it as she asked, Did Dolus have a part in this? ...Yes. Lnd nodded, Dolus had ordered all the knights not to go check up on you. ... Keith and Krystal frowned. No wonder there was no one to stop them. The merchants hade into the estate. How? Of course, they either stormed in or someone let them in. The second one was definitely the case, as they would be killed if they stormed in. I apologize for everything that had urred. I noticed toote. Lnd heard about some knights discussing this. Without a secondter, he quickly dashed over to do something about it. I take it that you dont agree with his actions? Violet questioned. Mmhmm. Lnd nodded, I refuse to have the Rustchil Knights turn into Doluss ything. But its difficult with the support he had obtained from Rodrick. With Rodricks support behind him, Dolus had a solid foothold over themander position. I see. Violet then asked, How many knights support Dolus? A majority of the knights follow himm. Lnd grimaced. ... However, its not because they support Doluss actions. Its more like Doluss position is forcing them to submit. Fear and coercion. Dolus could quickly fire them without a thought. That was something that frightened the group. What about the workers living in the duchy? Most of them have been reced by Rodrick as well. However, the fired ones are still living in the duchy. Thank goodness. Violet sighed in relief, Mmhmm. Please give thanks to the people who support me. Violet stated, I refuse to have Rodrick destroy everything we have. ... Those eyes. The three noticed the fire in her eyes. ... Sister, why did you send all our benefactors to prison?! Rodrick quickly rushed into her room. That made Keith scoff on the inside. You never checked on your sisters health but care about the attackers health? What a bastard. Hmm, they try to harm me. Is there anything wrong with what I did? As if the right melody was yed, Rodrick suggested, If your health is still waning, how about someone else takes over. You only regained consciousness not so long ago. Youre right. The grin on Rodricks face became even wider. However, Violet turned to Krystal, Krystal, you will be the interim head for a few days until I recover. Sister, how could you ask Krystal to do it? Rodricks wifemented. What about it? Krystal is the next in line after me and Edmund. Understood! Krystal took the lead with this. The count family was left there speechless. ... Dammit! Rodrick flipped out when he heard all of this?! Patience Patience? How could I be patient when everything I have dreamed is going to a brat! Rodricks anger red up at the person there. However, the person continued to be calm, This is a blessing in disguise. Hmm? A child bing the interim head. There are bound to be mistakes. Youre right! Also, I have my ideas on how to increase it as well. Rodricks eyes changed. Yet, the persons expression dropped. What are you nning to do? This was worrisome since it was him. While that happened, Carolyn took a deep sigh. Why did he go with Krystal to the duchy? This wasnt his problem. So why did he have to join in on this? Carolyn? Carolyn looked up to see Alger. Hmm?! Whats the matter with you? Alger noticed the dark expression she had. The two were out and in a cafe right now. The girl had spaced out. Alger sighed deeply, Carolyn, Im serious. Eh? I think you and I are the perfect match for one another. Carolyns cheeks turned red when she heard that. Alger touched her cheeks, but then he noticed her expression. Im really serious about you. ..." Volume 7 Chapter 80: I Also Own A Merchant Group Volume 7 Chapter 80: I Also Own A Merchant Group Volume 7 Chapter 80: I Also Own A Merchant Group "Ugh," Krystal groaned. That caused Keith to tilt his head, "What''s the matter with you?" This was not the first time; five times. The girl had been groaning and sighing left and right. "There''s a lot of work here." In front of Krystal was a bunch of paperwork that had yet to bepleted. That giant pile before her swayed back and forth; one breath was enough to knock everything down! "How could there be so much work?" Keith thought, "Your mother hasn''t been working for months now. And I doubt Rodrick would properly do his work either." That was enough to make so much work. "Ugh," Krystal sighed as she felt her head was going to explode. All that work was now thrown onto her. Keith reminded, "Remember, you''re ady." Actually, he shouldn''t be witnessing this. "Ugh." Krystal scoffed at him. "Good luck with all of this," Keith sipped on some tea on the side as he watched. Krystal frowned, "... Can''t you help me out?" "Ugh, this is not my expertise." "Bull! I know you like to do these kinds of things!" This kid ran two different businesses. Paperwork came at him in droves thest time she checked. "Don''t you like to do these kinds of things?" Krystal was one of the types who loved to work. "This is too much." It was like Rodrick didn''t do anything. While the two argued, Winston entered the door, "Young Miss, we have a situation!" "Hmm?" "None of the merchants are selling their goods in the duchy!" Winston had gone around to examine the duchy. "What?" "They said they refuse to sell it because the duchy betrayed them, and they''re going on strike." "" Krystal''s expression darkened when she heard that. "What are your orders?" "We do nothing. I doubt they will not sell after a few days." A bluff. There was no way those merchants wouldn''t do anything about it. "..." "What?" A strange glint appeared in the boy''s eyes. "Nothing, you do you." ... Right now, Rodrick is drinking with some people. "I hope you all will follow my lead on this." "Of course, we will follow the next grand duke of Rustchil." The merchants grinned. This was a matter of business. What urred with the previous head made the grand duchy vulnerable. That vulnerability meant there was an opportunity. The merchants were going to use this to their advantage. ... "..." A dark expression appeared on Krystal''s expression as she held her head. What should I do? It had been a few days since she called their bluff. However, it was anything but that. "Dear," Violet stared at her daughter''s turmoil. She was about to say something, but, "You assumed the merchants would fall in line after a few days of doing nothing. However, what you didn''t equate was their ruthlessness. They know when they can hold out." Those merchants had been here for quite some time. Coins were definitely amassed during that period. "And you didn''t recognize how vulnerable the duchy is now." The merchant understood the duchy''s condition better than the girl! Anything could change the tide. "Keith," Violet scratched her head. All of his words were like swords piercing through Krystal''s body! "Ugh." Krystal grabbed her head when she heard all of this. While she mulled over this defeat, "Young Miss, the count is calling for you," Winston called. "..." He''s going to use this to his advantage. Krystal knew it. She had caused this blow to herself, and now Rodrick came over to further deepen that wound. As she wondered what to prepare, Violet ced her hand on Krystal''s shoulders, "Dear, you don''t have to worry about anything. I will be there. Rodrick won''t mess with you as long as I''m here." Over the days, her health improved further. She could take control whenever she wanted, but she left it to her daughter. "Mmhmm." Krystal smiled. Like that, the four headed over to the living room. "Uncle, what is it?"She noticed there was someone else there. Rodrick grinned, "Krystal, I would like to introduce you to this gentleman. His name is Pete Miconal." Pete stared at Krystal as he froze. But then he quickly raised his hand, "Hello, Grand Duchess, Princess Krystal. My name is Pete Miconal." "..." Krystal frowned as she quickly stated, "I''m not marrying him." She instantly understood what Rodrick was doing. "Rodrick, how dare you set up my daughter on a date." Violet''s eyes glowed dark as she red. That definitely caused Pete to shiver. The re from a grand duchess was deadly. Rodrick remained calm as he exined, "Sister, it''s not good for the duchy right now. After all the merchants have decided to have a strike, we''re in a worse-off state. We need new people to join our family and make it shine brighter." "Genius?" Krystal turned to Pete, "How is he a genius?" "Ms. Krystal, I have run three shops, and all of them have been incredible! I also made connections with other merchant groups!" Pete tried to reason. He was quite an up-anding merchant from the south. "He''s perfect to be your husband." "Perfect? That''s pretty cheap." Keith chuckled. "What do you want?" Rodrick was frankly tired of this brat. He always had one more thing to say about everything. "To sell off Krystal like that is frankly a dishonor to Krystal." "Then do you have anyone else in mind?" Arnie scoffed. Keith''s voice was yful, "Of course. If you guys really want to marry Krystal off, how about me?" "Eh?" Everyone gasped at the boy. Krystal''s cheeks turned red when she heard such a bold statement. "You? You''re just a child." "And he''s a few years older than me." The pot calling the kettle ck. "You think you can marry into the Rustchil household?!" Arnie scoffed at him. "If we''re talking about status, I also own a merchant group." Keith grinned.
Volume 7 Chapter 81: Safety Net Volume 7 Chapter 81: Safety Net Volume 7 Chapter 81: Safety Net Pete stared at Keith before scoffing, "You? Owning a merchant group? Is it some low-tier group, brat?" A younger person dered he was better than him? He was considered a prodigy, being able to run three stores. No one in his age group couldpete with him. That was why he was confident that he could rise even further if he married the princess of the Rustchil Household. Yet the person in front of him tried to get in his way? There was no way he could let this happen. "You''re just a random fourth son from a random house. You think you can marry my cousin?!" "..." Krystal blinked. From a random household? Wait a moment, do they think he''s a baron or something? As the discussion was about to get heated, a maid entered the room, "Grand Duchess, there''s someone who wishes to speak with you." "Hmm?" "That would be me. I called the person here." Krystal and Violet were even more curious about it. "Let them in." Violet gestured. The person who entered was a tall gentleman. He spotted Keith, "Big Boss, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" The person quickly greeted him. "..." The moment he said that, Keith''s expression scrunched up. "Big Boss?" "Pff." Krystal couldn''t hold it in. That was a funny name. Keith took a deep breath, "Yes, that''s me. And this here is the interim head of the Rustchil Duchy. She will be the person you shall be cooperating with." Gesturing, he pointed at Krystal. "Hello, Miss. My name is John, and my boss told me you wish to open a branch store in the southern region." Coyler had told him there were ns to expand. "Hmm?" Open a branch shop? "How dare youe to our turf! Do you know who I am?" Pete couldn''t let this go on. Having a merchant groupe in like that was a p to his face. John frowned, "What merchant group are you?" "I''m the Scarlet Scar merchant group." "Scarlet Scar merchant group?" A haughty snort came from John''s mouth, "Why would we know of a third-rate merchant group." "Third-rate?" Pete''s eyes twitched. "Let me ask you, have you ever heard of White Owl?" "White Owl?!" That haughty look Pete had was nowhere to be found. Instead,. It was fear. Any merchant group would hear about it! "White Owl Merchant Group?!" And it seemed Violet and Rodrick knew about it as they were startled. But they stared at Keith this time. "I should fully introduce myself. My full name is Keith Freed, the 4th son of Marquis Freed. I''m also the boss of White Owl Merchant Group." Keith grinned. ... "Aunty, why are you staring at me like that?" Keith was being eyed down by Violet. She circled around him as well. Violet didn''t stop as she continued to analyze, "I''m just wondering how such a young man is the owner of such arge merchant group and a famous bakery." This was indeed a sight to behold. "Ah, you heard about them?" "Anyone in the upper nobility has heard about it." White Owl Merchant Group and White Forest Bakery. In thest decade, those two names spread throughout the Solis Kingdom. White Owl Merchant Group dominated the upper northern regions, leaving no other merchant group topete against. They have a monopoly over there. White Forest Bakery was the same as it brought vors that no one had ever tried. It revolutionalized the bread game. "I had some bread at the capital. It was delicious." Violet still remembered the taste. It was sweet and delicious. "Thank you for the praises. But aren''t you angry that I''m a Bradley?" "What? Why would I be angry at that?" "Aren''t Bradley and Rustchil enemies?" Thest time he checked, those two had a feud or something. "Oh, that." Violet chuckled, "I don''t consider you my enemy, not after how you saved my family." Keith had done so much for her. There was no way she could consider him to be one. "Thanks!" "What are you nning to do?" Krystal questioned. Keith had brought in his own merchant group to the mix. Why would he do something like that? "Well, I figured you would ness up." "Eh?" "Two things would ur when you said to ignore them. That''s why I called my merchant group in as a safety." "Safety?" "Mmhmm. It didn''t matter whether you were right with both options; you would be ced in a downward spiral." It didn''t matter if they listened or continued; the merchants were corrupt. The one who would bring thergest benefits to them. That was how those people looked at the internal struggles the duchy had. The only thoughts in their mind was to side with the one with the advantage. "You need a new merchant group to work with. So hey, why not mine?" He was the one with a merchant group on standby. "I feel like I''m being taken advantage of." "Oh, definitely." Keith nodded. He wasn''t going to deny that. "" "Pff." "Don''t worry, I promise I will give you guys a fair price." Keith wasn''t going to gyp his friends, "If there''s nothing else, I will-" "Also, what''s this about me and you being fiance!" There was something else that needed to be brought up. "I didn''t say fiance. I said I wanted your hand in marriage. It was just to mess with them even more. It would make Rodrick even more angry." "..." "Well, I''m going to go to bed now!" Keith shrugged it off. After hearing all of this, it was time for him to take a nap. "...Yeah." Krystal sighed while Violet waved, "Good night, Keith." "Mmhmm." Keith bowed and left the room. "My daughter is being courted by such a wonderful man." "Huh?!" "You still can''t see it, huh? Truthfully, a guy like that will be taken away in a heartbeat." Keith had the three things everyone wanted. Looks? The child was basically stunning on a daily basis. Coins? He just showed off his wealth. Personality? He''s kind and yful. Definitely full of fun being beside him. "Plus, he could cook as well. That is a plus 100." Violet definitely had ideas on what she wanted to do. "" Krystal really didn''t know what to say about this. "Should I teach you some of my moves?" "What?!" Volume 7 Chapter 82: No Choice In The Matter Volume 7 Chapter 82: No Choice In The Matter Volume 7 Chapter 82: No Choice In The Matter While Krystal was being hounded by Violet, Rodrick was going ballistic in another section of the estate. "Are you kidding me?! Why is a Bradley here?!" The shock in Rodrick''s voice was palpable. Thest person he expected Krystal to bring home was Keith Freed. His name had been circting among the nobility for years, but Rodrick never thought he woulde face to face with the boy himself! "Why didn''t you tell me the Bradleys are making a move?!" Rodrick turned to the cloaked man. "Shut up." The cloaked man''s voice was cold andmanding, cutting through the tension like a knife. In a moment of anger, Rodrick had forgotten this man''s identity. "I apologize!" Rodrick and his family went silent, not daring to speak. "..." The person didn''t respond as he was lost in thought. This was outside his expectations as welll. Are the Bradley and Rustchil joining forces? That was something that would halt their ns. I need to inform the prince. However, he stared at Rodrick, who seemed to be looking for him with hope. What do I do about him? ... These past few days had changed the Rustchil Duchy. With the merchants going on strike, fewer goods were on the street. However, a carriage was soon brought over to the corner. Everyone was curious about the carriage at first before John came out, "Hello, Everyone! My name is John, and Ie from the White Owl Merchant Group! I have many things to sell and enough for everyone!" "Hmm?" "What do you sell?!" Some people became curious. "For starters! Our White Owl Merchant Group sells butter and pepper for seasoning!" John quickly brought out the two items, "These items will help brighten up any food you make!" More customers hade to the carriage one by one, curious about his ims. While that happened, snickering came from a building. "This is the south. Did he think he could waltz in and take over?" The merchants on strike were now staring at John and his carriage. "Did he think one merchant group could supply an entire dukedom?" The merchants were not stupid. They had heard about the fame of the white owl merchant group. But they were only one merchant group. Plus, they supplied most of the resources throughout the northern regions. Yet, they were nowing to the south? Are you kidding me? The merchants understood they were bound to run out of supplies. That was when they struck. The Rustchil Household was relying on that one merchant group. Once that group was gone, they would rake in the profits. ... "Why aren''t they going down?!" One merchant roared. How could this be?! It has been a few days since the white owl merchant group set up shop in the streets. However, what they expected of them leaving had never urred. Instead, it was still there and running smoothly. Actually, the number of people there was incredible. "If it''s not going down, then we''ll go in!" They need to beat that shop at their own game! They were a long-standing shop in the duchy! "We''re open!" "Our goods are fresh and tasty!" "Come try it out!" All their shops had opened up at the same time. Even when they did, the customers never returned. There were some. However, "Eh? Why are the fruits like this?" One customer muttered. "Hmm?" "It''s not as beautiful as the ones sold at White Owl." "..." The customers would say those words before heading back to White Owl. Dammit! Are you saying we can''t beat them in quality? Then, we''ll go with quantity! "We''re going to lower our prices!" If they lower it below market prices for a few days, the customers will definitely return. As they did this, "Buy one product and get 50% off!" John wasn''t going to be fazed as he quickly shouted. And when he did, the customers quickly became excited! They flocked over, hoping to get something great! "Don''t you think today is a great day, Dear?" Keith had a mischievous grin as he stared at Krystal. "Indeed it has." "Ahh, have some of this meat." Keith waved a piece of meat in front of her mouth. As he did this, Violet grinned, "Now, you two, you can''t show off in front of everyone." "Hmpf!" Rodrick mmed his hand on the table and left the room. He wasn''t the only one who did this, as the others also left. The only people left in the dining room were the three. And that was when, "Pff!" "Ha ha!" Keith and Violet started to tear up! "Aunty, did you see how they ran?!" "Pff, I think Rodrick is going to explode!" The veins on his forehead were so close to imploding. And Violet''s stomach couldn''t handle it. "...You two are having too much fun with this." Krystal wondered if Keith was actually Violet''s child instead of her. The two were simr to one another; two foxes. "Of course, we have to. Also, did you send them over there?" Keith questioned. ... "Do you really think you can attack this ce?!" Sterling grinned as he stared at a couple of troublemakers. These guys were waiting at the teleportation gate, prepared to attack something. Well, the supplies came from White Owl. Sterling and the other knights grinned, "Young miss has everything down." What was going to happen next was going to be interesting. . "Dammit! Those merchants are so foolish!" Rodrick couldn''t believe it. Those merchants were now hounding him for an exnation. They were promised riches if they did this strike! But the only thing they got was dread! "If I can''t take control of the dukedom while my brother is away, what am I supposed to do?!" The man in the cloak didn''t say anything but continued to stare silently, "I can bring this situation back into your control." "Hmm?" "You have no choice but to do this. If you don''t, everything you did would go to waste." "!" The cloaked quickly turned his head out to the window. "What''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." Was that my imagination? But he closed the curtains just in case. What he didn''t notice was someone sneezing. "Achoo! Keith is definitely going to give me sweets with this juicy information."
Volume 7 Chapter 83: I Will Deal With It Volume 7 Chapter 83: I Will Deal With It Volume 7 Chapter 83: I Will Deal With It Late at night, Violet slept serenely and at peace in her bed. As she did, she didnt notice the shadow of death surrounding her. Figures surrounded her from all sides. Some maids waited by the door. Seeing the shadows walking toward them, No one is here, right? One shadow questioned. Mmhmm. The maids nodded as they moved away, letting them in. These maids were ced there to make an opening. Lets do this. The assassins all stared. Without any ounce of hesitation, they mmed their knives into the bed! It was done...or so they thought. The assassins expressions froze as they stared down at the body. One questioned, Why isnt there any blood?! No ounce of blood came from the wound. Instead, it was heavy. When they pierced the body, the des were stuck in. Wow, you guys are gutsy to pull off an assassination in a Grand Dukes home. The assassins heads jolted by the yful voice. Startled, they quickly turned to see a person sitting at a table! He sat there so calmly andfortably as he sipped his tea. Attack! All of them charged at Keith. They must kill anyone who saw! That moment of decisiveness made them falter. They hadnt realized there were others! Two figures mmed the assassins, bursting through the wall. Haha, your n worked like a charm, youngster! A haughtyugh came from Sterling. Lnd shook his head, Sterling, we still need to focus. These guys arent dead. They took some damage, but it was not enough to defeat them. Did you guys really think you can do this? Keith scoffed. But as he was about to continue, What is going on?! Rodrick came from the side. He wasnt alone; Dolus and the knights were with them too. That was when his expression darkened, Sterling, Lnd! How dare you! To collide with that brat to assassinate my sister! Have the two of you fallen so low?! You really going to throw this on us? Keith raised one brow. Do you think you can say all of that, Rodrick? A cold voice cut through the tension. Rodrick turned his head to see Violet with Krystal and Winston. The two women had dark expressions. Sister?! Rodrick froze. Why do you sound so surprised? Were you expecting me dead? No! Youre alive! Those assassins didnt kill you! Pff, stop acting like youre the hero. What do you mean?! Can you really say all of this when you were the one who caused this? Keith then raised a stone. And the moment he did, a video started to y. It was none other than Rodrick ordering the knights to take out Violet. His words were cold, and his eyes were maniacal. There was a moment of silence before, ....Hahaha! The expression Rodrick had before was nowhere to be found, and a crazed one soon reced it. Fine! I was the one who did this! I was also the one who framed Edmund! Why?! How could you have fallen so low?! Even hearing it was unbelievable. Violets husband and Rodrick were brothers. How could he backstab him like so? Youre really asking me why? Do you know how it feels to be second fiddle to a man like that?! Ive done the same thing as him. Yet, Father chose him to be head! I should have been Grand Duke! And thats exactly why the previous head didnt choose you. Keith retorted. You-gah! Before Rodrick could respond to that, something decked him in the face! The man was sent flying into a tree. Keith?! Krystal blinked. What? He was going to keep talking. There was no way he was going to listen to another monologue. So true. Sterling chuckled. Anyways, lets take out the trash. Keith cracked his knuckles; there was still Dolus and the knights. Those who want to stand down, this is yourst chance. Or I could make it worse for you. He should give the knights one final warning. ... Some knights quickly stood down without a thought! Why?! Because we wont attack the duchess. This is too far! I dont care if I get fired; I wont harm the duchess. Some of them remembered how the duchess treated them. She was kind and sweet to all of them. They wouldnt dare harm her. You bastards! Attack them! Dolus, a few traitors, and the assassins charged at the group. Sterling was prepared to attack. However, a hand waved before him, Sir Sterling and Sir Lnd, go protect the duchess. Eh? These guys are going to target the duchess no matter what. In terms of numbers, they were still at a disadvantage. In this situation, take out the duchess, and they win. ... Sterling understood this as well. He asked, Are you fine dealing with them by yourself? Im more than enough. Keith was calm as he took a step forward. Good! Ive been meaning to see what the Freed Estate Knights can do! Ill fight as well! Krystal shouted. She couldnt leave Keith to do this all alone. No, youre not fighting. Are you seriously doing this right now?! You cant really fight people who you treated as family. ...I can. No, you cant. Not right now. Keith realized. When he nned to use Violet as bait, he mentioned they would have to fight with Rodrick and the rest of the knights. Krystal said she was fine, but there was hesitancy in her eyes. There was no doubt in his mind; she couldnt harm someone she called family before. ... Leave everything to me. Keith didnt say anymore as he moved forward. That only caused Dolus to chuckle, Do you think you can beat me by yourself? Youre just foolish. Keep talking. Keith didnt hold his sword as he only crunched his knuckles. Dolus raised his sword as he dashed forward! He would blow the brat away in one move! However, BAMMMM! What happened next caused the entire duchy to freeze! Keith dodged the de, and then his fist came right into the guys face! It was such a clean blow that the mans head coked back and mmed into the ground, caving it in! ... Hes not dead, right? That takes care of that. Keith shook his head as he turned to the rest, I would normally knock you guys out. However, not today. You guys really pissed me off. A wooden sword appeared in his hand. Wai-It was toote to say anything. Keith appeared before the person and sent him flying into the air! No hesitation as he sliced them with the sword! No one could fathom the onught that was about to ur. Woo. Sterling snickered, The young misss boyfriend is so strong. Hes! Why are you saying something like that?! Indeed. Was he holding back against me when we fought? Lnd was genuinely surprised Keith was this strong. And were done. Keith took a deep sigh. Before him were rows of bodies on the ground. They were all beaten ck and blue. Rodrick, who regained some consciousness, was stunned beyond belief. His knights were taken down in such a quick fashion. Rodrick, enough of this. A cold voice cut in. Everyone turned their head to see two people before them. Father! Grandfather! Dear! Grandpa Cedric?! There was one person Keith definitely knew! It was none other than Cedric! It seems werete to the party, Cedric chuckled. Volume 8 Chapter 1: My Brain Is Still Processing Volume 8 Chapter 1: My Brain Is Still Processing Volume 8 Chapter 1: My Brain Is Still Processing "Mgah," A yawn came from Keith''s mouth as he slowly left his bed. Walking to the mirror, he saw the dark bags under his eyes. Figures. They would be tired from what had urred just yesterday night. Need to cool down my face. After a few minutes of rubbing, he exited his room. "Good morning, Sir Keith." Two maids were waiting by the door. Keith took a sigh, "Good morning as well." Are they going to wait by my door all the time now? Thesest few days gave him so much freedom. No one waited for him or anything; that was something he preferred. However, he couldn''tin since this wasn''t his home. "Good morning, Princess." Next to his door, a beautiful woman came out of her room. There were maids by her door as well. The woman nodded and then turned to Keith. "Couldn''t sleep after what urred, huh?" Despite the woman''s beautiful appearance, under her eyes were dark bags. Krystal nodded, "I couldn''t sleep after what had urred. And how do you look like that?" "What do you mean?" "Don''t try to be coy. Why is your skin so sparkly and bright?" There was something off. Those dark bags under it were nowhere to be found. His skin sparkled and smooth. "Oh, that''s because I put some of this on my face? Want to try itter?" Keith raised a vegetable. "Cucumbers?" "Oh, these are galecumbers. They''re surprisingly good for the face. Also, they get rid of dark bags as well." Keith had rubbed them on his dark bags, and poof, it cleaned them up. "...There are many different things that I heard." Krystal blinked. But she was most surprised about how Keith was focused on his skin. Never pegged him to be the type to care. "Want me to help you out at night?" "...Sure." Krystal touched her skin and felt the ruggedness. After the incident, she felt like she aged a few years. Then she stared at Keith''s wless skin, which made her slightly envious. "Alright, let''s head to the dining room." "Mmhmm." The two headed to the dining room. And when they entered, three people were there. "Good morning, you two." The woman was the first one to greet the two. She was the spitting image of Krystal. She was Violet Rustchil, Krystal''s mother and Grand Duchess of Rustchil. "Hello, Aunty Violet." "Good morning, Mother." "Good morning." There was the first Keith was meeting this person. "Good morning, Sir Edmund." This was none other than the head of the Rustchil duchy, Edmund Rustchil, the current Grand Duke. "Father," Krystal took a deep sigh of relief. That caused Edmund to rx, "Don''t worry, daughter. I''m here." This was not a dream. "I wasn''t thinking that!" Krystal shook. A few weeks before, her father wasbeled as a traitor to the Solis Kingdom. However, he only returned yesterday. Are you really going to act like this? We all know you were worried? Keith shook his head at how Krystal tried to be cool. "Hey, Kid! Aren''t you going to greet me?" Besides the two, one more person was sitting at the table. It was someone that Keith actually knew. A weird expression formed, "I kinda don''t want to say it, sorry." "Eh?" "My brain is still processing that you were a Grand Duke." The person he was talking to was a long-time customer of his cart, Cedric. Recently, he hadn''t beening to his cart due to some issue. Turns out, he was actually a grand duke! "Is me being a grand duke really surprising?" "Yes," Keith nodded, "Also more so about you being Krystal''s grandfather." That was something he did not expect at all. It threw him for a loop; people he knew were family. "Hmpf! You''re lucky you''re sitting across the table." "Father." Edmund really didn''t know what to say. Why are you threatening a child? "Heh," Violet chuckled. All this arguing created a calming atmosphere; it was good after what had urred a few hours ago. Rodrick, Edmund''s brother, tried to assassinate the interim head, which was her. Keith and the others dealt with it. "Grand Duke, Breakfast is served." Winston, the head butler, stated as the food was brought over to the table. What was ced was boiled potatoes and eggs. It''s been a while since I''ve seen this. Boiled potatoes and eggs were sort of a rare thing in the household. Edmund pped his hand, "Let''s eat now." "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he started to eat. But while he did, "Hey, Kid. Can''t you do something about this?" Cedric called out; a frown was stered on his face. Keith tilted his head, "What do you mean, Grandpa Cedric?" "You know what I mean! Can''t you spice this up?!" Cedric stared down at his food. He couldn''t deal with it any longer, not when he tried the brat''s food. "Father! Stop bullying the child." Edmund couldn''t believe it. Why was he asking the child to do so much? But that caused Cedric to scowl, "You shut it. You don''t understand that child''s capabilities." "Uh?" "Keith, can you do something?" Cedric wasn''t the only one; Violet also nced at him. She ate the boiled potatoes and realized what she had missed out her whole life. Comparing it to the tomato soup, the vors werecking. Actually, it was nonexistent! "Eh?" Wife? What are you doing? Never did he expect his wife to say something like that. "Dear, you wouldn''t understand." Her husband never tried it. Cedric, Winston, Krystal, and she were the only ones who tasted it. "Guys, Krystal isn''t even asking. Why are you two being so childish?" Cedric turned to Krystal, "My little gem, don''t you want to have the kids cooking?" "...Little gem?" "Grandfather?" Krystal''s cheeks turned red. Cedric continued, "Don''t you want to try it?" "Hah," Krystal then turned over to Keith. This guy had the calmest look ever. It was not even a surprise. "To be honest, I do want your cooking." "" Edmund really was speechless. Her daughter was thest person he expected. "Alright then, but what do you want to have? You choose."
Volume 8 Chapter 2: Omelet And Hash Browns + French Toast With Condensed Milk Volume 8 Chapter 2: Omelet And Hash Browns + French Toast With Condensed Milk Volume 8 Chapter 2: Omelet And Hash Browns + French Toast With Condensed Milk "Umm," Krystal thought about it. There were a lot of things he had made before. She then nced at Cedric and Violet. Their gaze was saying a lot of things. Make him cook a lot! Anything is fine. Violet was calm. She was fine with anything. Cedric, on the other hand, had a crazed one. He was telling her to ask him to make a lot! What should I do? She thought about it before muttering, "Can you make two options: one sweet and the other savory?" "Ho, you want two things, huh?" Keith chuckled, thinking, "How about I make some cinnamon toast. I can make an omelet and hash browns as savory?" "Alright!" Cedric couldn''t contain his excitement and pumped his fist in the air, much to the amusement of Violet and the exasperation of Edmund. Father, how could you be like this? "Do you need to go to the kitchen?" Krystal asked. "I could cook it right here." Keith didn''t mind as he summoned all the ingredients and a hotte. "You have a hotte on you?" Edmund muttered. Never have he seen someone have a magic hotte on him. "Mmhmm, it makes things easier for me to cook." Keith asked, "Is it fine for me to cook here?" "Of-" "Of course! We get the food faster!" Cedricmented before Edmund could! "Thank you." Savory options came first. Keith cracked some eggs and started to stir them. Once that was finished, he poured it into the pan, cooking it up. A perfect half-moon omelet was before them. Hash browns were simple as well. When shredding the potatoes, use a cloth to remove the liquid; the next step was frying it. A crispy golden potato was before them. "Here you are, omelet and hash browns." Keith handed everyone the omelets. Cedric ate like a ferocious animal. "Father." Edmund was about to cry; how could he eat like this? You are not starved! "Oh, please. This kid has seen how I eat before. There''s really nothing he hasn''t seen!" He was a long-time customer of his cart! Actually, this was much more mundane! "..." Edmund turned to Keith, who scratched his head. "I have seen a lot of Grandpa Cedric eating." Dude ate like a monster. "..." So embarrassing. Edmund sighed as he stared down at the breakfast. What could be the difference? It used the same ingredients. As he took a bite of the hashbrowns, he understood. Crispy and light. The boiled potatoes were soft and mushy. However, this was crunchy! "I should get started on the french toast." For french toast, it was simple. Making the custard required milk, eggs, and cinnamon. Adding vani juice to the custard would give it a sweet scent. "Dip some bread like so." Keith took out a loaf of bread and sliced them. Coating the bread with the custard, it was ced on the hotte. So rich! A sweet scent waffled the dining room as they watched it fry. Krystal and Violet stared intensely at the bread. Cedric looked like a ravenous animal. Time to flip; as he did, a crispy golden top was disyed to everyone. "It smells incredible." Edmund relished the scent. "Grandpa Cedric, it''s not done yet. I need to make the others." Keith had only made one; five more were needed. "Then make it quick." "..." Keith could only shake his head as he quickly made the others. Everyone had two slices of french toast. "And drizzle some condensed milk on the top." The crispy golden toast paired nicely with the white milky cream. "It''s done." Keith grinned as he handed the food over. Krystal and Violet took a bite. Their eyes brightened. Crispy on the outside and soft and chewy inside! This was perfect! What made it better was the rich and sweet taste of the condensed milk. Cedric didn''t say anything, but he ate at a ferocious speed. Keith took a bite, I think adding fruits would give it a more mellow taste. Keith turned to Edmund, "How does it taste, Sir Edmund?" "It''s delicious but a little on the heavier side." Edmund didn''t mind the taste, but it was strong and sweet. "I see," The french toast was on the stronger side. "Dear, I can take it if you don''t like it." Violet nudged her husband. The man nodded, "Thank you." Violet and Krystal seemed to like the taste. Cedric, there was really nothing to say about him. He would probably eat anything in front of him. "Sir Edmund, please try this." A drink appeared in his hand. "What''s this?" "It''s a drink that helps perk you up." Keith realized it. Edmund disyed tiredness. "Mmm." Sipping on it, his lips arched upward, "I quite prefer this. What''s it made from." He preferred a bitter taste to a sweet one. "Oh, it''s a brew that I made from my ind. I always have a case on me. It''s made out of macao beans." Never leave the ind without grounded macao beans. "I see." Macao beans. Edmund made a mental note. He got the feeling he would need to drink more. "Keith, more! Also, I want the drink as well!" Cedric called out. He remembered what that drink was. "Didn''t you have four slices?" Knowing this glutton, Keith made double the amount for him. "Ate it all." "." Keith could only shake his head, "Keith, I''m also finished as well." Violet and Krystal coughed. "Understood." Like that, he was going to make it for quite some time. Volume 8 Chapter 3: How Are You Not Tired?! Volume 8 Chapter 3: How Are You Not Tired?! Volume 8 Chapter 3: How Are You Not Tired?! After they had their breakfast, "I will go out and practice." Since he had eaten such a heavy meal, it was time to work it out of his system. Krystal nodded, "I will join you." Even she felt she should move her body. "Be careful out there." Violet reminded. Cedric sat there and sipped his coffee, "Don''t kill anyone out there. Especially you, Kid!" Keith couldn''t help but scoff at Cedric''s warning, "How could I possibly kill someone?" "Are you really asking that?" Did he forget about what urred yesterday? He one-punched themander of the knights, and then he massacred the others. Monster; that was the only way to describe him. Keith returned to his room and changed into his battle outwear. The two headed to the barracks. Before the two entered, "Come on! Did all of you be soft thesest few months?! You guys can''t even do such a simple task?!" A thunderous voice resounded the entire barracks! Keith looked at Krystal, who shook her head. The two headed in. "Young Miss!" Sterling''s stern expression quickly turned bright as he greeted them. "Good morning, Sterling." "Hello. Are we disturbing your training?" A blood bath. Behind Sterling was a group of people who were in a push-up position. On top of their body was a giant boulder. "Isn''t this a little too much?" Krystal muttered. They looked like they were about to die. "Miss, you have to do something like this. These fools don''t have strong wills. We need to retrain all of them." The coup Rodrick pulled yesterday had been on everyone''s mind. Assassins were sent to end Violet''s lifete at night. However, Keith, Sterling, and Lnd put a stop to this. As ast-ditch effort, the count tried to pin it on them. That didn''t work at all since Violet knew what had urred! "How dare they follow after Dolus! At least they showed some loyalty at the end." Before the final battle between the two groups, some knights didn''t take Dolus''s side and stepped away. They didn''t want to go against the Grand Duchess. However, Sterling wasn''t going to give them any leeway. Retrain and make them understand who they should follow. That was something he needed to do. "Don''t worry, Miss. I will train them to be loyal knights that will fight to the end." "..." You do that. Sterling was themander of the knights. Well, he was fired months ago for punching Rodrick''s son. He was immediately reinstated as themander today. "Now go down!" Sterling shouted. "Yes!" The knights shouted as their bodies went down. But they were agonizing screamsing out when they did. "That Dolus, how could he make our knights this weak?!" Sterling frowned. "Ahh, what were you guys doing before?" Krystal whispered to a certain knight. "Um, Dolus really didn''t do anything. He was basically telling us to rest and do their own thing. It was bare minimum training." Lnd was the vicemander of the knights. With Sterling missing, he was the one who watched over the knights. "Lnd, you didn''t do a good job! How could you seed me when they''re like this!" Sterling roared. Originally, Lnd was supposed to seed Sterling if he retired. However, with Dolus following the interim head, Rodrick, Lnd was left as the vicemander. "..." Lnd scratched his head. "I need to retrain you as well!" "Eh?" "I want 50ps around the estate!" "..." Lnd''s expression dropped. "That goes for everyone as well!" "Eh?!" Do you know how big the estate is?! And we just finished holding that boulder! The knights couldn''t believe it. That devilish look Sterling had said otherwise. Without any hesitation, the knights quickly dashed out. "I guess I should go as well." Keith made his move. Krystal also followed after him. The primary purpose of theiring here was to move around. On the 20thp, all the knights were out of breath. The only ones who weren''t were Keith, Krystal, and Lnd. The three were going strong. "So weak! How could you guys run out of stamina?" Sterling scoffed at them. "..." The knights wanted to cry; how were they supposed topete with that? "The princess has such amazing stamina!" After the 45thp, Lnd had to stop. But as he took deep breaths, he and the rest watched Krystal and Keith work. "Of course. The young miss has been working all day at the academy. Unlike you people." "..." Damn, I need to get back in shape. Dolus had really caused all of them to lose stamina. "The one you guys should be more surprised about is the young man," Sterling muttered. "Hmm?" "The young man''s stamina is better than our miss." Keith wasn''t out of breath as he ranpared to Krystal. He kept a consistent pace as well. Actually, He''s increasing it. It was slightly, but the man had been slowly increasing his speed. After the 50thp, Keith was still breathing from his nose while Krystal took deep breaths. Sterling nodded. The young miss seems to notice it. "Sir Sterling," Keith turned to themander. "Hmm?" "Could you hand me a boulder?" "You want to do that? Can you handle the weight?" Those knights were buckling from them "Mmhmm, I should do some strength training." "Understood." Sterling turned to some knights, "Go get him a boulder." "Y-yes!" Keith got down in a push-up position. The knights returned with the giant boulder, "Are you sure we can put it on your back?" "Go for it." Keith grinned. The knights did just that as they dropped the boulders. Thud! There was a loud sounding from putting on his back. "Are you okay, Keith?" Krystal questioned. Even she thought it was quite heavy. However, "I''m doing good!" Keith eximed. It was heavy. However, "It''s quite easy to move." Keith started to move his body up and down. Even with the boulder, he was able to do so. "..." The knights were speechless. How are you not tired? Monster. Sterling couldn''t help but chuckle.
Volume 8 Chapter 4: Don’t You Think He’s A Good Match? Volume 8 Chapter 4: Dont You Think Hes A Good Match? Volume 8 Chapter 4: Dont You Think Hes A Good Match? "Hah, Rodrick really did a number on everything here." A deep sigh came out of Edmund''s mouth. He was in his office, looking through all the papers on the desk. This was especially so with the work over the weeks Rodrick was in charge. What was on it was just horrible. "There, there, Dear." Violet could only pat her husband''s head. ncing over his shoulders, she couldn''t help but sigh deeply. "Did he really focus everything on taking the duchy instead of running it?" Edmund was about to lose it. His brother seemed more focused on taking out his wife and daughter than caring for the duchy. There were even some back-handed deals made using the Rustchil name! "You can only rebuild what you can." Cedric was sitting on the sofa as he sighed. Recoup what you can instead of focusing on trying to recover what was lost. That should be the main focus. Everything else could be solved after that. "Taking care of all of his workers was tiresome." Edmund took a sigh. About 90% of the butlers and maids were fired by Rodrick and reced with his own people. He was trying to force his way into the position. And it took him an entire night to fire all of them! "We can hire them back. Winston already sent letters to all of them." Violet did have some ns for this. "And our knights are vulnerable right now." Dolus and the knights who had betrayed them were instantly locked up. However, this didn''t change that a section of them disappeared. "Sterling has that covered. He''s nning to boost our knights'' strength right now." Quality over quantity. "But that child had taken out the biggest thorn in our side." Merchants. They had be the biggest annoyance in Edmund''s year of reign. "Mmhmm." The two nodded. "Those guys got too big of their britches." In Cedric''s rule, he had supported small peddlers. Rather than find groups that already had a significant influence, he would help a small one grow. That way, the deals would be cheaper. That was how their dukedom grew sorge. But the changing of the guard changed everything. As the merchants grew, some became greedier. They did whatever they could to earn coins. That also meant betraying them in any way. The rtionship they once had before had disappeared. "But I still can''t believe a child could be this capable." That was something Edmund had never expected. Keith''s group basically supplied the duchy for a few days by itself. Any regr group would have been broken. How many coins does he have? That was something else Edmund was curious about. White Owl Merchant group was full of mysteries. The name was well-known, but information about them was kept like a tight leash. No one really understood the capabilities of that group. "The kid is pretty much a business genius." Cedric sighed, "And he also has strong leadership abilities." The people who followed him were loyal beyond belief. "Indeed." Edmund had met with John. John, who was only a manager, had eyes that showedplete faith in Keith. "He''s a good kid as well." "For father to say that." Edmund became more intrigued. Cedric was known to be strict with everyone. Getting apliment like that from him was considered excellent. "He doesn''t let his own achievements cloud his judgment." Cedric saw how Keith ran his cart. Even when he added new items to the menu, that didn''t stop him from adding more. That sudden gain of coins didn''t stop his creativity. "He''s quite the oddball as well." Cedric didn''t forget about that, especially with food. He looked like a monster. Plus, he had an airheaded nature to him. "Indeed. Keith even cooked in my room." Violet chuckled. She could tell that Keith was the spacy type of person. A normal person wouldn''t cook in a Grand Duchess''s room. "Eh?" Cooked in your room? "Mmhmm. It was amusing." Despite that odd urrence, she found the child hrious and fun. "I should get to know him better." Edmund grinned. There was more to meet the eye with Keith. But then, Violet pped her hands, "If father-inw is saying so many good things about him, don''t you think it''s good?" "Good for what?" The two men tilted their heads. "Don''t you think he''s a fine match with Krystal?" "Eh?" "Think about it for a second; he''s a great child. His personality is fine, and I can tell he''s a caring person." In her eyes, Keith was a perfect specimen. "Ugh, what about Krystal?" Shouldn''t they get their daughter''s opinion? "I think Krystal doesn''t realize it, but she''s interested in him." Violet had a feeling. It was subtle, but she had never seen her daughter close to someone like that. It wasn''t a friend-friend thing either. "You''re forgetting about his position. He''s also Marquis Freed''s son." Would they let him go? Keith''s capabilities as a businessman were impable. "Hmm? He''s the 4th son." If she remembered correctly, Keith should be the family''s fourth son. "But he''s considered the precious one." "But the others are the same as well." Marquis Freed''s children were all talented. The social circles kept talking about their brilliance. "Keith might like our Krystal as well." They couldn''t forget about the child''s opinion. "Yeah, the kid might not realize it." Cedric retorted. "What?" "In terms of situations like this, this kid is oblivious to these types of things." Cedric had seen the boy''s interactions with females. This guy was inadept to these situations. "" Oh dear. "Also, isn''t he engaged with the princess?" There were rumors about Carolyn being married to Keith. It was a rumor but a really strong one since the two had been seen together many times. "No, the two of them aren''t engaged. Well, there are no ns any longer." The two men had a dark expression as they said this. "What do you mean?" Violet tilted her head. "You see-" Volume 8 Chapter 5: Calculation Error Volume 8 Chapter 5: Calction Error Volume 8 Chapter 5: Calction Error "Why are you staring at me like that?" Keith questioned as he saw how Krystal circled him. Any other time, he would be calm about this. However, they were walking on the streets right now. "What are you made out of?" Krystal''s curiosity was piqued as she continued to stare at the man. He was too abnormal, too different. How is this guy not tired? He had a boulder on top of his body as he trained. Yet, he''s fine?! That didn''t make sense at all. This man did push-ups with a boulder on his body as if nothing was there. Plus, he sparred with all the knights as well! Yet, he was walking so normally as if it was any other day?! "What kind of thing do you usually do at the Marquis''s estate?" This kind of strength came from years of training. It was not something you gain from one month of training. "I started training when I was three, and I''ve been sparring with themander every time, so, yeah," Keith recounted his childhood. "Wait, three?! Against themander?!" Everything that he said in that one line was just wrong! "What? You didn''t start during that time?" Wasn''t that the norm? "No! I started when I was seven." Krystal didn''t even get to spar with Sterling until a yearter. "Oh," Oh, yeah. I forgot that I''m an outlier. If Keith thought about it, starting at three would have been absurd. Leon and Laura were practicing right now after whining and begging William. They still haven''t sparred with Michael yet. Everyone could tell they would be sent flying if they did. "I guess I''m abnormal?" "You think?!" Was that even a question?! "Don''t need to scream at me like that." Keith rubbed his ears. Krystal really wanted to chew him out when, "Ah! It''s the young miss and her friend!" "Hello, young miss!" Krystal returned to a calm expression as she greeted, "Hello, everyone." "Wee home to the grand duke!" As the crowd cheered, Keith nudged her, "Happy that your home became better?" "Mmhmm." Krystal nodded, "Rodrick messed it up. But now, it has be so much better." That was something she was d about. Rodrick and his family had used all the merchants and tried to make her step down as the interim head. However, they didn''t ount for one person. "You did so much work." Keith''s White Owl Merchant Group had supplied the entire duchy to the point the citizens had no need to worry about supplies. That was absurd since he basically substituted multiple merchant groups. "Just how many resources do you have to do something like that?" Even saying it was unbelievable. For him to supply the entire duchy while also supplying the northern region was insane. "I have a lot of resources." Keith wasn''t going to lie. In these few years, farms and gardens expanded. With so much, there was actually a surplus of it. The fruits, especially. He kinda miscounted and grew a little too many. That was because of spoge. Spirit-infused fruits were not something to trifle with. They had a longer expiration date, and they don''t get rotten. So there was a surplus there. And there was a whole storage full of sugar. Sugar didn''t have an expiration date, so it was always surplus. People in the northern region were in awe of sugar. "Try it out." Keith nodded as he peeled it, "It has a reddish clear flesh." This is definitely a fusion between the two. Biting into it, What in the world?! A sweet and sour taste had filled his mouth! "Delicious." "I know, right?" Krystal grinned. This should be the only fruit that couldpare to his garden''s. "" What would it taste like in Diana''s hands? Keith was quite eager to find out. "Also, do you have mangos?" "The regr ones?" "" So you do have some in this world. "Are you sure you want it, good sir," The clerk asked, "They''re really sour." "I will take some." Keith nodded. "So, you''re going to grow it with Fira''s help?" She knew about the small nature spirit''s ability "Mmhmm. It''s going to be delicious." There was already no need to worry about anything. "Let''s return to the estate.." Keith nodded as he headed back. And when they did, "Grand Duke, we apologize!" "We were tempted by the count!" "Please forgive us!" "Let''s keep ignoring them." Keith and Krystal didn''t look at the people who were begging. Edmund and the rest of the knights were on clean-up duty. Everyone who had worked under Rodrick was fired or given severe warnings and demoted. But the ones who were getting hit the most were the merchants. They were being picked out like rotten apples.
Volume 8 Chapter 6: How About A Bakery As Well? Volume 8 Chapter 6: How About A Bakery As Well? Volume 8 Chapter 6: How About A Bakery As Well? "These guys would have to start in another city." Actually, they could never start a store anywhere that had affiliations with the Rustchil Duchy. What they did was probably known by every supporter of the duchy. No one would want to make a deal with them unless they want to feel the wrath of the grand duke. These merchants understood it as well. They were begging left and right to gain the grand duke''s mercy. However, Keith could tell Edmund would never reply. "Do they think my father is a fool?" Krystal frowned. These merchants were running into a brick wall. If Edmund epted, it would only ask for more people to betray him! "What are you doing?" Krystal noticed how he was staring at the merchants. "Nothing much. Just remembering some faces." "?" "Young Miss, Sir Keith." The maids greeted them. The two nodded as they headed inside, but he was met with Cedric. "Hello, Grandpa." "Little Gem, how was it outside?" Cedric grinned. "It''s better with Father returning." "That''s nice." Cedric then turned to Keith, "You cooking for dinner?" "...You know I''m a guest, right?" "So?" "...Grandfather." Krystal''s cheeks turned red. "...Fine." Keith shook his head. He couldn''t believe the shamelessness of this man. Cedric grinned. I may ask him for that as well. He was already shameless enough. ... "That dinner was amazing, Keith." Violet wiped her mouth as she stared at the child. He had made steak and potatoes. "Indeed. Delicious thing ever." Cedric felt like his stomach was about to explode. "..." It was delicious and messed up. Edmund couldn''t deny it, but to ask a guest to do this? It was really embarrassing. However, there was another thought in his mind. Should I ask him for more coffee? He had three cups today. "Thank you." Keith took a sip of his tea. "What kind of meat did you use?" Cedric was quite curious about the meat. "Oh, that''s meat from a dragator." "What?!" Edmund and Violet''s expressions froze, "You fed us dragator meat?!" "Keith, do you know how expensive that is?" Dragator meat was a delicacy! A piece would have cost a couple of gold coins! "I''m fine. I have a lot left." Keith grinned. He had like 8.5 left, "I also used dragon honey as well." "..." Edmund and Violet had no words to say about this. Just one cost a few gold coins. The honey was even more so than the dragator! Plus, the way he cooked it, a tinum coin was the least amount. "By the way, Kid. I was thinking about it. How about you opening a bakery here as well?" Cedric had been meaning to ask him about this. "You want me to open a bakery in the duchy?" "Mmhmm. You have so many in the northern region! There''s one in the royal capital and academy as well. Why can''t you have one here?!" "Uh," "And it doesn''t help that the one in the royal capital is loaded with so many people!" The bakery in the Royal capital always had a long line. It didn''t matter who the person was; they would have to wait. "Wait a moment, you''re not living in the city?" "No," "Then why do I see you every day?!" Hold on a second. That kinda didn''t make any sense. Cedric was a residential customer at his cart. So how could hee every day if he wasn''t living there? "Oh, I just take the gate." "Holy, that''s expensive!" To and from the city was just crazy enough; the number of coins spent was enormous. "For my granddaughter, I can do it!" Cedric grinned, "Also, I have a yearly pass, and I''m good." "There''s a yearly pass?" What? When was this?! Keith turned to Krystal, who looked away, not wanting to meet his gaze. Where is a hole I can hide?! "So, how about it? Make a bakery in my duchy!" "Ahh, I think it would be too expensive." "How?!" "Father, calm down." Edmund felt his father was going to explode in a moment. "Using teleportation gates like that isn''t cost-effective." Most of the materials the bakeries used were from his farms. Getting those materials over to the royal capital and then to the city required a teleportation gate, which cost coins. That was why he never considered making more than one, as each carriage would cost a lot. Of course, he would probably pull a Cedric and buy a pass. "We would need to take a trip to the royal capital and then to the duchy." That was what John did. "Just tell your father to set it to duchy as well." Teleportation gates could be set. The one in the Freed territory was set only to the royal capital. "Yeah, then you need to discuss this with my father." This was not his ce to say. "Kid, are you really going to y coy with me? You''re just like your grandfather." "Thank you, I''m d I take after him." Lionel was pretty cool. "Scratch that, you''re more cheekier." "Heh." Keith grinned. That only caused Cedric to re more so. He was too calm about everything. They kept talking about it for some time before Keith walked away. However, "That kid is too tight-lipped about everything!" "You can''t me him, Father." "What''s the matter, Little Gem?" Cedric noticed how Krystal had kept silent throughout the conversation. "Umm, he''s nning to put a trading shop here." That was Keith''s n. "Mmhmm." Edmund agreed with it. "Then wouldn''t he use the same teleportation gate?" It really didn''t matter that much since he would be getting goods over here. Plus, it might be even cheaper because it''s in bulk. "?!" "Brat!!!!!!!" Cedric didn''t even wait as he stormed in Keith''s direction! Violetughed, "How much do you expect Keith said all of that to make father inw get off his back?" "Is that even a question?" Edmund chuckled. Volume 8 Chapter 7: I Must Inform Him. Volume 8 Chapter 7: I Must Inform Him. Volume 8 Chapter 7: I Must Inform Him. "Aghh," Keith sighed as he returned to his room. What Violet said was correct. That was what he did; he wanted to avoid opening a bakery in the duchy. Well, not right now. The duchy was unstable. Opening a bakery didn''t make sense right now. However, he wasn''t going to tell Cedric about this. This guy would probably do something crazy for the bakery. "Ugh." Keith''s body slumped on the bed. "Wow, are you okay?" "Mmhmm, just got chewed out by someone." Cedric''s words were ringing through his head. Staring at the great spirit of wind, "Nephele, thank you for helping me with the incident." Keith had called Diana and told her to get Nephele the moment he met with Rodrick. One look, and he understood this guy was shady. Nephele was sneaky and could make herself into the wind, allowing her to listen in on their conversation. "Of course, Keith! I''m always here to lend a hand." Nephele''s smile was warm and reassuring. "By the way, Keith. Are you going to tell them about the cloaked person?" The culprit was Rodrick. However, he was only a pawn in this game; the true person was the cloaked man. "I will, but for now, I think they need to focus on the duchy." Stabilizing it first; then tell them about it. "How did tailing him go?" Hearing about this cloaked person, Keith had asked Nephele to tail the guy. She had been doing this for a few days now. So her being here was a little surprising. That question caused Nephele''s expression to contort, "I did. But that person realized it and was able to lose me." "He lost you?" Keith blinked. For him to escape from the great spirit of wind? That person had to be skilled. "I''m sorry." "It''s fine." Keith patted her head, "We at least know that there''s a mastermind involved." This was an excellent clue for them. "Mmhmm." "You should go home now. Also, take these." Keith then handed the girl a group of fruits, "I''m sure Diana could do something with this." "Yippe! Gotcha!" Nephele quickly disappeared. Keith was about to go to bed when a knock came, "Who is it?" "Keith, can Ie in?" "No." "..." There was a few seconds before Krystal entered. "Hey! Didn''t I say not to enter? What if I was naked?" "That''s why I gave you a few seconds." "..." This girl was prepared. "... He''s my grandfather," Krystal muttered. She couldn''t hide anything from him. "At least you gave me a head start." That was the only saving grace with all of that. Keith then questioned, "What do you need?" "Remember what you said about helping me with my face?" "Oh yeah! Come sit down." Keith took something out, "I''m going to smear this on your face." "The honey?" "Mmhmm, surprisingly, it''s really good for the skin. It even clears pimples and red spots." "Put a lot." "Didn''t peg you to be this worried." "When I''ve been working so hard, of course, I would be worried," There were some sleepless nights she had to go through because of paperwork. "But you still look beautiful." There was really nothing wrong with Krystal''s appearance. "...Just put it on." "Close your eyes." Keith started to smear it on. "It''s cold." "I chilled it. It''ll tighten up your skin." "So nice." "You really rxed a ton." Keith chuckled. "That''s because of you." Krystal realized he was the cause. "I''m d that I made you really rxed." The two didn''t say anything as they rested with the honey. After a while, the two needed to wipe it away. "Why are you rubbing your face so roughly?" "Eh?" "That also messes up skin." Keith shook as he helped her wipe. Krystal went silent as she let him do it. While he did this, what they didn''t realize was how they were being watched, "That damn yboy." "Father, calm down. Also, I think I need to talk with Krystal." Those two were just wasting coins left and right! Not even nobles would dare use dragon honey for something like that! It was considered to be a powerful medicinal ingredient! "Dear, what''s the matter?" Edmund stared at his wife, who was silent throughout all of this. "I wonder if I can ask Keith to do that for me." Seeing how her daughter''s face was so smooth, she felt envious. She wanted to be like that as well. "..." Am I the normal one? ... While Keith did this with Krystal, things were not doing well for the cloaked man. He showed a tired look as he hid in a room. Who was it that was protecting him? Nephele wasn''t only tailing the cloaked person; she was trying to take him back! The cloaked person looked down at his arm; well, the area of it. Over the past few days, he had felt something staring at the back of his neck. It was unsettling and dangerous. That was why he devised a n to escape from there today. Yet, That magic sliced off my arm. He didn''t know what it was, but he used a mana barrier to guard it. Even with it, he survived with a missing arm and wounds etched around his body. He stared at his right hand; it had been shaking uncontrobly even when he escaped an hour ago. How strong is the Bradley? With such a protector beside Keith, it only made the Bradley and Freed family''s power unimaginable. If they join with the Rustchil, everything will be turned to shreds. The power the two had together would make them unbeatable.
Volume 8 Chapter 8: Those With High Aspirations Volume 8 Chapter 8: Those With High Aspirations Volume 8 Chapter 8: Those With High Aspirations "Keith, may I speak with you?" Edmund called out to Keith as he walked down the hallway with Krystal. Krystal tilted her head, "What''s the matter, Father? What do you need Keith for?" "I need him for something. It''s something about the merchant group." "Ah, then I will go." Krystal walked away. Keith asked, "Is there something wrong with the group?" The group was going strong as there were ns to rent a store. Edmund was assisting them in finding a suitable area for it. "No, there''s nothing wrong with them. Actually, there''s something else I want to talk about." "Hmm?" "I''m going to speak with Rodrick. I want you to be there." Edmund exined. Keith''s eyes widened, "You want me to be there?" "Mmhmm, my father suggested this, and I agree." Edmund felt having the child there would be the correct choice. "Understood." Keith nodded as he followed Edmund. The two have arrived in a ce a little far from the estate. There were two guards in front of them; Sterling and Cedric were also there. "Kid, you''re here." "Mmhmm." "Let''s go to the dungeon now." Since everyone was here, they entered the cer. Going down, Keithmented, "You guys have something here?" It was a jail. "Mmhmm." "I think every noble house has that." Sterlingughed. "By the way, is it alright not to have Krystal or Aunty Violet here?" It was only them. It was sort of weird. "Violet is staying in the duchy to watch it. And I don''t want Krystal to see what''s going on. She''s still young." Edmund sighed. No father wanted their child to see something like this. "..." What about me? Did he forget about him being the same age as his daughter? "Kid, you''re different from others." Cedric scoffed. "How-" "Your eyes said everything." Keith''s eyes were saying he was the same age as her. Cedric exined, "Unlike the others, you''re actually ruthless." "Hey, I''m not ruthless." "Oh, please. If someone angers you, that''s a different story." Cedric knew long ago that Keith''s anger switch was long; not many things could make him furious. However, that didn''t mean he didn''t have one. Once that switch turned on, everything was off the table. That incident with Todd was a clear sign. "..." "You have the ability to do things without any hesitation. Krystal isn''t like that." Once Cedric said this, Edmund and Sterling nodded. The girl would mull around before deciding. Keith was a decision-maker who epted the consequences of the oue. "I see." "Having you here will bring a different perspective." They needed an outsider for this. "We''re here," Edmund muttered as the four arrived with rows of jail cells. Once they had seen the four, "Grand Duke! Please! We''re sorry!" "We apologize!" "Oh, you brought the knight here as well." Some of the knights who betrayed them were kept here as well. "Of course, we can''t have them roam after what they did." "We need to go speak with him." The four arrived before a particr jail cell. Inside the cell was Rodrick. Thesest few days had changed him by a mile. Rodrick''s expression was wry and dark as he looked up. A slight smirk formed, "Well if it isn''t the Grand Duke. What do you need from a lowly count?" "Brother, are you still going to be like this?" "Brother? Do you still call me your brother?!" Rodrickughed. "Even though you tried to ruin me, we''re still brothers." It didn''t matter what he did; the two were still rted by blood. It was something that tied them even if Edmund didn''t want it. "Son, stop acting like this. It''s unbing." Cedric shook his head. "Heh, have you ever treated me like your son?!" Rodrick scoffed, "You have given Edmund everything! You even taught him everything, yet with me, you left me all alone!" That was what urred. Cedric had prioritized everything on Edmund. "That''s because you were too ambitious." Cedric scoffed. That was the difference between the two. One was ambitious, while the other was calm. When deciding on who to lead, Cedric understood the answer. "I-" "You wanted to expand the Rustchil territory?" "?!" "Do you think I wouldn''t realize it? You have always wanted to be the strongest Rustchil." Even as a child, Rodrick had high expectations of bing the best. However, there was a thing called biting off more than you could chew. Rodrick gritted his teeth as he shouted, "What''s wrong with wanting our household to be the strongest?! What is wrong with that!" Only by bing the strongest would the household flourish and be sessful. "And that''s exactly why I didn''t choose you. What you''re thinking would only break the bnce we have with the other households." The others wouldn''t stand still; they would attack when they saw it. "Plus, you wouldn''t be able to handle it." "How can you not?!" "Just you controlling thend for a few weeks already showed you weren''t capable." Cedric sighed, "Instead of bolstering thend, you chose to fire the people who went against you and hire ipetence instead." "..." "Those with high aspirations should have the abilities to back it up. Those who have it but are foolish will only send everything to ruin." Rodrick was thetter. "Rodrick, I will give you two options," Edmund stated. "Hmm?" "I can let you go." "?!" Rodrick scoffed, "Are you kidding me? You''re really going to let me go after what I did?" Who was he kidding? Edmund and the others would probably end him once he left. "No, I will leave you alone." "!" Rodrick frowned, "...What are the conditions?" He was tempted now. "I want you to tell me who the mastermind is?" That was something Edmund had realized. For Rodrick to do all this so quickly meant that there had to be a backer to all of this. "I refuse. I will not say anything." Rodrick shook his head, refusing to say anything. "Do you understand that person had left you to die?" "?!" "We had left the jail cell unguarded for a few days, purposely letting anyone enter." Edmund took a gamble to let this ce be unguarded. He wanted to see whether or not the culprit woulde and show himself. However, "He never did. He chose to leave you here to die." That meant Rodrick was disposable. "..." "So tell us who the culprit is." "I-" Before Rodrick could say anything, his body went stiff like a statue. Without anything left to be said, his body dropped to the ground! "Rodrick!" Edmund quickly entered the cell. When he checked the pulse, "Is he?" Sterling frowned. "No, he''s breathing. But he''s unconscious." "" There was silence between everyone. There was one thing on Cedric''s mind, "He must have signed a curse." "But a curse that makes a person like this? Why would he sign something like that?" Sterling questioned. Signing a curse was a mutual thing. The person had to sign the paper for it to activate. That also meant the person could read over the effects. "Either Rodrick did it willingly without knowing, or he was forced." "It should be the first option. It seemed Rodrick didn''t know about it." Edmund muttered. Rodrick was about to reveal everything to them. "Dammit, who could it be?" "What''s the matter with you?" Cedric noticed how Keith was silent throughout all of this. Keithmented, "If Edmund can''t tell us what''s going on, then we''ll have to get it from another source." "Eh?" Cedric''s eyes widened, "Kid, you don''t mean-" "Yes." Keith nodded his head. Volume 8 Chapter 9: Support Volume 8 Chapter 9: Support Volume 8 Chapter 9: Support "Is someone going to let us out?!" Arnie banged on the door. However, what he got in return was silence. His expression darkened as he was prepared to kick a table. However, his mother, Barb, responded, "Stop destroying everything." Barb''s eyes were dark as she bit her nails. What is going on? She didn''t understand why she and her son were locked away. The knights appeared in front of her door one morning and told them they would stay in this room instead. Did they find out about everything? A thought urred; Rodrick had been trying to take power and be a grand duke. Barb supported this. She would be the grand duchess if he became the next grand duke. She had seen how people respected Violet, and she yearned for that. Yet all of that was about to disappear. Being locked in a room was a red g. "Open up!" Arnie couldn''t take it any longer as he continued mming the door. This time, it worked as the door burst open, smacking the guy in the face. "Ugh!" Arnie was sent flying. "Dear!" Barb quickly walked up to him to see that he had blooding down his nose! Then, she looked at the brat, "How dare you kick the door down like that?!" Since it was Keith, there was no need to hold back her anger! "Tch! You think you can talk to me like that with all the trouble your family caused thesest few days?" Keith ignored their re as he sat on the sofa, "Let me make one thing clear, the only reason you guys are alive is because we haven''t handed down your verdict." "Verdict?!" "What verdict, you bastard!" Arnie charged at Keith as he was prepared to swing his fist down. However, Keith tilted his neck one way, dodging without any trouble. Grabbing his arm, "ARGHHHHHH!" A hideous roar came out of Arnie''s mouth as he was shocked by 10000 volts of lightning! "Stop it now!" Keith did so as he dropped him on the floor, "But everything has changed now; your verdict has been decided." "What?!" Barb and a disheveled Arnie were startled. "You two are going to be executed." Keith coldly dered, "Your lives are nothing more than garbage." "!" Arnie and his mother''s face paled. "P-please!" "We don''t want to die." "Do you think you can say that after trying to start a coup against the grand duke?" It was baffling. They clearly don''t understand the situation. "W-we," "However, I think I could get a few good words in for you to live." A grin formed on his face. "!" Barb''s expression changed. Who was he? This boy was none other than Marquis Freed''s son and also the grandson of Grand Duke Bradley. Not only that, he also had a good rtionship with Krystal. If he put a good word in, they could live! "Wipe that salvation look off your face." Keith''s gaze was cold as ice, "Do you think I would save you without anything in return. I want something of equal value." "Equal value?" "Tell me, who was the one who started all of this?" "Eh?" "Don''t y dumb; there was a mastermind behind your actions." "The grand duke would probably pardon your execution if you hand over the culprit," Keith added calmly. "It was a cloaked man! He was discussing it with Rodrick!" Barb didn''t hesitate to reveal. "We already know this." Keith shook his head, "That''s not enough information for you to live." "Then we don''t know anything!" "Then I guess you guys can die." Keith shrugged as he got up. "Where are you going?!" "Leaving, since you guys are nothing more than worthless." Keith looked at them like garbage as he walked away. However, "Wait! I do remember something!" Arnie muttered with a weak voice. "Hmm? What do you remember?" "I remember the person had a weird emblem." "A weird emblem?" "It''s in the shape of a dagger. He wore it like a pocket watch." When the cloaked person talked with their family, he noticed how the man would hold onto it. "Is that all you can remember?" "Father was extremely respectful to him; they made a deal about support," Arnie added. "What?" "They did?" Barb didn''t hear about this. "I overheard Father saying he would support someone if he became head." Arnie was out drinking and returned homete. That was when he walked across the door and heard them discuss it. "That''s all." "Hmpf." Keith looked away as he opened the door, leaving the two in despair and fear. Outside the door, Edmund and the two stood. "You heard everything, right?" "What''s the matter?" "Quite the cold attitude you had there, Kid." Cedric chuckled. "Hmm?" "For a second, I thought hell had frozen over." Sterling shivered when he heard the conversation. Keith''s voice was quite dark and cruel, like he held a knife at their throats. "I had to sell it." Keith sighed, "Out of everyone, I''m the one they have never met with and don''t know if what I''m saying is the truth or not." He had to be the one to interrogate them. No one knew what kind of personality he had. He was an enigma to those two. "But they did have information." Edmund took a deep breath. That was what Keith had suggested. He had told them that Rodrick and the family had been talking to the cloaked person. "Mmhmm, this person has a dagger pendant, and also, it was someone Rodrick would support if he became grand duke," Keith repeated Arnie''s words. "That''s a good start." Cedric nodded. "Sir Edmund, please take this as well." Keith handed him a stone, "This is the recording I obtained of the cloaked man discussing with Rodrick. I couldn''t see the pendant. But try your best to see if you can find more information out of it." "Thank you so much." That was another piece of information they could use. "Mmhmm, I''m going to go to bed now." Keith bowed. It should have been him going to bed now. "I''m sorry about taking your time." "Mmhmm." Keith left the three there. "See? What did I tell you about the kid." Cedric grinned. "Indeed." "That kid is dangerous." Sterling continued to shiver. Never did he expect Keith to be this ruthless. "He may have a kind side, but that will go out the window if they try to cause trouble." "But Father, if what Arnie said is true, this lowers the number of culprits." Arnie''s information lowered it by a mile. "Indeed." It can''t be, can it?
Volume 8 Chapter 10: Peaceful Days? Volume 8 Chapter 10: Peaceful Days? Volume 8 Chapter 10: Peaceful Days? While the situation at the Rustchil Duchy had be even more ambiguous, Alfia sighed deeply, "Hah." "Aww, what''s the matter? Are you feeling lonely?" Noticing that deep sigh, Scarlet nudged the elf''s back. That only caused the princess to scoff, "What are you talking about? I''m just basking in the fact that these days have been peaceful." "Can you really call it peaceful with those two?" Scarlet retorted as she pointed at one Herrick and Melor. Those two were the definition of what rowdy was. No way could these days be peaceful with the two being there. "..." Point taken. That only caused Scarlet to grin, "Don''t kid yourself. Without him here, it doesn''t feel the same." The others may not say it, but they were missing Keith. "I-" "I miss him as well. It''s really different without him here." Scarlet wasn''t going to deny it. The mansion was much brighter with him. "Did they say when they were going to return?" The two had been gone for quite some time now. However, Diana raised a bag in the air yesterday and said that Keith had sent this over for them to try. The Ly Mangos were positively delicious. However, the mangoes were incredibly sour. I''m definitely going to talk to him about it. "If Keith had sent the bags over, he should be returning soon," Gabriel muttered. Keith knew his priorities; that meant the situation with the Rustchil family was finished. "True." Alfia and Scarlet chuckled. "Carolyn." Everyone turned around and noticed that there was Alger. It was surprising. "Hello, Alger. Why are you here?" Carolyn got up and was a little surprised. "Why can''t I be here? I''m meeting with my girlfriend." Alger grinned as he stared at her. "What?!" Alfia and Scarlet looked at one another. What urred in this short time frame?! ... "Father, will you two be alright by yourself?" Krystal was still worried. She wanted to stay at home for a little longer. Edmund shook his head, "We''ll be fine. Everything is finished now." The news about him being a traitor was going to vanish. It would probably take tomorrow. "But-" "I can''t have you miss sses." The two were still students. And the break hadn''t evene yet, "You guys have the midterms as well." Being a student at the academy before, he knew about everything. "Understood." Krystal wasn''t going to say anything else. Edmund, "Also, I want you to take this." He handed something over to him. "Hmm? It''s a sword." A one-handed sword. On the de''s hilt was a wolf, the emblem of the Rustchil family. "Take this sword with you. Use it to protect the people you care about." Edmund smiled. "Mmhmm!" Krystal stared down and held it tight to his body. Now, it was time for Keith. "Thank you for watching over me." "We should be the ones saying that. You have been helping us thesest few days." Violet chuckled. What was he saying? Rodrick would probably be the head if the child didn''t join in. "Keith, the Rustchil Household will forever be in your debt." Edmund bowed. However, Keith waved his hand, "Please don''t bow your head like this. I only did it because Krystal needed help." That was the only reason why he headed here. "..." Krystal looked away from him. "If you ever need our assistance, the Rustchil will aid you." "Thank you. But you should focus on that first." Edmund nodded to the child''s words. Find the true culprit behind all of this. That was something they had to do; leaving someone there was asking for more problems. "Mmhmm, I will tell you about it as well." Edmund had a hunch there was something off about all of this. And this may go over to him as well. "Thank you." The two were going to enter the carriage. It was not the grand carriage they hade on before; this was the Rustchil carriage. It was time to show everyone the Rustchil would not be messed with. But there was one more thing that startled them. "Are youing along with us, Grandpa Cedric?" Cedric entered the carriage along with them. "No, I will be going to the capital first. There''s something I need to do." Cedric took a deep sigh as he said this. But that caused Keith and Krystal to look at one another. "Rx, I won''t be bothering the two of you." Cedric sighed as he sat down. And that was how they had left the grand duchy. "Krystal, are you going to take a nap again?" Keith grinned. But that caused Krystal to scoff, "I''m not a child." "Well, I''m going to take a nap," Keith closed his eyes. "You''ll probably never beat him in a battle of words, Little Gem." Cedric shook his head. This man could brute force the damn thing down. "" Krystal took a deep sigh as she looked at Cedric, "But Grandpa, you have been eating at the cart?" This was new to her. "Mmhmm." "Then why haven''t I seen you eating there?" She should have spotted him there. "Hmm? Have you been going there as well, Little Gem?" "No, I work there." Cedric froze, "You work there?" "Yes, Keith makes me take orders." "" Cedric''s expression was indescribable. There was this one second of absolute silence before the man grabbed Keith by the cor! "How dare you, you stinking brat!" "What?!" Keith actually went to sleep and was shaken by the sudden tug. "How dare you use my daughter as a waitress!" "I thought she was a good waitress!" Keith tried to move his hand away. But that only caused Cedric to shake him even more! "I will end you!" "Grandfather, please calm down!" Krystal grabbed Keith''s hand, trying to move his hand away. But the old man continued to shake him, "How dare you! How dare you! How dare you!" . Volume 8 Chapter 11: Unsure How To Go About Volume 8 Chapter 11: Unsure How To Go About Volume 8 Chapter 11: Unsure How To Go About The entire ride was Keith hounded by Cedric while Krystal tried her best to hold him back. It was even worse than him trying to wave off the bakery. However, this onlysted about three minutes as they arrived at the royal capital''s gate. "It''s the Rustchil carriage." "Someone from the Rustchil family had arrived." The guards quickly moved in front of the carriage to greet them. The news about the grand duke being framed was spread to them first. However, "Sniveling brat!" Cedric muttered as he left the carriage with a dark expression. The aura from him made the guards gasp. Such a dark and furious aura! The carriage didn''t stop as the coachman told the person to head to the academy next. Inside the carriage was a disheveled Keith and a tired Krystal. "What is wrong with that old geezer?" Keith erupted in frustration, his voice echoing in the carriage. He hastily got up, his hands trembling as he tried to fix his disheveled clothes. After getting shaken so much, it caused his hand to vibrate. "I don''t think he likes the idea of me being a waitress," Krystal muttered. "You think?!" Keith blinked. Cedric''s explosiveness was a no-brainer! "And I thought I would get some good nap." Why was there something like that? "..." You''re more concerned with the nap? Where were this guy''s priorities? "We''re finally home." Looking out the window, Keith saw they had returned to the city. Krystal took a deep sigh as well. We finally returned; the two had returned from a political battle. "I wonder what everyone''s doing." Keith got out of the carriage. It was time for them to head to the academy. The two then entered the ind, just like when they left. Keith took a deep breath, "The air here is the best." No matter where he went, his ind always had the best air. While he was mesmerized by the smell, "Keith!" A yful voice called out. With it came, "Po!" "Ho!" Two little cries also came forward as Keith turned his head, "Aww, Hello, you three!" The three monsters quickly jumped on him. "Did you guys miss me?" "Mmhmm!" "Po!" "Ho!" The three monsters quickly called. Fira turned over to Krystal, "Wee home, Krystal!" "Po!" The fairy and snowball quickly jumped over to her. The two were pretty close with her. "Mmhmm." Krystal patted the two. But that was not the end of this assault. "Woof!" "Kwak!" "Meow!" "Pii!" The spirit squad then tackled Keith all at once. "I missed you guys as well." Keith chuckled. 0 attack power, but 100% fluffiness was there. He could die like this any other day! But that was not the end; the spirit squad quickly moved away. That was when a couple of shadows came flying on top of him! "Mgh!" Keith''s expression became indescribable as his face contorted as the giant weight came on his body. Krystal blinked before she said, "Hi guys," "Hello!" Herrick, Melor, and Jack waved, continuing to be on Keith''s body. The others soon came out. "What are you fools doing?" Alfia came out to see a giant pile on top of the man. "We saw Saphir and the others piling on Keith, so why not us?" It seemed pretty fun. "..." That''s because this guy likes fluffy things. There was a difference between them and the spirits. ".I think he''s dead," Krystal muttered. Keith was silent the moment those three piled on him. "...Not yet." Keith gritted his teeth as he stared at them. "Are you going to get off of me?" "No way." "After leaving so long, you need a special wee home!" "" Killing me is your special way of saying wee home? "Seriously, you guys! You know that weight stacks when you guys are together like this, right?!" After they had gotten off, it was time for them to get lectured. However, the three seemed to be spacing out; everything was going in and out of the other ear. Keith shook his head, "How has the ind been going?" "Oh, there was a day when Herrick went crazy because of no food." Should I be hearing this? "There''s also the incident in the living room where Alfia and Scarlet trie-" "Wait! Don''t tell him that!" The two girls quickly grabbed Melor by the mouth, shutting him up. "It seems a lot of things happened while away." And I don''t think I need to find out about it. There was no way he would care about all of this. "Did anything else happen?" The moment that was said, Gabriel and the others flinched. "." Keith noticed it and sighed, "Alright. I will be going to my room and chill out." After being away for so long, it was time for him to get some sleep. Alfia and the others nodded, "Yes! Go to sleep!" "You guys probably done a lot thesest few days!" "Alright then." Keith shook his head as he headed for his bedroom. "Phew! I thought for sure he was going to figure it out!" Herrick and the others were about to lose it. But one voice cut that down. "Guys, you understand that Keith already knows, right?" Krystal retorted. "Eh?" Gabriel, Alfia, Sarah, Faelyn, and Scarlet sighed at this. "He just didn''t say anything about this." Keith understood they wanted to hide something and decided to let them hide it. "So what is it that you''re hiding?" Krystal blinked. For them to hide something like that from the guy meant it had to do something with the person himself. Scarlet sighed, "It''s about Keith. However, it''s something that we''re unsure of how to go about with this."
Volume 8 Chapter 12: Congratulations! Volume 8 Chapter 12: Congrattions! Volume 8 Chapter 12: Congrattions! "What?" You''re saying it''s about Keith but it''s difficult to exin? Krystal turned to Gabriel and Faelyn. To determine if this was that difficult, look at those two''s expression. They were the most level-headed of the group. "It''s true." Gabriel nodded. Even he was having a hard time trying to find a way to exin. It was one of those things that shouldn''t being from his mouth. "?!" For the two to say something like that meant it was something big. Faelyn groaned as she wondered. However, "Oh, Krystal. You returned!" Everyone looked at the gate to see Carolyn. "Carolyn!" "Po!" Fira and Mir quickly jumped over to the girl''s arms. Catching the two, a soft smile appeared, "Hello, you two. It''s been a while." Krystal nodded, "Mmhmm. We''re back." "I heard about what happened with your father. Is everything alright now?" "Everything is alright now. There''s going to be news about everything being falsified." Edmund and Cedric were working on that. "Thank goodness." Carolyn sighed in relief. "Mmhmm." Krystal nodded. "I take it that Keith is here as well?" Carolyn nced around and noticed the guy was missing. "Mmhmm. But he said he was going to take a nap," Jack exined. "He''s still up?" "Yes." "Good, I need to talk with him." Carolyn smiled as she entered the mansion. Krystal frowned; strange. This seemed a little too forceful for someone like Carolyn. ...Wait a moment. A thought urred to Krystal as she turned to the rest. "Does this have to do with Carolyn?" "Yes." Everyone nodded. Keith entered his room and noticed how tidy it was. Thank goodness Diana tidied my room. The great spirit of nature would clean the empty rooms. Laying down on his bed, he was prepared to take a nap. However, "Keith, are you going to bed now?" "Carolyn? Nope." Keith quickly got up to open the door, "I haven''t seen you in a while." This girl hadn''t beening to his ind for quite some time. "Mmhmm." Carolyn sat on his bed, "There were a lot of things that I had to do." Training and even more training. She had been going out in the forest with the other club members. "Show me your hand," "Hmm?" Carolyn raised her hand, "Don''t worry, it''s not sore at all." Her palms were all healed up. Battling so many times had gotten him used to it. "I can tell you have gotten stronger," Keith muttered. The aura around the girl was nothing like the one she had a week ago. "What do you think is so different about me?!" A proud grin appeared on the princess''s face. "A lot more mature." "Hehe," Carolyn giggled, but that only caused the boy to pinch her cheeks, "To think that you have matured. I think I''m going to cry." "I have to grow up at some point. And why do you sound like my elder?" Did he forget they were the same age? "Because it''s heartbreaking to see you like this." A fake tear fell from his eyes, "To think the little shy crybaby had be like this." "I''m not a crybaby anymore!" Carolyn retorted. She sighed deeply before asking, "Why did you go to the duchy?" "Hmm? Isn''t it obvious?" "But do you understand the repercussions of this?" Carolyn turned serious as she asked. "Repercussions?" "Do you understand who you represent?" Carolyn grabbed her head, but then she realized by his clueless expression. It seemed he didn''t care. "But more so, I did it for Krystal." "?" "When there''s a friend in need, you help them out." Keith grinned. "..." Carolyn paused. But then she decided, "Keith, I want to say something to you." "Hmm?" "I''m going out with someone." ... Carolyn left the ind with a weird expression. When she returned to her ind, she was greeted by everyone, "Wee home, Princess Carolyn." "Carolyn," The princess looked forward and saw Alger walking towards her. The students had a goofy grin as they left the two alone. "Carolyn is so lucky to be dating Senior Alger." "I know, right?" "They''re the perfect couple." Alger smiled, "I heard you went out." "Mmhmm. I went to meet up with Keith and them," "I see." Alger nodded, "Please don''t stay out for too long." "Understood." Carolyn nodded, "I''m going to go rest now." "Mmhmm." Alger nodded as he watched her go upstairs. But as she did, a frown formed on the prince''s face. Is she still thinking about him? ... Carolyn entered her room and then dropped down on her bed. In her bed, she stared at a bunny doll, the same bunny doll that the boy had given to her when they were kids. It was still brand new and clean as the day she got it. As she continued to stare, a knock came from the door. "Who is it?" "It''s me, Sister." "Come in; the door isn''t locked." Tristan entered the room, "Ah, were you staring at the bunny again?" "Uh, no. I wasn''t." Carolyn quickly hid the doll behind her body, trying to keep it away. Hiding it only made it more apparent as Tristan chuckled, "Oh please, do you think I wouldn''t know about it? Everyone in the castle knows the doll is more precious than any jewel." It was well kept because this girl had asked for a magic tool to preserve it from Julius. Everyone was dumbfounded, but not Carolyn. She was adamant like the world would end if she didn''t get it. "" Carolyn''s cheeks turned red as she tried to look away. "How did he take the news about you being engaged?" Those two were dating with the intention of being engaged. "Ahh." Carolyn''s expression turned dull beforeughing, "That guy said he was happy for me." Those words were still on her mind as he said, You''re going out with someone? Congrattions! "He even apologized to me before about saying that I wouldn''t get married." Carolyn chuckled. "I see." "So he can stuff it! I''m the first one out of us to be engaged." "Mmhmm." Tristan nodded as he patted Carolyn''s head, "What''s the matter? Brother?" "Nothing." Tristan sighed as he got up, "You should go to sleep now." "Mmhmm." Tristan closed the door. Volume 8 Chapter 13: Recouping Everything They Missed Volume 8 Chapter 13: Recouping Everything They Missed Volume 8 Chapter 13: Recouping Everything They Missed "I missed it!" "Thank goodness you have returned, Keith!" Herrick and Melor eximed as they munched on their breakfast like monsters. "Are you going to say that? Diana''s a good cook as well." The great spirit of nature was in charge of cooking with him. With Keith gone, the one who took charge was Diana. She was a fantastic cook. She was the one who prepared dinner yesterday as well. "Of course, Dorm Mother Diana''s cooking is amazing," "She''s the only reason why we didn''tin so much," This was so true. Things would have be dangerous if Keith had disappeared without preparing backup for them. Herrick and Melor would have gone crazy. However, Diana''s cooking had brought them down to the ground. They were able to keep their sanity because of her. "Indeed." The others took a deep sigh as well. "Thank you for the praises." "But your cooking is much better," Nephele added. There was a difference between Keith''s cooking and hers. The human was a better cook in general than the great spirit. "...I will get there soon." "Mmhmm, I know you will." Diana''s cooking was getting better by the day. That brightened the spirit. "By the way, where''s Grandpa Cadmus?" ncing around, Keith noticed how the dragon was nowhere in sight. Sohma was not here either. This was odd since Keith didn''t need to call him; he would just be here. "Cadmus, who?" Diana questioned. "...Forget I said anything." Keith sipped his coffee, trying his best to change the subject. Did something happen when he was away? It was as if hell had frozen over. Even Herrick and Melor shut their mouth as they looked away, not wanting to be a part of this; they were shivering in their boots! Aidiun and the rest were quite scared. What did the dragon do to make her this furious? "Professor Aidiun, can I ask what Krystal and I missed in thesest few sses?" They had almost forgotten, but they were out for a week, and it was midterms. That was not good for them as students. "Yeah." Krystal''s expression contorted as she realized this as well. A week was a long time; plus, the fact they were in S-ss didn''t help. The two would have to recoup as much as possible. "I have everything here." Aidiun was prepared; what came out was a giant pile of papers! "..." Keith and Krystal let out a dryugh before the boy muttered, "We seriously missed out on so many things." "Mmhmm. We were going strong thosest few days." Aidiun and the other instructorspiled everything they did thesest few months and reviewed it. "Sucks to be you!" "Haha! Now you two get to suffer what we did!" Herrick and Melor jeered. But that was not the end, "Herrick, Melor, here are your papers as well." "Eh?" "The two of you need more practice." Aidiun shook his head. These two were so bad at studying that it made him worried about their future. Keith cracked his knuckles, "I better work on memorizing this. Krystal, you too." "Understood." Each one took a pile as they headed into their rooms to begin cramming. "...Did he say he was going to memorize all of it?" Jack muttered. "Did he not see the pile in front of him?!" There was something really wrong with this. "Leader is amazing!" Arlo''s eyes glimmered. "Will they be alright?" Scarlet scratched her head. Herrick and Melor had the most issues, but the others weren''t doing well. The materials they were being crammed at the end were just unfair. "Keith will be fine, while Krystal is quite the studious student," Those two were actually the perfect ones who could do so. Keith was superhuman, and he could memorize things quickly. Krystal was simr; Aidiun saw how she studied. She was a pretty hard worker. These two could actually make it work. "." Alfia and their expressions darkened. "By the way, did you guys feel anything different about Keith?" Sarah questioned. Her eyes had been locked on the boy. "No, there was nothing wrong with him." Keith had been doing things at the same usual pace. It was the same routine as he went out to pick up vegetables and cook for them. Sarah frowned, "Are you sure? Shouldn''t he be worried or something?" Keith and Carolyn were childhood friends for quite some time. However, Keith''s reaction was normal. It was as if nothing had urred between them. "" Alfia and the others really didn''t say anything. "We just need to leave him to his own devices," Leona stated. "..." "This is not our ce to say anything. This is between the two." Them joining in on this would probably cause more trouble for the two. "True." "And we got our own problems to deal with as well." They needed to focus on the midterms.
Volume 8 Chapter 14: How Dare You! Volume 8 Chapter 14: How Dare You! Volume 8 Chapter 14: How Dare You! While Keith and Krystal had to work overtime, Cedric did his thing. Right now, he was sitting in a waiting room. Did they have to put me in here? That re from him was something as it caused all the maids to flinch. That was when a butler entered the room. "Sorry for the dy, Sir Cedric. The Grand Duke shalle to meet with you." "Finally, does he think he could make me wait this long?" Cedric scoffed. The butler didn''t know what to say. He''s still the same. This was not the first time this man hade here. "Unlike you, I don''t have the luxury to y around all the time." A cold voice retorted. It was none other than Lionel, his words dripping with disdain. "You finally showed yourself, you statue." "What does the previous head of the Rustchil family want with me?" Lionel was curt. The smell of gunpowder filled the hallway. A battle between a lion and a wolf. Neither side was backing down from the other. "I need to have a word with you." Cedric went straight to the point. "?" Lionel paused before saying, "Let''s talk in the living room." Like that, the two had entered. The butler prepared two cups of tea for the two. "Oh, this is delicious." Sipping on the tea, it was rich and smooth as it went down his throat. "Of course it is," Lionel retorted as he took small sips. That only caused the vein on Cedric''s forehead to bulge. A smile soon appeared, "Your annoying personality hasn''t changed in thesest couple of years." "And your carefree attitude hasn''t changed either." Lionel wasn''t done either. Each one threw small jabs at the other. "..." The two went silent before Lionel asked, "How is your family doing?" Lionel heard about how Edmund was branded as a traitor, but the news turned out to be false, and everything had been cleared up. But there had to be damage. "Everything is better now. Right now, the dukedom is recovering from the merchants." It would return in a week or two. "You understand it''s because you gave up the title too soon, right?" Lionel shook his head. Cedric was one of the few people who handed down their title sooner than he should have. The only reason why the merchants went wild was because this man stepped down. Cedric would have them on a tight leash. "True. But if I didn''t step down, Edmund''s life would be more difficult." It was a double-edged sword. For him to step down, it allowed his son to be the grand duke sooner. However, that meant more mistakes. But it also allowed him to learn from them as well. "...But it''s truly not over, is it? It was said that the one who caused it was none other than the Grand duke''s brother." That was what the news was saying. "Is it actually so?" "Fifty-fifty." "What about the other fifty?" "That''s why I came here today," Cedric asked, "Has anything happened with your family?" "Like what?" "Did anyone try to make a deal with you or force you into doing something?" "Did that happen with Rodrick?" Hearing how he exined it, this was likely the case. "Mmhmm." Cedric nodded, "My youngest seemed to have struck a deal with someone. And this someone had to be high power as well." "Do you think I would do something like that?" Cedricing here to question him could imply that! He was a grand duke that rivaled him! "At first, I thought maybe." That may have caused Lionel''s expression to drop. However, Cedric shook his head, "You''re not the type of person who would do something like that." Lionel and Cedric did not mesh well with one another. But they know the other''s personality all too well. Doing something sneaky like that wasn''t something Lionel would do, especially against him. "Our kingdom has three powers." The royal family and the two grand Dukes. These three forces made up the entire power of the Solis Kingdom. "Then you''re suggesting that the royal family did this." That was the only other option. "If it''s not you, then they''re the logical choice. And it seems something is going on with them as well." The incident that urred with his family and the princess getting married to the prince of the Philosopher Kingdom. It can''t be a coincidence. "Then we''ll have to call that person here as well." "Indeed." There was one person who could answer their questions. "Also, let me stay here for a few days." " Don''t you have a mansion." "But they don''t serve good food." One problem with staying in the mansion was the meals were horrible. "H-" "Did you really think I wouldn''t know? Of course, your grandson taught your chef some recipes." There was no way that was not the case. There were rumors that the marquis''s estate and the grand duke''s estate had delicious meals daily. "How do you-" "I go to his cart every day and have his meals. And he also helped me a ton with this whole situation." "Keith did?!" Lionel''s eyes widened. "Mmhmm. I owe him plenty. And that''s why I came here to see if you were fine." Lionel was Keith''s grandfather. Despite their weird rtionship, it would be a disservice not to warn Lionel about what was urring. "Thanks for the warning." Lionel took a deep sigh. "....By the way, have you ever thought about getting him engaged?" "What?" A few more degrees dropped. The butler and maids quickly stepped back when they felt that pressure. Cedric continued, "This kid makes good food, and that dragator steak was delicious. He would make a good husband for my-" That was thest straw as a giant sword was thrown at the table. "What is wrong with you?! How could you throw your sword like that?!" "How dare you! HOW DARE YOU! You made my grandson cook for you when he helped you!" "Oh, do you know he forced my granddaughter to work as a waitress! That''s something I won''t stand for!" If they were speaking of diservices, Cedric was having grips with that! There was no way he was going to let this go! "Die!" "Go to hell!" The two charged at one another with their fist raised! "Duchess! We need your help!" The butler quickly ran over to Camelia''s office. "What''s with all that loud noise? "It''s Sir Cedric and the duke are fighting one another!" "No weapons?" "...They''re using their fists." "Oh. You can just leave them alone." Camelia returned to reading a book. That caused the butler to sweat. "The two of them had always been like that. One thing would lead to another. So best to let them get it out of their system." Camelia saw it all too many times; she was used to it. "..." But the mansion! Those two were enough to cause the entire mansion to rumble! Volume 8 Chapter 15: Tasting Those Mangos Volume 8 Chapter 15: Tasting Those Mangos Volume 8 Chapter 15: Tasting Those Mangos "Oh, wow. These trees are incredible." Keith''s eyes widened in surprise as he headed to the backyard and spotted two new trees. They towered over the orange and apple trees, their branches heavy with ripe mangos. "Diana, you really went over the top." The great spirit of nature really outdid herself this time. Diana grinned, "Of course. I''m curious about the taste of the LY Mango. It was delicious before." The LY Mango was incredibly delicious, even without her doing something to it. "What about the sour one?" "..." Diana looked away, trying to make eye contact with him. Keith chuckled. It was really not to your liking. "That was so devious, Keith!" Nephele jumped on his back, "How could you not tell us about this?!" "Not my fault. You guys tried it before thinking about it?" Keith giggled, "You tasted one while returning home, right?" "How did you know?!" Nephele gasped. That was exactly what she did; those fruits were enticing as she returned. Especially the yellow skin of the mangoes. As she took a bite, that sourness smacked her face! "Nephele," "You." Diana and Udine stared at the great spirit of wind. The woman gulped, "I''m sorry!" While the sermons urred, Keith examined the mangos. I think this one is going to be really delicious. It was quiterger than the regr one. Picking one from the branch, there was quite the heft to it as well. "Keith, are the mangos done growing?" Krystal came out. "Mmhmm, they''re done. Want to try one?" "Mmhmm." "..." Do I see a tail? For some reason, he could see a tail behind the future duchess, swaying back and forth like a tornado. So you''re that excited about it. Now that he thought about it, Krystal was pretty adamant about the mangos. "Here," "Heavy." The difference in weight was noticeable. Taking a knife, Keith cut the fruit open. "Interesting." What Keith expected was the juices to burst from the cut. That urred with the oranges and pearl beets. Yet, nothing came out from the mango. "Is the juice inside the flesh?" That could be one reason. All that heft was concentrated in the flesh. One way to find out; the two took a bite. "!" Such a rich taste. The juices weren''t liquid like water but more like nectar. It was thick. Yet, it was an addicting taste as Keith continued to bite into it. vor explosion! While he savored the taste, Krystal frowned. "Weird." "What''s the matter, Krystal? Wait, you called it weird?" Hold up? Are you kidding me?! "No, it''s delicious." Krystal shook her head. The taste was better than the regr mango. And yet, "Something is missing with it?" "Something missing?" "There''s thisck of vor that isn''ting from this." "I see." "You''re not doubting me?" "Why would I?" Keithughed, "You''ve eaten this fruit more than me. I trust your taste buds on this." "..." Krystal nibbled on the mango, but that didn''t stop her ears from bing red. "Keith?" Turning his head, he saw the three great spirits staring at the two. It was quite a dead-pan stare. "Don''t worry. I didn''t eat the LY Mangos. Let''s eat one together." That was the other thing left. Hearing his words, the spirits calmed down. Unlike the regr mango that grew on trees, the LY Mangos grew like a flower, with the fruits growing on the stem. With everyone having one, they took a bite. Keith blinked. The flesh is so bouncy! There was a snap back as he continued to chew. Each one had a fantastic juice flowing into his mouth. It had a mellow taste from a lychee and the tangy vors of a mango. Each one didn''t overpower the other! "So good!" The great spirits were definitely fans of this. "Don''t you think it would go well with the other fruits?" Udine questioned. Pairing this together with other fruits was a great idea! "I was thinking about it the same way." They were all in agreement. "Nephele!" "On it!" Nephele didn''t hesitate as she quickly made a wind sphere. Once she did, Keith grabbed some fruits, "Let''s mix things up and have separate ones." "But we can also make them together." The thought ofbining every fruit was in her mind. "True, but I think it would muddle all their vors." Fruits hadplex vors. Specific pairings worked well together, while others not so much. The fruits he had were exceptionally so. "I will go with a mango and apple pair. One Mango and orange, and thest one with blue plum." Each one had a different vor from the other." Tossing the fruits in, they blended together. The colors of each sphere changed with the mango. "Delicious!" "I quite like the apple! So sweet." "The plum has a less subtle sweetness." "This will be great as a juice for today''s breakfast." Keith grinned.
Volume 8 Chapter 16: Today Is A Beautiful Day Volume 8 Chapter 16: Today Is A Beautiful Day Volume 8 Chapter 16: Today Is A Beautiful Day Keith and the rest headed to ss. But as they did, something strange urred. "Don''t you think today is quite beautiful?" Keith had a bright smile as they walked. Herrick and Melor were the same, "Mmhmm, mmhmm." "Were the mangosced with something? Everyone is so happy." "You shouldn''t be saying that, Jack. Your expression is the same." Jack was all smiles as well. Those mangos were definitely the cause of their smile. Especially the LY mangos. "But what''s the matter with them?" Leona questioned. He noticed how everyone didn''t dare to look in their direction. They were being treated like a gue as they scooted away. "Now that you mentioned it." Krystal tilted her head. It was strange as well. "That''s because of you?" Are you really asking this question? "Really?" "You think?" A brow was raised on Keith''s face as he stared at the girl. This had 100% to do with her. The students weren''t staring at him or the rest but focused on Krystal. However, not now. Krystal''s family was branded as traitors, and many students scorned her because of this. However, news that Krystal''s father wasn''t a traitor was posted. Of course, those who tried to mess with her wouldn''t dare to look at her. "They''re so scared that you might st them." A grand duke wanting revenge would be something catastrophic. Even if they could stop her, the damage she caused would still be deadly. Krystal sighed, "They''re thinking I would do something to them? Do they think I have enough time?" Why would she care about them? The only ones she remembered were the ones who tried to force her to join some stupid club. But they were dealt with by Keith. "But this helps us out." Alfia sighed in relief. "Hmm?" "No one is going to bother us any longer." Scarlet chuckled. The entire group was being stared at by everyone; they were a bunch of animals in a circus. "Hey, I''m the one who got stared at the most." The number one person who got all the attention was Keith. Krystal only took first after the news. He was the one looked at like a fool. "Haha." The group started to separate from one another. Entering the ssroom, Keith spotted Carolyn. "Morning." "Morning. Why do you look so tired?" "Cramming all the information I missed. But I feel like I got the hang of it." Keith had been jamming all the information into his mind. Carolyn chuckled, "Remember to pace yourself." "I know." Keith waved her off, "I should be the one saying that to you." "Hmpf." "Good morning, ss." Aidiun soon entered the ssroom, "Let''s begin now." Aidiun didn''t wait as he started to write on the board. As he continued to do this, "Keith, can you exin the artifact sses to us?" "Mmhmm." Keith started to exin each ss slowly. The students couldn''t believe how fast he was going. There was something wrong with this! Wasn''t he supposed to be gone for a week?! How does he know all the materials?! Alfia and the others didn''t look at him. This monster! "Thank you." Aidiun nodded, "Herrick, can you repeat what Keith said?" "Ugh." Herrick blinked. You want me to repeat all of that?! "Keith, what are you?" After all of that, Scarlet couldn''t help but question this guy. How was he able to do all of this so easily? "I''m just me." Study hard and work. That was all it took. "This monster." "Keith, let''s-" Carolyn was about to say something to Keith. However, two people entered the ss, "Keith, we need to speak with you." A cold yet beautiful voice called out his name. Yet, that only sent shivers down his spine! Angelica and Sakura were waiting by the door. "Ugh, can I not?" "What do you think?" Keith was going to leave through the window! His speed was frightening. Yet, it was expected by the two beauties. A ropetched onto his leg! "Are you kidding me?! Where did you guys get a rope?!" Never did he expect them to do something drastic. And it was by Sakura, no less! "We expected that you would run away from us." Sakura could tell from a mile away! His demeanor and movement said everything! "Help me out!" Keith then turned over to Gabriel and the others. But what they did was look away, trying to be invisible! "Come on! What about our friendship!" Keith roared as he tried to wiggle around. But that only caused the two girls to tug tightly, "That doesn''t matter right now." "Nowe with us!" The two girls didn''t want to hear anything from her as they dragged him to their ind. "Did he just get tied up and brought away?" Herrick muttered, trying to y it cool. No one would expect something like that, even when you said it out loud. Even right now, everyone was speechless. "Why do you guys seem so calm?" Krystal noticed how there wasn''t any backtalk. Scarlet and Alfia would be the ones to say something about it. However, the two did nothing and watched. That was something shocking. "Ah, that''s because the two had beening here for quite some time." "Eh?" "Yeah, the two visited to see if Keith returned." Angelica and Sakura woulde to their ss. At first, the two had nced around the ssroom before leaving. That was when Gabriel approached them and exined that Keith had gone somewhere to deal with something. That didn''t stop the two froming there. "It was kinda pitiful," Scarlet muttered. Angelica was more of an open book as she showed her expressions. Scarlet would look away, but she was more like a cat that stared in longing. "Feels bad for the two of them." "I feel more like Keith is going to get into more trouble." Keith was definitely going to be chewed out. He was going to be sted like no tomorrow. "" Carolyn was silent. "Carolyn, do you want to eat with me?" While the girl was lost in thought, Alger entered the ssroom. "...Sure." Carolyn nodded and then walked with Alger. Volume 8 Chapter 17: Mistakes Are The Mother Of Success Volume 8 Chapter 17: Mistakes Are The Mother Of Sess Volume 8 Chapter 17: Mistakes Are The Mother Of Sess "Can you guys not look at me like this?" They were right; Keith was about to get chewed out by the two girls. Well, it didn''t start. The two were sitting at the table, sipping on some tea. He, on the other hand, was still tied up and kneeling on the ground. "..." Are they charging up? Wetting their lips so they could yell at him like madwomen. Just the thought was enough to make him shiver. TINK! The ss cups made such a loud sound. Keith closed his eyes and prepared for their lecture. "Would you tell us why you didn''t tell us anything?" Sakura questioned. "Eh?" Keith exined, "It was one of those things that can''t be said." It was impossible. This was the matter of the Solis Kingdom. "But you could have told us you were leaving earlier." Angelica pouted even more, "I missed you so much." "..." Senior Ange, if you have said this to another person, they would cry. "I''m sorry." Keith quickly bowed down. But when he did this, Angelica and Sakura could only sigh, "Fine, but make sure not to do this again." "Indeed, we can''t have the representative leave like that," Sakura warned. "Don''t worry, this isn''t like an every-time thing." There was no n; there was no way he nned to jump around like a madman. "But I''m d you returned. It was really different without you here." Angelica sighed. Keith tilted his head, "Is it because of the food?" "No, it''s because it''s more fun with you around." Angelica grinned. Food was a secondary matter. "It''s really nice to have someone to talk with." "Indeed." Sakura nodded to that as well. There was no way this wasn''t a fun day without him around. It was enjoyable since Keith was so calm and free. Others would flinch at whatever they said. "I see." "But will you be fine with your studies?" Sakura questioned. "I''ll be fine. I''m actually a good crammer. But-" Keith paused as his eyes shined! Idea! "Can I ask for a favor from the two of you?" "Hmm?" The two girls tilted their heads when they heard that. What''s with the look? ... Keith headed to his next ss after eating with the two girls. Krystal and Jack were waiting for him there. But he could only give the stink eye to one of them, "I tried to do something," Krystal muttered. "You raised your hand and watched me get taken away." Krystal had her arm up. But that was it; Angelica and Sakura dragged him away as they watched. "I feel so betrayed!" "Well, you survived. So it wasn''t anything bad." She was worried over nothing. "Pff." Jackughed, "To think you weressoed and dragged away by the president and captain." The thought of the two girls doing something like that was just surprising. "...Shut up. You didn''t help me at all!" He wasn''t dragged out of S-ss; he was dragged through the hallway for everyone to see! Jack and Sarah saw him and looked away! "I''m not touching that. And I couldn''t save you." Angelica and Sakura would have destroyed him! "Hmpf!" Keith pped his back! That sent shockwaves of utmost proportions! "Good afternoon, ss; I will be frank, the midterm exam that I''m going to give you is going to be a course running within a certain area and abat-rted assessment." Tennol was straightforward as he added, "That''s why you guys will be practicing right now with your horses." "Understood!" The students shouted. "Then we''ll begin a course drill!" "Ngeh!" "Knight, you look energetic?" Keith asked Jack, "Did you not bring him out to run?" "Of course! This guy ran circles around the training ground!" Who was he kidding! It was actually quite the opposite. The horse had been running circles as exercise. "And you should pay me! That horse dragged me all the time!" Jack was the one who suffered the most. Even when he tried to stop him, Knight dragged him around! "...Pff!" "Don''tugh!" Keith chuckled as he jumped on his horse. The other two did the same as they were ready to go. Tennol stated, "You guys will have to blow away the targets." "Let''s do this, Knight!" Keith shouted as he was prepared to go; so was Knight. The two of them dashed forth. Instantly, they destroyed six targets. "They are really going at it," Jack muttered. "I have to do my best." "" Forget I said anything. There was another brawler in this ss. These two were monsters ready to take down anything in their path. After some time, "Good job, everyone. That will be the end of ss," Tennol stated as he walked. As Keith brought his horse away, "Can you not be so pouty?" Krystal was pouting as they walked. "I couldn''t beat you." Keith dominated the training course like it was any other day. "Keith," "Ah, hey, Carolyn! Are you done with your general courses?" Carolyn had chosen general studies. It was on a different wing than the training field. "Mmhmm, ss ended earlier than expected." "I see. But make sure to study more." "Are you my mother?" "Ugh, big brother would be the best. I don''t have a daughter like you." "" Carolyn paused before sighing, "I don''t want a big brother like you either." "But what''s there in general studies?" Carolyn thought, "Hmm, there would be a discussion about thend formation and basic trade routes." "Speaking of which," Keith turned to Krystal, "Shouldn''t you be taking general studies instead of the knight course?" General studies were for those who would be the next head and such. Krystal was none other than the next Grand Duchess of the Rustchil estate. He never questioned it until now. "Don''t need it. I can learn from home." "I see." Keith thought about it; real-world experience was more important than books. Some things couldn''t be taught by reading. "And the amount of real-world experience you obtained also helped out," "I still can''t believe you used that as a teaching moment." Carolyn paused, "Don''t tell me he did one of those rare you make your own mistakes and then hees and solves itter." "Yeah. That''s what Keith did." Krystal nodded. From how Carolyn said it, it seemed she had gone through something horrible. "This guy did it so many times." Carolyn red. "Mistakes are the mother of sess. You have to fail a bit before you grow." That was something that Keith understood a long time ago. He had made so many mistakes that he rose back and grew from it. "Am I right, Jack?!" "Don''t bring me into this!" "But to do that in a national incident?" Krystal blinked. I think there were times when you couldn''t do so. "Say what?!" "" Carolyn red at Keith, "Are you serious?" "Hey, it was alright." Keith patted Krystal''s head. "We''re going to go to the ind. Do you want toe with us?" "No, there''s something I have to do." "Okay! Please be more careful." "Mmmhmm." Carolyn nodded. Keith entered the gate. Before Krystal could enter the gate, she gave a slight nce over at Carolyn. It was a subtle nce but she entered soon afterward.
Volume 8 Chapter 20: Where’s That Pride?! Volume 8 Chapter 20: Wheres That Pride?! Volume 8 Chapter 20: Wheres That Pride?! "Phew! This is incredible!" Keith grinned as he nced at the entire field that was tilled and filled with seeds. That was only a quarter of the garden! There was enough space for him to nt even more if he wanted! That was when Melor questioned, "Keith, when will they be finished?" p! "How could you say that?! There''s a thing called patience!" Herrick scoffed. "..." Everyone looked at him with the cat face. "What?" "...Did that reallye out of your mouth?" Scarlet muttered. "What? It''s a normal thing, am I right, Master Fira?" Herrick turned to Fira. "Mmhmm, Mmhmm!" "..." Oh yeah, how can we forget about that? Herrick had a strange obsession with nts. And that came from Keith. They kept forgetting that he had taken care of a flower. That chilled out his aggression for the most part. But not all of it, but there would be stints like this. Keithughed. There were times when Herrick would be watering the nts with the little spirit. "The trees would take a few days. However, the vegetables will be ripe in a day or two." Diana grinned. With the help of the great spirit, then everything would be instant. "That''s great." Hearing how fast it was, the others were keen. All that work was worth it! "Also, it would taste different from Udine." Keith grinned. There was something he realized. The spirit water assisted in making the vegetables more juicy. "I should get prepared for dinner." Keith rolled up his sleeves. It was time for him to put in the work. "Are you going to use the mangos for it?" "Of course. But be prepared! It''s going to be mango-themed for the next couple of days." Since they had grown so many mangos, it was time to use them in their food! "Yippe!" Nephele jumped up in joy! "But you sure you can do that? Like fruit and meat together?" "Why couldn''t I do it? I did it with the lemon before?" He made lemon pepper chicken before. "But I feel that using mangos isn''t a good idea," Herrick muttered. His sixth sense was telling him mangos and meat don''t work well. But it was Keith as well. "True. But it''s worth giving it a try." Keith grinned. What can you know if you don''t try? Heading for the kitchen, everything was prepped out for him. "Hmm, how should I pair this up?" Now that he thought about it, if he was going to use the mangos, he would need to pair it with something to offset the sweetness from the mango. Chicken would be a good choice as the meat. The tanginess from the mangoes would be a nice pairing with the chicken. The ember chicken tasted nice, but smoking it enchanted its smoky vor even more. It was time to make a stir-fry. Onions and peppers were great vegetables. Seeing them cooked, LY mangos were tossed into the vegetable mix. Slowly, the juices from the mango seeped out into the vegetables. It''s really overpowering. From the smell alone, it was overpowering the vegetables with a sweetness. That was why he added other herbs into the mix; he needed something to offset the vor. Sipping on it, Keith nodded. Seeing the sauce slowly form, it was time to add the honey to pair up. Mango had an overpowering sweetness, while honey had a subtle and gentle sweetness. Last came the chicken as he tossed it in; it would be a light fry. "Master Fira is so excited." "Of course, when you think about it, Fira likes the mangoes." Surprisingly, the mangoes were a hit to the little spirit. For Keith to say something like that made her eager. As the group continued to talk, "Is Keith here?!" Cadmus came rushing in! "" Krystal, the only onepletely out of the loop, tilted her head. Principal, why are you acting like this? "Didn''t I say that I would gut you if I see you again?" That cold voice came from none other than Diana! Krystal was startled by the sudden voice. Diana, the incarnation of kindness, was going to throw this guy out the window! "Hmpf! The kid is here! Do you think you can do that?!" "Why are you hiding behind us?" Sohma and Aidiun were being used as meat shields. "You guys are on my side!" "No, we''re not!" "Don''t drag us." This was not their fault; this was all of his! There was no way they would be meat shields for him! "Let''s step outside." Diana wasn''t going to get the children into the crossfire. "Nope." Cadmus knew and wasn''t nning to go anywhere. "" We''re being used as meat shields. That''s what the others had realized as well. "Grrr." A menacing sound came from Diana''s mouth as she stared at the dragon. But that dragon continued to have a regr expression. Can''t make a move because Keith is here? Heh, I win! "Dinner is served!" Keith shouted. That was when the boy realized something was up with Diana, "Diana, is something the matter?" "Nothing, Keith. There''s nothing wrong." "Did Grandpa Cadmus annoy you again?" "I did nothing." "When you say it like that, you did something." Keith could tell from a mile away that he did something terrible. "Apologize to Diana." "What? I would rather die!" "Then you don''t get to eat with us." "I''m sorry!" Cadmus immediately bowed his head. Where was this pride you speak of?! How could he have given up in an instant? "Fine, I forgive you this time." Diana didn''t look at him as she sat down. She had a content look, while Cadmus just didn''t care as he asked, "What have you prepared for us this time?" "A lot of theme with mangoes. I went with a honey mango chicken, and I have a meatballs with mango sauce." "Yippe! Meat!" As the group ate their meals, "When will you start on the perg?" Volume 8 Chapter 21: Study Session Part 1/2 Volume 8 Chapter 21: Study Session Part 1/2 Volume 8 Chapter 21: Study Session Part 1/2 "Oh, that would be a littleter. Constructing the training field and farm area before the others." Perg would need a lot of muscle, which took longer than the rest. The farming area and the training field would be quick. "And here I thought I could use that to rx." Cadmus sighed deeply as he remembered the one at the Freed Estate. He could take naps there and chill in the sunlight. "..." You really want one, huh? And aren''t you rxing here? The hammock he made was mainly used by this dragon. It was quite a predicament as the others couldn''t; it was decided that it was his spot. "Farm first." But the moment Keith muttered this, "We will also need farm animals." How could he forget about that? "Wait a moment," Krystal paused, "What kind of animals are you nning to raise?" The others were quite interested in that as well. The man did say before about raising some animals. Yet, he never talked about what kind. "I was thinking about having some cows, chickens, and goats. That way, we can have fresh eggs and milk daily." That was what Keith thought. When he obtained Bei, he knew what he wanted; animals that could help make things. He got the honey. Now, he wanted the other ingredients. "Oh! That''s interesting!" Herrick clenched his fist; there were a lot of animals that could do so. "I always wanted to raise a chicken!" Scarlet said something quite particr. "That would be interesting." Everyone''s interest was piqued; the thought of fresh ingredients excited them. How would it taste? Vegetables were already delicious! "Okay, since everyone is in agreement, here''s the main issue, where do we get them?" Gabriel questioned. "" All eyes turned to Keith. "Ugh, that''s something I don''t know either." "..." You don''t know? "Don''t you own many farms," Last time they checked, Keith''s family owned a merchant group that used farm animals for their ingredients? "True. But that was what my dad did. I left it to him." Most of the time, he left those things to William while helping out Coyler and such. "Grandpa Cadmus, you know where we can get farm animals?" "I''m not a farmer." Cadmus scoffed. How was he supposed to know where to get them? "Then we have no choice." Keith took a deep sigh that caused everyone to tilt their heads. "We''ll lure them in with fruits, shove them into the portal, and wah, we have farm animals." "Are you crazy?!" Alfia was the first to retort. That was asking for trouble! "Got a better idea on how to get them?" That was the only thing that came to mind. "How about you go to your merchant store to see if they have some on standby?" Gabriel thought. With such a big merchant group, there should be rows of them, "True!" Keith pped his hands together. "Also, we can get wild animals as well." Keith''s idea was also intriguing. "We''ll just have to have you do it." Everyone nodded. The animal man was going forward. "Then I''ll ask Dalen to make it work." "Also, you guys are free for tomorrow, right?" "Hmm?" "I have something for all of us to do." Keith grinned. "Keith, exin," Scarlet was the first one to question. That was when Keith coughed, "Today, I have two important guests. Please wee the student council president and the disciplinary captain!" "We know." Of course, they know about the two girls. "Since our midterms areing up and Professor Aidiun cannot help us due to paperwork, I asked the two of them to help tutor the ones that need help." That was what Keith requested when he went there. Angelica and Sakura both were 1 and 2 in their grade. These two would definitely be able to help everyone out. "Who do we start with first?" "Hmm, I think the two of you should help out Jack and Arlo first. The two of them need the work." Herrick and Melor were close to failing, but they passed somewhat. Jack''s the same; physical abilities were high. But there was a downside to everything. "Angelica, please help out Arlo." "Understood." The two girls nodded. "It''s a pleasure to be working with you!" "Mmhmm!" Arlo and Jack perked up. "Gabriel, I leave you to deal with Herrick and Faelyn with Melor." The two of them had the highest in terms of studying. "Scarlet and Alfia are assistants." "What about you?" "Oh, I''m going to be cramming the materials. I got like a quarter left." "Huh? You remembered all of that?" "Yeah, it was pretty simple." Keith sighed as he took out the papers and started to nce through them. As he did, the others did the same as well. "Herrick, this is not how you do it!" "What are you doing here?! How could you get this wrong?" As Keith focused on the work, he could hear the sounds of two pairs yelling at the two. Not surprising. Not soon after came the sounds of Herrick and Melor crying! "I don''t want to work!" "This is too difficult!" "You two need to learn how to study more." Gabriel and the others couldn''t believe it. "Just look at Jack and Melor." The two were on the side as they worked. "This isn''t how you do it." "Understood. Like this?" Jack asked Sakura. "Mmhmm. Good job." "You''re doing such a good job, Arlo." Angelica pped her hands. That caused Arlo''s face to turn red, "It''s only because of you, Senior." "Here''s a cookie as a reward." Angelica patted as she fed him cookies. Two scenes were covered in roses; one was ck flowers, while one was white and pure. Either way, it was quite a lovely sight. "We want that!" "Why can''t we get the kind seniors?!" It was heaven and hell here! "Can''t they help us?" "You two need more help." They were exceptional cases.
Volume 8 Chapter 19: He Returned?! Volume 8 Chapter 19: He Returned?! Volume 8 Chapter 19: He Returned?! As the two talked about this, "What is all of this?!" A louder sound came from the outside. Keith and Fira nce at one another. I should have expected this; it was not a surprise. The two exited the greenhouse to see Alfia and the others returning home, "Yo!" That causal greeting only got a head p from the elf. "Don''t try to "Yo," us! When did you have time to build these two houses?" They had gone to sses for a few hours only to return home to two literal houses! Just saying this sounded wrong! "How long did it take you to build this, Keith?" Scarlet nced at the houses. "Uhh, I think about half a day." Keith had started once he had breakfast. So yeah, around half a day. "" Alfia and the others were speechless. Are you kidding me? It took you half a day to build something like this?! But why are we so shocked? Now that everyone had time to think about it, this was Keith. He was one crazy person. It was even more so when he wanted to do something. "Dorm Mother Diana," Alfia nced at Diana and the other dorm mothers. But Diana was also surprised, "Uh, I didn''t even know he was doing something like that by himself." "Keith is so funny." Nephele wasughing while Udine examined the houses, "You used my stones." "Mmhmm. I thought it would be perfect to grow vegetables. "Grow vegetables? It''s not a house you live in?" "No. This is to help grow vegetables at a specific temperature and humidity." Keith exined, "What Krystal said made me realize that specific fruits and vegetables will have a different taste depending on the temperature." "You got all that when I said those mangos tasted different?!" Krystal was baffled. She only said it tasted different! So you make two houses from that one sentence?! "..." Alfia and Scarlet felt they had lost a brain cell. "You guys can go check it out if you want." Keith gestured. And that''s when the others entered the greenhouse, "It''s warm here!" "Diana, I will leave you and Fira to this." "Mmhmm." Diana nodded. "Also, we need to work on the garden as well." Now that everyone was here, it was time to do it. "But we just had ss." Everyone had returned from a long and harsh lecture. "And you guys are going to have more exercise." "Yippe!!!" Herrick and Melor waved their hands back and forth when they heard that. The others could only shake their heads. Only these two would be excited about this. "Let''s go!" Keith ignored their stares as he got outside. Alfia and the others could only sigh. They really had no say in this. Unless they didn''t want food, then yeah...they had to do it. "Can the two of you not go so fast?!" Scarlet roared as she watched how Herrick and Melor moved. The two were going supernova speed. Dirt was sent all over the ce! "We''re going to get dirty either way! Look at Sarah and Krystal; the two are going crazy." Those two girls were in charge of putting seeds into the ground. They went at a great pace. Going down and into the dirt, the two girls were covered. "..." Scarlet took a deep sigh and continued forward. "If you guys want something to eat, you guys have to do more!" Keith shouted. The faster they move, the faster they get everything done. "Understood." ... "Grrrr." "Is the ground shaking?" "What''s going on?" "Who do you think is doing this?" Shire scoffed as he pointed at the office. The cause wasing from there. "You''re going to break the academy if you keep going on like this." Sohma sighed as he noticed his legs going up and down like a crazed engine. "I haven''t eaten his food." Cadmus gritted his teeth. Thesest few weeks were Cadmus without food. Well, delicious food. "It''s your fault for always trying to find ws." Sohma sighed. This was definitely entirely Cadmus''s fault. He had to critique every single thing the spirit had made. "What? She said to tell her if anything needs to be changed." That was her fault for telling them to critique her food! "But to say that she shouldn''t use any eggs?" Sohmamented. An omelet needed eggs. That was the tipping point. "Not when she used 70% vegetables." Those vegetables were used more than the eggs! How could that be called an omelet?! "Hah," Sohma sighed. This guy is going to get buried. What made it worse was that he had to watch over him, so he couldn''t go there! "When will he return?" Once Keith returned, everything would be fine! "How is Keith this good?" Tennol took a deep sigh as heughed when he entered the office. "Wasn''t he gone for thest few days?" "What?!" Cadmus appeared before him and grabbed his shoulders, "The kid has returned?!" "Yeah!" Tennol nodded, "Why didn''t you tell me?!" "You were mopping inside your room. No one could have gone inside!" The dark aura that was going on forbade everyone from entering. "" Cadmus didn''t even care as he dashed off without a thought! "" Tennol and the others stared at one another, "Are you sure we should let him go like that?" Wouldn''t Keith be in trouble? "He''ll be fine...I think." Actually, I should follow him. Sohma took a deep sigh as he went after him.
Volume 8 Chapter 22: Study Session Part 2/2 Volume 8 Chapter 22: Study Session Part 2/2 Volume 8 Chapter 22: Study Session Part 2/2 "Suck it up and just work. I need to focus here." Krystal scoffed at the two. Unlike those two who didn''t need to catch up, she had to make up everything. Yet, she wasn''t able to. Two crazy people going wild beside her made her pause every two seconds. "But it''s too difficult!" "I want to cry!" As the two whined, Leona muttered, "How is Keith still able to study so hard?" While everyone had such a difficult time, the man was hard at work. His face leaned on his hand as he stared down at his books: he was in another dimension. "Now that you mention it." Herrick and Melor paused as they stared. It was quite odd. "Keith!" "..." "KEEEEITH!" "..." No response. Everyone looked at one another. Is he ying with us? "Is it strange that I want him to notice us?" Herrick had a devious grin as he nced at the man''s back. It was telling him to clown him. "...Is that a good idea?" Sarah muttered. What he said was asking for trouble. "This could go horribly wrong," Gabriel muttered. There was no way Keith was one of those types who liked to be bothered. Not when he was like that. "We have more things to deal with than that." This lion needed to focus more on himself than others. "I''m going to do it." Herrick was prepared as he walked over to Keith''s chair. The others turned nk before they realized what he nned to do. "That''s too far!" But it was toote, as Herrick had taken the chair out. Yet the unthinkable urred. "He''s still standing up!" Herrick gasped as he saw Keith still sitting; the man didn''t need the chair! Flipping pages back and forth calmly as if there was nothing wrong. "..." The others couldn''t help but gasp. "Those are some strong core muscles," Sakura muttered. "Eh?" Jack and the others tilted their heads. Sakura exined, "His legs and core are sturdy. Only someone who trained like that could do it so easily." "Let''s not talk about the muscle; Keith is not listening to us." Angelica chuckled. The fact that he was not disturbed by what Herrick did was surprising enough! The beastman returned the chair under the boy. Because of the surprising position, the others were interested. What could get the kid to break his attention? "Should we do the harem attack?" "Harem attack?" "You know when all girls swarm him? No man could withstand that." Scarlet grinned. "Have you gone mad?!" Alfia''s eyes twitched. "I know what we must do." Herrick took a deep breath. "Huh?" "Take this!" Herrick chucked something at the guy! It was fast and unpredictable. Yet, Keith caught it with his fingers and flicked it back with twice the force! The wind was cut as it, "Yeow! It''s in my forehead!" Herrick roared as he started to roll around on the ground! "Herrick!" Leona quickly pulled the pencil out of his head. "There''s a hole in my head." There was definitely a small hole there. "What a fearsome attack." "Is he doing it subconsciously?" Everyone stepped away, not wanting to be shot like the lion-man. "This guy is so focused that it''s deadly." Scarlet chuckled at the focus. Nothing could break the man''s concentration. "Someone get me a bandaid." Herrick could feel the pain. "Idiot." Alfia sighed as she tossed one. "Let''s not bother Keith any longer and work on studying," Angelica smiled. That was the most sound reasoning yet. "Understood!" After a few hours, "Oh, look at the time." Keith looked at the clock and then walked out of the living room. "He finally moved!" Despite focusing on their work, they all wondered when this guy would move. "Alright! Who said 3 hours?" Jack looked around. "I did," "Me too," "Here," Gabriel, Angelica, and Faelyn raised. "Darn it!" "I was so close!" Scarlet pouted as she handed the coins over. ... "Alright, let''s do this!" Keith cracked his neck back and forth. A snack was a must since they had been studying for so long. Sweets were the best option when everyone was hard at work. Let''s make some mango mousses. Delicious and simple to make. Mangos needed to be pureed in the beginning. Tossing them into a wind sphere, the mangos were shredded, turning into a smooth liquid. With the purree finished, the next part was the whipping cream and condensed milk. Whipping the cream till it turned stiff, the condensed milk was added. The mousse waspleted. Keith then split the mousse in two. That was when the mango puree was added. Stirring them together, the white mousse started to be orange from the mangos. That was when it was time to add it to the cup. Mango mousse went in, then regr mousse. Bit by bit,yers of white and orange were together. Keith grinned. It looks great. Keith was grinning at the perfectyers he made. I should also add some small fruits as well. Bits of cube mangos were added to the top. Now it''s perfect. I should prepare the others as well. Volume 8 Chapter 23: A Request Volume 8 Chapter 23: A Request Volume 8 Chapter 23: A Request "We''re done!" Herrick and Melor mmed their heads down on the table! "So their brains couldn''t take it any longer," Sarah muttered. It was something the others had realized. Sooner orter, those brains would explode from the amount of information dumped on them. "You guys are not even halfway there," Faelyn frowned. The amount they were taught wasn''t even at the halfway mark. "You don''t give us any breaks!" Melor cried. Faelyn was a spartan teacher. "You whining is your break," Scarlet smirked. "Evil! You''re the devil! Demon!" "I am a demon, thank you." "Now, now. I think we all earned ourselves a break." Angelica pped her hands. Despite theirining, they had worked hard when they weren''t. The group had been working thest 4 hours straight. "Where''s Keith?" The guy had left an hour ago. But as they talked, Keith had returned, "I returned! And I brought treats as well!" "Yippe!" Herrick and Melor raised their hand! Of course, Keith would prepare something for them! "What did you bring for us?" Angelica stared at the te. "After a long day of work, sweets are a must." That caused the girls to perk up. "Here they are." Keith ced down the te. "Sparkly!" On the y was a bunch of ss cups. One wasyered with orange and white; another was with pink and white. Thest one was a mix of pink and orange. "What are these?" "It''s a mango and LY mango mousse." Keith grinned, "Please take the one you like." "I will take this one." Each one took the one that looked pleasing to them. And when they took a bite, "It''s chilly and refreshing," Sarah grinned as she savored each bite. "How is it chilled?" Sakura was surprised by the temperature. It was cool to the touch. "I thought we needed something cool, or our heads might have melted from the heat." Their heads had been going in overdrive. They needed some sugar and cont to cool them down. "I feel my brain is so much better." Herrick sighed in relief. That anger he had soon disappeared. The girls were the same as well, and they continued to eat. What happened next caused everyone to freeze. "Let''s do this!" Herrick and Melor pumped their fist as they grabbed their book. "Huh?!" Scarlet blinked, "Why are they studying?" "Shouldn''t they be burnt out?" No one had expected this. "Maybe it''s because of the food I fed them?" Keith thought about it. "Eh?" "Like you know how some foods have health benefits? Some increase memorization and increase motor functions." Like with fish. They had healthy omega three that would increase the brain. "Do mangos have that kind of benefit?" They''d been eating them left and right, and they had never felt the same effects. "I did add some honey in there; it might be like a soother." Dragon honey did have excellent healing capabilities. It could have refreshed their minds. "...Would that be considered cheating?" Scarlet muttered. "I don''t think so?" "I''m not going to say anything," Angelica grinned as she savored her mousse. It was delicious, and she didn''t care whether or not this would be cheating. "Worst case, I can feed it to Grandpa Cadmus and make him take the me." Keith grinned. Who was going to question it if the headmaster ate it? "..." So evil. ... "Good luck on your midterms, Everyone." Angelica waved. "Thank you so much for your help." Keith and the others bowed. The two''s assistance helped out a lot. As Sakura and Angelica were going to leave, "Senior Angelica, Senior Sakura." The two girls turned around to see it was Alfia. "What''s the matter, Alfia?" "Hmm?" "I have a favor to ask of you two." "What favor do you need?" That was surprising. They never pegged Alfia to be the type to ask for something from them. "Can I get information about the student Alger Zio Delorosei?" The two looked at one another, "Is it because of Keith?" The two had heard about Alger and Carolyn dating one another. It seemed the two were going to get married as well. "Sort of." "Student Alfia, we can''t give out a student''s personal information to another. It would be a breach of privacy." The two were at the highest power. But handing information like that to another student was asking for trouble. "I know. But I need it." Alfia''s eyes turned serious as she looked at the two. "" Angelica and Sakura nced at one another. "We''ll give you some information. However, we won''t give any private information." General rumors and stuff like that would be okay. "Thank you." Alfia bowed. "There''s nothing to worry about. But if it''s concerning Keith, then, of course, we have to help out." Keith was someone they were close with. The two didn''t say anything else as they left. Alfia took a deep sigh. However, "Keith won''t like it if you snoop around like that?" A yful voice called out behind her. Alfia sighed, "Are you always going to follow me?" "Of course, we''re friends." Scarlet grinned, but then she asked, "Why are you doing this?" "He''s strange." "That''s what Keith said before." Keith had said before that Alger was strange. "He said that. But I also find him strange." Keith wasn''t the only one. "When I looked at him again, someone was definitely up with him." Something stirred in her mind when she first met him at the party. Mysterious. Looking at Alger the second time when he came to pick up Carolyn made her realize something else. "He''s dangerous." "" Scarlet sighed, "I will also look into it." "Eh?" "Did you forget I have connections with the newspaper club?" That was how she was able to spread rumors about Keith instantly, "They should be able to give better information than the two." "Thank you." "Like I said, what are friends for? Also, we need to return, or Keith will get suspicious." "Yeah."
Volume 8 Chapter 24: Engagement Talks Part 1 Volume 8 Chapter 24: Engagement Talks Part 1 Volume 8 Chapter 24: Engagement Talks Part 1 While Keith had his own study group, Carolyn had one of her own. Well, it was more one on one. Alger sighed, "Carolyn, this isn''t how you do it." "I see." Carolyn quickly changed the form. Right now, the two were studying in the library. However, Alger only sighed more, "Carolyn, that''s not the right one either." "I still don''t get it," Even when Alger exined everything to her, it didn''t make sense. Alger was rtively fast, as he exined. "Carolyn, you will need to learn all of this. You''re going to be a queen as well." They would be king and queen of the Philosopher Kingdom. "..." "Then let''s keep trying." Alger started to talk again. As they continued to do this, "Well if it wasn''t my sister." The two turned around, and Carolyn frowned while Alger tilted his head. "...Hello, Doyle." "Hello," "Aww, to think the two of you have be so close." Doyle grinned as he sat across from the two, "And you guys are even flirting in front of everyone." "What are you talking about?" "You know you two are the only couple here, right?" Doyle nced around. The only people that were there were study groups. The only couple here were Carolyn and Alger. "That''s because Senior Alger said it would be nice to study here instead of staying in the same ce." A change of environment would help everyone out. "Doyle, shouldn''t you also be studying as well?" Doyle was in the same grade as Carolyn. Doyle scoffed, "Brother Alger, you don''t need to worry about anything. I can study at the end." "...I see." Alger nodded. Doyle got up, "Then I''m not going to bother you guys any longer." "Let''s continue," Alger stated, "You need to be at the top." "Mmhmm." ... While everyone was focused on midterms, many things were outside the academy. Arge carriage had arrived before the castle in the royal capital of The Solis Kingdom. There was a giant emblem on the front door. One person came out of the carriage. A butler bowed, "Greetings to the king. Wee to the Solis Kingdom." This person here was the King of the Philopher Kingdom, Harold Zio Drosei. He was none other than Alger''s father. "Mmhmm." Harold gave a kurt greeting. The butler said nothing else as he led the king to a room. Opening the door, Julius was in the room. "It''s been a while, Senior Harold." "You don''t need to call me Senior. We''re not in the academy." Alger and Harold were junior and senior when they attended the academy. "Right now, the two of us are rulers of our kingdom." "Indeed." Harold sat down across from him. It was calm, yet the two rulers knew there was no calmness in the room. Things were going to go down right now. "Have you heard about my son and your daughter having rtions with one another?" Harold went straight to the point. But when he did, Julius nodded, "Yes, I heard about our children dating." He had received letters about the two dating. "Then I will make this quick; I was thinking of engaging the two of them." With how the two dated, naturally, getting engaged came next. But his words caused Julius to frown, "Isn''t this too soon? The two of them have only been dating for a while. They shouldn''t get married so quickly." "But we have to. From what I heard, our children are quite the pair at the academy." Harold sipped on some tea. "How do you know this?" "Of course, I have my informants." Julius scoffed, "You understand what you''re trying to do, right? Understand that the dragon would not stand for it." "Please," Harold shook his head, "The headmaster will not do anything unless it harms the academy." Cadmus wasx with these types of things. He would only step in if there was severe harm to the academy. He had always been a lofty creature. "...True." Cadmus had always been really flexible with these kinds of things. It may be different now since that brat is there. There was an outlier. "And this also brings a second objective. Don''t you think we should make a move?" Harold stated. "...Have you gone insane." Julius frowned. Did he understand what he was implying? "Of course. After all, we all know that Cadmus isn''t someone that you could leave alone." It wasn''t only them. Every nation knew this; the dragon was someone they had to watch out for. He may seem like a normal person right now, but he could explode at any given moment. "If we work together, we can defeat the dragon." The strongest human kingdom and the 2nd strongest working together. Even Cadmus wouldn''t be able to defeat them. "I''m not interested in doing something like that." Julius shook his head. Yes, Cadmus was a threat. There was no doubt about that, but he was also a dragon of reason. Pretty stupid but was calm. "Fine," Harold sighed as he added, "However, I do want my son and your daughter to be engaged. Can we make that happen?" He couldn''t forget about that. "...It will depend on Carolyn. Not me." Julius had long decided that Carolyn would be the one to decide the engagement.
Volume 8 Chapter 25: Engagement Talks Part 2 Volume 8 Chapter 25: Engagement Talks Part 2 Announcement Big announcement. For starters, Im going to be publishing Volume 2 paperback and ebook on amazon. However, this is not the only one; Im going to be publishing both vol 3 and vol 3.5 together as well. However, for vol 3 and 3.5, itll only be the ebooks. Going with a simple cover for them for now Publication dates: Not going to say exact dates because I jinx it all the time ><. I will give you guys a one day heads up before publishing. But for vol 3 and 3.5, it should be 1 day to a weekter after publishing vol 2. But yeah, thats all the news. ^w^ Volume 8 Chapter 25: Engagement Talks Part 2 Harold frowned, "Are you really going to let the decision between two kingdoms go to a child?" This matter had never been about Carolyn in Harold''s eyes; this was a matter between the Philosopher and Solis Kingdom. That was why he came here. "Yes. Carolyn would be the one to decide it." "Fine. But how about this? Let''s have the twoe to each kingdom to see." sses were about to end in a week or two. It was the perfect opportunity for them to do so. "That would be fine," "Good," Harold didn''t say anything else as he left. Using a teleportation gate to return home was simple enough. Once he had left, that was when Julius had taken a deep sigh. Then, he turned to the door, "The three of you cane out. I know you guys were listening in on our conversation." "Hehe, we can''t hide anything from you, Father." Three people entered the room. One person was James. "That stinking brat! How could he go out with my daughter?!" Crack! As Julius gripped on top the teacup, it exploded in his hand. Even now, he didn''t ept it. Yet, he had to at the same time. To think his precious daughter was going out with a boy! "Father, you can''t say something like that." James sighed. This dotting father, what are we going to do with him? "But Father, when you look at it from a different angle, this is beneficial for our kingdom." One voice stated. He looked quite bigger than the other two; he had the same eyes as Julius but with brown hair. "True," The person who said this was none other than Felix Sol Gerard, the first prince of the kingdom. "They have the strongest military might. Not only that, they have a rich history as well." This was correct. The Solis Kingdom was ranked second in terms of military might, while the Philospher Kingdom was ranked first. "It is beneficial. But do I look like the type of person who cared about this?" Julius red. Besides, my kingdom didn''t need it. Even though it was 1 and 2, it was only by a small margin. The Philosopher kingdom had that monster under them. That was the only reason why they were ranked first. And I refuse to use my daughter for personal gain. However, this was not up to him. "Speaking of that, Father, you must send someone to the city to greet them." Since Julius had agreed to have them go to each kingdom, it would be best to send an envoy there. "Indeed, I have to." This was something he had to work with. "I will do it. It''s been a while since I''ve gone to the academy." Felix stated calmly. "..." Julius didn''t say anything. But that only caused James to scoff, "Then I should go as well because I miss the academy." Who was he kidding? "Nonsense. If we all leave, it feels like we''re trying to show our might. Having the first prince is enough for it." Felix frowned. "And you think one prince would be enough to show how much we value this engagement." James didn''t like it. However, he also had to think about the situation at hand. "They are not getting engaged." Julius retorted. "Father, I think we should send two people there." The final person suggested. That was none other than the 2nd prince, Oscar Sol Gerard. "Why so?" "Even if the engagement doesn''t ur, we should still show that we value the rtionship. If we don''t send enough people, it would seem we don''t care about this." "I see." "That''s why I propose that Felix and I go there." "Why you?" "I think it would be best that I go since I can leverage if I have to." "Alright, you will go with him." "Father!" Felix wanted to interject. However, Julius frowned, "I have spoken. The two of you shall go to the city." "Understood." The three bowed as they left. However, Felix''s expression changed drastically once they left: "What are you trying to do, Little Brother?" "Hmm? I''m just trying to meet my sister?" Oscar smiled mischievously. "Don''t try to y coy with me. Father isn''t in front of us anymore." There was no need to y nice. Felix, Oscar, and James never had a brotherly rtionship like Eric and the others. "Weren''t you ying coy in front of father?" Oscarughed, "And don''t think you''re the crown prince, Felix." Felix said nothing else as he walked away. James and Oscar were left there. Oscar continued smiling, "I will go prepare for the visit. James, you will be the one to watch over the kingdom with Father while we''re away." "..." No response. However, Oscar walked away as he knew his brother understood. While that urred, Harold was in his carriage with a smile. Julius, you are much too soft to be king. Hearing what his junior had said before, he realized he was soft. Yet, it was something he could take advantage of. I''ve finally obtained her.
Volume 8 Chapter 26: Exams Volume 8 Chapter 26: Exams Volume 8 Chapter 26: Exams The following day, Keith and Diana prepared breakfast for everyone. As the duo did so, the great spirit questioned, Keith, is this enough? Nope! Not enough! We have to make a lot! Diana nodded as she continued to cook. This whole cooking took an extra half an hour, but it was worth it. The amount of food ced on the table was staggering, enough to feed a small army. The expression from everyone was...calm? Well, it was quite the opposite. Heh, I made a lot today. Eat up and be prepared for the midterm! Keith grinned. Today was the written portion of the midterm. ... Everyone was silent. Cadmus tilted his head, Whats going on? Why are you guys acting like this? The dragon didnt wait as he stabbed a sausage. Dont you know today is the day? Aidiun held his head. While they were, Herrick was mumbling something, There are different types of magic in this world. The elemental magic is fire-water-wind-earth-lightning- It was quite a sight since he wouldnt say these things either. His eyes were that of a zombie. He wasnt the only one: Scarlet and Alfia had books on the table and were trying to review some information. Jack and Arlo were stuttering as they prayed. That was how concerned they were. Now, now, everyone. Lets not be so stressed about it. Keith pped his hand. How can we not? Are you kidding me? Everyone couldnt get it out of their mind. Professor Aidiun had taught us everything we know. All of the questions on the midterms are based on the lectures that we have done, Aidiun nodded. They were not going to give them a curve ball. ...Yeah. But. The others were still doubts about this. Didnt you guys work your butts off? Mmhmm. Then theres no need to worry about whether or not you guys are going to fail. You guys will pass. Keith grinned. How could you be so damn positive?! Jack retorted. This guy was walking sunshine and rainbows. There was a discrepancy since the other side was dark and gloomy. Hmm? Are you scared youre going to fail, Leader? Arlo questioned. No. Keith scoffed. Eh? Thats because Im going to ace the thing. Keith dered. There were no doubts about him failing, Like worse-case, if I do fail, then I will do better on the other things. Move on and be done with it. The others went silent. We got this; theres really nothing to worry about. Gabriel was the other person who was calm about this. Mmhmm! Leaders right! Arlo stabbed a pancake and started to eat it. Sarah followed his actions, Mmhmm! Weve been practicing; we dont need to worry about anything. One by one, everyone started to eat. Cadmus shook his head, Why couldnt you make the worry more? I could have- Shing! Shut your mouth! Dianas hollow eyes said everything as she red at the guy. A kitchen knife was at his throat. How dare you say something like that? Do you want to make them anxious again?! Keith, are you going to be alright? Fira tilted her head. That caused the man to grin, Well be fine. After they finished their food, it was time to set off. When they walked in the hallway, everyone could see the students walking left and right in anxiety. Wow, everyone is acting like this is the end of the world, Some people even banged their heads on the wall. What do you expect? Everyone is quite frightened. Alfia shook her head. Arlo, are you? No, Ive studied enough! Arlo raised his fist into the air. Since Keith had calmed them down, he felt more prepared than anything. What he said was right; they studied a lot. Senior Angelica helped him out so much as well. This guy has infected you too much. Alfia shook her head. Herrick and Melor sighed, We tried our best to stop it, but it was too strong. Keith effect was quite a powerful phenomenon. Hey! Keith red, I should be saying that! Herrick and Melor taught Arlo when they practiced. He was trying his best not to make him into a musclehead. Anyways, the four of you, good luck! You guys got this! Thank you. The group nodded as they headed to ss. Keith and the others entered; the same thing urring outside was also happening inside. Ophelia, how are you feeling? She was sitting at her desk with Eirlys; there was definitely some dark aura around them. The dragon girl nodded, I feel like Im going to fail this test. Aww, dont think like that; you got this. Where does all that optimisme from? Well, he was optimistic about everything. Thats what we all said?! This guy is just damn optimistic! Herrick muttered. Yo, Chn, are you guys going to be fine? Keith called out. Hmpf. Of course I am. The question is whether you are, ker. Hey! Well, Im going to do fine, Keith grinned. But that caused the others in the ssroom to contort. Where does this blind confidencee from? While they talked, Carolyn entered the room, Im going to beat you. Of really? Keith grinned, When have you everyone beaten me at something? Well, Im going to do so now. Bring it on. Volume 8 Chapter 27: What Is The Meaning Of Life? Volume 8 Chapter 27: What Is The Meaning Of Life? Volume 8 Chapter 27: What Is The Meaning Of Life? "...What is the meaning of life, everyone?" Herrick muttered; his eyes were lifeless as he sprawled on the table, looking soulless. It was quite the demoralizer. He wasn''t the only person; Melor leaned on his chair as he stared at the ceiling. "Don''t you think it''s a dark day today?" "Guys, it''s bright and sunny outside." Today wasn''t even dark; it was bright with the sun in the air. Keith tilted his head, "Why are you guys acting like this?" "So many tests." "Ugh," The number of tests they had to do today was absurd. It was piled into one day. "Everything was something we knew." "Surprising so," Gabriel nodded. Looking down at the exam, he was genuinely surprised by the questions. It was literally the things they were taught. He was able to finish them 10 minutes ahead of time. "..I feel like I screwed up." Herrick groaned. Keith shook his head, "I think you guys did fine. Also, you shouldn''t forget about the others." The written portion of the test was only a piece. There was also the magic andbat test. "Those two are your strong suit." Fighting was their bread and butter. "Of course!" Melor''s eyes brightened; he was right. He would just need to beat them up even more! "Why are you still acting like a cat?" Alfia noticed the beastman''s expression had stayed the same. The man was still moping on the desk. "Shouldn''t you be happy?" Scarlet questioned. "Of course, I would be happy. But why should I be when I know I will do well?" Herrick knew he was going to pass the other tests. With how hard he trained, he wouldn''t be defeated. "I want to pass something that I had trouble with before." Studying wasn''t his strong suit. Despite all of thatining, he still studied hard. That was why he wanted to pass; it would have given him a strong sense of fulfillment. The others really didn''t know what to say about this. Herrick is really growing up. Keith smiled. They might have thought it was a joke if it was another time. He and the others may not say it, but they saw this lionman working hardte at night while everyone was asleep. "Come on, let''s go have our lunch. I made a lot today so we can recharge ourselves." Breakfast wasn''t the only thing Keith went overboard with; lunch was the same. "We have normal sses as well," Even if they had midterms, they still had regr sses. "Thank goodness!" The others were quite excited about this as they headed to the cafeteria. ... "Hmpf!" Keith waved his sword at Tennol. However, the moment he did so, Tennol pushed him away with his sword. It was such a swift motion that caught Keith off-guard. "You lost," "And here I thought I couldnd a blow." Keith groaned. He thought for sure that his blow would have taken him down. "You really think that could have taken me down?" Tennol chuckled, "But your movement with the shield has improved for the most part." In the beginning, Keith''s movements were quite awkward with therge shield. Now, his movements were swift and standard, like a tank. "Thanks for the praise." "Are you sure you should train like this before your next midterm?" There was a break between the written portion and thebat ones. Most students try to rest and not get injured during that time. Yet, his student was going hard as he sparred against Tennol. "No, if I''m going to fight someone, then I will need to have my body at its optimal level." Resting his body would just dull his movements. He wanted to have nog as he fought. "That''s true," Tennolughed. "Also, can you spar with Herrick and Melor when you have the time?" Even though they needed to move, they also held back against one another. The two knew that would hurt the other if they went all out. So they should have a non-student to fight against. "...You want me to be a punching bag?" "No, you can fight against him. But please go easy on them." "...Fine." Tennol sighed, "But if you''re taking the midterm with therge shield, you should change your equipment." "Eh?" "I could see how hard you''re practicing with the two weapons." Heck, he was the one who trained him. "However, the pairing you have doesn''t make sense." What Keith used was arge shield and a regr sword. He could tell the boy used thisbination because he was used to it. "You should either change the shield''s size or the weapon entirely." "I see. Then I will need to change my weapon." Keith thought about it; arge shield was something he had been working with for some time. Getting a new weapon should be interesting. "Then you should try to use an axe or hammer. Try these." Tennol took some weapons from the rack. "Understood." Keith waved the hammer around, prepared to fight. But Tennol raised his hand, "You should deal with that first," "Krystal, please! I give!" "You need to get better!" On the side were Krystal and Jack. Thetter was running away from the girl. "...Yeah, Krystal isn''t that good of a teacher." She was pretty brutal, for one. ... "Thank you for your time," Keith bowed as he left the training field. "No problem, Kid. Just remember the lunch." "Mmhmm." Keith nodded as he left. "How did he do?" Behind Tennol was Aidiun, "If I have to say, no one is going to beat him in the closebat exam." Tennol grinned. That was something he knew for sure. "That''s good." Aidiun nodded. "That kid really hits like a monster. Is that really the first time he''s using a mallet?!" Tennol raised his fist in the air. Even when he blocked Keith''s hits, those things packed a wallop! His entire forearm was bruised beyond belief! "Tsk." "And Herrick and Melor are going to go crazy as well." "..."
Volume 8 Chapter 28: Holy Maiden And Fallen Sakura Volume 8 Chapter 28: Holy Maiden And Fallen Sakura Volume 8 Chapter 28: Holy Maiden And Fallen Sakura "Yo, Skar!" Keith waved his hand as he entered the workshop. When he did, the dwarf looked at him strangely, "Kid, you''re not dead?" Keith froze, "How in the world am I dead?!" I didn''t go to the dungeon! "You haven''te here for quite some time now. I assumed a monster gutted you in the dungeon." "Oh, please. I''m not that weak." Keith rolled his eyes. How could he be defeated? "Anyways, do you have thoughts about opening the cart?" "Yeah!" "We miss your food!" "We''ve been eating your bread!" Other dwarves started to chime in as well. Keith''s cart hadn''t been open for so long, and it was quite the hit to the dwarves. Well, they had the bakery, which was a great substitute. But it was different with Keith. That caused Skar to shake his head, "Shut it, you guys." "I won''t be opening the cart any time soon. I have midterms," Going to the Rustchil duchy and then returning to the midterms. That was something he didn''t ount for. "How long are we going to be missing it?" "Ahh, probably another two weeks?" He wasn''t really sure about this. "Wahhh!" The dwarves started to shout in horror. "Anyways, show me your heavy iron weapons," "Huh? You''re not going to use a sword?" Skar frowned. Keith shook his head, "Mmhmm. I will be changing into arger weapon; I need to use something heavy with arge shield." "I see; then you should pick something over there." Skar pointed at the rack on the side, filled with hammers and axes. "Thanks," "Wait a moment, do you even know how to pick one?" "Nope!" "Don''t sound proud, Idiot. If you weren''t a regr, you would have been taken advantage of," Skar sighed as he exined, "The important thing with choosing a heavy weapon is the ability to have control over it. It can''t be too heavy or too light. Power is secondary when selecting a heavy weapon." "I see." Too heavy would make it difficult to handle, while too light would defeat the purpose of having a heavy weapon. "Given that you could swing our axe and hammer around, you could probably lift something like this." Skar handed Keith an axe. It was prettyrge and wide. "Hmm," Swinging the axe around, Keith could feel the solid heft the thing had. Yet, it was easy on the hand as well. He could easily swing this around. As Keith stared at it, "How much?" "5 silver coins." "I''ll take it." "Are you going to the dungeon to break it in?" Those eyes said it all. "Of course!" Getting a new weapon meant he had to break it in at the dungeon. He would need to get used to it. What better way to do so than at the dungeon? "Good luck out there." Keith nodded, "Thanks!" He grinned as he headed to the adventurers guild. "Madison!" Keith called out to the girl. "Keith, you''ve returned." Madison had a bright smile as she stared; it had been a while since she had seen him. But then she noticed therge weapon on his back. "Did you buy a new weapon?" "Mmhmm." Keith nodded, "I''m thinking about testing it out in a dungeon." "I see." Madison nodded, "Then let me find a small dungeon for you. Would a C-rank be enough?" "That''s-" "Hold it!" Keith turned his head and saw two familiar faces. It was none other than Angelica and Sakura. "Wait a moment, the two of you are adventurers?" "What? It''s none other than Holy Maiden and Fallen Sakura." One adventurer blurted. "Oh my goodness! To think I could see the two of them here!" "This is such a rare urrence!" "Say what?" Holy maiden and fallen Sakura? "" Angelica and Sakura looked away from one another. They''re talking about them. That was something Keith knew for sure. "Keith, the two are A-rank adventurers," Madison whispered. That clueless face said it all! "Say what?" They were one rank above me? They were on the same level as Morgan and Galven. But it did make sense; these two were his seniors! "Why are the two of you here?" "We were stopping by," Angelica grinned. But that only caused Keith to stare at Sakura instead. She coughed, "Indeed. We only saw you at the shop and didn''t follow you." They saw Keith with a giant axe tied behind his back, walking around with a chipper look. "...I see." Keith shook his head. Of course, that happened. "We''re going to join you on your adventure," Angelica then got close to Keith, "Or do you not want us to be there?" "No, it''s great!" Keith sighed. He couldn''t say no, not unless he wanted to die. Turning to Madison, "Madison, can I get a higher rank dungeon?" Since the two were A-rank, then C-rank wouldn''t cut it. ''Make it A!" Angelica grinned. "Are you sure? Keith is still B-rank." "We can watch over him. And we''re not going to go far into it." Sakura had no ns for that. "Understood. Then you guys can go." "Let''s go!" Angelica grabbed his hand and quickly headed out of the guild hall. And all the adventurers couldn''t help but grit their teeth. This lucky dog! I don''t want to die! Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry in this situation. It was going to be hell for him when he returned to the guild. Volume 8 Chapter 29: Thunder Foodie Volume 8 Chapter 29: Thunder Foodie Volume 8 Chapter 29: Thunder Foodie The group headed to where the carriages were. As they did, "Aww, why is Junior pouting?" Angelica and Sakura noticed the kid''s pouting look. "I''m not pouting." "That''s the pouting face," It was definitely one! How could it not? "Nothing, Holy Maiden, Fallen Blossom." "Ngh!" When those words came out of his mouth, Angelica and Sakura''s faces froze. It was as if all their muscles went stiff for that one second! "You guys really don''t like your names, huh?" Those expressions were not befitting for two beautiful women. "Please don''t say those names." "Ugh, just thinking about it is making my skin crawl." "But how did you guys even get names like that," Keith grinned. Even his hands were curling up when he said it. That was how cringy he felt. "It was just handed to us," Sakura muttered. They didn''t even know about it until it was toote. Hearing the name caused them to grab their heads. "Oof. But those names really suit you guys." Holy Maiden? Yeah, that sounded about right with Angelica. Fallen Blossom. Sometimes, the girl wore cherry blossom clothing. "..." The two beauties gave him deadpan stares. You''re messing with us, huh?! That only allowed for a devious smile to form on Angelica''s face, "Don''t worry, Junior. You''re going to get a name as well." "Say what?" Keith froze. "I heard some adventurers talking about it; it seems they''re trying to make a nickname for you." Sakura had been walking around and heard talks about it. "..." Keith''s expression just went colder and colder before shouting, "Are you kidding me?!" "What do you expect? The speed you ranked up is something." Keith''s rank up to B was quick. No one expected that. A name would soer. "Yeah, like some of them were thinking about calling you thunder berserker." "Huh? Where did thate from?" "Some people remembered how you took out Todd." That grand level magic was still fresh in their mind. The berserker part came from how he went on a rampage. "..." "Some people thought about using your food. Like calling you Foodie." Food was the most notable thing with the man. "..." Oh dear lord! "Either way, you''re going to get a nickname. Good luck with that." Angelica added, "Personally, I thought Thunder Foodie would be interesting." That sounded shy, and it was notable. "..." Someone, throw me out the window! He wanted to go and hide in a hole! Neither name worked for him! "Haha, that''s what you get forughing at us." Angelica relished in this guy''s embarrassment. Sakura nodded, "Come on, we need to head to the carriage." They needed to go to the dungeon. ... "What kind of dungeon are we heading into?" After a few minutes of going crazy, Keith''s focus peaked. The three were now before a cave. "It''s a normal one." Angelica grinned. "It''s still an A-rank," Sakura sighed. The monsters there were still more powerful than in a regr dungeon. But then she added, "We''ll go with an arrow formation with you being the tank, me in the center, and Angelica in the back." Their roles were clear-cut for everyone. "Mmhmm," "I''ve been meaning to try it out in the group." Keith took out his shield and axe. "Let''s do this," Keith pumped his fist into the air. And like that, the group was off. Entering the dungeon, "It''s another forest type." It was filled with a bunch of trees and grass. But Sakura shook her head, "Keith, be especially wary of the ones flying from the sky. "Eh?" Before Keith could question it more, he quickly raised his shield! That was when there was a loud banging from it! But when he looked at what it was, it had disappeared. "Stay focused!" Sakura shouted as she swung her de; a monster was sliced in half. What was before the trio was a giant bird. Tho, the beak was enormous. "Is the beak the only thing I must look out for?" That beak alone showed how dangerous it was. "Talons are dangerous as well. But what''s out when it opens its mouth? It could break iron if your shield is caught. "Understood!" "I''ll thin them out." Angelica waved her staff. The moment she did that, a rain of white arrows stabbed into the birds. And Sakura wasn''t standing there as she made her move! One stroke had taken down five birds at one. That was when one of them came diving at her! "Hmpf!" But an iron wall blocked its path, taking the blow with his shield! With a swing, the bird was sent flying! "Good," Sakura then went for the kill. This entire battlested for a few minutes, but arge number of eagles were before them. "Woah. there was a lot." Keith sighed. "Aww, Junior was awesome out there. Like a knight in shining armor." Angelica grinned. "Senior Ange, you don''t need to say it like that." Keith scratched his head. He didn''t think what he did was that special. Blocking and pushing them off. That was his job; Sakura and Angelica were in charge of dealing with the damage. "You were so handsome." "It''s much simpler with you here," Sakura added. With a solid guard before them, morebos were thrown. "Thank you for the praise." Keith turned to the birds before them, "I''m going to enjoy this."
Volume 8 Chapter 30: Inflation And Deflation Volume 8 Chapter 30: Intion And Detion Volume 8 Chapter 30: Intion And Detion "We can take a slight break before we hunt again." Sakura decided. The trio had been hunting for quite some time now. And they were also going strong; those birds kepting after them. But they were downed by magic and sword. "I should prepare us a meal." Keith grinned as he quickly took out the bird. It was his time to shine! Sakura and Angelica didn''t bother the child as they watched him work. For starters, how does it taste? Keith really didn''t know what the vor of the chicken was. Grilling it on the pan, Keith took a bite. His eyes widened as he spat it out. "What was that for?" "Does it taste bad?" Keith shook his head, "It''s not that it tastes bad." "Then why did you spit it out?" "Try it, and you''ll find out why." Keith moved the meat before them. Taking the bite, the two''s expressions changed. Tch! Tough! Biting metal, the meat was not bending or ripping apart. "I felt my teeth cracking." Angelica held her jaw. "..." Sakura didn''t say anything as she held it. But that was more than enough to exin everything. "I will need to do some tenderizing," Taking out a mallet, Keith started to beat on it. That caused Angelica to gasp, "You''re really beating that meat out. Do it more." "It''s normal like meat-eh!?" Keith paused, "What in the world? It''s getting fluffy!" "What?" "Look! It''s bing more airy and bigger." Pointing at the meat, it was definitely getting bigger. It looked really airy now. "Keep beating it up! We could definitely make it big!" "On it!" The hammering started as he smacked the meat. But as he kept doing it, the whole thing deted! "What?!" "This is interesting." Keithughed. It inted like a balloon but deted like so the next second! "So it''s one of those where you can''t hit too much." There was a limit before it exploded. "I will go slower this time." Keith raised the hammer again as he started to smack it again. The meat inted like a balloon. However, Angelica shook his shoulder, "Where at the limit." The size deted when it got to this point! "Alrigh-" "Wait a moment, do a few more." "Eh?" "Its color was different from thest time," The meat was still bright red. But the one that deted was a bright pink color. "Isn''t it risky?" Angelica muttered. It could dete again. "Hit it till pink, and we should be alright." They could stop once it became pink. "Alright, let''s take the chance!" Keith grinned. Risk-taking time! And they had enough to do this. Tapping a couple of more times, the pink flesh started to appear. "Good enough!" The two girls called the stop. "Alright. Let''s see what I''m working with." Keith picked it up, and it weighed nothing. As he cut through the meat, it was soft and easy as butter. "Ho, that''s some good meat." This was high-quality. Anyone could tell that it was incredible. The giant meat was sliced into strips as he ced them onto the pan. Searing it from side to side, Keith handed the two a piece. "So soft!" "This is incredible." "...As expected of a B-ss monster." This meat was soft like a marshmallow; it dissolved into his mouth. And the juices that were melted tickled his tongue. It was quite a spectacr meat. "Hmm, this feels more like a sauce than a meat," Keith muttered. It would be better to have it as a topping as the juicesplement the other foods. "Let me whip something up." Keith cracked his neck as he made some pasta and other things topliment it. After they had their meal, "Let''s head to the second floor." "Mmhmm." Keith nodded. The group headed down to the second floor, "What should I expect there?" "Hmm, it''s pretty simr to the 1st floor. However, there''s something you need to watch out for. It''s called..." Before Sakura could exin, "COOOOOOOOOOOO!" A giant roar resounded throughout the entire floor. "That," Sakura sighed. Keith grinned, "Let''s go deal with it." The two nodded as they headed over. What kind of monster is- "...birdie?" Keith''s eyes twitched as he stared at the cause. What was before him was a giant bird; well, more like 90% fluff. It had so many feathers to say anything about it. He just fought with strong birds and expected something strong toe his way. A fluffy bird like this was something he never expected. "... What''s that?" "You should be careful; it''s called a phoenix." "Huh?" That''s a phoenix? Aren''t those things supposed to be more majestic and grand? What is going on here? "It''s not a phoenix. It''s a strong bird that apparently had the blood of a phoenix. It can''tpare to an actual phoenix." It had some strong firepower. The regenerative abilities were nothing to scoff at either. "Coo!" A childish and cute voice had called out. Keith and the two stared at the little fellow who fell down. "Are you sure that''s supposed to be an A-rank monster?" There was something wrong with it? "Umm, it should be? But why is it so chubby?" Sakura tilted her head. There was something wrong with this; those birds shouldn''t be this round. "Variant?" "Nooooo." Angelica turned to Sakura, "Couldn''t be, right?" "Ummm." No one had thought about it. "..." "Keith?" The guy was silent throughout the exnation. "I know what I need to do." "To cook it, right?" "..." Keith only had a grin as he rushed forward, keeping himself in the trees. That only made the girls tilt their heads. Was he going to cook the thing? Volume 8 Chapter 31: Creamy And Delicious! Volume 8 Chapter 31: Creamy And Delicious! Volume 8 Chapter 31: Creamy And Delicious! The group continued to get closer to the birdie. As they did, Angelica questioned, "What are you going to do with it?" Her junior had a n cooking up. "I''m going to corner it," Keith grinned, "Maybe I could make it freeze from fear." "..." Those were some scary wordsing from his mouth? The beauty stared at her friend; does fear make meat more delicious? "Aria," Keith moved his hand, and the white owl appeared before him. "Ho," The first thing the bird did was nudge his face. Keith grinned, "I know you''re excited. Don''t worry, you''ll have your fun today." It had been some time since she had seen some action. What are you nning to do with a blizzard owl? "You see that bird over there. I want you to scare it into submission," "Hoo!" Aria didn''t hesitate as she dashed forth. "..." Goodbye, bird. Angelica and Sakura could only pity that bird. It was about to be scared by an apex monster. "Coo," The firebird was nibbling on some grass, minding its own business. It had a cocky look; it has been walking on this floor for quite some time now. No monster dared toe near it. Not until now... The bird quickly turned around to see a white shadow dashing at it! Fire instantly came out of its mouth without any hesitation; it was out of danger and fear. It could tell the white blur was ferocious! Yet the blur dodged the fire easily as it fired ice pikes! Those pikes didn''t hit the bird; all of them were directed to the floor. That was enough as the bird quickly dashed away. Yet, more ice pikes fired ahead of it, blocking them. This scenario continued for a while before the firebird understood; there was no escape. Ity on the ground, preparing for its death. However, the owl only stood before it as it made a sound. The firebird looked confused in the beginning. But that cleared up when three shadows appeared. "I want you to be my familiar." "Coo," "Hoo!" It tried to be menacing but was shut down by Aria. Nope. The firebird couldn''t defeat Aria''s pressure. It looked at Keith meekly; this man was not to be trifled with. "Can you produce eggs?" Keith questioned. "Cooo!" Of course I can! It was proud. "That''s good. In return for your eggs, I will feed you," Keith grinned as he took an apple out, "You get to eat this. How about it?" The apple was ced before it. The bird looked at it before taking a bite; that one bite was infectious, and more bites soon came after. "Like it?" "Cooo!" "Then do you agree with living on my ind?" "Coo!" "Awesome!" Keith grinned, "Let''s form a contract," Simple and forward: Keith raised his hand while the bird responded. A red emblem soon formed on his wrist. "I have a lot." So many emblems were on his body: the Samuis, Aria, Fira, Bei, and now the firebird. As he thought about his familiars, Plop! An egg appeared under the bird. "What the? So big!" Keith then looked at the giant egg in his hand! It wasrger than an egg he had seen before. Turning to the bird, "You want to show off, huh?" "Coo!" "Alright then, I will do some taste testing!" Keith grinned. Since it wanted to show off, let''s try those eggs. "..." Angelica and Sakura were speechless. What did we witness right now? However, the man cracked the egg on the skillet. That was when they saw the yolk. It was 10 yolks! The whites were a brilliant translucent orange! As the eggs were scrambled, "Let''s eat." Keith and the others gulped. Each one took a bite. One word came to everyone''s mind, "So creamy!" It was smooth and silky like cream was added to the eggs. Oveying that creaminess was the rich and decadent vor. Was it from the yolks? "What kind of egg is this?!" Angelica licked her lips. Eggs were pretty normal and nd, but this took it to another level. "Wait a moment, I feel a burning sensation in my stomach," Sakura felt something. It was a slightly warm feeling, invigorating her body. Hmpf! Sakura waved her sword, and that caused a tree to be cut in half! "Isn''t that normal?" Keith blinked. Sakura cutting down a tree was a regr thing. "...My strength increased by a half." "Huh?" "Wait, let me try." Keith got up and waved his hand. There was a loud ck sound that came after! "You''re right!" The egg produces such an effect?! "My magic hasn''t increased." Angelica used a simple spell, but it had the same output. "So it''s a physical enhancement," Interesting. Then he added, "I should give you a name." He can''t forget about that. "From now on, your name shall be Eldi," "Coo!" The bird liked its name as she nudged her face onto his. Keith grinned, "And now, I got eggs for my farm!" "Farm?" "Oh, yeah. I never did mention it. I''m going to have a farm on the second ind." "..." "By the way, how are we bringing it back home?" "Ah," ... "Umm, Keith?" Madison blinked as she stared at him. "Yes?" "Why is there a giant rooster in our guild hall?" Before her were Keith, Angelica, and Sakura. It was normal since they came earlier but a giant rooster was behind the group. "Uh, tamed it?" Keith tilted his head. "How?" Thest time she checked, the trio entered an A-rank dungeon. Monsters there should be at least a B-rank. "Child, you brought in a crazy thing." Kaiser chuckled as he walked over, "If you could tame a blizzard owl, it''s not surprising that you could tame that." "Cooo!" "Calm down!" "Are you kidding me!" "Ahh, it''s rampaging!" "" Keith looked at the destruction it caused, "I will pay for it." "Send the bill." "Woah, what a fat fellow." Keith turned around to see Morgan and the rest of White Lily. "Aww, did you rece us with them? I''m sad." Shakti was about to cry when she saw the beauties next to him. "No one could rece you, Shakti," "Really?! Really?!" "Mmhmm," It was impossible to find a lively person like her. "By the way, Keith, we found a strange vegetable in the dungeon. Do you want it?" Morgan knew about Keith''s hobby of finding new ingredients, so it would be fine to bring it to him. "Sure! I would love it." Keith grinned, "What do you have for me?" "Shakti had found this." Morgan then raised a giant fruit. Well, it was bumpy and had orange skin. Keith blinked a few items as his eyes went wide. "What is that?" Madison tilted her head. Angelica and Sakura were the same. They had never seen something like that before. Shakti scratched her head, "I thought it was pretty interesting. But I guess it''s nothing." "No! It''s perfect! Thank you so much!" Keith didn''t hesitate as he hugged Shakti! "Eh? Well, I- I C "Shakti became a suddenly broken record while the rest were bbergasted as to how he was acting. It was quite a strange sight.
Volume 2 is out now. ^^ Volume 8 Chapter 32: Skeptical At First Volume 8 Chapter 32: Skeptical At First Volume 8 Chapter 32: Skeptical At First "Ehehe," A strange and bright chuckle came from Keith''s mouth as he returned to his ind. Angelica and Sakura were behind, trying their best not to look close to the guy. They stood close to him initially, but the staring made them back off. Eldi was quite an attention grabber as all eyes were locked on that giant bird. That was not the only thing: weird fruits were in the guy''s hand. The citizens didn''t want to go near him. A bright, handsome smile with a bird breathing fire out of her mouth as they moved with weird fruits? Yeah, that was a red g in anybody''s book. That was why Angelica and Sakura stood far away. But the guy didn''t even care as he continued to hum. I finally got this. He couldn''t believe this; he had doubts. Yet, it was here! When the group returned to the gates, "Thank you so much for today, Senior Ange, Senior Sakura!" This was all them. If Angelica and Sakura hadn''te with him, he wouldn''t have obtained Eldi. "No problem. But I want to see when you''re finished with your ind," Angelica grinned. She was quite excited to hear what he nned to do with the second ind. "Sure, when it''spleted, I n to have a party or something. Also, I will give you guys something special with White Lily." He had promised Morgan and the rest of White Lily he would make something delicious with this fruit. "Mmhmm," Angelica and Sakura nodded as they headed to their ind. ... "I see," Late at night, Carolyn nodded while Tristan''s expression darkened. "Are you sure about this?" "Mmhmm," Carolyn nodded as she nced out the window. ... Keith woke up with a bright smile; the first thing he did was head to the second ind. When he arrived, "Good morning, you guys! How are you?" Before him was a group of monsters. "Coo!" Eldi quickly approached Keith and nudged his face. Bei and the other dragon bees circled him. That was when Arianded on his head. She was signaling everyone that she was number one! Keith could onlyugh at that. "Eldi, did youy some eggs?" "Coo!" Eldi quickly waddled over to the side, and that was when he saw five eggs! "That''s a lot!" Five may seem a little. However, its size alone was enough to make up the numbers. One egg was enough to feed six. Keith grinned as he collected them. I should make something nice with it. These eggs were absurdly delicious. Heading to the kitchen, "Aria, do you want a scrambled egg or a delicious omelet?" "Hoo," Aria pped her wings. "Omelet it is," Like so, the cooking began. Crack the eggs into a bowl and twirl them. As he continued to do so, he poured it into the wok. The key with these eggs was to keep them from overcooking; he would need to increase his speed. As he did, fluffy eggs started to fly through the air! That was when Keith''s face brightened. More so, the scent of egg waffled into the air. "As expected of A+ material." Even Keith couldn''t believe that eggs like this would be this great. Engrossed in the vor, "Ho!" "Sorry about that." Keith took a piece and handed it to the owl. She couldn''t believe the taste would be this incredible. Keith continued to make more. "So delicious." And the others were the same as well. The eggs were rich in vor. "Right?" "When you brought that bird home, I thought it was some joke. But those eggs are just too good." Scarlet muttered. Everyone agreed: when Keith had brought that giant rooster.or chicken. They couldn''t tell, but they were skeptical. How could this be our first farm animal? But those eggs shut them up! "I wanted a cow to be our first," Scarlet muttered. "We can get thoseter." Cows were a must as well. "Also, Skar and the others should be hereter to construct the farm," His group couldn''t do it alone. They needed help to finish it. "Understood," The others nodded. "Also, I feel like the tree is going to be grown as well." Keith grinned. "Eh?" The others tilted their heads. "Indeed it is," Diana nodded; the seed was really close to growing, and she was surprised he would figure this out as well. "How you know?" This guy was not a nature spirit. "Feeling." Keith grinned. He had a good idea of these things. "" Legendary sixth sense? Diana could only let out a small smile as she stared at him. Cadmus ignored what was going on as he continued to eat while Sohma and Aidiun noticed their look. Volume 8 Chapter 33: A Beautiful Night Volume 8 Chapter 33: A Beautiful Night Volume 8 Chapter 33: A Beautiful Night "What''s going on?" Everyone could hear the rumbling from the sound. That caused everyone to turn to the front gates. Two loud carriages entered the gates; each one was grand and incredible. That was when the students noticed the emblems on each side. "That''s the Philosopher Kingdom." "There''s also the Solis Kingdom as well!" That was not the end: Felix and Oscar exited the carriage. "That''s the first and second prince of the Solis Kingdom. What are the two of them doing here?" "There''s also the sword saint as well!" The other side had a strong lineup as well. "Greetings, Prince!" Isaac, the sword saint, bowed his head. With him doing this, so did the others. Alger nodded his head, "At ease." "Brother!" On the other side were Carolyn, Tristan, and Doyle, who bowed at the two. Oscar nodded, "It''s been quite some time, you three." "Mmhmm." "Sorry abouting here on such short notice," Oscar and Felix hade as soon as possible. Tristan shook his head, "It''s fine, Oscar." Oscar nodded as he nced at Alger, "Hmm, this is your boyfriend. He''s kinda shy, don''t you think?" "Oscar?" "I''m just messing around," "Alright, let''s go back." Felix scoffed as he nced at Alger before the group entered the academy. However, that was when they were stopped by a group of people. "Halt, you guys can''t enter the academy." One of the guards stated. "..." Isaac and the others didn''t say anything. "To think you guys woulde in such arge group," Laughter came from afar, from none other than Cadmus. Sohma and the others were behind him as well. "Greetings, Headmaster Cadmus," Felix and Oscar bowed. Even if they were not from the academy anymore, they still had to show respect to Cadmus. "Hello, Cadmus," Isaac nodded. "Principal, our parents had sent a letter to you," Alger exined. They were already given a go-ahead from this dragon. "Of course, I have allowed this. However, that doesn''t mean you can bring all these people into my academy." What he allowed was Felix, Oscar, and Isaac to enter the academy. However, he never said anything about those soldiers behind them. "We have brought them for protection," Felix muttered. They were princes; there was no way they could be alone. "Do you think you can say that when we''re in this academy?" Cadmusughed. As long as he was here, there was no way there would be no harm around the academy. "Understood," Isaac nodded; there was no point in discussing this with the dragon. They were walking into his territory. Felix and Oscar did the same as well. "Good, you three will be the ones to stay in the academy for the midterms. The rest will have to find a ce to stay or leave," Cadmus didn''t care if they scrammed. "Alright," Oscar nodded as he turned to Tristan, "Let''s go. We shall stay on your ind." "Isaac, you as well. You can stay in a room on the ind." Alger sighed as the group headed into the ind. "We need to have a talk now," Now that everything had been settled, it was time to discuss. "We all know what this is about, Big Brother." Doyle rolled his eyes, but that only made Felix respond with a re. That immediately shut him up. Oscar shook his head, "You''re really making a big deal out of this, Felix. This is just a simple marriage." "This is not a simple marriage. This marriage means the union between two human kingdoms. There''s a lot more riding on this than anything." Felix didn''t hesitate to state this as he turned to Carolyn, "Make sure you don''t mess this up." "Felix!" "Shut up! Do you understand how great this marriage would be if it happened?!" "...I understand. You don''t need to worry about anything; I won''t shame our family." Carolynmented. "Good." Felix nodded as he walked away. Oscar shook his head and walked out of the room. "..." Carolyn had aplex expression as she looked out the door. ... "Huh? What urred in the middle of the day?" Jack blinked. Gabriel exined, "Both the Solis Kingdom and the Philospher Kingdom had sent people to the academy. It seemed they were finalizing the dating situation." "That means Carolyn and Alger getting engaged is real." "What do you mean? Wasn''t she supposed to be engaged to him in the first ce?" "No, from what I heard, the two were dating. But when you think about it, engagement should also be on the table." Nobles were different from regr people. With so many restrictions, marriage and dating became synonymous with one another. "What do you feel about this?" Gabriel''s question was directed at Keith. "Hmm? It''s a good marriage. If the two of them like one another, I will support it." "I see." The others really didn''t know what to say about this. ... Felix was drinking wine on a dark night as he looked through the window. Outside showed the pristine beauty. As he continued to stare out the window, "Quite a beautiful night, isn''t it?" The person who entered the room was none other than Alger. "Indeed it is." Felix sighed. "Are you thinking about what you will do once you be king?" When he said this, Felix''s expression darkened, "Do you want everyone to hear?" They were not exactly in the most private spaces. Alger shook his head, "You don''t need to worry about that. I have Isaac around here. No one is going to be bothering us." "Still, I doubt my brothers would stand still when they heard that." Felix knew for sure. "But once you have my support, no one could doubt you will be crown prince." "Of course." Felix and Alger looked at one another. The two had a mutual rtionship. Alger left Felix''s room, "Isaac, I need you to deal with something." "Whatever that you wish for."
Volume 2 is out now. ^^ Volume 8 Chapter 34: Keith Vs Carolyn Volume 8 Chapter 34: Keith Vs Carolyn Volume 8 Chapter 34: Keith Vs Carolyn Keith and the others headed to ss with a deep look etched on his face. It was because they had the magic midterms. You got people like Alfia and Scarlet who were rxed. Then you got people who were worrying, like Herrick and Melor. Shire arrived at the ss, "Today''s midterm is simple. You guys will be facing off against one another," "..." It was a do-or-die situation for everyone! "Here are the names of your opponents," Shire grinned as they were formed before them. "Let''s do this." "You two are way too pumped," Alfia and Scarlet acted like two energetic bunnies. Whoever pulled them was in for trouble. "Who am I fighting against?" Keith nced at the board. "You will be fighting against me," Turning around, Carolyn had aposed look as she stared at him. "..." "Surprised?" "Wouldn''t this be the first time you and I fight?" Keith thought, "If you don''t consider the practices where I always beat you, then yeah, this will be the first time we fight," They had faced one another many times before. But this would be the first time they would fight officially. "I will beat you this time!" "If you can," Keith grinned. But the princess continued to have a calmness like water. "..." What are we watching right now? "Gabriel, Bob, you''re up!" Shire called out. "Good luck out there," The other cheered them on. "Mmhmm," Gabriel went out, and his opponent was from A-ss. Oh, this could be interesting. From what he could tell, this guy was a decent mage. "Go! Earth boulders!" The mage used a mid-level spell, sending boulders at Gabriel. However, "Wind de," Gabriel fired off some des of wind, slicing the boulder in half. A swift and quick defeat; the other guy was sent flying. "This was just a bad match-up." Earth was horrible against wind magic. Moreover, Gabriel was also a ss above him in everything. It was just horrific. "...It shouldn''t be this easy," Alfia blinked. Gabriel one-shot the student without allowing him to make a second move. "It shouldn''t be. But I guess it''s because we''ve been practicing for quite some time now." That could be why everyone was much stronger than the rest. "The students are training as well. I think it''s because we''ve been eating delicious food; our body could keep going at a constant pace." Krystal thought about it. The meals Keith cooked were nutritious and filling. Their bodies would always be more invigorated despite the training. To top it off, the lemon tea had reduced their fatigue. Fatigue and exhaustion were off the table. That also meant more time to train and work out. Other students worked four hours while they worked seven. "It''s all because of you." Everyone nced at him. "I did nothing of the sort. I just made good food." Keith shrugged. But as he said this, the others went forth, and it was a stomp. That was when Keith and Carolyn got up. "Now, this is a match-up!" Herrick muttered; his eyes were filled with excitement. Despite all of that worrying, he had beaten his opponent. "Um," Melor agreed. The match between other students was a mismatch. The ones Gabriel and the rest fought against were from A-ss. It was not a fair fight in a way. But this was going to be two S-ss students. "Keith is probably going to win this," Jack muttered. If they were talking about techniques and basics, Keith was a notch higher than everyone. "Don''t forget that Carolyn has that special magic as well," Scarletmented. Carolyn''s fire magic was on par with hers. However, she recently obtained that magic, which was more powerful than that. It was not something that could be undermined. "I think she could win if she could catch him off guard." Even Keith would be thrown a loop if you do something he never expected. Keith and Carolyn stood across from one another, "Magic only, understood." Shire reminded. "Yes!" "Begin! The first move came from Carolyn as she quickly chanted, raining starlights down on Keith. A swift response came as he tapped the ground, forming earth walls. CRASH! That was not enough as the walls were shattered, and the starlight flew towards the boy. Keith quickly dodged. So, a regr earth wall isn''t able to block it. The starlight continued to chase after the man; his only response was to create earth walls. It may look like a steamroll. However, "The real battle is going to start soon." Faelyn understood; Keith was gauging Carolyn. He was slowly increasing the density of his earth walls, figuring out the perfect density to block those starlights. Carolyn, on the other hand, continued to fire off starlights left and right at full power. "Can she really do that continuously?" Sarah questioned. That kind of magic required a lot of mana. "She wants to finish Keith off as soon as possible." Fighting against Keith for so long, they tend to understand the other''s actions pretty well. It was clear that man would make a move once he found an opening. But that was why Carolyn needed to take him out quickly. During that time of analysis, end him! "Stars that glimmer throughout the night sky..." Carolyn started to chant. As she did, a small gxy began to form in the sky. The others were quite intrigued. "...Is that grand-level magic?" Sarah blinked as she turned to Alfia. It felt higher than high-level magic. "...Simr yet not quite." The elf frowned. Shire frowned and was prepared to stop it. But Keith shook his head at him. Millions of light rain down, destroying everything on the ground. But when she thought she had won, "Checkmate." Keith had his hand pointed at her neck. Volume 8 Chapter 35: Embarrassment Of The Family Volume 8 Chapter 35: Embarrassment Of The Family Volume 8 Chapter 35: Embarrassment Of The Family "...How?" Carolyn mumbled, unable to believe it. That magic was the most powerful one she had learned. She thought for sure she would beat him. "The magic is strong, but you don''t have control over it. You don''t have control of the starlights at all." As Keith jumped around, the starlights Carolyn fired were not even close to him at all. They were in front of him by a meter or two; Carolyn only thought she defeated him because of the explosions. That was how he knew she didn''t have control over it. "You need to have a full re-train." Even when she used it during the dungeon, it felt off. Like most it was more of her using more mana than Carolyn controlling it. "" Carolyn looked aimless when he said that. Keith added, "Don''t worry about it too much. You''ve grown a lot stronger thanst time." Control was the only problem with her. Her power alone was enough to decimate anything in her path. If she could learn how to manage it, she would get stronger than before. "..." ... Keith and the others didn''t change after the exam. Instead, they had to stay like this; it was a double midterm. After the magical midterm, it was going to be thebat one. They were given an hour break before the second one. "Keith, snack us!" "I''m on it. And I''m not a machine," A bunch of baskets came out, "Today, I prepared some lemon tea with dragon honey. Also, there''s bananas and some smoked bacon and egg sandwiches." All of it was to lessen their fatigue. "Thank goodness," Everyone started to recover as much strength as they lost. Yet, "How are you guys hungry? You didn''t even do anything." They just rampaged and one-shot their opponents. As he did so, "Where''s Carolyn?" The girl wasn''t in the training field at all. "I''m going to go look for her," Keith got up with a basket in hand. "I''ll go with you." Sarah followed. She wouldn''t have gotten far from here. As they nced around. SLAP! A giant loud sound resounded the hallway. "How could you lose like that?! You''re an embarrassment to the family!" Huh? Sarah turned to him, but the man was nowhere to be found! He had dashed forth! "Brother, you need to stop." Oscar scolded. "Our family is considered to be the strongest of the three! And you! How could you lose to him!" Felix raised his hand again. However, it nevernded as his hand was grabbed. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Keith''s eyes were narrowed. It was filled with coldness and anger. "Keith," Carolyn''s voice was soft. "This matter is between family," Felix growled. "Family, my ass. You really think that''s going to stop me?" Keith scoffed as he held his hand even tighter. "Please get away from Carolyn," Sarah quickly stood before Carolyn. "Do you think you can order me? I''m your superior!" Felix''s eyes grew dark. "Superior?" Keithughed, "How are you superior when you got beat up by a kid?" "..." What? Sarah blinked. When did this ur? Keith beat up a prince? Felix''s expression turned green, and he tried to break out of Keith''s grasp. However, the boy''s hand had other ns; they were like a vice, refusing to let go. "I don''t give a damn if you''re a prince. I can beat you up again if you like? I need a refresher before I head in for the next midterm." "You!" Felix red. "Enough," Oscar stepped in, "It will cause amotion if we fight here. Carolyn,e with us to the nurse." "Hmpf!" "Let him go now, Keith." "..." "I promise you nothing like this will happen again under my watch. You have my word that Felix will noty a hand on Carolyn." Before Keith could say anything, he felt something tugging on his back. That was when he noticed Carolyn looking up at him. "..." Keith sighed as he looked at Felix, "Touch her again, and I swear I''ll make your life a living hell." His hand loosened. "..." Keith didn''t say anything else as he walked away. "Umm," Sarah scratched her head as she followed behind him. "Sorry about all of that," Keith apologized, "I got a little too hot-headed." Anger clouded his judgment right there. "A little?" Sarah blinked. That was you when you were a little hot-headed? What will happen when it''s full? "But it''s strange; I didn''t peg Carolyn''s brother to be this much of a jerk." With how Tristan was, the others should also be kind, right? "He''s Carolyn''s half-brother, major difference." Carolyn, Tristan, and James were siblings with the same mother. Felix had a different mother than them. "And he''s someone I loathe." "Eh?" You loathe this guy? His loathing meant he immensely hated him. "But what''s this about you beating him up?" "Oh, he pped my brother before, and I beat him ck and blue because of it." "...What?" "I think I broke his arm as well during that time," Keith remembered the incident well. He had visited the royal capital to meet with Carolyn. And when he came out of the room, he saw Eric getting pped by Felix. A sudden gong went through his head as Keith charged like a madman! He went feral like a wolf! Well, it was actually the beginning, but it was thebined might of James, Alvin, Derek, Eric, and Carolyn to pull him off. William and the rest of the adults were baffled by the situation. "..." Sarah was baffled. "But I hope she''s alright," "Shouldn''t she be? Prince Oscar is also with them," From what she saw, Oscar seemed like a good brother. "He''s ok. I never met him too much," Oscar was one of the princes he never met with often.
Volume 2 is out now. ^^ Volume 8 Chapter 36: How About I Test You? Volume 8 Chapter 36: How About I Test You? Volume 8 Chapter 36: How About I Test You? Oscar was a man of his word as he brought Carolyn to the nurse''s office. The nurse nced at her face, "There''s nothing wrong. The redness can be healed." A light glow appeared on the nurse''s hand. The redness slowly disappeared from his face. Oscar nodded, "Thank you very much." "Brother, you need to leave," Oscar knew Carolyn wouldn''t get any rest or calmness if that person was here. "Hmpf!" Felix scoffed as he exited. But the moment he was outside, his expression turned livid! m! How dare he! How dare he talk to me like that! Remembering what Keith looked like made him furious. A noble lower than him talking down to him? That alone was something he couldn''t stand. But what made it worse was it was Keith. There was nothing he could do against him. It was made clear to him when that incident urred. After the incident, the brat should have been taken care of and executed. Yet, that never urred. Julius waved it off and scolded him instead! That made it clear that Keith was higher than him. "Prince Felix, why are you acting like this?" Alger turned his head to see Alger there. "Nothing. There''s no need to worry," "Hmm? Did someone anger you?" "..." "I will go now." Alger looked away, but there was a slight smirk on his face as he walked away. ... "Alright! Today''sbat midterm will be a spar against an assistant instructor! You guys just need to survive for 5 minutes." Tennol instructed. Simple and straightforward. "We got this!" Herrick roared. That energy Scarlet and Alfia had was now transferred into the two. It was their bread and butter. "They have too much energy," Alfia shook her head. "That honey really rejuvenated him." Scarlet chuckled. But as they talked, Keith asked Carolyn, "How are you feeling?" "I''m alright now. There''s nothing to worry about!" Carolyn had a grin as she stared at him. "...Okay," "Keith, it''s Herrick''s turn!" "Oh, this is going to be interesting." Let''s see how much he has grown. Herrick went on the offensive from the get-go. The instructor quickly blocked the attacking his way. However, that one blow made his legs buckle. As expected, his strength has increased. It was not a surprise by the beastman''s strength. However, There''s more than just strength! The instructor waved his fist; Herrick wouldn''t care about something like that. His usual was to charge in fiercely. Yet, Hmm?! Herrick dodged and punched him right in the stomach. That definitely made the instructor buckle. Right! The instructor quickly raised his guard but was sted away. It was not the end, as more punches came his way. "What a ferocious speed." "Those punches are so random." "..." Not so. Herrick threw punches at weird angles. However, it was sharp. Each one was hitting a vital spot. Before Herrick could deal the finishing blow, "I win." "Goodness, you''ve improved so much." The instructorughed. Even he was surprised by how fast Herrick had grown in such a short time. The child was using his brain now. "Of course!" The instructor got up, "The next one up is Keith!" Another ringer was heading in. Before the match could begin, "Hold on a second," Someone had called out, causing everyone to freeze. It was none other than the sword saint Issac. Tennol frowned, "What do you want?" "How about I step in for this one." A voice interrupted. "Huh?" Everyone froze. Isaac turned to Keith, "Come, I want to be the one to examine you," "You''re not even an instructor here." Tennol retorted. He wanted to do something. "But I should be more than qualified to fight against him. In addition, it wouldn''t be called a test." "You-" "What does the child think?" Issac asked Keith. "I''m down." "" Everyone stared at Keith in wonder. How could he say something like that? Oscar and Felix''s expressions changed when they heard that. This was especially so with Felix. Was he nning something like this before? Either way, this was a good thing to watch! "Keith?! Are you sure?" Tennol questioned. "It''s not every day that you get to spar with a sword saint. Why not take the chance?" Keith grinned as he stretched his hand back and forth. He had been interested in them. They were considered to be the strongest swordsmen. One was asking for him personally. Who wouldn''t want to take the chance? "" Tennol sighed. This would be a good experience for him. He walked over to him, "Use everything that you''ve learned to deal with him." "Understood." "And you will be wearing gravity bracelets." "Naturally," Fighting a child without any handicap was just bullying. Keith stretched his hands back and forth as he stood before him. "Is Keith insane?!" Ophelia muttered to Alfia and the others. Who would want to challenge the sword saint?! "That lucky guy! I wanted to fight him!" "" Forget, I ask. "Keith has always been one of those unpredictable types." Keith did things like Herrick and Melor from time to time. He may be reasonable, but these stints show his reckless side. Keith took out arge shield and spear. As expected of the sword sainteh? Issac was across from him, holding a long sword in his left hand. "Begin!" Tennol shouted. Volume 8 Chapter 37: Getting Back Ground Volume 8 Chapter 37: Getting Back Ground Volume 8 Chapter 37: Getting Back Ground "..." Neither side moved as they stood still. Keith''s eyes did not blink for a whole minute. I can''t make any rash moves against him. That was something he knew for sure. One move would gut him. Isaac had such a normal stance, but it was anything but ordinary. No openings or imperfections. He was on the same level as Tennol, actually maybe even better! While ideas came to his mind, "If you''re not going to make a move, then I will," Isaacmented before disappearing. Ching! The sound of wood collided with one another. Yet, it did not sound like wood at all! Instead, it felt like two metals colliding with one another. "Oh," Isaac was intrigued, "So, you could block that?" "You sound so unimpressed with that," Keith grinned. But he was sweating inside. What a heavy hit. "Should I be?" Issac swung his sword again! His speed was blinding as Keith raised the shield in the air, guarding against it. But even as he did, he was being pushed back! "You''re wide open," "Gnh!" Isaac''s de smacked Keith in the face. Slowly, more attacksnded on the child! "Are you-" "He can''t move. Rather, he can''t counterattack," Krystal exined, "The sword saint isn''t going to let him make a move." It was as if Isaac was a half...no, even two steps faster than Keith. There was no way the boy could overpower him. The others seemed to know this as well. Yet, This kid isn''t giving up. Issac realized something; despite the child getting pushed around like a rag-doll, he wasn''t going down. His eyes were cold and calm; it was as if those attacks didn''t affect him. Wait for it. Keith''s eyes continued to gaze at Isaac''s movements. As the sword saint was going tond another blow, "!" Isaac quickly backed off as Keith''s spear went forward! It was a basic attack, but it was more than enough. Good kid. Tennol nodded. It''s time for you to get back some ground. He just needed to break his rhythm. However, this wasn''t enough. What else can you do? Isaac had taken a step away from him. But that was only for a second, as he went on the offensive again. Tennol understood Isaac wasn''t going to give him any leeway. Who was he? He was none other than a sword saint. It would be impossible to interfere with his movement. Keith understood this as well, and he quickly charged forward. Even as he held the shield, he was quite a blur. "Get him, Keith!" Herrick cheered. It was time for him to repay the favor! "Using arge shield was your first mistake." With one jab, he found Keith. But that was what he wanted. "!" Thatrge shield was sent flying into the air. Yet, there was no sound or response from the person! A shadow soon appeared behind the saint! Without hesitation, the saint mmed his fist, sending the child flying! "Keith!" "That was a hard hit!" It was nothingpared to the blows he used before. "..." Tennol was silent as he stared at Isaac. That was because Keith had gotten up from the ground. Blood dripped down from his forehead, yet it didn''t make him feel defeated. Instead, there was an intense grin on his face, "For a sword saint, isn''t this battle kindacking?" "" Are you nuts? Did thatst hit break your brain?! Alfia and the others frowned. Don''t tell me... "Look at his fingers!" One person shouted. When that was said, everyone focused on Isaac''s fingers. He was still holding onto his sword, but there were two bent fingers! Good job using your uncertainty to your advantage. Tennol realized what had urred. When Keith got close to Isaac, his main target was his fingers. Yet, doing so against someone of Isaac''s caliber was next to impossible. Not unless he had a n. That''s why he was going a beat slower. Sparring with Keith for so long, he knew what the boy was capable of. Yet, he went slow against him. It was a herring to make Isaac believe that was his limit. But in reality, the child was much faster! Even Tennol was amazed by how daring this kid was. Not using his full power against such a strong opponent was a death sentence. "..." Felix and Oscar''s expressions were indescribable as they saw what had transpired. "Shouldn''t you use your dominant hand?" Keith grinned as he wiped the blood off his head. "!" Isaac''s expression changed. "Do you think I wouldn''t notice? You aren''t even using your dominant hand," Keith could tell something was up when Isaac held his sword; it was a little weird. The body weight wasn''t equal. That meant he was going soft against him. "Hah," Isaac chuckled, "Child, Imend you for your skills. But you''re biting off more than you can chew." He was beating him left and right before. Yet, he wanted to fight him with his actual hand? "I''m the one who gets to decide. And I doubt you can use your hand after I broke those fingers." Keith grinned as he mmed his spear on the ground. "..." Dude had one crazy set. No one would dare talk to a sword saint like that! "Keith is the craziest person I have ever met," Scarletughed as she held her head. "...Interesting. Then make this fun for me." Isaac did what the child wanted and switched hands. His whole demeanor changed; that once aloof cloud had be sharp. "I have to get-" Instant. "!" Keith sidestepped. However, it was not enough; his left arm had a cut going through it. And that was not the end, as Isaac rained down even more pierces! "Holy!" "How are you supposed to do anything about this?!" "It''s impossible to block it!" That relentless assault was like a leopard not allowing its prey to escape. "Keith, you need to put up your guard or something!" I''m trying! Keith was trying to do so, but each blow pushed his hand back down! "You''re good, but you''re still too green!" Issac sliced at Keith''s face. But the boy moved his head upwards, dodging. Yet, it struck his chin. "It''s over." A hit to the chin was just as destructive. And yet, "You''re standing?"
Volume 2 is out now. ^^ Volume 8 Chapter 38: There Are No Second Chances Volume 8 Chapter 38: There Are No Second Chances Volume 8 Chapter 38: There Are No Second Chances "..." Keith was silent. But his movements said it all! A spear went flying across Isaac''s face! It''s much faster than before; this blow was nothingpared to the others. However, that was not the end, as the weapon was swung left! Isaac raised his de, trying to parry it. What? The spear didn''t go another way but was pushed down, sending Isaac to the ground! "Get him, Keith!" "Herrick, stop being an idiot!" "..." Tennol''s eyes widened when he saw that. Isaac quickly took a few steps back to stare. Something is off about him. His personality? No, more like his aura. It was sharp. Yet it was only an instant. Eh? Did I ck out? Keith blinked as he looked around. Why was Isaac standing so far away from him? He''s normal again? Isaac became more and more confused by this child. However, his aura changed. He was going to take it up a notch to deal with him! The rain of stabs started again! Keith held his spear and charged forward! He wasn''t going to go down like this! His shield was gone; his defenses were weak. Rushing forward was his only option. I could see them. Some of the stabs were perceivable. Some stillnded; however, Keith was getting close! Now! Keith swung his spear down as he jumped forward. However, Isaac understood as he backed off, allowing the spear tond. His sword came down in response. I''m not done! Keith mmed his feet down and was going to strike again! Issac''s eyes widened even further. "That''s enough," Tennol muttered. The demon had stepped in before the blowsnded on each side. "You-" "Do you think I wouldn''t step in with the force you put? The headmaster will hear this," Keith would have more than a broken bone if he didn''t step in. "..." Isaac took a deep breath as he walked away. Tennol turned to Keith, "You understand what you did was reckless, right?" "I know. I made the wrong call at thest moment," Keith sighed. His fist was aimed at the body. However, Isaac''s de was a step faster than his. "..." Tennol''s eyes widened, "Just go back to your friends." "Mmhmm," Keith nodded as he wiped the blood from his head. And the moment he walked over to them, "Keith, are you alright?" Alfia started to check up on him, "Sarah, use your healing magic." No need to say that as the girl was already chanting her magic. She was prepared to use it. "Thanks. I feel so much better," The wound on his head felt light. "Now then, WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Alfia roared as she held his shirt. Now that the guy was healed up, it was time to scream at him left and right! "What?!" "You crazy bastard! You fought against the sword saint! Have you gone mad!" Who was he kidding?! This guy was on a warpath that screwed everything over! "What? I was curious about what a sword saint could do," And that wall was high. Snap! Something definitely broke. "Tag me in!" Herrick roared, and Alfia let go. "I wanted to fight him! It''s not fair!" "..." Ugh! "..." Carolyn stared at Keith as he was surrounded by everyone. Yet, she could only smile. ... Isaac was now brought before Cadmus and Sohma. Tennol and Adiun stood on the side as they stared at Isaac. It was quite a tense atmosphere. Neither person was speaking. "Let me ask you a question, sword saint. Are you challenging us?" Sohma''s gaze was sharp. Aidiun and Tennol knew that look; it was a fight. Isaac continued to look calm as he shrugged, "What are you talking about? I was just testing a student out. He also agreed to it as well." "He''s right; we can''t do anything about it since the student himself had said it." Cadmus waved him off. But the moment he had said that, "!" The entire room went into armageddon! Aidiun and Tennol expected something like this. The person who was affected the most was Isaac. The pressure surrounding his body was incredibly high. It was as if there was a giant mountain crushing him. "Grr," Isaac gritted his teeth, trying to bear through it. But that was when Cadmus appeared before him. In a second, he had gotten up and appeared before him, "There are no second chances, do you understand?" "Understood." Those eyes. Even with all those words he had said before, his gaze said something entirely different. Madness and destruction. Notplying meant being obliterated. The pressure in the room immediately died down. Cadmus grinned, "You may leave now. Also, I want you off my academy as of right now." "Yes." Cadmus and the other sighed. "Those guys really think they could do this?" What were they thinking? This was the academy run by Cadmus. The Philosopher Kingdom had nothing here. "I''m worried about what they''re doing." Theming here and trying to cause trouble was weird. "By the way, how is Keith? Is he down?" Sohma turned to Tennol. Losing to the sword saint probably took a hit on him. But when he was talking about it, "It''s the opposite." "?" "Actually, he broke Issac''s fingers and cracked a rib." Isaac must have gone to a healer to quickly heal his wounds. But it couldn''t be hidden from this demon; besides the broken finger, when Keith swung his spear down, he cracked a rib. "That kid seriously has no fear." Tennolughed, remembering his words. He was going to beat him. No one in their right mind would say something so absurd. "This only made him stronger." Isaac tried to demoralize Keith. But what he did only made him even stronger. "He''s always been like that." Cadmus sighed. Volume 8 Chapter 39: Heading To The Philosopher Kingdom Volume 8 Chapter 39: Heading To The Philosopher Kingdom Volume 8 Chapter 39: Heading To The Philosopher Kingdom "Carolyn, are you ready to go?" After the midterms had ended, it was time for the two kingdoms to return home. Everything had been decided; the couple would be heading to both kingdoms to check everything out. The first one the two would be heading to was Alger''s kingdom. "Mmhmm," Carolyn nodded. All her things were packed up behind the carriage. Oscar waved his hand, "Make sure to stay safe." "Mmhmm." "Carolyn, remember my words," Felix warned. "...I understand, Brother." "Carolyn," Tristan wanted to say something. But Alger added, "Don''t worry about anything, Tristan. I will keep her safe." "..." Tristan was silent as he could only stand there. That was when the carriage headed into the teleportation gate. The next ce the two appeared before was the outskirts of a kingdom. It was pretty grand. There were many different thingspared to the Solis Kingdom. "Wow, you guys have so many magic items." On each column, a giant crystal floated on top. "Our kingdom is one of the best at creating magical weapons." One of the reasons why the Philosopher Kingdom was named the strongest human kingdom was its military. The sword saint''s might was not to be trifled with. Besides the saint, another reason was its magical tools. They were named one of the three kingdoms to obtain magical equipment. It was said they had magical weapons capable of leveling an entire building in one blow. "Indeed," "But, Dear, you need to stop putting your head out the window like a child; you must act more prim and elegant." People could see into the carriage. It wasn''t exacting something that they could stop. "Everything is so incredible." "I know, but you have to sit down." "..Alright." Carolyn sighed as she sat down. Alger shook his head as the carriage headed into the castle. If the outside showed the kingdom''s might, the inside showed its wealth. Alger stepped out first, raising his hand, "Take my hand." "Mmhmm." Carolyn nodded as she held it. But the moment she did, she was greeted by many maids. "Wee home, Prince!" "Mmhmm," Alger nodded as he walked past them without thinking. It was quite a cold showing, and he didn''t even bat an eye as he walked. "Greetings to Your Majesty," "Hello," Carolyn had lowered her head, doing a pleasant bow. However, when she looked up, Harold and Mireya frowned before Harold nodded, "Wee to the family, Carolyn." "Than-It''s a pleasure to meet you all." Carolyn quickly changed up her words. Harold nodded, but Mireya still frowned, "I will have you know that if you''re to be queen of this kingdom, you must be prim and proper." "...I understand," Carolyn nodded. That didn''t settle with Mireya. Harold cut the conversation short as he suggested, "Let''s have a meal now. You two have returned from the journey." The four headed into the dining room. That was when Harold questioned, "When are the two of you going to have your wedding?" "Uh," Carolyn was surprised as she dropped her spoon. It came out of the blue. But that only caused Mireya toment, "Isn''t it obvious that you will have to get married to one another since you''re engaged?" "Yes. But-" Carolyn really didn''t know what to say about this. Everything was too soon. Harold smiled, "You don''t need to worry about the decorations. We shall do everything." "Umm-" Carolyn wanted to say something, but everything was out of her mouth. Harold and Alger were already nning a date and everything. Her mouth couldn''t open. No, I must do this. After having a meal, Carolyn was brought over to a room. When she did, arge painting spanned across the entire wall. It was stunning, and it showed a lot of things. "What is that?" Staring at the painting made her feel something. A maid responded, "From what I''ve heard, it''s a mural of the past founders of the kingdom. Each one was turned into a star." "Actually, I heard it was the weapons the kingdom had created." "Eh?" "Mmhmm, In the beginning, it''s said that it could destroy a nation if used." "Isn''t that just a myth?" "You wouldn''t say that." A weapon? Carolyn blinked as she continued to stare at the painting. "Carolyn," A voice called out to her. It was none other than Alger, "Hmm? Is something the matter?" "Let''s go out. It''s your first time in the city, right?" Alger suggested. "Sure." The two were going to leave. But before they did, Alger''s head turned around. His eyes were hollowed as he stared at the maids. "!" The maids wanted to say something. But it was already toote as their mouths were closed off. "Do we have to take the carriage?" "Of course, we''re royalty," Alger opened the door for her. "We''re going to buy clothes again?" Didn''t they do so not some time ago? "These clothes are different. They''re made with special fabric." "...I see." I feel like you''re messing with me. Carolyn shook her head as she looked around. The designs were quite different from the ones in the city. Oh, these look nice. She went into the dressing room and came out with some pants and a shirt on, "What do you think?" "It''s bad." "Eh? But I-" "Change it." "But." "Change into this," Alger grabbed a crimson dress and handed it over, "You need to wear the color red as it''s the symbol of our kingdom." "..." Carolyn stared at it, but Alger''s eyes were unwavering. It was quite cold. "...Understood." ... Late at night, "Do you remember what I had said before?" Harold questioned. The three were now in a room. Alger nodded, "Mmhmm. I remembered what you said and brought her here." "Good, is she able to use grand-level magic?" "" Alger took a deep huff, "My apologies, Father, that''s something I could not do so." The highest level of magic that Carolyn was able to use was high-level. Harold''s expression distorted as he pped Alger''s face! "Useless! Didn''t I tell you before that you must train her to be able to use grand-level magic?!" "I understand, Father; please give me more time to do so." "Tch," Harold looked away from him, "Make her learn how to use grand-level magic. Our kingdom needs it. For it to prosper, the saint needs to learn grand-level magic." "I understand," How could that woman be so stupid?!
Volume 2 is out now. ^^ Volume 8 Chapter 40: Focus Volume 8 Chapter 40: Focus Volume 8 Chapter 40: Focus "Hah!" Keith roared as he swung an axe with great strength. A powerful gush of force could be heard; it was quite ferocious. One blow from it wouldnd someone in the nurse''s office for days. As Keith continued his relentless swinging, the others'' concern grew. "He''s been at this for hours." Unease. Usually, they would be amazed, but this was concerning for them. Non-stop swinging. Keith had been doing this for quite some time. The others thought he would stop after a few minutes. But that was not so. "Are his hands going to be okay? That thing is supposed to be heavy." The axe was made of wood. However, it was supposed to simte the same weight as an actual axe. Yet this guy was moving it with one hand! "Keith, don''t you think you should take a break?" Alfia questioned. "..." Keith said nothing as he continued to swing his axe. His mind continued to be focused and zed. Gabriel tapped on her shoulders, "Give him some time. He''s going to need it." "...Mmhmm." The others nodded. Well, it was not surprising for them that he acted like this. Even after a few hours, "How long is he going to continue?" Krystal groaned. This was quite strange since Keith would alwayse in and make dinner. This guy has a universal time in his body! Cadmus entered the living room, "Hey! Where''s dinner? I''m quite hungry!" "Dinner? Do you really have time to care about that?!" Nephele roared. And the other kids followed as they stared at him. Aidiun and Shoma shook their heads. This guy has no tact at all. "Huh? Why are you yelling at me? And where''s the kid?" Cadmus looked around; Keith was nowhere in sight. "He''s been training since morning without breaks." Udine sighed. "..." Cadmus took a deep breath as he headed to the second ind. That was when he saw Keith continuing to swing the axe. He grabbed the child''s shoulder. That was precisely the wrong move as a swing came down at him! "Are you trying to gut me!" The dragon''s life shed before his eyes! This guy wanted to end him on the spot! "Sorry about that, I was too absorbed." Keith took it down a notch as he dropped his axe. "What''s the matter with you?" The kid was usuallyposed; this probably shocked the rest. However, it was not so with Cadmus. "Are you down about the match?" "What? Of course not." Keith shook his head as he sighed deeply, "I epted the fact that I lost." "But you don''t ept the fact that you lost so easily." There was a difference. From what was said, Keith got demolished by the sword saint. Besides the fact that he broke his two fingers, the rest of the battle was one-sided. "..." Bingo "I can''t believe I lost like that." That was something that even spooked him. This was the first time he had ever been destroyed so easily. He was trying his best against an opponent, yet he was easily sted away. "If I can get into that groove." "Eh?" Groove? "Tennol told me about it. When we fought, it seemed I did something to spook the sword saint." But what did I do? Keith couldn''t remember it. The others, as well. They didn''t understand what he did. "..." Cadmus was silent before smacking his head, "Sheesh! Stop spacing out like that. If you''re doing something, then just say it! You''re making the others worried!" "Ahh, my bad." I guess I was too absorbed. That was a bad habit he had to get rid of. Cadmus returned to the first ind. But there''s something else worrying him. It wasn''t only the defeat that was on his mind. ... When Keith went to sleep, "Oh, it''s been a while." Keith waved his hand at the gods. It''s been some time since he had been called over here. That was why he asked, "How''s the smoked meats?" Thest time they talked was when he handed the smoked meats over to them. "They were so delicious!" Kreye shouted. "Especially the smoked melon." Rhea grinned as she held her stomach. Kreye muttered from the side, "You didn''t even dare share with us." "Such delicious food was too amazing." The others gave her a weird look. Keith sat across from them, "The room really became a sanctuary." That white space he hade to before became a giant ce filled with flowers. Damn, there was even a water fountain on the side! "Ares said that we needed something grand, so Hepha went to work." Kreye shrugged. "Of course! You three were nning to stay in that dumb pocket dimension if I haven''t said anything." Ares shook his head. How could they rx staying there?! "Anyways, how was your first loss?" "Dude!" "What is wrong with you?!" "How could you say something like that?" The other divine beings began to scold that god of war?! This knucklehead! Was he trying to make everyone kill him! Never did they expect him to say something like that! "What? You guys were worried about him as well. Might as well ask the person himself." "Oh, you guys don''t need to worry about me." Keith waved, "I have to ept the loss." Making him talk about it calmed him down. "You really wanted to win." Ares grinned. He saw the look in his eyes as he fought. That guy was thinking about victory and nothing more; it was quite the sight. "...I was so close." Keith pouted. "He''s one of the people I gave my blessing to." "What?" "Yeah, you fought someone with my blessing." Ares grinned, "Hahaha, do you want me to give you some blessings?" "HUH?!" The other divine beings were speechless. Ares grinned, "I quite enjoyed how you fought. You didn''t even need any blessings." That was all skills and instincts. So what would happen if he had it? "No way!" "He can''t have your blessing without mine!" "Eh?" "Yeah, there''s a damn line!" Magus shook his head, "Forget everything he said, child." "Alright." "But think about it!" Ares didn''t want to give in, but he got a beating next. "Anyways, when are you going to make that?" "That?" Ding! The sound of a lightbulb turned out, "Ahh, I''m going to make itter in the day." "That''s great! Then we won''t bother you anymore." Keith quickly disappeared. "Did you guys have to hit me so hard?" Ares rubbed his face. Even though he was a god of war, that didn''t mean he couldn''t feel pain. "You''re an idiot! How could you say something like that?!" "What? I wanted to give it to him. It would definitely be beneficial." "We agreed Magus would be the first one." "By the way, is he close?" "Mmhmm." Magus nodded, "He''s going to get it once he eats that fruit." "Oh yeah. That fruit." Volume 8 Chapter 41: Training Field Completed Volume 8 Chapter 41: Training Field Completed Volume 8 Chapter 41: Training Field Completed "Thank you for cooking dinner, Diana." While Keith continued to train, Diana was on cooking duty. Having someone else to cook gave him a lot of freedom. Diana handed the te over, "It''s my pleasure. I like cooking." It was quite a nice thing. "Thank you so much." The two finished cleaning the dishes, and he headed to bed. Diana also headed to her home. That was when she noticed how the two great spirits staring at her, "What''s the matter?" "So when are you going to do it?" Nephele questioned. "Hmm?" "I mean breaking the life and death contract with Keith," Udine questioned now. "..." "We both know you''re basically fine at this point. The only thing you need to do is cancel it whenever you want." The two great spirits know about it; Diana had fully recovered. There was no need to have that contract with Keith. "...I don''t know what you''re saying." "Hurry up and do it; I need to form a contract with him," Nephele groaned. "Then you can do it." "You have to be the first one." "Huh?" "You were the first great spirit Keith met. It''s only right you''re the first one to form a contract with him." Nephele and Udine had discussed this before: it was only fitting that Diana was the first one to contract with Keith. "..." Diana sighed, "I n to do so tonight or tomorrow." "So soon?!" "Shouldn''t you prepare something?" "No, I was nning to do it once the garden is built. The seed is also ripe as well." Diana had nned everything out. She never nned to tell anyone about it, but she could have helped the seed grow. Her power alone, she wouldn''t be able to aplish it. However, with Udine here, it made it instant. Being fed with spirit water three times a day helped the seed by a margin. However, she chose not to do it. She felt it would be perfect if they formed the contract with it together. "Everything will be ready a day after tomorrow." "That''s great! Then I could make a contract with him sooner!" Nephele pped her hands. She was prepared. "You''re the one who''s next?" "Mmhmm! It''s you, me, and Udine. We''re going by the order we met Keith." Nephele grinned. "..." Udine yawned, "I''m going to bed now." Hearing all of this, there was no need to worry. ... "Woah, you guys really outdid yourself." Keithughed as he saw a perfectly functional farm before him. It was pretty surprising to see them finish it so quickly. "Please, making a farm is so easy," Skar scoffed. The training field and farm were quitemon. Scratch that; the training field wasmon. It was something they constructed and rebuilt for the academy. The farm was a different matter; there weren''t farms built around the city. However, the design was straightforward. "How are you guys feeling?" Eldi and Knight were now living in the stable. "Coo!" "Ngeh!" Eldi snuggled into her nest while Knight munched on some carrots. "d you guys like it." There''s a lot more space as well. There were other spaces for farm animals to live in. "Also, we added these magic stones as well." On each corner of the farm section was a green crystalmp. "It''s an airmp; it helps keep the smell from spreading to another ind." "Ah." An air freshener. That was the first thought that came to Keith''s mind. "We also added the bench railings as well." They had done all of that in a short time. "Thank you very much! Also, take these with you!" Keith handed a bag full of vegetables. "Nice! This will keep us sane for the next few days." "Please open the cart when you have the time." "Sure." Keithughed. While Keith gazed at the space, the others had returned, "Woah!" They were just as shocked as him for a few minutes. "Arlo, you should also check it out." Keith grinned. "Eh?" "The training field also has a cksmith." "Really?!" Arlo''s expression brightened. "Mmhmm, go check it out." Keith pointed at the side. There was a small hut there. "From what I heard, Skar and the other dwarves also loaded the training field with weapons." He saw a couple of them holding it. "Wooohooo!" Herrick and Melor quickly headed over without a thought! The training field was simple enough; a giant arena was in the middle. On the side, there was Arlo''s cksmith workshop and a big shed next to it. That was where those two rushed in. Keith and the rest followed. That was when they saw a bunch of practice weapons. It ranged from short swords to giant weapons like an axe! "They really loaded it up with everything possible." "...How much did all of this cost?" This was definitely not cheap. "It''s fine; you guys can work it all off." One trip to the dungeon should be able to recoup all of that.
Volume 2 is out now. ^^ Volume 8 Chapter 42: Contract With The Great Spirit Volume 8 Chapter 42: Contract With The Great Spirit Volume 8 Chapter 42: Contract With The Great Spirit Late at night, everyone was asleep. With the construction of the farm and the training field, it was time for the perg. There were still a lot of things they still needed to incorporate into the ind. But this was a great start! "Keith." Keith was slowly woken up by a soft voice. Raising his head, he noticed Fira sleeping. He patted the spirit''s head as he got out of bed. "Diana, what''s the matter?" The great spirit of nature was by the window. This was quite a surprise for him since she would always telepathically talk with him. "Sorry about waking you up so early." "It''s fine." Actually, it''s not even morning. It was quite literally midnight. "What do you want to talk about?" "Pleasee with me to the second ind." "Sure." The two headed to the second ind. And Nephele and Udine were here as well. "What''s the matter, everyone?" To see the three great spirits together was quite the sight. "It''s time for us to end this," Dianamented. "Eh?" End what? "The contract we have with one another." "Oh, yeah. Ipletely forgot about this." The life and death contract they had with one another. Keith almost forgot about this. "Are you all better now?" "Mmhmm." Diana nodded. "Then let''s end this," He only had this contract to help Diana recover. Two red circles appeared below them. Each one with the same emblem as Diana stated, "I, Diana, hereby break the contract with my contractor." "I ept!" Keith nodded. That was when the two red circles started to spin around. Slowly, the red circles shattered! "!" A wave of pain formed in Keith''s head. Nephele quickly came to his assistance. Udine did the same for Diana. So this is what it feels like to break a contract. The pain from his head slowly spread across his body. "With that, we''re both free from one another," Diana sighed. "I see," Keith asked, "Are you going to go somewhere?" "Hmm?" "Since you broke the contract, you can go wherever you go," Keith grinned, "But can you return to the ind when you have time. I really need your help." To be honest, it was really greedy and selfish. But he really needed Diana. She was the perfect dorm mother, caring and talented. She was about to take care of the ind when he was not there. "..." "Pff!" Keith looked up and noticed Nephele and Udineughing. Did I say something funny? "Big Sister Diana, you should exin everything to him." Nephele was about to burstughing. "Keith, I''m not leaving the ind." Diana scratched her head, "I canceled the contract because I want to form a contract with you." "Eh?" "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I want you to be my contractor." As she interacted with Keith, it was the most fun she had in some time. "..." "Are you fine with me?" "Of course! I''m d it''s you!" Keith nodded. "Understood. Then pleasee here." Diana and Keith were now positioned beside the seed. That was when Diana started to glow a beautiful light green. It was as if they were in a different space. "I, the great spirit of nature, have decided to make a contract. Do you ept it?" "Yes. I, Keith Freed, ept." When that was said, a dark glowing circle started to form around them. Slowly, Keith''s shoulder had a tattoo mark forming. "It''s urring." Udine and Nephele watched. "Keith!" As that urred, three people rushed onto the ind. "Hello, guys." Nepehele waved. "What''s going on?! There''s an absurd amount of mana!" All three had felt an absurd amount of mana forming around the ind. So they quickly ran over here. "The two are forming a contract," Udinemented. "Oh." Those tense expressions they had just dropped once they realized what had transpired. Cadmus scoffed, "It''s about damn time!" That was something they all realized sooner orter. It was just when Diana would pull the trigger. "Look what''s happening to the tree in the back." The seed was rumbling behind them as it shook back and forth. That was when it burst like a firework! It grew so giant as everything started to sprout behind them. "What incredible vitality!" Aidiun gasped. Everything on the whole ind was growing rapidly. "It''s not just that; they''re getting bigger than before." This was a surprise. The vegetables from the farm were getting bigger. They already thought Diana''s ability to increase vegetables was incredible. This was absurd. "That''s because she found herself a perfect match," Udine muttered. "...This ain''t a marriage interview." This entire process took a few more minutes before it was done. Keith''s shoulder had a rich dark green tattoo. Keithughed, "This is a cool tattoo." But then he noticed a tiny little petal dropping to the ground. "!" Keith looked up and noticed the beautiful tree, "Holy! Did you do that?" "Of course not. This was us." ''Us?" I did that as well? "Mmhmm, it was from us forming a contract. When doing so, a great deal of mana implodes around the surroundings." That was why she waited. The amount of mana set off was so pure. And that purity supported the nts around them. "That''s great!" Keithughed, "But it''s so different from the one in the dungeon." Light and darkness. This was literally the opposite of one another. The one in the dungeon was dark and had a prominent scent of blood. Those blood petals didn''t help. However, the one here was pretty, as it had beautiful blue petals. It glowed in the night, which made it even more beautiful. "Let''s have a party!" Cadmus raised his hand. "Huh?!" You know it''s the middle of the night, right? Diana shook her head, "If you want to get a fruit from this tree, then you won''t get anything for now." "What?!" "They only sprouted a second ago. The fruit will probablye out tomorrow!" Diana touched the tree as she turned to Keith, "Keith,e and touch it." "Sure." Keith ced his hand on the tree. That was when a warm feeling surged into his body. It was like his body was invigorated with something. "It wanted to thank you." "Thank me?" "Mmhmm, for saving it from being corrupted." "That was all you." "How is your body, Keith?" Aidiun questioned. Being contracted with a great spirit would change the body. "Hmm," Keith waved his hand, "I feel stronger. I also feel refreshed. I''m two times stronger." "...What kind of strength bs did I see?" Cadmusughed. Instant strength on the fly. How could people get this strong?! "..." The others didn''t say anything either. Volume 8 Chapter 43: Moonlight Persimmons Volume 8 Chapter 43: Moonlight Persimmons Volume 8 Chapter 43: Moonlight Persimmons Alfia took a deep yawn as she slowly woke up. As she moved, she patted the wolf and hawk. A slight grin appeared on her face as she did so. Every day, she had been sleeping with the spirits. And they were the perfect snuggle partners. She would fall asleep in a matter of seconds. The elf raised her hands into the air and stared out the window. The warm glow of the sun would hit her face. It was the perfect room. But as she stared outside, her eyes widened. The warm glow of the sun didn''t shine in. Well, it should. But a giant tree was blocking it! What in the world?! She quickly ran downstairs to see Diana and Keith in the kitchen. "What''s the matter, Alfia?" "The tree. And why do you feel so different?" Alfia blinked. There was definitely something wrong with the guy. Why do I feel a warm aura around him? And, "Did you grow taller?" For some odd reason, she felt he had grown an inch or something. "Ahh, that''s because of us. And I don''t really know; did I grow taller, Diana?" Keith turned to the great spirit of nature. This was the first time he heard about this. "Umm, I think so." Everyone was too focused on the giant tree to notice the child''s height. She looked up, "You do look a bit taller. Your face is also more sparkly," It was glowing for her. "..." Are you serious? Wait a moment. Is there something the matter with the two? The rtionship between the two was different; subtle, but different. "Keith, what''s with the giant tree in the background?!" Alfia wasn''t the only one as the others entered the kitchen. The man grinned, "Let''s go to the ind. It''s better if we just show you," With those words, everyone headed to the second ind. "You guys are here." Cadmus and Sohma were already there, gazing at the tree. "That tree is evenrger!" Getting a closer look, that tree was even more enormous! Sarah muttered, "How does a tree grow this big?" This was unheard of. Thest time they saw the seed, it only had a tiny sprout. In less than a day, that thing became a colossal thing. "Don''t you guys think it''s perfect as the center? We can rx and chill here under the petals." Keith grinned. This was something he was so happy about. "True," "It has a beautiful color as well." It was a light sky-blue petal. Gentle and soothing. "Keith, let''s not forget about that," Diana added. They couldn''t forget about the fruits. After a few hours, those things had be ripe. "Let me get them." Keith jumped and quickly picked the fruits. Blue persimmon. Each one had a beautiful shine; the size was simr to an apple. Actually, there was a slight blue aura around it. It was quite incredible. "Here," Keith handed the persimmons over. Everyone stared at it with fervor. That was because of how beautiful it was. "It''s shining like the moon." "There''s also a cool feeling to it." It was gentle and cool to the touch; he found it excellent. "It has to taste good, or it''s not worth it!" Jack grinned as he took a bite. The rest followed suit afterward. A cool and refreshing taste filled their mouth. As expected of the fruit, it was sweet and mild at the same time. Blueberry and strawberry? There''s also dragon fruit as well. Those three fruits came to his mind as he chewed. What made it more enjoyable was how filling it was. As he continued to savor it, Alfia stared at the fruit. "Keith, I think my magic increased." "Eh?" "I feel something weird with my body." Gabriel started to wave his hand around before he fired off a wind de. As he did, a stone bench exploded! ! "Dude!" "Gabriel!" "My bad," Gabriel scratched his head, "But this is definitely stronger than my normal wind de." The amount of power it had was abnormally high! It was higher than any other time. "Indeed." Scarlet and Alfia were about to use magic when Keith came down with a chop! "What are you two doing?! Are you trying to destroy our perfectly renovated ind?!" Gabriel did it once; there was no need for these two to do it. Scratch that; these two definitely can''t do it! Everything that was built would be burnt to a crisp! "Fine." "We''ll test itter." "So this is a magic buffer," Keith nodded at the persimmon. "But there''s something else about it." Arlo muttered, "Leader, I think my mana capacity has increased. " "Say what?!" Keith blinked. "Mmhmm, I feel like I could use more magic now." Arlo could use earth magic. And he felt he could use it more than before. "The persimmons can do something like that." Keith blinked. "This is incredible," Sohma and Aidiun''s expressions brightened when they heard this, "That would make training and increasing your mana capacity easier." "It''s safe as well," Keith muttered. Increasing mana capacity was quite tricky. There were two ways it could grow; one is just growing up: the mana capacity grows as the body grows. The other way to do this was to waste all your mana. That was quite difficult and dangerous. One could actually kill themselves if they did. "But I don''t think it''s effective for those who already have a high mana capacity." Alfia and Scarlet didn''t feel the same effect as what Arlo mentioned. "But this is good for a sudden magic boost." Keith grinned. Strength and magic boost. He got one from Eldi, and now, he has obtained the magic boost from the persimmon. "Can you guys go out and bring back some farm animals?" It was time to obtain the farm animals. "Don''t worry about it! We''re on it!" Arlo pumped his fist. .Sure. Don''t bring too much. Also, try to negotiate with them as well." Keith didn''t want to bring them back with forceWell, it was thest move. But negotiations were quite the must. "We''ll negotiate well!" "Yeah, Fira and Aria, go with them. You guys will act as negotiators." Aria knew how to do this while Fira was the trantor. "And you guys should watch over them." "Gotcha," This was going to be a multiple-person job, not one.
Volume 2 is out now. ^^ Volume 8 Chapter 44: Chocolate In Three Ways Volume 8 Chapter 44: Chocte In Three Ways Volume 8 Chapter 44: Chocte In Three Ways "Alright! It''s time to make chocte!" Keith twisted his hands in the air. Chocte; the best sweet ever. That was what he had obtained from Shakti; cocoa fruit. When he saw those, his excitement shot through the roof! This would be perfect! Chocte would definitely open up a whole new vor for everyone! Sweets in this world were abysmal. "I had these fermented and roasted for a week." The moment Keith brought these home, he had Diana grow them. Then, he fermented and roasted it. "Diana, are you ready?" "Mmhmm. I''m ready!" To make chocte, he would need the great spirit''s assistance. "The first thing we''re going to make is the cocoa butter." Raising the cocoa seeds up, "See the insides? We''re going to be using this." The seeds were required for this section. "Understood," Diana was a quick worker, and with a snap of a finger, all the seeds and shells separated from one another. "What do we need to do next?" "This is simple. I''m going to shred them first." Wind sphereing the cacaos, the seeds became more like a powder. "The final step is to boil it; that''s the most tedious part." Shelling and grinding the pods was straightforward. Thest part was annoying. "Diana, you will see oil forming on the pot; please skim it into a bowl." Once that oil was solidified, cacao butter would be formed. "Understood." While the butter formed, Keith took out some milk. To make milk chocte, I will need to use milk powder. Making the powder was quite simple enough. Milk was poured on a baking sheet and ced into the oven to bake. Hmm, what kinds of choctes do I want? He was preparing milk and dark. Should he also do white chocte since he had the powder going? While lost in thought, he asked Diana, "Diana, how many sweets do you want this time?" "Eh?" How many?! That was a bold question! How many did she want? While Diana was lost in thought, "Can''t we have everything?" Nephele muttered as she appeared before the guy, "Hmm?" "Can''t we?" On the other side was Udine, who got close to Keith. "..." They''re touching. Keith could feel it, and he felt embarrassed. "The two of you are too close to him," Diana frowned. "Can we, Keith?" But the two great spirits continued to nudge the guy. "Sure, but you have to help us with everything," Keith grinned. Nephele''s eyes brightened when she heard that. If she could help out, then they could make everything! "I want to help as well," Udine muttered. She was quite curious as well. With her sisters helping out, she wanted to do the same as well. "I have the perfect job for you!" Actually, the great spirit of water should do this! "I have milk baking in the oven. I want you to take all of the water from the milk and make it into a powder form next." With her doing this, the milk will definitely be done. "Understood." "What do I do, Keith?" "Wait a bit; we need to wait for the butter to bepleted before you can shine." "Aww." "Don''t worry, your time wille. But for now, you can help me make the dough," Keith patted the spirit''s head. The great spirit of nature and water continued to work while he and the great spirit of wind worked on the dough. "Keith, is this enough?" Diana raised a cup of oil; even after skimming for so long, that was all she could obtain. "Mmhmm, this is more than enough." Keith turned to Nephele, "It''s your time to shine." "What do you need me to do?" "I want you to create three wind spheres in the air. Also, can you make smaller spheres inside" Having wind spheres inside would make the chocte smoother. "Oh, that''s simple enough," Nephele raised her hand, and the sphere formed. Good, now to toss it in. All the nibs were tossed into two. "Is the milk powder done?" "Mmhmm, here." Udine moved it up. "Thank you. This one is going to be in thest one." Keith poured it into the third sphere. "Is that a lot?" "It will have three vors: dark, milk, and white." Cocoa butter was added, making the texture much more silky and robust. For milk chocte, milk powder was incorporated. Every one had sugar in different ratios. Slowly, the three mixtures were getting smooth. Pouring them into the molds, "Now, I just need to freeze it!" Keith''s hands started to be ice cold as he touched the chocte; slowly, the bars turned solid. "And there you have it, you have three perfect chocte bars!" Keith grinned, "Please have a try." Keith snapped them into fourths. "Delicious," "This one is loaded with sugar!" "I love it." The choctes were a great hit with them. "Also, try it with the cookies." Keith then drizzled some chocte on the baked cookies. "..." The great spirits said nothing as they nibbled like chipmunks. "You should make it for others," Diana reminded. The others would definitely be "Don''t worry, we''ll prepare a lot for the others." Their job was to get those farm animals outside when they had the time. "I can make some delicious things with this." Keith grinned deviously. And it''s almost that time as well. "" What are you about to make? The others were quite curious about this. Volume 8 Chapter 45: Why Couldn’t It Have That As Well? Volume 8 Chapter 45: Why Couldnt It Have That As Well? Volume 8 Chapter 45: Why Couldnt It Have That As Well? "Guys, you need to calm down on the chocte." Keith held his head as he stared at everyone. "It''s too dang delicious!" Jack muttered as he snapped a chocte bar into his mouth. That chocte was a huge hit. Actually, it was too much of a hit with everyone! "You guys still need to chill out," Keith groaned. Especially Faelyn and Scarlet. Those two had been munching on those chocte left and right. No chocte bar was safe before them. "Especially you guys as well." The great spirits weren''t doing so well either. Nephele and Udine ate a little too much while Diana tried to hide it, but he would find the chocte in the jar less whenever the great spirit passed it. "..." Everyone looked away, but that only caused Keith to shake his head. You think you can act ignorant to this? A sigh came out of his mouth as he walked out, "Where are you going, Keith?" "To the second ind to train." He needed to do some training after eating some chocte as well. Yes, Keith also ate a lot of chocte. Not having it for so long made him miss it. And I need to work all of that off. With him leaving, everyone took a sigh of relief, "Thank goodness!" "I thought for sure he was going to take away all of our chocte." "How could he do this after creating such an amazing sweet." "I me you guys!" Herrick pointed at Alfia and Scarlet. "What?" "How is it our fault!" "You guys were the ones who kept asking him to make it!" Alifa and Scarlet kept nudging Keith to do so. "But Nephele did the same thing!" "Hey! Don''t bring me into this. I tried to make it myself, but I kinda made a mess." Yes, this girl decided it was her time to make chocte, but that only caused the mixture to fly everywhere. Keith and Diana had a heck of a time cleaning it. "You''re never going near it, you hear me." Diana''s eyes turned cold, being reminded of the scene. "Then you should have helped me out!" Diana was the best cook out of all of them! "..." Keith didn''t know what was happening as he headed to the second ind. "Ahh, so fine." The air was gentle and calming. Well, if you didn''t ount for the construction happening around. "Thank you for everything, Skar." "No prob! But are you sure you only want the base to be done?" Keith had requested them to only do the base of the perg. Keith nodded, "Don''t worry. The rest of it would be done by us. We can definitely finish it." "Understood." Skar nodded, then questioned, "By the way, how is there a giant tree here?" The tree was really too eye-catching. "Trade secret," Keith looked at the moonlight tree. He touched the bark and felt the mana absorbing into his body. So gentle. It was soft and soothing to the touch. Looking up, Perfect to pick. Some moonlight persimmons were ready to be picked. A way to tell that they were ripe was the glow it had when the sun shined down. As Keith continued to pick it up, Huh? Why is there a silver one? Keith noticed a silver persimmon; it was at the very top of the tree. Picking it up, the weight was much different from the normal one. Fira, can youe over here? "Hmm? What''s the matter, Keith?" Fira had been working in the garden. "Is this edible?" First thing to make sure of was whether or not this fruit was edible. "It is." "That''s good." Now that the main concern was out of the way, "Have you seen something like that?" "Nope," Fira shook her head. "..." Diana, can youe here? "Is there something the matter?" "I found this on the tree? Is it supposed to be like this?" "..." Diana tilted her head, "...That''s a variant." "A variant?!" Keith blinked. nts have that? Actually, it made a lot of sense; if meat had them, why couldn''t fruits and vegetables? "Yes, but this is a surprise. It''s rarer for vegetables to be a variant." "Umm, what should I do with it?" "You can eat it." "I can?" Keith''s eyes zed as he stared at the fruit. He was quite interested in it. However, he ced it into his storage. I will save it forter. "Back to training!" Keith raised his hand in the air. It was time for him to train, or so he thought. "Keith, there''s a letter for you," Diana raised it. "Huh?" Someone sent me a letter? He got a letter from his family just yesterday. Opening it up, Huh? It was weird; when he opened it, nothing was on it. Instead, it only told him a location and told him to go alone. Wait a moment, this location. Keith blinked as he knew where this was. "I can''t believe it here." Keith looked up to see it was none other than Helen''s shop. As he entered the building, "Good evening," Helen nodded. "" Keith took out the letter, "I''m here for this?" "Yes, the gentleman in the corner wishes to speak with you." "Thank you." Keith nodded as he headed to the side, and that was when he saw him. "Oscar?"
Volume 8 Chapter 46: I Want You Volume 8 Chapter 46: I Want You Volume 8 Chapter 46: I Want You "Hello there, Keith." Oscar gestured to the seat across from him, "Please take a seat." "..." Keith sat down, but his vignce remained. That only caused Oscar to chuckle, "Rx, there''s no need to be so wary of me. I''m not nning to do anything." Those words didn''t soothe Keith at all. "Why are you here anyway? Shouldn''t you have returned to the Solis Kingdom?" That was odd; they should have gone home. "I had some things I wanted to do. And I noticed this cafe a few days ago. Even though it''s such a dingy ce, it sold some of the best drinks ever." "I see," Keith sighed, "What does the second prince of the Solis Kingdom want to talk to a person like me?" He was not doing this without an idea in his mind. "Straight to the point." "I''m a busy person." Oscarughed, "I wanted to have a conversation with you. After all, you''re my sister''s childhood friend." "...You called me here to talk about Carolyn?" Keith took a sip. "Sure. My sister is quite beautiful, isn''t she?" "Yes, she is." Keith nodded. That was something someone without a brain cell could say. Even among beauties like Alfia and Scarlet, Carolyn still shined around them. There were even some people who tried to ask her out as well. "Do you want to marry her?" "Huh?!" Keith almost spat out his drink, "What are you talking about?" "I mean it; what if you have the chance to marry my sister?" "Huh? She''s dating Alger." "Ah, that marriage is nothing more than a hoax. It''s a political battle in our family." "..." Keith didn''t say anything. However, he did have some inkling of what was urring. The time he had beaten Felix to a bloody pulp, he talked about Eric joining his side. He was not so out of the loop with all of this. If he remembered correctly, Felix, Oscar, and James were in contention to be the next king. And it was a pretty close race from what he could remember. However, that was five years ago. What was it now? "Felix has been down in the running thest few years. Well, Felix has always been down in the running." The first prince was in a losing battle from the get-go; this was due to his lineage. They all had the same father but different mothers; Felix''s mother came from a count family. Because of this, the amount of support he received was lowpared to the other two. "So to solve this, Felix made an agreement with the Philosopher Kingdom using Carolyn as a chip." "..." Keith''s expression changed. "Felix thinks he could get the crown if he obtained the assistance of the Philosopher Kingdom." "And you don''t think so?" "Oh, no. I''m not stupid," Oscar sipped his coffee before exining, "Of course, having the Philosopher Kingdom backing him could change the tides." They were the strongest human kingdom. That was not to be undermined; if he could gain their support, it would definitely increase his chances. However, "But I doubt the other families would sit still seeing the Philosopher Kingdom stepping in. This is especially so with the Rustchil and your family." "..." "The three factions have a vital rtionship with one another. That way, it would keep the other in check." If one side tried something, then the other two would stop them. It had always been like this. "But the power will definitely shift if they get involved." The royal family would have the most power of the two; that bnce would be gone. The two families will not sit still and let the royal family run around. "Does that idiot not know?" "Of course not; he clearly doesn''t understand that this would incite a war between all of us. All he cares about is obtaining power and bing king. His inferiorityplex had always made him easy prey." Inciting a war between the three powers was what the Philosopher Kingdom wanted. That kingdom probably saw them as a threat: Solis Kingdom was ranked second. Even if they were ranked first, it was not by much. "If they could get the three powers to fight with one another, they could absorb our kingdom and reign as the most dominant human kingdom," Keith muttered. Oscar nodded, "Mmhmm, that''s why it''s such a big deal; we''ll bep dogs for them." "Why are you telling me all of this?" "Simple, I want to have your support for me bing crown prince," "Huh? You want my support? Why do you need the assistance of this 4th son?" "Do you really think of yourself like that? Do you know how much influence you have on the people?" "I don''t have the influence my father has." Of course, he had some influence on the merchant and food game. But nobility-wise, that was more of William''s expertise than his. "That''s where you are wrong. You have more value than your father." Oscar made one conclusion; Keith was a kingmaker. That was the entire reason why Felix wanted to have Eric under his thumb; it was because of this fellow before him. All of Marquis''s William''s children were prodigies. However, the one who surpassed them all was the fourth son. This child created a renowned merchant group that blew away otherpetitors in the northern region. Every territory there had one White Owl Merchant group. Not only this, he was also the grandson of Grand Duke Bradley. Plus, he had earned the favor of Cadmus. Each one by itself was already incredible. However, it was added to the fact that this child had done all of this before he was 10. His value alone was something higher than any other noble. Volume 8 Chapter 47: What Does She Have That They Don’t? Volume 8 Chapter 47: What Does She Have That They Dont? Volume 8 Chapter 47: What Does She Have That They Dont? "With your voice alone, you could influence my father." Another addition was that Julius held Keith in high regard. The king may talk badly about the child, but he never stops talking about him. Everyone in the castle knew Julius was fond of him. "My n is to unify all three major families. If we can do this, then the Philosopher Kingdom can''t do anything to us." "So you''re asking me because I''m the grandson of Grand Duke Bradley?" "Yes." "I don''t think you have thought this through. If you ask me, what would happen with the Grand Duke Rustchil? If we do join, you will make them enemies." They weren''t exactly on friendly terms. "Oh, you don''t have to worry about this. I know what I can do with the Rustchil family." Oscar''s lips arched upwards as he sipped on his coffee. "And? What do I get in return?" "Simple, I will help you engage with Carolyn." "What?" "I will have you engaged with Carolyn. I know the two of you have been childhood sweethearts." Oscar had seen how close the two were. The two definitely had feelings with one another. "..." Keith was silent. Oscar got up from his seat, "It seemed that I had sprung this on you. I apologize. But I do hope you think about my offer." Once he left the cafe, "Master, are you sure you should have revealed all this to him?" The cloaked man quickly appeared behind Oscar. "Of course. If I need Keith''s support, then I should disclose this to him." His leader''s words only caused the cloaked man to groan, "But isn''t he too much of a variable?" "However, he''s a variable I need to be king." Not having Keith and having him were too far from one another. Not having him by his side would only make it difficult. And it was next to impossible to end him as well. "Plus, if we get him, the Rustchil will fall in line." The Rustchil definitely owed a giant favor to the boy. After saving them from Rodrick, they wouldn''t repay the favor. Having him would unify everything. "But I''ve already set the stage up." Oscar grinned. The only thing left was the boy''s choice. ... "..." Keith was left in silence. But that was when another cup of coffee was ced before him. "Here''s one on the house. I feel like you need it after all of that." "You heard it?" "Mmhmm, I used to be an adventurer." Helen had keen senses. "Can I ask for your take on all of this? How much do you think he''s shady?" "Oh, he''s 100% shady." No hesitation. From what was being said, this guy was the type of person people shouldn''t associate with. "And there was someone on watch as well." She didn''t say anything about it since the person didn''t do any harm. Hearing he was a prince, that was probably a guard. "..." "I do think you should heed his words with the Philosopher Kingdom." "Eh?" "I used to live there for some time. Let me just say, the royal family was quite weird." Helen sighed. "I will keep that in mind; thank you." ... "Here is all the information that we have on Alger." Angelica and Sakura handed over some papers to Alfia. Angelica questioned, "Umm, Alfia, should Scarlet be listening to this?" They were doing something quite secretive. "Oh, she knows about what I asked of you. Also, I will be asking her take on this." "Hmm?" Sakura and Angelica tilted their heads. "So Alger was considered the front runner of the ss representative of the 4th years." "Mmhmm, he''s one of the candidates. The 4th years had quite a few who could be the student representative." "And he''s also from the well-known Philosopher Kingdom." "That''s all we have," Angelica and Sakura sighed. That was all the information they had. "Scarlet, what do you have?" Alfia turned to the demondy. Scarlet grinned, "I have the same information, but I did find some things about him dating some girls." "Huh?" "Where did you find all of this?" Sakura frowned. Scarlet waved her hand, "Senior Sakura, this information is only gossip. It doesn''t break guidelines." "Fine." "Huh? He dated before." This was unusual; a prince dating someone? Unless the kingdom allowed it, then it would be a problem. Angelica tilted her head, "Huh? He did?" This was news to her. Sakura was the same as she didn''t know about it either. "Where did you get it?" "From a senior." To get information about a 4th year, you would need the information from upperssmen and the seniors before that. "Oh, it seemed that he had a couple of them. But most of them had been quite secretive." Scarletmented. "What''s the matter, Alfia?" "Quick question, where''s this student right now?" Alfia raised a paper that showed someone in the second year. It was the same year as Angelica and Sakura. She was also a member of the S-ss as well. "Ah, if I remember correctly, she dropped out of ss. We didn''t know why." That girl had mysteriously vanished. "" Alfia continued to think long and hard, "What did she look like?" "Hmm, she had a nice personality; she had beautiful silver tinum hair as well." "Silver hair?" Something clicked for the elf. She turned to Scarlet, "Scarlet, do you have information about the appearances of the other girls." Those girls were older than them. "Yeah, and they all had silver/grey hair too." Scarlet knew what she wanted to ask. "Silver hair." They all had something inmon; the current one also had silver hair. "Does he have a thing for silver hair?" "Instead of looking at Alger, you should look at Carolyn. What does she have that the others didn''t?" Sakura muttered. Things were bing strange. "Her power!" Alfia realized it! She turned to Angelica and Sakura, "Can you guys search for anything about Carolyn''s power?!" It was one of the strangest things. Carolyn just suddenly using star magic like so? And Alger, just knowing about it? That was not a coincidence! "Alfia, why are you so agitated?" Alfia''s anxious face was saying a lot. The three never saw her like that." "Rather than Alger, his kingdom itself was something we need to watch out for." "Eh?" "I heard about this from my mother one time. A kingdom had an ancient artifact capable of destroying a nation in one blow." "That kingdom." Everyone''s expression turned grave. "The Philosopher Kingdom"
Volume 8 Chapter 48: Origins Of The Philosopher Kingdom Volume 8 Chapter 48: Origins Of The Philosopher Kingdom Volume 8 Chapter 48: Origins Of The Philosopher Kingdom "What?! Prince Oscar was the one who targeted my family?" While Alfia discussed things with the three girls, Keith conversed with Krystal. There was no point in hiding it from her. "He didn''t actually say he was the one who caused it. However, he implied it much so." From how he talked, Oscar was definitely the one who tried to mess with the Rustchil family. And that guard watching over him. 7 out of 10, that had to be the cloaked person. "Why?" Krystal didn''t get it. "There''s no point in hiding it." With such a situation urring, there was no point in leaving any information. "He''s trying to gain influence to be the next crown prince." This was such a clown show. "..." "You''re taking this calmly." Keith noticed how Krystal didn''t go into shock. He just dropped a bunch of information on her. "It had to be one of them. Hearing this, I realized that the royal family was the only one capable of doing this." It was basically Keith''s family or Carolyn''s family who could mess with her household. "This is basically an arms race between the two princes," Influence was crucial to victory. Felix knew he couldn''t obtain influence in his own kingdom that could match Oscar. That was why he decided to make a deal with the strongest military kingdom to gain their favor. Then there was Oscar, who was taking the approach of unifying the entire Solis Kingdom under the royal family through any means necessary. Both of them would destroy the kingdom if they kept going like this. "And you guys need to be careful as well." Besides Krystal, Keith also asked Sarah, Jack, and Gabriel here. Lower families would get involved sooner orter in this dispute. "Especially for you, Gabriel. You should be the most wary." Gabriel''s family would definitely be targeted more so than the two. His family had created many sword masters throughout the generations. Even if he was a count, his family was influential. "I think my family is fine; they wouldn''t support either. They''re one of the rare neutral parties." Choosing a side was a gamble; if their side won, then they would reap the rewards that came with it. However, losing meant everything they owned would disappear. Staying neutral meant they would follow the side that won, no matter the oue. "That''s good." "But are you going to be okay, Keith?" Sarah questioned. "Hmm? "The way he said it, Oscar might try to kill you if you don''t follow him. And Felix hates you." Two princes were going after him. The one who was in the most trouble was him. "I''ll be fine. And if they really try to do something about me, I''ll beat them up." He had no qualms about doing that. Felix could adhere to that. "..." Krystal and the three gulped. You really say the scariest things. If anyone else had said it, they would have yed it off as a joke, but Keith was a whole different matter. His track record speaks for itself. "I''m going to my room to do some research." Before he returned from the academy, he had gotten some books to check out. The four nodded as he left. "Is Carolyn going to be alright?" Hearing all of this, Sarah began to worry. Carolyn was clearly involved in this mess. The others were silent as well. Entering his room, the books appeared before his desk. One book was The Origins Of Kingdoms. What Helen said made him wary of the Philosopher Kingdom. That was why he grabbed any books they had about them. The Philosopher Kingdom. Initially, it was never a kingdom; it was created through a group of people banding together against a horde of monsters. Thend was filled with monsters, making it unlivable. However, through the efforts of the saintess, they overcame the might of those monsters! Keith frowned. Saintess? He continued to read through it. The era of prosperity was short-lived, and a few yearster, the Philosopher nation was attacked by a neighboring kingdom. Seeing that her nation was being destroyed, the saintess used her magic to destroy the kingdom in one blow. "What?" Destroy a kingdom in one blow? Can you even do that? Continuing on, With the saintess''s powers, she was able to create the kingdom now known as the Philosopher Kingdom. "So that''s how the kingdom was created." Through bloodshed and warfare; that was how most kingdoms were made from. Yet that only caused Keith to frown even more. What does this have to do with Carolyn? Volume 8 Chapter 49: …One Time Volume 8 Chapter 49: One Time Volume 8 Chapter 49: One Time The next day, sses had been quite rxing. All midterms were finished. Because of this, Aidiun told them they didn''t need to worry so much about the lessons. It was only light reviews. This was also the same for the other sses. "So this is S-ss," Jack looked around. It wasn''t him alone; Sarah, Leona, and Arlo also came. One thing unusual about this was that other students could go to different sses to learn. That was why there were a bunch of different students here right now. "Did you think it was something special?" Keith blinked. "Of course not. But it''s quite spacious than the other ss," Sarah marveled at what was around. This was definitelyrger than her ssroom. "Also, it feelsfier," Jack muttered as he moved his butt on the seat. "..." Stop that. "Is it?" The others blinked. They had never thought about this as they entered the room. It was always the same way. Keithughed, "When you guys get into S-ss, you can live the life." "Do you really think we''re able to enter S-ss?" That was a tall order. "I think you guys would be able to enter S-ss in two years," Keith thought; they had two shots to get into the next ss each year. If Jack and Sarah continued like that, they could definitely head in. "That''s if we can be at the top of the ss. Also, we need to take down the ones at the bottom." "Then win." "...You say it like it''s an easy thing." Winning wasn''t a simple thing! "I will try my best!" Arlo pumped his fist! Hearing what Keith said made him want to do it even more! "That''s the spirit! Jack, take some of that enthusiasm from him!" Arlo definitely became more lively as time went on. And Herrick and Melor were the leading cause. Those two really infected him with optimism. While they talked, "Carolyn!" Sarah called out as she jumped at the girl. When that happened, Carolyn caught her, "Mmhmm." "How have you been?" The girl had been gone for quite some time. "Fine." Carolyn held her hand, "How have your days been?" "We''ve been doing good for the most part. But we''ve been working on the ind." "...I see." Carolyn walked over to the group, "Hello, guys." "Mmmhmm," Keith nodded. ... "Carolyn, are you fine?" "I said I was fine before," "Your expression said otherwise." "Hey, can I go with you somewhere these next few days?" "Eh?" "You know, let''s go out and have fun. Just the two of us." Carolyn implied. "Sure. I don''t mind. I have some free time." Keith smiled as he walked away. But Carolyn held her hand tightly, "One time."
Volume 8 Chapter 50: Dangerous Combination Volume 8 Chapter 50: Dangerous Combination Volume 8 Chapter 50: Dangerous Combination Keith went to the town circle; the girl told him they would meet there. I can ask her about this after all. He took a deep sigh as he stared at the sky. "Keith!" Carolyn called out, "Did you wait long?" "No, I didn''t want too long. You look cute in that outfit." Carolyn was dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and some pants. It was refreshing and easy on the eyes. She also had her hair done in a ponytail as well. Carolyn smiled, "Thank you," "What do you want to do first?" "For starters, how about we look around the stalls. I heard they have some interesting items. Also, we could go there before we watch the yter." There was quite some time before the y started. "Sure, let''s do that." The two started to walk over to the stalls. "It''s been quite some time since we hung out, just the two of us." "Really?" "That''s because there''s a lot of people who want to hang out with you." Keith was quite the busy man; his schedule was filled up left and right with people. "Ooo, this looks interesting!" Carolyn stared at a bunch of hats. They were all colorful and lovely. "Try anything you want, Miss." The hawker waved. Carolyn took a hat off the rack, "What do you think about this?" "Go with this color instead." Keith took something off the rack; it was the same style as the one the girl wore but a lighter color instead. "The style suits you, but the color is too dark. You''re going to die on a sunny day." "Pff," Carolynughed, "You sound like a grandpa!" "That''s because I actually am!" Keith started to stroke his non-existent beard. Carolyn shook her head as she wore it, "What do you think now?" "10 out of 10." His fingers were raised as heplimented, "We''ll take this," Keith handed the coins. "I can pay." "You can pay for our ticketster. And I can tell you really like this one." "Huh?" "You tend to choose things based on eyesight." The moment that girl glimpsed around, he knew what she wanted. ".I don''t." "Woman, I know you more than anyone else. You do that a lot." Like the back of his hand, Keith knew Carolyn''s ques individually. One of them was her eyes. Whenever she entered a store, her eyes would stare at something she wanted much longer than the others. "..." "If you didn''t like it, you could have gotten the other hat," There was that as well. Carolyn hid her face behind the hat, "How do you know so much about me? Do you always stare at me so much?" "Because you''re my childhood friend." "..." Carolyn held the hat before Keith questioned, "What''s the matter?" "Nothing, let''s go and shop some more!" Carolyn grabbed his hand and dragged him to the next store. The next one was pretty weird, as there were a lot of trinkets around. "What''s this ring?" "Ahh, you have a good eye, youngdy! That''s a color ring. Try wearing it," The hawker smiled. Carolyn did so, and when she injected mana, "My hair color changed!" Her silver hair was now a beautiful brown. "With this ring, you can change your hair and eye color anytime." "...How much does it cost?" Price was something he needed to figure out. "1 gold coin." "What the? That''s robbery," Wasting coins was something that Keith was in for unless it was worth it. This was not worth it. Carolyn agreed, "What else can you do for us?" "How about this? I''ll throw in another ring and also a change mask. That''ll be 15 silver coins." "What''s the change mask?" "It''s a mask that can change into any mask you like." "...." Do we really need something like that? Before Keith could retort, "I''ll take them!" She didn''t hesitate as she handed the coins over. "Are you sure?" "Mmhmm, I quite like something like this. You can have the mask." "..." What am I going to do with this? "Where do you want to go?" "I was thinking about going to a gardening store. I need to buy some flowers." Carolyn blinked, "Eh? I didn''t peg you to be such a flower lover." "Oh, that''s because I n to have a garden full of them in my perg." Keith nned to nt some on the outer perimeter of the ind so Bei and the dragon bees could feast. The other was to set an amazing ambiance for the perg. "Sure," Carolyn giggled as the two headed into the shop. It was run by an elf, "Hello, Boss. What would you like to have?" "Do you have any colorful flowers? Also, can I see the scentful ones as well?" Aromatic flowers were excellent as well. "Sure, pleasee this way," The elf then let him over to some fresh flowers. "You know the guy?" "Oh, yeah. He''s a regr at my cart." Keith had a lot of ownersing to his cart to get something to eat. With Alfia and Scarlet there, things were quite calming. Over time, he got to know them. "Please choose whatever you can. The scented ones are on the right." The elf smiled. Keith nodded and started to look through them, "Oh, don''t you think this one is good?" What Keith had picked up was a green flower. It was a vibrant emerald green like the shade of his eyes. "That''s called a Verde Leven." "Hmm? I think you should pair it up with something like this," Carolyn then picked up a purple flower, "Your ind is already quite green; you should mix the flowers up so it doesn''t blend in." "Oh, you picked the one with your eye color. Typical." Keith chuckled. "Hmpf! Pot calling the kettle ck!" He did the same thing as well! "." "Pff." "Hehe." The twoughed, "Guess we''re too basic. But the colorposition is nice/" Carolyn and Keith had always picked their go-to. "" Carolyn thought, "Um, don''t you think this is a little odd?" "Hmm?" "Doesn''t it look kinda poisonous?" Keith nced at his flower and then at Carolyn''s. He kept doing this for a good minute. Now that she mentioned it, they''re both pretty dark-colored flowers. Putting them around the perg, Yeah, it would look kinda poisonous. Keith would have to put a do not touch sign outside. "We should get something different." Keith asked the elf, "Do you have a lighter green and purple?" He liked the colorbination. Only the darkness was the problem. "Of course! Would these two be fine?" It didn''t take a second before the elf brought out some flowers. Thank goodness you pointed that out, Girl. He also thought the colorbination was quite a venomous sight in any ce. "That''s great!" Keith pped, "We need to pick out a couple more." "How many are you nning to nt?" Carolyn tilted her head. "A good amount; I think we will have a rainbow flower field. We''re going to have multiple flowerbos." Keith grinned. He definitely wants it to be nice and colorful. "Also, I need to get the seed of that flower." "Eh?" "Herrick kept whining about wanting to raise those nts again." Whining, more begging, and crying. It seemed he wanted to do it again. And he didn''t mind. "..." "Yeah, we''ll see Herrick with a bottle again." The Herrick bottle arc was about to ur again. "Also, you got yourself a good idea for things like this." "Mmhmm." Carolyn nodded as she continued to help him pick. Volume 8 Chapter 51: What Do You Think Of Me As? Volume 8 Chapter 51: What Do You Think Of Me As? Volume 8 Chapter 51: What Do You Think Of Me As? "Woohoo! This flowerbed is going to be incredible!" Keith grinned. They picked out a lot of colorful flowers. "Mmhmm." "What''s the-" Keith didn''t call out to her. He knew why Carolyn paused as she stared into a window. It was a beautiful white gown. Ribbons of light purple essories were added, making it celestial. "..." Carolyn continued to stare at it. "Want it?" "Huh?!" Carolyn quickly moved back! The man had appeared next to her face! "Do you want to try it on?" Keith suggested. This girl had been staring at it longingly. It was apparent she wanted to try it. "Oh, Kid!" While they talked, Keith turned around to see it was Skar. "Yo!" Keith raised his hand. "Are you on a date?" Skar questioned. Seeing how the two dressed, it seemed so. "Don''t think like that." "...Anyway. About the thing-" "Ah!" Before Skar could finish, the dwarf was sent flying! "No! Let''s go to the y now!" "..." "..." "Keith, mind exining to me what happened in the back?" The man just knocked the dwarf flying and ran away." "...You don''t need to know, okay!" "...Sure." Your eyes are scary. It was bloodshot; what was he cooking up with the dwarf! She could only sigh as they headed to the theater. "Woah, this is huge." Arge building was before the two. There were a lot of peopleing out from there. "Ahh, is this your first timeing to the theater?" Now that she thought about it, Keith never dide to a ce like this. "Yep, this is the first time for me." He usually went to stalls to get fruits and vegetables, but that was about it. "Then you''re going to enjoy the experience; let''s go!" Carolyn quickly paid for the tickets and promptly entered. "Wait a minute, you bought tickets for two shows?" Looking at it, he saw that there were tickets for two shows. You could do that as well? "Which ones did you choose?" "Ahh, the first one is something I was interested in. I thought it would be funny. But the second one is the book I asked you to read." "Wait, didn''t you watch this y before then?!" Alfia and the rest raved about this yst time he checked. "I want to watch it with you this time. And it''s starting!" Carolyn quickly found their seats. "..." These seats were not standard; instead of having two separate ones, it was a giant two-seat sofa. "What are you doing? Sit down." "Yeah." Keith sat beside the girl, and the y started. What came out in the beginning was a silent and cold night. "Hah! It''s a calling card from Rose Thief! He had left his signature card again." "..." Oh, dear god. Keith wanted to shoot himself in this scenario as he knew what was going to happen next. But as he nced at Carolyn, the girl marveled at the sight. "..." Keith sighed as he continued to watch. Yet, as time went on, it was not good at all. "Don''t you think it was nice?" "...Yeah." "The next y is starting!" "What the?! There are no breaks?!" Shouldn''t there be a slight gap between the two? "Hmm?" Carolyn looked down and noticed a small nket around her legs. "It''s getting chilly. You don''t want to catch a cold here." Getting a cold in a theater would be embarrassing. "Thank you." The y continued onwards to a scene where the protagonist and the female lead were talking with one another. "I love you so much, I don''t want to lose you." The noble said. He inched his body closer to the Princess''s face. But that only caused the Princess to shake her head, "No, I''m sorry. But I can''t do so." "Is it because of your engagement?" "I''m a princess; I must do what is best for my kingdom." "I see..." The noble''s expression turned twisted and gentle. He understood this was the best course of action. "Sniff." Keith turned to see Carolyn with water in her eyes. He took out some napkins to wipe the tears away. Carolyn nodded as she held his hand and continued to watch. It progressed to the end when the prince and the princess were going to get married. That was when he busted through the door! "I object to this marriage!" It was none other than the noble, "I don''t care about anything like this! I only want you!" "Mhmm!" The Princess didn''t hesitate to cry as she jumped into his arms. Without a secondter, they dashed away from the scene! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! A wave of apuse came; Carolyn and Keith were one of them as they pped. Carolyn sighed deeply as they walked out, "That was an amazing performance." "Indeed it was." "Was it, though? It sounds like you didn''t like it." "It''s kinda unrealistic at the end." Did they really think they wouldn''t suffer from this? What kind of repercussions would happen? It was so loose at the end. "Yeah..." Carolyn muttered. The two continued to walk for some time before arriving at a bench in the city''s center. "Today was such a fun day," Carolyn couldn''t help butugh. Keith nodded, "It was quite a nice day." Unlike the others, it was quite free and rxing. "Are you feeling better from this?" "Hmm?" "You''ve been feeling down." Keith patted the girl''s head; he could tell the girl had a lot on her mind. "If you ever need someone to talk to, you can talk to me whenever you want." "Yeah," Carolyn paused before answering. But then she asked, "Keith, can I ask you something?" "Hmm?" "What do you think of me as?" "Huh?" Keith blinked, "...Why are you asking something like that?" "I need to know." Need? It wasn''t a want. Keith gazed into Carolyn''s eyes; her eyes were undisturbed and gazingpletely at the man, "I think of you as a little sister." ... Carolyn returned home, and when she did, she was met with Alger on the floor, "Where have you been, Carolyn?" "I went out with Keith." That only caused Alger to frown, "Carolyn, you understand the two of us are engaged, right?" "I know." "Then you understand going out with another man alone would be a bad image?" "You don''t need to worry about anything anymore," Carolyn shook her head, "I won''t be bothering him any longer." The girl didn''t say anything as she walked over to her room. But as she did, Alger''s smirk became even wider. I finally obtained her.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 8 Chapter 52: Everything Lining Up Volume 8 Chapter 52: Everything Lining Up Volume 8 Chapter 52: Everything Lining Up The next few days were the usual as the students continued their free studies in different ssrooms. However, "There are few people in this ss," Students from other sses who came here had disappeared. "I suppose they found the lectures too demanding." Despite the limited number of lectures, those conducted were at an S-ss level. The rapid pace of these lectures was understandably overwhelming for the students. "This is the level I must work to be in S-ss," Jack groaned. He couldn''t believe it. This was a tall wall he would need to scale one day. "The fact that you''re still here means you haven''t given up," Scarlet grinned. "That''s because it wouldn''t be fun without you guys." Jack would have to sit there without anyone to talk to. It would definitely be a dull day. While they talked, Alfia frowned as she turned to the others. Keith may not have been saying it, but the others realized it. Carolyn was talking with a bunch of girls. It was their group on one side and the princess on the other. However, it seemed Keith and Carolyn understood as they continued to converse. They were distancing themselves from one another. "Are they going to be alright?" Herrick muttered to Gabriel. Even this guy felt the strange distance the two of them had. Gabriel took a deep breath, "There''s nothing we can do about this. And I think it''s normal." "But it doesn''t seem right either," There was something definitely off with all of this. "Didn''t they go on a date or something?" Just a few days ago, Keith had gone out with Carolyn. So it was strange they were acting like this now. "...The only thing we could do is watch," Gabriel could guess what had urred. There was really nothing they could do since it was between these two. And he wasn''t the only person who realized something was up as Alfia and a few others saw this. ... "Are we really not going to help the two out?" Jack and Gabriel were now walking in the hallway. The two decided to go to the bathroom. Gabriel questioned, "What can we do to help them?" There was really nothing; the two knew each other for so long. They might even screw it up, to be honest. "But the thought about Carolyn being with another man is weird," Keith and Carolyn; the two were practically joined to the hip. And it was mostly because of the girl. "Does Keith not know about her feelings?" It was apparent to everyone that the girl liked him. "I think out of everyone, he should know about it." Gabriel sighed as the two walked. As the two were about to turn the hallway, "I can''t believe those two are getting married!" "..." Jack and Gabriel froze as they turned to one another. Getting married? This discussion had to be about Alger and Carolyn. "Senior Alger is so lucky, I can''t believe he''s being engaged to Carolyn." This student sighed; he had a crush on the princess. "Lucky? This had nothing to do with luck, you fools." A haughtyugh came out of his mouth. "What do you mean?" "Her marriage with Alger is nothing more than political. My big brother is going to be king once this happens!" Doyleughed as he said this. "That foolish idiot doesn''t even know either! She''s going to be sacrificed!" "..." Jack and Gabriel''s eyes widened. When the two heard of that, they quickly walked away, "Is what he''s saying true?" Doyle was not a person they could really trust. Yet, what Keith said about the infighting was fresh in their minds. "No, it has to be true," Gabriel took a deep breath. This guy definitely has some gripes with Carolyn. But to hear all of that meant that Alger wasn''t doing it to get something from the Solis Kingdom. "Listen to me, Jack. We need to tell the others." "Yeah," Jack nodded. "" Gabriel and Jack then told everyone about this. There was a heavy silence in the air between everyone. Herrick mmed his fist, "So that guy is basically using Carolyn to get to her coins!" "Wait a moment," Sarah paused, "There''s no reason for the Philosopher Kingdom to do something like that. In terms of abilities, they''re higher than the Solis Kingdom." "This has to do with the Solis Kingdom''s fight for power," Krystal sighed. "Eh?" Besides the three who were with him, the others were confused. "There''s no point in hiding anything." Krystal then exined everything that had urred in her family, Keith''s meeting with Oscar, and how Felix was nning to use Carolyn for political gain. "What the hell is going on in your kingdom?!" Herrick pped his head. "But how does Carolyn tie into all of this." "Alfia, Scarlet." Krystal turned to the girls. She knew the elf and the demon had been doing something behind everyone''s back. But she chose not to say anything since it didn''t seem harmful. But it had to tie back to Keith. "Alfia, you need to tell them everything," "Yeah." Since Krystal had brought everything out, it was time to reveal what they found, "I think the thing Alger wanted is Carolyn''s abilities." "Hmm?" Gabriel, Krystal, and Faelyn instantly understood everything. "Scarlet and I had been researching Alger, and we found he had dated a few girls with silver hair. Don''t you think it''s kinda odd?" "Carolyn also has silver hair as well." "Mmhmm. There''s too much to be a coincidence. And what difference do they have to her? The power," Carolyn was the only one who had that power. It was not something others had. "The Philosopher Kingdom is also known to be a magical weapon kingdom." "..." An eerie feeling surrounded the entire room. "Dorm Mother Diana, can we get your take on this?" These great spirits have lived longer than all of them. They should have known something was up. "This is more of Nephele''s expertise." The wind was everywhere. With it, it would bring voices over. Nephele thought, "It has been quite some time since I heard anything about the Philosopher Kingdom." Thest time she heard about it was around 800 years ago. Even she can''t recall everything that far back. "But when you talk about the power Carolyn used," Nephele thought, "If I remembered correctly, I heard that the saintess of the Philosopher kingdom used the same element." The original founder of the Philosopher Kingdom was the saintess, and Carolyn had the same thing. ".Don''t tell me they wanted to use her power for their own." Thud. Everyone turned around to see Keith at the door. He had dropped his bag on the ground. That was thest straw as he quickly dashed out of the ind. "Damn!!!" Volume 8 Chapter 53: A Line Drawn Volume 8 Chapter 53: A Line Drawn Volume 8 Chapter 53: A Line Drawn Herrick, Melor! Chase after him! Alfias expression paled. Keith usually stayed outside during this time. This was an oversight on their part. He was thest person who should hear this. Keith! Dont do anything foolish! Yeah! Dont do anything-Dammit! Hes too far away, The man had dashed away like lightning! And he had already entered the portal. Where is he even going?! Where do you think hes going?! Gabriel groaned. There was only one ce he could be heading to right now! Where could that bastard be?! Keith nced ferociously around the school. It hadnt been long since sses had ended. The guy should still be roaming around the academy! Keith, why are you running around like that? Maria called out to the guy. With how he ran around like a madman, there was no way she wouldnt call out. Never had she seen him quite distraught like this. Where is he?! Keith grabbed onto Marias shoulders. Who?! Alger! Keiths eyes were bloodshot and red. That gaze caused Maria to flinch. Umm, he should be in his ssroom talking with his ssmates, When that was said, Keith immediately dashed over to the ssroom. But as he did so, Maria took a deep breath. What was going on? She had never felt this way before. Such anger and rage. As she wondered, Maria! Did you know where Keith went?! Gabriel and the two quickly arrived. Ah, to Algers ssroom. ...Dear god, no. The threes expressions paled. But it was already toote as a giant sound came from a room! ... Keith was in front of the door and opened it to see Alger talking to a group of people. They were all looking at the guy right now since he opened the door so loudly. You! With no hesitation, Keith appeared before Alger and punched the guy in the face! That punch sent him flying upwards into the tables. ... Everyone froze. No one expected fists to be thrown from the get-go! How dare- One student wanted to say something but froze. Beast? Monster? What he was staring at was a crazed monstrosity. Screw off before I send you flying, The amount of pressure Keith realized made everyone in the room gulp. They didnt make a sound before this man. The beasts eyes were locked onto him. Keith stepped forward; as he did, the ground shook! He picked up the guy by the cor and then mmed him into the wall, You piece of garbage! I dont know what youre talking about. Youre trying to use Carolyn in your twisted game! Keith growled as he mmed the guys face into the wall, indenting it into it. Keith, cool it! Youre going to kill him! We know how you feel, but you need to stop! The three had arrived barely in the knick of time. Each one held him, trying to pull him back. But his eyes were ferocious. Crap! How is he this strong? Chill out! But as the trio continued to hold him back, p! What do you think youre doing?! Carolyn shouted as she stared at the boy. Keith calmed down, but then he retorted, Im going to end that bastard! No, youre not. Hes my fiancee! Are you seriously siding with a guy thats only using you?! How is he using me? You dont even know what is going on, Carolyn retorted, Youre overstepping your boundaries. Do you understand how- Before Keith could say anything else, another p rang! You! Let me make it clear for you right here and now, Keith Freed. I loathe you! I never want you to approach me again! Keiths expression froze. However, Carolyn didnt mind it as she picked Alger up, Lets go to the nurses office." Thank you. Alger nodded as he slowly got up from the ground. He may look weak outside. However, inside, he was ted. Carolyn was his and his alone. Her wordsst time still made him doubt, but not now. ... Keith stood there motionless. Gabriel and the two didnt know what to say either. That was when someone took his hand. Keith looked down to see it was Krystal. Take a deep breath, She could tell that a million thoughts were probably going through his head right now. ... Keith was silent for a few seconds before he had returned. But as he did so, there was a dark shadow looming on his back. ... Headmaster! There are limits to all of this! You cannot say he didnt do anything wrong! Some professors couldnt stand it any longer. What Keith did was actually horrible on every ount. The incident was definitely known to everyone. If we dont punish him for this this time, others will definitely have a lot of say to it. More students would probably go crazy because of this. Sent him to house arrest for 1 month, Cadmus stated. What was this kid trying to do? Not even he could condone this. House arrest? Shouldnt he be locked up in solitary confinement? This was lightpared to other times. However, Cadmus shook his head, He had broken out twice before. Id rather him just stay on his ind before breaking it again. That was such a sound reason that no one could say anything. Aidiun, Tennol, you guys will be in charge of him, Understood, Aidiun and Tennol nodded. Those two were the closest ones to Keith. Really?! But hes the one trying to cause trouble! Melor felt this was BS. Alger was clearly the one trying to Carolyn for his own personal gain. The fact remained that he had attacked Alger. That falls in line here. And its worse that its a prince, Clearly, the person in the wrong in this situation was Keith. But the others who knew what was really going on didnt feel it was so. But its strange that the Philosopher Kingdom hasnt said a thing about it, Attacking a neighboring prince would definitely lead to dire consequences. This was just a p on the wrist for Keith. ...I cant believe Carolyn would say all of that to Keith, Sarah and the others camete. But they had heard everything Carolyn had said to Keith. Those words that came from her mouth were quite powerful. ...How is he doing right now? It was even more so to his childhood friend. If they felt something by her words, what was he feeling?
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 8 Chapter 54: Some Things Are Not Meant To Be Volume 8 Chapter 54: Some Things Are Not Meant To Be Volume 8 Chapter 54: Some Things Are Not Meant To Be Bang! Bang! Bang! Keith swung a hammer, banging a nail into the wood. He did this a few more times. He stared at the base of the perg. Pretty good, if I do say so myself. The size of the perg was smaller than the one he had built in his home. But it was more than enough on this ind. "Keith! I brought you some juice!" Fira and Mir quickly rushed to his side with a cup of mango juice. "Thank you," Keith patted the two''s head as he returned to work. "No dice." "He''spletely absorbed in his work." "...This is not normal," Diana and the great spirits watched from the side as the child worked. It was how normal he was acting. How could he be so focused on his work after all of that? Since Keith was on house arrest, he used his time focusing on his ind. "...Give him some space alone for now. That''s what''s best for him." Diana understood stuff like this would need some time to cool off. While Keith focused on the perg, Alfia and the rest headed to ss. When they did, there was a strange silence in the group. "Without Keith, things are really different," Scarlet sighed. That guy was their leader and would be making jokes. Herrick added, "So damn lucky, I wish I was on house arrest. I don''t need toe here." "..." You really think this is a reward? This stupid guy. As they talked with one another. "Guys," Everyone turned their heads to see Carolyn. It was rare to see her since she had been talking with other students. She would also return to the Solis Kingdom to finalize some things. "I want you guys to take this." Carolyn ced some envelopes down. "What are these?" "Wedding invitations." "Huh?" "We''re nning to have the wedding in a week from now. I''m able to invite some of my friends. I want you guys toe." The wedding has been finalized. "..." Should we go? This was something they had to think about. But there was one person who decided for them. "We''ll go." Sarah held the envelope. She looked at the others, which made them nod. Carolyn smiled, "Thank you. I have to hand some of these to some others." The girl walked out of the room. But as she was about to head somewhere else, "Are you really going to go through with this Carolyn?" Alfia called out. She couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Hmm? What do you mean?" "We mean giving up on Keith. Are you really going to give up on him?" It wasn''t only Alfia; Scarlet and Krystal hade out with the elf. "..." "There''s no need to hide it, Carolyn. All of us know that you had feelings for him all this time," It was a no-brainer for all of them. "Haha, not anymore. I spent my years loving a person who had only treated me like a sister." Keith had made it clear to her that she was only a little sister in his eyes. "And you guys would be better if I''m gone. There''s one less person here topete with him," Carolyn also understood. The three girls who stood before her had some feelings for the man. "You''re going to give up everything like so? Just because there arepetitors?" Alfia''s eyes narrowed, "Are you really that weak?" She was running away frompetition. "Can you guys really say you want to share Keith?" Carolyn questioned. "..." "..." Krystal and Alfia went silent. Share? No one wanted to share the person they love with someone else. However, "I''m fine with it." "Eh?" The person who said it was none other than Scarlet. Scarlet smiled, "As long as I''m with the man I love, I''m content." Having the person all to herself was something in her mind. But it was only an afterthought. Polygamy wasmon, and she didn''t mind it since her father had three wives. "Do you have to go through with this marriage? Even knowing what Alger is nning?" This was not about Keith any longer; this had to do with Alger''s n to use her, and they didn''t know how. "And we know you know as well." Carolyn wasn''t a dense person. She must have some inkling of this. "..." Carolyn turned to Krystal, "Krystal, do you remember the words you have said to me before?" "?" "We nobles have no right to choose who we can love or cherish. And this applies to all of us." Carolyn turned to the two. All of them were going to inherit a high position one day. "One mistake. Just one mistake is enough to cause millions of deaths." No matter how big or small, there would be a ripple effect with the choices they made. "..." The three girls stayed silent. "And besides, Alger is a better man than he is. He''s a prince, handsome, and also influential. Even if I''m used, I can still live my life in luxury." Carolynughed as she raised her hand. "..." "At some point, we have to wake up from reality. Some things are not meant to be," Carolyn sighed as she walked away. Her figure was smaller than the other times. Volume 8 Chapter 55: Decision Volume 8 Chapter 55: Decision Volume 8 Chapter 55: Decision "Hah, I''m almost done," Keith looked at the giant building he had built. With him building it every day, the perg was finished. However, there was a downhearted expression as he stared. He couldn''t deny it at all; he was building it to try to get his mind off it. Yet, it was not working now. The thought of Carolyn going out with another person was still going through his mind. I keep forgetting that she''s a woman. Rather than a sister, this child was also a woman as well. That was something that Keith couldn''t help but keep refusing. He had kept it in the back of his mind. And what right did he have about getting in her way? This was her choice, and he couldn''t do anything about it. He lost all right when he said that. "Hah," Another deep sigh came out. As he looked up in the sky, "Hoo!" The owlnded on his shoulder and nudged his face. "I''m fine, Girl. Sorry about everything," The others probably worried about him. He pped himself in the face. I need to chill out. While he was lost in thought. Grrrrrrr. "How long have I been working?" Keith chuckled. Thest time he had something in his stomach was breakfast. Diana was the one who made it while he worked. The rest of his time was focused on the perg. "Maybe I should try that." Keith then picked out the silver moonlight persimmon. He had it inside his storage for quite some time now. It was safe to eat, but he saved it for an asion. Keith took a big bite out of the persimmon. Hmm? It''s the same vor. Not much changed, vor-wise. However, that was what made it so odd. It was a variant. As he wondered, "Ari-Woah! Why are you glowing?!" Looking at the owl, he saw a light-blue aura around her. "What are all these particles?" Keith saw numerous blue particles floating around him. But as he looked down at his hand, "X-ray?!" He could see through his hand. Actually, it wasn''t an urate X-ray; he saw some veins. What''s going on? "...Is this mana?" Keith wondered. He remembered the blue glow he had as he gathered mana into his body. Does this allow me to see mana? Does this fruit allow me to gather mana much easier? It felt like the particles were getting close to him. Closing his eyes, he gathered the mana in his hand. As he continued to do this, the mana gathered. "Incredible," But, "I feel like I couldpact it more." Keith continued to focus on the parts of his body. It was condensing and condensing into a thick blue vein! That was when he fired it, "There''s more!" Keith could feel his power increasing. While the man was lost in thought about this, he realized something. Some of my veins aren''t being used. Looking at his veins, some didn''t get mana. It was odd. Let''s concentrate and force the mana there. As he did so, sweat started to form on his forehead. Come on! He continued to force the mana into this section; that was when it changed. "Hah, just one bite caused me to be like this?" Keith couldn''t help but be surprised. What does it do? "Aria, stand away from me." "Hoo!" The owl moved away. That was when Keith started to chant. As he did, the lightning from his hand, which was usually yellow, was transforming. A dark, surging, bluish purple instead reced it. Before he could cast, Boom! Keith was sent flying backward! "Holy," Keith gasped. That lightning was incredible! Even though it exploded before him, he realized it! It was much more powerful than any other time he used it! But as he thought about it, he slowly took a nap. "Congrattions!" The divine beings quickly shouted as they circled around him. That only caused Keith to be even more confused than ever before! "Eh? Can someone exin to me what''s going on?!" Keith blinked. "You can now obtain a blessing from Magus!" "I can?!" "Mmhmm, Magus said that once you hit a certain level in your magic, you get his blessing!" "Wait," Keith thought about it before he questioned, "From the fruit?" "Mmhmm. That fruit assists with opening your mana veins. By doing so, you can use more mana during the fight. However, the more interesting thing about it is how you can see locked mana veins." "Locked mana veins?" "Mmhmm, everyone has locked mana veins, veins that they can''t use unless they force it open," Magus exined. "I see." "Besides that, Kreye, I want to ask you something." Despite the divine being''s joyous expressions, Keith had something he needed to ask them. "It''s about the Philosopher Kingdom?" Kreye understood what the man wanted. "...The saintess of the Philosopher Kingdom. What kind of magic did she use?" "That magic is part of void magic. It''s called celestial magic. The wielder can use the stars." "Is this a special type of magic?" "Mmhmm, it''s only magic that can be used if you have the bloodline." "...Wait a minute." A bloodline magic? If that was the case, "Does that mean-" "Yes, she''s the descendant of the saintess of the Philosopher Kingdom," Kreye summoned an image of a maiden dded in white armor. She had beautiful silver hair as she raised a sword in the air. "Carolyn?" "No, that was the saintess. She was also the one who obtained Kreye''s blessing." Rhea exined. "I had faith she would use that power for good." Kreye had a hint of pride as he dered. "How does a descendant of the saintess from the Philosopher Kingdom get into the Solis Kingdom?" "This was hundreds of years ago. Of course, the bloodline would be spread out." "Then let me ask you this, that weapon the philosopher Kingdom has, did the saint actually use it to destroy a nation?" That was what Alfia had said. The saintess was the one who used the weapon to destroy the neighboring kingdom. The divine beings looked at one another before Kreye sighed, "No, she didn''t. Well, she never nned to use it like so." "Originally, thend the saintess resided in was swarmed by a group of monsters." "And she defeated them," That was what was written in the book. But Kreye shook his head, "It''s half-right, half-wrong; she used the weapon to destroy them." "Eh?" "The weapon had three shots to it. One was the monsters, and the other was to destroy a neighboring kingdom. And thest one wasn''t used." ".How does that weapon work?" If it could destroy an entire kingdom, that magic had to be enormous. So what was the cost of using it? "To protect her people, she was willing to sacrifice her life." . Keith froze, "Please tell me you''re joking." "No, we''re not joking." The divine beings shook their heads, "To use a weapon like that to defeat all those monsters, she had used her own life force to do so." There was always a cost to using such high-level magic. "And then those groupies behind decided to use it to invade the neighboring nation." Greed and wealth soon consumed them as they wanted everything around. "" Keith took a deep breath as he ced his head, "Please help me!" "Eh?" "Help me save Carolyn!" "Keith, can I ask you a question?" "Do you really want to help someone you have rejected? And she also said that she hated you as well." Ares tilted his head, "If it was me, I wouldn''t help the person. It would only be shameful for both of you." "..." Keith froze when he heard that. He''s right. He had no say in this matter. And yet, "Keith!" Carolyn''s smile shed in her mind. Keith took a deep breath.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 8 Chapter 56: A Thief? Volume 8 Chapter 56: A Thief? Volume 8 Chapter 56: A Thief? "Keith, are you really not going to go?" Sarah questioned as she wore a yellow dress. She was not the only one: Alfia and the others were the same. They were all dressed in their formal clothes and were prepared to go out. Today was Carolyn''s wedding. "Nope, I''m not nning to go to the wedding. I''m on house arrest." "House arrest only meant for you not to enter the academy." That house arrest was for the academy. It was never meant to keep Keith from going outside. They couldn''t stop him as well. Aidiun and Tennol didn''t care if he left or not; those two were loose around the child. "And I bet she doesn''t want to see me there." "Keith." "You guys do you. I''m going to be staying home." Keith waved his hand as he headed into his room. That only caused Alfia to frown, "I know you don''t like it, but don''t act so childish about it!" "Nope. I''m not her friend anymore, and it would be weird if I went as well." Keith mmed his door shut. "Hah." "There''s really nothing we can do about this," Scarlet tapped her shoulder. It was impossible to make the man go with them. "But he''s been acting so strangely these past few days," Keith didn''t say anything as he always headed to his room. It was pretty strange since Fira and Mir weren''t allowed in either. "Forget him, and let''s go," Alfia sighed as they left. "Have fun out there," Diana and the rest of the dorm mothermented as they headed out. The group decided to take a giant carriage. And that was when they had all entered the teleportation gate, bringing them to the Philosopher Kingdom. "Woah, there''s a lot of carriages." "Expected. It is the marriage between two of the most prominent kingdoms." Of course, there would be so many people who were invited. As the group entered, "Please get off your carriages here and have your envelopes ready! They will allow you to enter the ind." "They have a floating ind as well?" Jack looked up at the giant ind that was floating above the kingdom. "Apparently, it''s run on mana stones." Everyone raised their invitations and entered the ind. That was when they saw a giant chapel. "It''s said that the saintess had erected it as a holynd." "I see," As the group continued to look around, "Don''t you think there''s a little too many guards?" Everyone noticed the guards that were around. It was pretty overkill on a day like this. "Krystal," Krystal turned around, her expression brightened, "Mother." Violet walked over to the group. "You look so beautiful, Daughter." Violet nodded at the dress her daughter picked. Then she turned to the people behind her, "Are those your friends?" "Mmhmm," Krystal nodded. Violet said, "Hello, My name is Violet Rustchil; thank you for caring for my daughter." "It''s our pleasure." Everyone quickly bowed. Krystal looked around, "Is grandpa and father here as well?" "Mmhmm, your grandpa is here. And he''s with-" "You old grinch, do you want to fight!" "You bastard," Two loud voices came from the side. "Um, your father and grandfather are over there." Violet pointed with a wry look. Edmund was holding back Cedric while a blonde man was held back by a ck-haired gentleman on the other side. "Grandfather! Father!" Krystal called out. When she did, Cedric stopped as he turned, "Aww, my little gem! You look lovely!" "Grandfather." Did you have to say something like that? She was a little embarrassed. But then she noticed Lionel and William looking at her. "Hello, Grand Duke Bradley, Marquis Freed," Krystal quickly bowed her head. And when they did so, the others looked at one another. Grand Duke Bradley, Marquis Freed? Then aren''t these two Keith''s father and grandfather? "Greetings to the Grand Duke and Marquis," Scarlet and Alfia quickly bowed their heads. Lionel and William tilted their head, which caused Sarah to exin, "Uncle, these are Keith''s friends." Out of everyone, William only knew Sarah and Jack. "Hello, I hope my son hasn''t caused any trouble for you all," William''s expression softened. "He hasn''t," "Actually, he has been helping us." Scarlet and Alfia quickly waved their hands. "...Yeah," William could only mutter at how they acted. Don''t tell me... While he was thinking about this, Sophia and Camelia soon came forward. Greeting them, Camelia grinned, "You''re all so handsome and beautiful." "Thank you for the words." Alfia and Scarlet nodded. But as they did, they noticed two pairs of eyes staring at them. Leon and Laura had been hiding behind Sophia''s legs. Sophia smiled, "Leon, Laura, why don''t you introduce yourselves?" "Mmhmm." Leon bowed, "I''m the 5th son of Marquis Freed. Leon Freed." "I''m 1st daughter, Laura freed." "Greetings," Alfia and Scarlet took a deep bow as well. Adorable. That was the only way to describe the duo. No wonder he always acted so crazy when it came to them. "Pretty." The two children continued to stare. "Sorry about them; they haven''t seen an elf and demon-kin before." "''It''s fine." It was not surprising since not many came to the northern region. "But where is Keith?" Eric questioned. His friends were there, but the man in question was not. When that was said, Krystal and the rest didn''t say anything. That only caused the adults to tilt their heads. "He''s noting," "Eh?" "It''s a long story." Krystal sighed as she held her head. "" Cedric and Lionel looked at one another. What was going on? "Also, do you know why there are so many guards?" Despite it being a wedding between two royalties, the number of guards was over the top. "Oh, did you guys not get a letter?" "Hmm?" William raised it up, "Apparently, a thief is nning to make a move," "What?!" A thief? What thief? "Apparently, they n to steal a priceless treasure during the wedding?" "It has to be the ring of the philosopher kingdom." "That thing had been in the royal family till date. It''s probably worth a fortune," Derek muttered. Volume 8 Chapter 57: Oh, What A Beautiful Pair, But Are They Truly In Love? Volume 8 Chapter 57: Oh, What A Beautiful Pair, But Are They Truly In Love? Volume 8 Chapter 57: Oh, What A Beautiful Pair, But Are They Truly In Love? While everyone waited outside, Carolyn sat inside the bride''s room. She now wore a red and ck wedding dress. She looked at herself in the mirror. Heavy makeup was ced on her face; her lips were a deep cherry red. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she took deep breaths. "Carolyn," "Mother!" Carolyn turned around to see Thalia entering the room. It only took a second before Thalia''s expression turned livid, "What is going on?! Didn''t I tell them not to put red in the wedding dress!" Carolyn smiled, "It''s fine, Mother." "No! It''s not fine! How could they make you wear something you''re ufortable with." Thalia frowned. Red was a color Carolyn hated. It made the girl nauseous. Even if it was the royal color of the Philosopher Kingdom, she adamantly told them not to do so. "Mother, it''s only for the wedding. I will be fine." "..." Thalia knew her daughter all too well; she was only putting up a front. Her skin was pale as she talked, even with the heavy makeup on. "...Carolyn, are you really going to go through with this?" "I think it''s toote to go back." "No, we still can." "No, if we do that, we''ll only cause harm." It would definitely be a p to the Philosopher Kingdom''s face. "" Thalia touched her daughter''s hair, "How could you be so sensible?" Seeing her daughter give herself up like this made it even more heartbreaking. She couldn''t ept it, that was why, "I just wish you would have married Keith instead." "...Mother." "What? You did tell me about it before when you were a kid." "It was only a dream," Carolyn shook her head, but that only caused Thalia to look down. "Then can I ask if you really told him how you feel?" "..." "That child is quite dense with those things," Thalia sighed. Even she found it unbelievable, "But you have to fight to the bitter end." "..." But there was nothing to fight. ... "Everyone, please have a seat inside," One of the guards said as everyone was led into the church. On one side of the church was that from the Solis Kingdom. The other was the nobles from the Philosopher Kingdom. "Please wee the groom, Prince Alger Zio Drosel!" Alger was the first person to enter the church. He wore a striking ck suit with a robe adorned on his shoulders. Handsome and pristine was the only way to describe him. Some of the girls were quite swooned by his looks. "The Princess of the Solis Kingdom, Carolyn Sol Gerard!" It was Carolyn''s turn to enter. Everyone was in awe of the clothing she wore. But it was not so much by the people who knew her. Sophia nudged Thalia, "Why is she wearing red?" "Did you not tell them to do so?" Violet added. The two knew about Carolyn''s hatred and fear of the color. "..." Thalia''s expression said it all. The mothers understood this was not supposed to happen. But the look on Mireya made them furious. She looked triumphant as she stared at them. "... I''m going to kill that little-" Sophia was so prepared to fire a fireball in the church. But Violet stopped her, "We can''t do so right now. We''ll gut her afterward." "...You sure this is what you want?" While the wives were ring, William questioned Julius. He had always been overprotective of Carolyn. So it was a shock to see the girl would be married off. Even if she wanted it, Julius would throw a fit. "I had a n to stop all of this, but he had no ns to show up." "Huh? What n?" "" The priest started, "We gather here today before our saintess to adorne these two children. Whoever shall stand before their path of love, please-" "Oh, what a beautiful pair, but are they truly in love?" A loud and seductive voice filled the entire church. Everyone started to look around, trying to figure out who was saying this! "Such flowery words, yet behind the scenes are only thorns." The voice said with a chuckle. Harold''s expression turned dark as he shouted, "Who dares to make a mess of today?!" "King of the Philosopher Kingdom, shouldn''t you understand why I came here?" "...The letter!" One noble muttered. The signal of stealing! Everyone had gotten a letter saying that today, someone would be stealing the most precious thing of the wedding. "Where are you?!" "Please look up," When that was said, everyone turned to the statue of the saintess. But as they did, someone stood on the head. The figure jumped down before the priest and the two. It was elegant and gentle as hended without a sound. "Good evening, dear honored guests. My name is Masked Thief." The thief did a light bow as he nudged his hat elegantly. "..." Everyone''s expression was weird. How could you be so calm about ruining a wedding?! "...Hold up," Gabrielughed slightly, "Is that who I think it is?" "Of course it is," Jack groaned as he held his head. It had to be him. That voice revealed everything. William and Sophia''s expression dropped while Lionel and Camelia''s eyes widened. Eric and the two tried to keep their cool, but that ck-jawed expression was something. Carolyn''s eyes widened as she knew who it was as well! Why is he here?! Harold''s eyes narrowed, "So you''re the clown who tried to mess up this wedding?" "Hmm? I''m not here to ruin a marriage, your majesty. I''m only here to steal my prized jewel. However, this marriage was already a farse before I arrived." Masked Thief exined as he turned to Carolyn. "To make such a beautifuldy wear something so unsightly is a travesty," Walking before her, he gently lifted Carolyn''s chin. It made the audience gasped, "Whoever made such a beautiful flower dreary should be sinned. Let me change it." With his mantle raised, he grabbed Carolyn by the waist. "Grab him!" Harold roared, and the knights rushed at the thief. However, "Gah!" All of the knights were taken down swiftly! "What?!" "Dear guest, please be in your seats," Now, a gentle feminine voice came about. That was when the guest saw three masked women revealing themselves, each with an ethereal aura. "Who are you people?!" There was more than one?! "I''m Masked Wind!" "I''m Masked Water." "I-I''m Masked Nature." "Together, we''re the Masked Sisters!" Masked wind cheered the loudest as the three did a pose! "Totally him." Gabriel and the others grabbed their heads. With them here, it checked out. "That twat, how could he ask them to do this," Alfia was about to kill someone while Faelyn''s expression was indescribable!
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 8 Chapter 58: Let Me Deal With This Pest, Princess. Volume 8 Chapter 58: Let Me Deal With This Pest, Princess. Volume 8 Chapter 58: Let Me Deal With This Pest, Princess. "Presenting the princess of the Solis Kingdom, Carolyn Sol Gerard," Masked Thief announced as he moved his mantle away. That caused everyone to gasp. Carolyn had now changed into a beautiful white gown. It had a light tint of purple to make it celestial. That dress before didn''t do it justice; it hid the princess''s beauty. What was more, the make-up was changed as well. It was lighter and delicate; clearly, it was done by an expert. This gown. Carolyn blinked as she nced at Masked Thief. She couldn''t see his face, but the feeling was enough. "Leader know how to apply make-up?" Arlo muttered. "I have to ask when we return." Scarlet was quite curious and eager. "...You understand he''s in a bind, right?" Jack blinked. Did they forget where they were? Let''s not talk about make-up and look at what''s going on! "You dare-" "A marriage for ady should be the happiest and most joyous day of their life. And yet, the only things I could see in your eyes were sadness and loneliness, Princess." Masked Thief stared at Carolyn, "Before I steal my treasure, Princess, do you really want to marry someone like this?" "What are you saying?!" Felix rose up, but he was instantly shot down! "The princess is the only one that shall speak. Please mind your tongue, Prince." Masked Thief shook his head. "Anyone that disrupts will be flicked in the head," Masked Thief warned as he turned to the others. "..." That shut them up. "Princess, please say your words with peace of mind." Carolyn looked up at him, "...Can I really trust you? Will you protect me?" "As long as I''m here, no one shall harm you or anyone for that matter," But as he was going to, Masked Thief raised his staff and blocked the swording his way! There was one person who wasn''t afraid of this threat. He was the strongest in the Philosopher Kingdom, the sword saint. "Boy, this is not your ce. Get out of here before you do something you regret." Isaac whispered low enough for only the two to hear. He was one of the people who knew this masked Thief''s identity. "How rude of you to interrupt ady''s words." Masked Thief pushed Isaac backward. He turned to Carolyn, "Princess if you wait a moment, let me deal with this pest." "..." Carolyn''s face turned red. "Isaac, kill him!" Harold ordered. "...Understood." You lostst time while I was held back. Do you think you can stop me? Isaac frowned. There was no need to do so as he dashed at the boy with his sword raised! However, Masked Thief made his move as well! What?! Isaac quickly raised his sword, but he was blown away. Masked Thief stated, "I''m a gentleman of my word. And you can''t defeat me, Sword Saint." With those final words, Masked Thief disappeared from his position. Isaac raised his sword, and yet, "Too slow." "Ugh!" Isaac went down like a giant tree. "..." Absolute silence! "He defeated the sword saint in one move!" One person roared. That only caused the others to shout! The sword saint, the most powerful swordsman, was defeated in a blow! "How many did you see?" Cedric muttered to Lionel. "12. Before the saint could make a move, he made 12 strikes." Lionel smiled in proudness. "Damn, I could only see 10," Cedric groaned. You guys aren''t going to talk about how he took out the sword saint?! William, Julius, and Edmund couldn''t help but retort in his mind. Rather than the process, the result was more unbelievable. Edmund turned to William, "Sir William, your son is quite a prodigy." Prodigy wasn''t the best word to describe him. He was more of a monster. Masked Thief walked before Carolyn, "Princess, what do you have to say about this?" "Um." "If you say that you want to get married, then I would stop all of this, steal my treasure, and leave. But if you don''t, then I will save you from this situation." You''re really putting me on the spot. Now, all eyes were on the girl: whatever she said would decide everything. Carolyn stared at the Thief''s face. She couldn''t see his eyes, but from his aura alone, she could tell he was serious. Can I be selfish? Can I really choose? She remembered what Thalia and Keith had said. She took a deep breath as she shouted, "I don''t want to get married!" "What?" "I don''t want to get married like this. I don''t want my life to be used like a pawn. I want to love someone based on who I like!" Everything came out of her mouth. "Carolyn! What are you saying!" Alger''s eyes hollowed, "Are you going to throw everything out because of this." "Alger, you had pushed everything so suddenly!" Carolyn red at the prince. "What do you mean?!" "You kept saying we''re getting married, married this, and married that!" Everything was all too sudden for her to process. "Just shut up and let this happen, you damn stupid broad!" Alger roared, "You just need to listen to my words and submit!" "No, I won''t! I will never again!" Carolyn shouted. It was her fault for following everything he said and going with the flow. Not anymore! She wasn''t going to listen! This was her life. Alger''s facade disappeared as he raised his hand to p Carolyn. It seemed he had forgotten who was with her. "To raise your hand at ady, have you no etiquette." Catching his hand, he said, "Give me a second," In an instant, he disappeared from the church! "Son!" Harold froze. But the thief reappeared quickly. "Sorry about that, Princess?" "Where did you take him?!" "Oh, you can see him right now." With another tap to the ground, videos started to show. Alger was in his underwear and tied in front of the royal capital square for everyone to witness! "You bastard!" This whole marriage was being broadcast between two kingdoms! Utter humiliation! "The real bastard should be you people," Masked Thief shook his head, "To sacrifice the princess to only kill the people she''s trying to protect?" "..." Harold froze. "...Sacrifice?" Julius''s expression changed. Everyone in the Solis Kingdom also turned dark. "What are you talking about?" "Here." Masked Thief raised an orb, and a recording showed, "She must be able to use grand-level magic! If she can do so, we can use Sirius to wipe out that dragon and any nation whoes our way!" Harold''s eyes were menacing and dark as he said this. This was not the end, as Alger questioned, "Where are you going to fire it?" "Of course, at the Solis Kingdom. There can''t be two powerhouses." There could only be one. "That girl is such a dumb child. Does she think she could save her people by sacrificing herself to this marriage?" "..." The recording ended like that. Volume 8 Chapter 59: I Bid Everyone Adieu Volume 8 Chapter 59: I Bid Everyone Adieu Volume 8 Chapter 59: I Bid Everyone Adieu "You damn pig! How dare you try to sacrifice my daughter!" Julius mmed his hand down on the chair as he stood up. If looks could kill, Harold would be ughtered like a pig! And he was not alone, as everyone in the Solis Kingdom was about to ughter those nobles. "..." Harold''s expression turned dark as heughed, "Guess cats out of the bag. But Julius, do you think you can stop me?" "I can kill you right now." "Haha, too bad, then your kingdom shall be destroyed." "What?" "Do you really think I can''t use the weapon now?!" Harold ripped the ne off his neck, "Scorch the heavens themselves, I call thy Sirius!" As he said those words, the sky started to rumble as an odd magical tool appeared down the church. "What? How can you use it?!" Julius frowned. Rumors alone, the Philosopher Kingdom had an ancient weapon. However, it was concluded that they couldn''t use it. "This weapon had three shots; thest shot was never used! We just need a bit of her power to activate it! I can easily destroy your puny kingdom with a snap of my fingers." "You damn bastard!" Julius and the rest of the Solis nobles scowled. "No!" Carolyn''s expression paled. Her worst fear had just urred, yet a gentle hand patted her shoulders. She looked up, "Princess, I said before, no one would stop you on your path as long as I''m here. I''m a man of my word." "Do you think you can stop our kingdom''s strongest weapon?!" Harold''s eyes turned dark. Who was he kidding?! This magic item was at least an ancient level! "Not even that damn dragon could stop this, and you think a clown like you could." "I''m a thief that keeps my word." As he said this, he turned to the sisters, "Sisters, protect everyone here." "Understood." Instantly, a barrier was erected before everyone. The next second, Masked Thief started to chant. "Brilliant lightning to pierce through all my enemies! Those who are in thy way shall be obliterated." "He''s going to hit that with his grand-level magic?" Jack muttered. Lightning trident was his strongest attack. "...The kid can''t do it." Cedric frowned. He wasn''t alone, as the adults realized. "Lightning trident!" The wave of lightning smashed into Sirius. Yet, it didn''t stop it, a small dent to show off the little effect that lightning had. "Do you really think you can stop it with a grand-level magic!" Haroldughed haughtily. "No, I was just testing it out. The real show-stopper is now." Taking off his mantle, he ced it on top of Carolyn before walking out again. "Brilliant lightning to pierce through all my enemies! Those who are in thy way shall be obliterated." "He''s using the same spell again?" "It''s not going to-" "Wait a minute! Look at his hand!" Everyone noticed how Masked Thief''s hands were weaving! "What the? He''s chanting with his hands as well! It''s a grand-level magic as well!" Lionel crushed the seat''s armguard! "Can you even do something like that? Casting two spells at once?" Derek shouted. "Theoretically, it should be possible," Alvin responded, "But that''s only in theory. Doing something like that requires you to be able to do two things at once with utmost concentration." "Ah," The first criterion was met with flying colors. "Does he have enough mana?" Mana and control was the second issue. Could he really handle all of that? "That kid''s going to blow up if he messes up!" Cedric muttered. The recoil would destroy him. "You can do it!" Yet, one voice believed he could. Carolyn cheered as loudly as she could! Now! Masked Thief finished his two chants as the two magic circles ovepped one another! "Ahnte! Baal''s Wrath!" A torrent of blue lightning sted at the magical weapon, mming it! The attack was violent, sending currents of lightning all over the ce! Concentrate. Focus that lightning into one. Slowly, the lightning that raged forth became one, and, "Boom!" It pierced the magical weapon''s hull! And soon came after the explosions from Sirius. "And there you have it," Masked Thief sighed as he turned to the audience. He walked over to Carolyn, "I''ll be taking this," The mantle was redraped over his shoulders. "..." Everyone was in disbelief. "...No." That haughty expression Harold had was nowhere to be found. All that effort was gone like that. It was destroyed by one person. "Now then, where were we?" Masked Thief looked around. "..." "Oh, yeah. This marriage is voided, am I correct, Your Majesty." His words were directed to Julius. "Of course!" There was no way he was going to allow that marriage after everything. He felt insulted even when the boy asked. "This is good," Masked Thief nodded, "Now then, I shall take my treasure and be off." "Eh? You''re still going to take the prized ring?" "Here! Take it!" The priest quickly tossed the ring over to the man. He felt fear just standing around him. "This?" He took the ring and stared, "No, this is trash to me," He crushed it in his hand like it was some regr pebble. "..." You weren''t after that? Everyone blinked. What are you after then? That stone was the only valuable thing here! "I''ll be taking my treasure." Without any hesitation, the thief grabbed Carolyn''s waist and pulled her close. "HUH?!" "I''m your treasure?" Carolyn blinked; the girl never expected those words toe out of his mouth. "Of course, treasure is in the eyes of the beholder, and you''re quite the beautiful treasure worth stealing." Masked Thief grinned. "" Carolyn''s cheeks turned red. "Well, I best-" "Hold it!" Julius''s expression contorted so much that he was about to explode! Thalia chuckled as she watched. "Are you really going to steal her while I''m here?" Brat! Are you trying to court her in a situation like this?! "What if I am? I''m quite a greedy thief; even if she said no, I would take her away either way," Masked Thief added, "And you should really do something about your kingdom''s rats as well." Another orb was brought out, "Who cares about Carolyn. As long as I be crown prince, everything is worth it." It was a video of Felix. His eyes were maniacal as he said this. "..." Julius''s expression was calm. But it couldn''t be said about the others. "You should really deal with that." "..." "Now then, before I leave with my treasure, I have one final gift for you all. And ites from the great Philosopher Kingdom!" What? Harold looked up. Why would I ever work with you? Masked Thief snapped his fingers. And when he did, Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Four gigantic explosions urred that caused everyone to look outside! "The Philosopher Kingdom really is generous. To explode four of their great mana mines to celebrate this special day. Too bad that their prince was pathetic." "..." "Ahh, no one was harmed in the makings of these fireworks!" He couldn''t forget about that. Cedric was about to fall off his chair, "Your grandson is crazy!" To blow up those mines as fireworks? Who was he kidding? Lionel could only grin. Harold spat out blood when he heard that! 4 mines! They only had one mine left! How could this be! Everything was going up in mes! Their economy was blown to smoke. Quite literally! "Now I bid everyone adieu." Masked Thief didn''t hesitate to hold Carolyn in a princess carry, "Princess, hold onto me tight." "Okay!" Carolyn didn''t hesitate to wrap her arms around his neck. It was warm andforting. Snapping his fingers, a hole appeared in the ground, and that was when he jumped!
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 8 Chapter 65: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 1 Volume 8 Chapter 65: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 1 Volume 8 Chapter 65: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 1 Everyone had be hectic. News about what had urred between the Solis and Philosopher kingdoms had exploded these weeks. The Philosopher Kingdom tried to use the Princess of the Solis Kingdom to destroy the world. That news was spread throughout thends. Two names were continuously brought out during this conversation; Masked Thief and Princess Carolyn. The elegant thief had stolen the princess away from the grasp of the evil prince. That was how people were saying it. The princess in question had a grin stered on her face as she stared at her room: it waspletely empty. It was time for her to say goodbye to this ce. As she left, "Did you pack everything?" Tristan smiled. "Mmhmm!" Carolyn nodded with a happy look. Tristan sighed, "How could you look so happy?" "Of course, she should be happy; after all, she''s going to live on the same ind with her prince," Maria grinned. But that caused Carolyn''s cheeks to turn bubbly, "Do you have to say it out loud?" It was decided that she would live on the same ind as Keith. "To be honest, you should have joined his ind in the beginning," The prince sighed. From the very start, Carolyn was better off being with Keith. That smile was a testament to how much it was so. She had never been this bright over here. Carolyn grinned, "Don''t worry about it; I''m doing it right now!" "" Tristan sighed, "So much I have to do." "Good luck with that, brother." That was not her problem anymore! "Cheeky!" Tristan pinched the girl''s cheeks, "But seeing you like this is the best." He could tell that Carolyn had always been the free spirit type of girl. But this ind here had been holding her back. It only got worse when Alger had involved himself. "Mmhmm," Tristan and Maria held her shoulders as she was prepared to leave, "Huh? What are you guys doing?" "Sorry about this, Sister. But we have orders from the higher-up to bring you to the ind personally." Maria grinned. "Say what?" Higher-up was definitely Keith. "Ehehe, Just y along." Carolyn''s eyes were covered, and she was brought to the ind. "Guys, do you have to do this?" "Mmhmm." "Did you bring the package?" Now she heard Sarah and Gabriel. "Mmhmm." "... I''m a package?" Carolyn wanted to retort to that. But she decided to y along as the four brought her to the second ind. As she wondered what was going to happen, "What-" "Surprise!" Everyone shouted as the blindfold came off. Lights continued to blind her as small confetti rained down. "Mother, Father, Grandpa Cedric? Grandpa Lionel?!" There were so many people that she knew here. It was surprising. What was more, there was also arge amount of food spread around! "What is all of this?" "Since we couldn''t celebrate your birthday, we should celebrate now." Julius smiled. That wedding had consumed all of their time and their daughter''s birthday. It was time to make up for it. "Thank you so much!" Carolyn smiled! "Come on, Birthday Girl! Go eat! All of your favorites are there," Sarah and Scarlet grabbed her hands and brought her over to the spread. The number of dishes on the table was incredible. "How did Keith have the time to make all of this?" "Keith and the dorm mothers worked together to make this." Everyone saw how the four went to work: Diana and Keith were on cooking duty, Udine was boiling, and Nephele was chopping. It was a superbination. "Thank you so much!" "You should really say that to Keith. He''s been sending letters and strategizing all of this for you." "..." That guy. Her heart was filled with sugar as she continued to eat the food. But as they did so, "What kind of meat is this?" Lionel questioned. It melted in his mouth and was quite savory. "Oh, that''s the variant Keith had defeated in the S-rank dungeon." "Eh?!" Variant? S-rank dungeon? Are you kidding me with that?! "So he finally cooked the thing," Alfia and the others nodded; the group knew about Keith defeating a variant and the floor boss. They had that T-Rex; it was a matter of time for the other. "..." The adults stared at how content they looked. What kind of things have they been eating? "Little Gem, what have you been eating on this ind?" Cedric questioned Krystal. "Hmm, not many things." "Okay," "We did eat dragon honey every day. Also, we get to eat eggs from an A-rank monster." "..." "Cooo!" On the side, Eldi sounded. She heard her name being spoken. "..." How was that not many things?! Each one would definitely kill someone! And she was one of the people who joinedter. What else did they eat?! "But where''s Keith?" Now that was mentioned, the boy wasn''t here right now. William tilted his head, "He wasn''t in the kitchen either." "This kid. He was the one who devised everything; how could he bete to it?" Cedric shook his head. This was a little too weird. "He must have a reason," Camelia knew he wouldn''t do anything. But then she stared at all the girls here, "But to think my grandson would know so many beautifuldies." Carolyn, Sarah, Krystal, Alfia, Faelyn, Scarlet. All of them were quite beautiful. "..." Lionel coughed, "Dear, not right now." Thalia chuckled, "To think he would be such a sinful man," "I''mma kill him when I see him," Julius was straightforward. "Dad," Carolyn wanted to say something. However, "What''s this about killing on such a day, Uncle Julius?" Keith came out from the side. He had a grin as he rolled something onto the ind. Volume 8 Chapter 66: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 2 Volume 8 Chapter 66: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 2 Volume 8 Chapter 66: Happy Birthday Carolyn Pt 2 "Keith!" Carolyn quickly walked over to him. "Sup!" "What''s that?" The man had rolled in with a giant cart. "Something forter. I just finished it a moment ago," Keith grinned, "Now, let''s have a few words from the birthday girl." "Umm," Carolyn scratched her head, "I''m d that my birthday is with so many of my close friends and rtives. Let''s party!" With her words, the party had started. "Big sister!" Leon and Laura quickly tackled the girl! "Happy birthday." "Thank you, you two," Carolyn couldn''t help but rub their heads. They were too adorable. Leon then asked, "Umm, Big Sister Carolyn, do you know who Masked Thief is?" "Eh?" Carolyn grinned, "Are you a fan?" "Mmhmm! He was so cool! Like a hero!" Leon waved his hand, quite excited. "Masked Thief was secretive; he didn''t say anything." "Aww," The two kids quickly became sour plums. However, Carolyn added, "But he did say he would protect me whenever I''m in trouble." "Eh!" "Tell us more!" Besides the children, Sarah and the other girls were curious now. "Kid, they''re asking for you," While they conversed, the adults surrounded Keith. With a calm and collected look, he sipped on some juice, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Julius red, "Cut it out; we all know it was you." There was no way it could be anyone else. "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I was held up in my room with a cold." "Stop ying coy," Cedric retorted. "You can ask Instructor Aidiun about it." Keith waved his hand. Aidiun coughed, "Yes, he was always in his room." "..." You were bought off, weren''t you? "..." Julius and Edmund turned to William, but thetter shook his head. Don''t look at me. Either way, Thalia smiled, "Please take care of my daughter for the rest of her life." "My daughter as well!" Violet grinned. "..." Keith really didn''t know how to answer this. The rest of her life made him pause. "Kid, how did you make all of this?" Cedric questioned. He was really in awe of everything that was there. Never had he seen something like this. "Hard work and grit." Keith grinned. ".How much for all of this?" "Dad," Edmund''s eyes turned weary. It was evident that he wanted one. "Kinda want one too," Thalia soon joined the conversation. Seeing all of this made it even more so. The houses for the vegetables were quite interesting. "The flowers are a nice touch to everything." Violet stared at all the flowers around. The area was vibrant and pleasant. Keith coughed, "Um, I don''t think you can afford it." "Huh?" What was this kid saying? How could they not afford it? They were all dukes and above. "" Keith looked away. That only caused everyone to be curious. How much did he spend on all of this? But while they wondered, Cadmus nudged him. "Kid, I smell something sweeting from under the lid." "Oh, that''s at the end. You guys will have to finish everything before you can-" Those words were enough as Cadmus shouted, "Men! Get into formation!" "Huh?" All the students and dorm mothers had set up front in line at that moment. "Today, I will leave it up to my secondmand, Carolyn! Command us on this mission!" "Guys,e on." "Shhhh!" Carolyn ced her finger on his lips, "You have no say in this. Men, I WANT TIGHT FORMATION; WE MUST FINISHED ALL OF THIS TO GET TO THE PRIZE!" "You got it!" "..." What am I watching here? Each group focused on a different section. "We should get started as well, Dear," Thalia chuckled, but the man was already there! The others did the same as well. It was pretty something before, "Keith, what did you prepare for us?" Carolyn and the others looked at Keith with sparkly eyes. Now that they had finished all the good food, it was time for the desserts. "...Okay. Presenting you all a birthday cake!" When taking off the lid, what was before them was a giant birthday cake! "It has chocte and mango filling inside. The sponge cake is made from chocte." As Keith exined, everyone started to salivate. "Hold up, just one more thing." "What?" Keith ced a candle on top, "The birthday girl has to blow it out." "Eh?" "For a wish, of course." "" Carolyn smiled as she blew the candles out, "Now then, let''s-." "Don''t the birthday girl get a kiss?" Carolyn blinked as she stared at the boy. "Say what?!" "Oh, my!" "Ahh..." You weren''t kidding when you said you would go all out. Her eyes were looking at him with eyes of expectancy. And behind him was a dark aura some wanted to make fun of. Keith grinned, "Who wants to give the birthday girl a kiss?!" "Wait!" Carolyn waved her hand before a kissnded on her forehead, "Happy birthday." "OOOOOH," The students jeered while the adults shook their heads. That''s all I''m doing. That was the message his eyes were saying. And that was enough for the princess as she cut the cake. "Delicious!" "It''s so sweet!" "Indeed." Julius coughed, "Kid, my birthday is in a few months if you could-" "Julius," William''s eyes narrowed. "Yeah, Edmund''s birthday is close; please make one," Cedric called out. My birthday passed, Father. "I don''t do express deliveries." Keith looked away. "Then what do you do it for?" Carolyn grinned as she nced up. Keith rolled his eyes, "Eat your food," He shoved a chocte cake into her mouth. "Delicious!" "Yeah, yeah." As they consumed the cake, it was the present time. But as they did, "What''s going on?" Everyone turned their head over to the boy. "What''s that in your hand?" "I don''t know what it is? I got it from the dungeon before. But it''s reacting to something," Keith''s hand waved back and forth. The direction it headed to was Carolyn. It jumped out of his hand and went to the girl. That was when a bright light shined down. "Cuuu!" A little big ear creature was inside. "EH?!"
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 1: Morning With Espresso and Cuu Volume 9 Chapter 1: Morning With Espresso and Cuu Volume 9 Chapter 1: Morning With Espresso And Cuteness "Mhmmghh," As Keith tried to take a breath, everything felt muffled. Something is on my face. He tried to move his head to shake it off. However, it seemed this mysterious creaturetched on tight, refusing to let go! "Cuu!" A cute cry came as it nibbled on his face! There was no attack damage there. Picking the creature up, "Ruby, why are you sleeping here? Shouldn''t you be with your mother?" "Cuu!" "Alright, alright. I''ll wake up." Keith looked down to see Fira still sleeping. Taking another nce down, he saw the little spirit sleeping on his stomach. He patted the spirit''s head and slowly moved her onto his pillow. He turned to Aria, who pped her wings, knowing what he wanted. Like so, Keith and one white creature walked out. First thing he needed for his morning was espresso. As he waited for the drink to drip, he diced a mango. "Cuu!" The little fe quickly nibbled on it. Keith patted his head, "You''re still growing, so eat more." "Cu," As the baby continued to eat, Hug. Keith looked behind him to see it was a silver-haired beauty who looked up to him with a big smile, "Good morning." "Morning to you as well," Keith nodded as he patted the princess''s head. Some things have changed these past few days. One thing that changed was the increase of one person on the ind. And it was none other than this girl right here. Also, "Cuu!" "Ruby, did you go and bother Daddy again?" The white creature flew over to Carolyn. "I''m not his father." A t reply. "You''re his daddy. You found the egg, and I hatched it," Carolyn grinned. "Cuu!" Ruby sounded off as well. "...That doesn''t mean I''m his dad." Keith groaned. However, he couldn''t deny the rest. Ruby came from the egg he obtained in the S-rank dungeon. However, the man thought it was just a regr stone since it didn''t react to anything. Never did he expect it would hatch in Carolyn''s hand. Everyone was quite startled by Ruby''s sudden arrival. "Hmpf, Daddy is being a tsundere." Carolyn pouted as she turned to Ruby. "Cuu!" Ruby sounded. "Hah," Not going to say anything about that. Keith raised the kettle up, "Want some?" "I''ll take milk tea instead," "Sure." Keith brewed ck tea and swirled in some condensed milk. Sipping on it, "Delicious." "Mmhmm," Keith sipped on his espresso. "I feel like nothing has changed with me being here." It had been two days since her birthday party. Everyone was going about their day like any other. "That''s because you have been one of us from the start." Carolyn hade to his ind many times before. It was like another Tuesday for the rest of them. "True," Carolyn chuckled. While they talked, "Po!" Mir summoned himself into the kitchen. "Sup, Mir." Keith patted the snowball''s head. It had been some time since he had seen him. "Where have you been?" "Po! Po!" Mir jumped up and down. "I see, so you''ve been training." "Mir! It''s been so long!" Carolyn quickly hugged the little snowball. "Po!" Mir was content as he licked the girl''s face, showing how excited he was to meet with her again. But as he did so, "Cuu!" Ruby sounded from the girl''s shoulders. "Po?" The snowball was now staring at the cute creature. Carolyn grinned, "Mir, this here is Ruby. Please take care of him; he needs to learn many things." "Po!" "Cuu!" The two were ced on the table where Ruby tilted his head before he hugged the snowball. "Po!" Mir sounded when the creature jumped on his body. "...To adorable," Keith held his mouth while Carolyn nodded. "I''m going to go to the garden now. Help me collect the ingredients." It was time to prepare breakfast. "Sure." Carolyn grinned as the group headed to the second ind. When they did, "Cu!" "Po!" Mir and Ruby started to run around. It was much more open on the second ind. Keith could only shake his head while Carolyn held his arm, "Don''t you think this is so nice?" "...Yeah?" "It''s like we''re on our honeymoon." "...You''re really going all out." "Mmhmm, I told you before that I''m going to make you fall in love with me." A deration of war. This girl confessed her love only to know it would get rejected. Yet, that didn''t stop her. She vowed to get this man to look at her. "..." While Keith was lost in thought on what to say, "Hah!" "They''re going at it." To the ends of one corner of the ind, Herrick and Melor facing one another. "Trying to change the subject, huh?" "Let''s head to the farm." Keith quickly headed over with a grinning Carolyn following behind. "Good morning, Eldi." When they arrived, they were first met with a giant red bird. "Cooo!" "Can I get some eggs?" "Coo," Eldi moved away from the nest, and there were already a couple of eggs. Keith nodded, "Nice. Thank you." Carolyn''s eyes glimmered, "Even when I see it again, these are just giant eggs." "I know." The size of these eggs was quite unbelievable. "What are we making today?" "Do you want sweet or-" "Sweet!" "Of course," This girl would always choose the sweet option. It was not a surprise. "Then I will be making chocte pancakes with honey and whipped cream," Keith already had an idea of what to do. "Yipppe! Breakfast is going to be great, Mir! Ruby!" "Po!" "Cuu!" Carolyn started to twirl the two around with happiness. Keith shook his head as he brought the ingredients into the kitchen, "You go and y with the two. I''ll deal with breakfast." "Gotcha!" Carolyn didn''t deny his words as she quickly went out to y with them. "Diana, we are going to be making a lot today." "Hehe, understood." Diana appeared before him. She had heard the entire conversation between the two. And she was quite excited by the breakfast as well. Chocte pancakes. Making the pancakes was simple enough. Mix flour and melted chocte. Afterward, add the wet ingredients, such as milk and eggs. Then, pour that mixture into the pan; it was good to go. The only thing Keith and the great spirit had to do was rinse and repeat. "Keith, is breakfast ready?" Sarah questioned. "Yeah, We''ll-" "Can we have breakfast at the perg?" "Hmm?" "It''s a sunny day, and I think everyone would be d we do something like this. "That''s a great idea." "Mmhmm," "Let''s-""Carolyn and Herrick have already called everyone outside." Volume 9 Chapter 2: I Have A Recording! Volume 9 Chapter 2: I Have A Recording! Volume 9 Chapter 2: I Have A Recording! "That''s great," That girl knows when to move now. Whatever she wanted, she would take action. It waspletely different from the other times. The meek princess took a step forward. Keith brought the food outside. "Everyone is so quick toe out." "When you say chocte pancakes, we have toe out as soon as possible." Sarah grinned. The man ced the food down, and everyone started to eat. As they did so, "So delicious." "And the gentle air is so nice." It was the perfect ambiance. The group continued eating like so until Alfia said, "We should be careful going forward in ss today." "Yeah," Keith and the others nodded, understanding what the girl meant by this. Herrick and Melor tilted their heads, "Huh? What do you mean?" "People will discuss what urred between the Philosopher Kingdom and the Solis Kingdom. We''re definitely going to be questioned." News about the situation definitely spread across every other kingdom. All of them were out of ss to attend the wedding. Of course, some people would definitely ask them, wanting some answers. "This is especially so with you, Carolyn." "Yeah, I''m prepared for this," Carolyn nodded. Even before Alfia said this, she knew she would be questioned about what had urred. "Good," Alfia nodded, "We''ll all just say we didn''t know anything and that they couldn''t see the weapon with all those bright shes?" "Sure," Gabriel and the others agreed. Scarlet muttered, "We should also say some information as well. We don''t want anyone to spread random rumors about it." What was more dangerous was having no information. Some people might do something drastic. "Yeah, I think we can talk about Alger''s facade." "Mmhmm." The others nodded to that. "And someone needs to keep their mouth shut with all of this," When that was said, a few eyes turned to one said person. "What?" Keith sipped his espresso, "How am I supposed to say anything about it? I was sick." "" You''re really going to keep this up? Carolyn may not say it, and he had bought off Tennol and Aidiun, but about everyone on this ind knew who Masked Thief was. "By the way, Keith. How are you getting used to the grand-level magic?" Cadmus questioned. ...He got it from you? Figures. This dragon had to have a bunch of ancient magic on him. It was no surprise where Keith had obtained it from. "Yeah, he gave me a giant chocte cake. It was such a good deal," Cadmus grinned. He remembered that giant cake. It was pretty delicious. "..." No words came out from the others. He really bought you off with such a cake? "Yeah, I got used to it." Learning how to use it was easy. Learning Thunder Trident made it more essible. Also, it was another lightning grand-level magic, so it was straightforward enough. "..." Are you really going to deny it still? "Keith! If you can use another grand-level magic, then can''t you do what Masked Thief did?!" Melor questioned. Herrick rapidly nodded, "Yeah, he was using the same magic as you. If you can do it simultaneously, you can probably do the same thing." "..." Are you two ying around or something? Everyone looked at them like idiots. There was no need to ask that question because Masked Thief was this person! These two were the only ones who didn''t know who Masked Theif was! "I think I can. I have to try and find out," Keith grinned. "" You''re just going to y it off? "But on a serious note, who were the masked sisters?" Another question was brought up. "Yeah, I felt like I smelled them before," Herrick caught a light whiff, reminding him of someone. But he couldn''t make heads of who it was. "I don''t think you did, Herrick. There were so many people." Diana was sweating! "It was subtle. It was definitely something I smelled before." Herrick continued to think about it. However, "Alright! You all need to go to ss! Time to pack up!" Diana quickly shouted. Nephele muttered, "I thought it was pretty fun." She was the only one who enjoyed being Masked Wind. Udine didn''t care so much about it. ... And what Alfia said was correct; a bunch of girls had surrounded the group, trying to figure out what had urred. Scarlet and Alfia took the brunt of it. "Not going to help Alfia out?" "Mmhmm, I''m going to sit here and rx." Faelyn nodded, knowing she would only cause trouble if she went there. "But it''s nothingpared to her." The one who was getting surrounded the most was none other than Carolyn! That group was twice the size of the other two! "Carolyn, are you alright?!" "What happened at the church?!" "I really can''t answer all of these questions," Carolyn tried to wave them off. Keith was sitting on the sidelines reading a book. But that caused Krystal to question, "Are we really not going to help her?" "Nope, she said she could handle it. So I''m letting her handle this." Keith continued to read like there was nothing wrong with all of this. Krystal scratched her head, "Kinda evil." The princess was swarmed on all sides. "Who said I wasn''t? Also, shouldn''t you get questioned as well?" "They don''t dare get close to me." Not unless they want to get hurt. How they treated her was fresh on their minds. "...I see." As Carolyn was getting swarmed, one person questioned, "But who is this Masked Thief?" "Are the two of you getting married?!" "Can''t say anything." Carolyn''s cheeks turned red. That only made the girls question her even more! There was definitely something going on between the two! "But he''s just like the male lead in the y!" "No! He''s better!" Obviously, they were talking about the novel. "I saw everything; Masked Thief whisked her away like a hero!" Out came an orb with a recording of what had urred. In it was Masked Thief princess carrying Carolyn. "Kya!" Crash! There was a loud banging sound. Everyone turned around to see that there was none other than Keith, who made such a sound. "What''s the matter with him?" "Nothing," Krystal waved everyone off, "He''s just acting stupid." "Yeah, don''t need to worry about him." Faelyn waved as well.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 4: Results Are Out! Volume 9 Chapter 4: Results Are Out! Volume 9 Chapter 4: Results Are Out! "Keith, spar with me," "Sure." Tennol''s ss was all about sparring against one another. Keith and Carolyn started to fight. He went with the basic motions as he threw light punches. However, that was when the girl quickly ducked down, and Keith had some air time before he mmed down! "...Did you have to m me down so hard?" Keith looked up at her. His head was spinning in circles after that. Carolyn only got closer to him and whispered, "Of course, I have to go all out. I need to make it believable." "" You''re enjoying this, aren''t you? That grin on her face said otherwise. "But how are your wounds doing?" "70%," Even after all that time passed, Keith hadn''t recovered from his injuries. Using such high-level magic in tandem would do something to the body. Most of his bodily functions had returned from their journey. But it was not to the point where he could go all out. If he did so, his body would freeze and spas out. Carolyn was the only person who knew about this. "I''ll keep watching over you until you recover." "..." Then why are you beating me up like this? This girl was going full force! It was like she was trying to get him hurt. The girl grinned, "Let''s keep going!" "Why are you bing another Herrick!" This whole incident continued for some time before they changed into their uniforms. Keith''s eyes twitched up and down. "Aww, is someone angry that he had gotten beaten up by their childhood friend?" Jack teased. "Shut it." "Hahaha, you got a taste of your own medicine!" Those three started to dance in the locker rooms, which caused the others to shake their heads. What is wrong with these fools? Keith''s face was quite scratched up. I''m going to get revenge on that girl. It was like she aimed at his face on purpose. As they walked out, they saw the girls. Alfia and Scarlet grinned as they nced at the boy. "What?" "This is the first time I ever saw you so beaten up." "Indeed." "..." Keith wanted to say some things when he noticed the students were running to something. Sarah tilted, "Where are they going in a rush?" It wasn''t only the freshmen; every student from each grade had rushed to one spot. "Brother, do you know what''s going on?" Alfia noticed her brother in the crowd. "They posted the midterm rankings on the board." When that was said, Keith and the others looked at one another. That was when they had dashed over to the scene. No wonder everyone was rushing to the boards. There were already a bunch of students before it. However, the boards were big enough for everyone to see. It showed everyone''s rankings. And what they saw was not surprising. "Oh, I''m fourth." Scarlet looked at her name. "We got a majority of the top 10 positions." The top 10 were mainlyprised of them. 4th:Scarlet 6th:Alfia 7th:Krystal 8th:Gabriel 9th:Faelyn 12th:Carolyn "Woohoo! I''m notst!" Herrick roared as he waved his hand. The man was 15th. It was not a surprise since he had been working his butt off. The same goes for Melor, who was ranked 17th. "And what does our first ce have to say about all of this?" And topping everyone in S-ss was none other than Keith. He went from 8th to 1st instantly. "..." "Hmm? Why are you so dull?" Keith''s expression was calm andposed. "Just expected it." "Pretty cocky." "It''s not cocky when you work every day." There was a difference; Keith had memorized everything till thest day. It paid off a bunch. There was no way he didn''t expect it. "Look at thebat midterms," It wasn''t only rankings; the score for all subjects was also posted. "You got a perfect 100," That 100 was so blinding. The second-highest score was 98, which came from Herrick. "Kinda expected when you fought a sword saint." Keith may have lost that fight. But that was expected against the sword saint. The child had fought against the saint and forced him to use full power. "It''s now 1 to 1," Carolyn questioned. "Yeah." Keith clenched his fist. The score was tied now. "What about you guys?" Keith turned to the others. "3rd in my ss," Leona frowned. Herrick tilted his head, "Third is pretty good. That means you have a chance to get to S-ss." "Mmhmm," Leona''s eyes had a burning fire. "She really wants to be in the same ss as him," Carolyn could tell. The girl had been working day and night; all that hard work was to get to the same ss as her fiancee. "That''s what happens when you have the wife buff," Jack muttered. "I''m going to get bumped up as well!" It wasn''t only Leona; the other three were the same. They had scored in the top 5. Now, to get bumped up into the next ss, they would need to defeat the other students, which would be the end. "Anyways, now that we know our rankings, we don''t need to care so much." Keith stretched his hands into the air. The head of tension had been off his body now that he was gone. "Let''s go home and rx!" "Yeah!" The others jumped up!
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 5: Buying Gifts For Everyone Volume 9 Chapter 5: Buying Gifts For Everyone Volume 9 Chapter 5: Buying Gifts For Everyone "Come on, Arlo! I know you can do better than that!" Melor roared as he blocked his blow. One block was enough to cause the small half-dwarf to be sent flying. Getting back up, he dashed at the dwarf. Gabriel and the others watched him go at it. "Jack, you need more oomph!" On the other side was Herrick, who did the same with Jack. Those two showed a fire that they hadn''t shown before. Gabriel smiled, "Those two are definitely going to win against the others." For Keith and the others in S-ss, it was a grace period. It was not so much for the others since they needed to spar against a student above them to head to the next ss. Sarah and Leona were also hard at work as they focused on their magic. Alfia and Carolyn were helping them with that. "I''m going to head out now. Anyone want toe with?" Keith got dressed and was prepared to go out. "Me," "I''ll go as well," Scarlet and Faelyn raised their hands. And like that, the three went out. "Where are you going?" "I''m thinking about buying some gifts for my family members." The group would be leaving in two days. He was prepared to get some gifts for the rest of his family. "Oh, yeah. We''re going to return home." Scarlet muttered. Shepletely forgot about that. Keith smiled as the two started to look around. Well, the first ce he arrived at was Ironhilde. Faelyn frowned as she questioned, "Are you really going to buy your gifts here?" Are weapons really considered gifts? "Mmhmm. My brothers are quite interested in weapons." Eric, Derek, and Leon. Eric was quite interested in new weapons, and Derek also had the same mind. Leon had been asking for a sword for quite some time. As he entered, "Yo Skar!" "What do you want, you brat?" Skar responded with a low growl. "What''s with the attitude?" This guy sounded pissed off. He added, "Why does your nose look like that?" The dwarf''s nose was slightly crooked. "Because someone punched me in the face! Did you forget?!" "I said I was sorry for that," Keithpletely forgot. That punch was needed; the man had been asking for tips to make a ne for Carolyn. And when he was on a date with the person, he knew this dwarf would blow it. "Anyways, what do you want?" "Do you have any swords with special properties? Like something with a different metal?" Keith questioned. "Special properties?" Skar thought, "Hmm, we have a sword that could change size whenever you inject mana into it." "Oh! Let me see." "Here." What the dwarf brought out was a regr long sword. The only thing different was that there was no hilt on the thing; it was shaped more like a knife than anything. "Try injecting mana into it," Keith nodded, and when he did so, the sword became long! His expression brightened. It''s not that heavy: despite its length, it didn''t affect the weight. "Good?" "Mmhmm, how much?" "8 gold coins." "..." Keith tilted his head. That caused Skar to retort, "That''s an enchanted sword. Those things could be more expensive than a magic sword." "What''s the difference between the two?" "One fires magic while the other is more of an enchantment on the sword. Magic swords have a limited use while enchanted don''t." "...I see." Keith sighed as he handed the gold coins, "Also, do you have any swords for beginners?" "Hmm?" "It''s for my little brother. I''m considering buying a sword he can use for some time." Continuously changing his weapons would be difficult. "How old?" "5 years old." "Then how about something like this? It''s an enchanted sword like the other one. If the owner injects mana into it, then the sword could harden and be sturdier than steel. It''s a good weapon for beginners." Skar took out a short sword. Holding it in his hand, It''s lightweight, perfect for Leon. It was quite light for someone like him as he swung it around. But it was great for his younger brother. Leon could definitely use something like this until he turns 10. "8 gold?" "7." "I''ll take it!" "What else do you need to buy?" "I guess dual swords," Derek was a two-sword user instead of one. "Then here''s this. It''s lighter than most, but it''s sharp as well. It could probably go through every bone like butter," "What are they made out of?" Even as Keith held the sword, he could feel the sharpness. "A mixture of mithril and sun copper." "How much?" "The same." "Okay!" There was no need to skimp out with their gifts. And like that, he had obtained three gifts instantly. "Do you guys need anything from here?" "No," "Nope." Scarlet and Alfia shook their heads. There was really no need to get something from here. Volume 9 Chapter 6: At Least One Of Them She Didn’t Need To Worry About Volume 9 Chapter 6: At Least One Of Them She Didnt Need To Worry About Volume 9 Chapter 6: At Least One Of Them She Didnt Need To Worry About Three were found; it was time for him to search for the others. What should I get for Laura and Alvin? As they walked, he wondered what to get. Scarlet asked, "What does your second brother like?" "He''s more of a mage." Out of the six siblings, he had the highest magic aptitude. When Scarlet heard that, "How about you head to that store?" "Eh? What store?" "Follow us," The two grabbed his hand, bringing the boy to a store. "What''s this?" "It''s a store that sells wands and staffs to mages. How about you get something like that for him?" Staffs and wands were great tools for mages as they could help channel mana better, reducing the cast time. It could also increase the magic power if you have the correct stone. "What brings the two of you here?" There was ady at the desk. "Window shopping, Hazel," Scarlet greeted the woman before pointing, "He''s the one buying things." Keith greeted, "Hello, I would like to buy a staff?" "Hmm?" Hazel nced at Keith repeatedly, "You don''t seem like a mage type." With one look, anyone could tell the boy was a fighter type. "No, this is for my brother." "I see. What kind of magic does your brother use?" "Hmm, his primary elements should be earth and lightning." While Keith was talking about this, "Wait a moment, are you from House Freed?" Keith tilted his head, "Yes, I''m from House Freed?" He was slightly startled that his family name was brought up. "...Do you know of a person named Alvin Freed?" "...Yes, he''s my older brother." Thud! "How is he?! What is he doing right now?! Does he need help!" Hazel started to st Keith with so many questions! That caused Faelyn to get before him, "Calm down." "I need to know!" Hazel''s eyes were bloodshot. It was pretty frightening. "Umm, he''s fine. He''s doing some work at home." Eric and Alvin assisted William with his work. "That''s great," Hazel took a deep sigh. "Do you know my brother?" "Umm," Hazel looked embarrassed, "Well, we were ssmates in the same grade. And he helped me out a lot. But I lost contact with him once he graduated." "..." Those three paused before they nced at one another. "So you''re buying a staff for him? Then you don''t need to worry about anything. Take a look at this!" Hazel quickly took something out, "It''s a staff that can boost earth, lightning, and even water magic! Not only that but it''s made from ember cedar, which is also great for fire magic!" "..." Why do you look so proud? Scarlet and Faelyn stared at the girl while Keith was profoundly thinking. "Does he need so much?" Faelyn questioned. "This is the perfect staff for Alvin. His main elements are earth, lightning, water, and fire. He''s quite litterally a genius." Hazel exined with a bright expression. "Your brother is a monster," Scarlet chuckled. The ability to use four elements. Yeah, that earned him monster status. "Hey, I learned from him." Keith grinned. "How much is it?" "For you, only one tinum coin." "What?!" "Why is it so cheap?!" Faelyn and Scarlet retorted. There was definitely something wrong. This was definitely one mithril coin, at the least! "I''m the one who crafted this staff, so I can put a price on this," Hazel looked around before she got close to Keith, "But please put in a good word for me to Alvin." "..." Ah. Keith smiled, "There''s no need to worry. I will tell Alvin about this," "Really! Thanks!" Hazel continued to beam. "My mother had been worried about the two not getting married. But it seems she doesn''t need to worry about one," Keith grinned deviously. Eric and Alvin had been pestered by Sophia to get married. She was worried about those two. "..." Hazel''s cheeks turned red. "Also, do you also sell any practice wands or staff?" "Hmm?" "This one would be for my little sister." "Does she have a preferred element?" Most staff has been made with a wood or metal that conducts well with a particr element. "No, she doesn''t have an element," Laura practiced magic. But she was going at a slow pace. "Then how about something like this?" Hazel brought a light crimson wand, "This is made from a wood that''s good for beginners." "Then I''ll take it." But Faelyn noticed his look, "What''s with your expression?" Though he had bought something for the two, he didn''t feel it was enough. "I want to get something more for Laura and Leon." Just a sword and a wand weren''t enough for him. "Umm, how about these?" Hazel then took some things out. There was an assortment of items right here. "What are these?" "They''re storage equipment. They only cost 5 gold coins each as well." "What?!" "That''s insane!" Storage rings were difficult to find. So, what was the catch to this? There was no way it was this cheap. Hazel scratched his head, "The size of these are about the size of a small drawer." "" Ahh. The others realized it. Large pocket space items were more useful as they could store stuff in them. But this was not useful as it could only store small things. "Oh, this is perfect!" Keith pped, "You sure?" "Mmhmm. I don''t think Laura and Leon need to bring much since she is still a child. But I think this would be good when storing smaller things." It was perfect for kids. I should get one for Leon as well. They could store some clothes in it for emergencies. For starters, Keith looked around and found an interesting bunny bag, "How much does that store?" "That young man can store 2 drawers worth of things." "Can you add a small strap to it?" "No problem!" "Then I will take that." Keith then looked around, "What about that?" He noticed a wristband with a small jewel in it, "That is one drawer." "Then I''ll take it." "How about you buy these essories for the lovelydies?" "We don-" "Sure, which ones do you guys want?" "Keith, it''s-" "It''s cool. It''s just a small gift. You guys can store some small things in it if you like." "Then I will take the bracelet over there." Faelyn pointed. "That ear cuff for me," Scarlet grinned. "Understood!" Hazel nodded. Her expression brightened; she thought for sure no one would buy this. "Also, do you sell regr storage rings?" "We do?" "You need that as well?" Last time they checked, Keith had storage, plus he had the belt and a ring. "This one would be for someone else." Keith grinned. "Sure." "Because you have bought so much, I will take out one ring! The total is 3 tinum and 2 gold coins." "Here!" Keith smiled as he handed it off. The three left with content looks. As they continued to walk, "Do you guys want to buy anything for your parents?" "Hmm?" "I don''t think they would care," Scarlet scratched her head. "Come on, I think they would like it. It''s the thought that counts," "Hmm, then I should buy some new clothes." Faelyn thought about it. "I''m thinking about a nice tie," Scarlet and Faelyn were thinking long and hard about this. While that happened, Keith also needed to think about his ns. It took them the whole day to buy everything they wanted.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 7: We’ll Be Staying With You Volume 9 Chapter 7: Well Be Staying With You Volume 9 Chapter 7: Well Be Staying With You Today was the day everyone was returning home. Actually, they were leaving home quite earlier than the others. There were still two weeks before sses officially ended, but it was prettyx. The academy understood it would take time for some students to return home. That was why they allowed them to leave earlier. "Leader, thank you for everything! I''ll see you in a few months," Arlo smiled. Keith patted his head, "Mmhmm! I''ll see you. Say hi to your family for me!" "Mmhmm!" "..." Gabriel also had a grin, and Keith nodded. The two didn''t need words as they pped their hands together. The two left the ind first. And now, he had to deal with the matter he had been dreading. Arlo and Gabriel tried their best not to look at them either. "We don''t want to go home!" "Can''t we go with you?!" Herrick and Melor whined as they held onto the man''s leg. The man scratched his head, trying to make heads of this situation. I can''t ask for help from others as well. The others had decided to watch from the sidelines. It was quite an interesting scene right now. The only thing they needed was popcorn, and things would be nice. "Come now, Dear. We need to return to the kingdom," Leona muttered. The carriage was waiting for them outside to leave. "No! I don''t want to go!" The lionman had no ns to let go of his legs. "Didn''t I give you guys some fruits and other meats?" Each person was given a goodie bag full of smoked meats and other fruits to bring home and try. Yet, these two were still acting like this? It was quite a predicament. "I''ll miss your cooking!" "I''m going to be dreaming about the steaks for the months!" They knew those goodie bags wouldn''tst. As the two continued to whine, "How about youe to our kingdom?" "Yeah, yeah!" "Knock it off, you two!" That was when two fists had rained down on them. It was none other than Alfia and Scarlet. Asking Keith to go to their ind was too much. They shook their heads, "You guys canst a few months without his cooking!" "You can take them." "Mmhmm. Thank you for your time. We''ll meet again." Leona dragged the two out of the ind. "These two are giving me headaches," Alfia groaned, but she looked up at Keith, "I''m going to go with Faelyn. You better take care of yourself." "Don''t worry, I will." "I want to go to yournd one day," She was pretty curious about what he had done to the northern region. If the ind was this fun, what was at his home? "Sure! We''ll wee you." "Mmhmm," Like so, the two elves left the ind. "I want the same thing," Scarlet grinned. The elf stole the words out of her mouth. "Of course. Also," Keith looked around before handing something to her, "Here''s some of this." "Dragon honey?" But the man already handed her a good amount. "Just a little extra. Also, try to mix some lemons into it. Let''s see if Selk wakes up with this." If Violet could do so, why couldn''t Selk? "" Scarlet paused before her lips arched upwards, "Thank you so much." That honey she had in the goodie bag was going to Selk. However, the man had even added more for her. "No problem," Keith smiled. That was when the demon princess pulled him in, Chu! Keith looked over to see a devious look on the girl''s face, "You always don''t y fair. I won''t either." Those were her final words as she left. "" Keith was left speechless. But he quickly shook his head; he needed to pack some of his things. Going to the second ind, he walked up to the dragon bee queen, "Bei, make sure to behave. All right?" "Bzz!" Bei and the other dragon bees nudged him. Keith nodded, "And you too, Eldi." "Cooo!" "Keith, we''re ready." Carolyn and the rest hade out of the mansion. "Yeah," Keith turned to Diana, "Diana, you and Aidiun are in charge. I will leave everything to you two." "Don''t worry; We''ll watch over the ind." Diana bowed. Now that he contracted with the great spirit, he could quickly teleport here whenever he wanted. But that was something he wasn''t going to say. As the group was about to leave the ind, Cadmus appeared, "Hey! Are you not going to say anything to me?" "Hmm? Why should I?" "Huh?!" "You''re going toe to my home either way." This dragon was connected to him by the hip. It didn''t matter where he was; this guy would follow. "That''s true. But also take this," Cadmus then handed a crystal over to him. "What''s this?" Keith tilted his head, "This is a messaging crystal." "Say what?" "Like the name implies, if I need to call you, I could-Hey! Where are you going?!" Keith quickly ran away as he could feel the headaches forming with this crystal. The possibilities were endless! He had pushed the four out the door. Carolyn shook her head, "That''s such a useful tool." "You mean the devil''s tool." He could definitely tell that tool would end his life. The group continued out of the academy, where they saw the carriage. "It''s been quite some time, you guys!" Keith waved his hand at the knights. "Young Master! It''s been so long!" The knights waved their hands. The group entered the carriage; that was when they started to move. As they stayed in there, "Cuuu!" Ruby sounded. "What''s the matter?" "Cuu! Cuu!" The little fellow started to nudge Carolyn. That was a straightforward message as the princess took out some cookies. The baby nibbled on them like it was the most delicious thing ever. "So adorable." Sarah and Krystal stared at the little fe. He had utterly drawn them in. The carriage then arrived in front of the royal capital. "Later, you two." Keith waved at Carolyn and Krystal. "Eh?" The two tilted their heads. "Isn''t this where you guys get off?" Carolyn would go to the castle, while Krystal needed to go to the Rustchil Duchy. "Did you not tell him?" Krystal turned to Carolyn. "Oh," Carolyn turned to Keith, "We''ll be staying at your territory." "What?" Volume 9 Chapter 8: Heading Home Volume 9 Chapter 8: Heading Home Volume 9 Chapter 8: Heading Home "Yeah, we will be staying at your mansion for the entire break." "..." Keith paused before questioning, "Does Uncle Julius know about this?" He might actually go crazy if Carolyn went solo on this. The thought of it made him shiver. The king nned to kill him when he heard about how the two kissed. And the look he made as he pecked her forehead was just...frightening. "Rx," Carolyn waved, "Here''s a letter from my father. He told me to give it to you." "Here''s one from my father as well," Krystal also had one from Edmund. Keith opened the letter from Julius first. Kid. My daughter is going to stay in your region for the break... Are you kidding me? The writing at the end of this sentence was jagged. Clearly, he didn''t want to do this! Okay, at least he wrote it clearly in the following sentence. After what urred, I need to do some cleanup. And don''t you dare flirt with my daughter! I don''t ept this rtionship! DO IT, AND I WILL END YOU! "..." This was totally expected from a doting father. Keith then opened the other letter. Keith, my daughter will stay in your region for the rest of the break. Because of what happened at the duchy, we still need to take out many people. I don''t want my daughter to see that. I''ve discussed this with the Marquis Freed, and he said it was fine. Please take care of my daughter. And you don''t need to worry about the bakery and merchant shop; I will look after it. "..." There''s such a difference. Both messages were telling him they would stay together. Yet, the feeling was so different; it was just drastic. Makes sense. Reading the contents, it was unsurprising that they would send their daughters away. Both families needed a cleanup. The Rustchil duchy had Rodrick Rustchil, who tried to upset the grand duchy by poisoning the grand duchess and then recing critical figures with his people. They had resolved a good amount. But that didn''t mean there were no traitors left; it was time for them to take out the stragglers. The same thing was going down in the royal family. Felix and Doyle. These two guys needed to be taken out as well. Felix had basically made a deal with Alger to sacrifice Carolyn to be the crown prince. Doyle was also found to be involved. That was why he wasn''t in ss anymore. Yeah, both needed to do a lot of cleanup. "Sure, you two can stay at my home." They were more than wee. Hearing all of this, Carolyn and Krystal''s expressions brightened tenfold. Well, even if Keith said no, they would still do it. "Let''s go!" There was no point in waiting here as the group was ready to set off. But as they did so, "We''re not going to go through the teleportation gate?" "Nope. Waste of coins." "" You know you can''t say that, right? It didn''t make sense after how many coins he had thrown away. "I''ve already told my family about it. It would be pleasant to go on a camping trip with the five of you," Keith grinned, "And we''ll be passing by the Stillword territory first." Jack and Sarah nned to take the carriage to their home. That was why the two hitched a ride with him. "Keith, you didn''t have to." "It''s fine. And besides, I hate the idea of going through the gates all of the time," It ruined the fun of adventuring. And like that, they were off. The marquis knights had surrounded the area. After some time, they had stopped to take a break, "Alright, I guess I''m on cooking duty." Keith cracked his neck back and forth. It was time for him to do some cooking for all of them. As he did so, the knights were smiling, "It''s so great to have the young master''s cooking again!" "Indeed!" "I couldn''t forget about it!" This taste! It had been so long since they had something as tasty as this. However, Keith tilted his head, "Didn''t you guys have Gus cooking for you?" He learned most of his techniques. "Of course! But it''s nothingpared to your cooking, Young Master!" One knight sounded. That was when the other knights chimed in as well. It was quite a predicament. After the group had finished their meal, they decided to go to bed. Keith and Jack were in one tent while the rest of the girls were in the other. "How about we add the bow onto his neck? That would definitely make him cuter?" "If you add this one to the tail, it would be great as well." "Hah! Can you guys not talk so loud?!" Keith groaned. These tents were not soundproof. With those words, the man returned to bed. That was only for a few hours before he woke up. A sigh came from his mouth. He walked out and saw the knights on standby. That was when the knights nudged their heads to one side. Going there, he saw Carolyn using magic. She had been channeling mana into her hand. "How long has she been at it?" Krystal and Sarah with her. "3 hours," Sarah frowned. "You know doing this while you''re all tired out is only going to do worse," Keith called out to the girl. Carolyn sighed, "But I need to get used to celestial magic." That was a must. Celestial magic. This magic was quite powerful, and the Philosopher Kingdom wanted to use this power to cement itself as the strongest kingdom. "I''ve been listening to all of Alger''s words when using it. But that was the wrong way. I need to relearn everything from scratch." Alger had taught her the spells. However, it was a rush job. She had learned everything so quickly that she couldn''t control any of them. That would do more harm than good. "" Keith sighed as he patted the girl''s head, "There''s no need for you to overwork like this. You already have an understanding of it." Yes, Alger had rushed her, but she had a foundation. Weak, but they could add more to it. "You always say these things." "Just calm down and do so," Keith sighed, "Come on, you three. Drink this; it''ll help you sleep. We have a long journey ahead of us." "Thank you," It was a ss of warm milk. "By the way, where is my brother?" Sarah tilted her head, "Oh, he''s sleeping like a log." "" Sarah held her head, "That blockhead could sleep through anything." "Pff,"
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 9: How About A Bakery Here As Well? Volume 9 Chapter 9: How About A Bakery Here As Well? Volume 9 Chapter 9: How About A Bakery Here As Well? The days heading to the Stillword family were quite straightforward. They would take breaks along the way. Inside the carriage, "Hah! I win!" Keith then ced his cards down. But as he did so, "Not so fast, take this!" Carolyn grinned as she showed her hand. "..." "I can''t beat that," "Me, either." Jack and Krystal couldn''t do so. But there was one person who didn''t show their hands. It was none other than Sarah. "Guess I win." Sarah grinned as she ced her cards down. "..." Keith and Carolyn''s expression dropped when they saw that. Are you kidding me? "I will be taking this," Sarah grinned as she happily took the choctes from the table. The chips they used were choctes. It went from dark-milk-white from low to high. Sarah took everything home. Jack grabbed his head! "No! My choctes! Sister, can''t you share?" All his choctes were riding on this. Yet, it went to his sister. "Nope! I''m going to keep all of this," Sarah grinned. Carolyn and Krystal could look at the girl in envy; that pile of chocte would make anyone jealous. Keith smiled; he didn''t mind. But as they were talking with one another, "Young Master, we can see the Stillword vige." The group was arriving at the vige quitete at noon. "Understood." Keith nodded, "We''re close to your home." "Mmhmm," Jack and Sarah''s expressions changed when they heard this. It had been quite some time since they had returned. Not only that, the damage Count Mills caused was still in their mind. The Count had tried to use their powers to force their family to marry their oldest daughter away. That was when Keith stepped in, and the Count''s family imploded. Thest thing Keith remembered was that the vige was pretty lifeless because of the Count''s actions. Count Mills had cut off their trade routes. But that was a few months ago. As they entered the vige, "Everything looks so much better!" Sarah eximed as she saw people walking around. It was more than before. The vigers weren''t down and in the dumps but had bright looks. "As expected. Uncle Julius really worked his magic." Because the Count had amassed so many coins, Julius decided to split all of that among the people they had harmed. "There''s no need to cry, Sarah." "Yeah," Sarah was beingforted by the two girls while Jack stared out. "You''re not going to cry about this?" "No," Jack said, "As long as everyone is fine, then I''m d." "..." Your hand is saying something different. Jack''s fist was clenched tight as it trembled. It was evident that he was excited about this. That was when they arrived in front of the mansion. Sarah quickly dashed out the door, "Mother! Father." Ryan, Reba, and their two siblings were waiting there. "Dear," Reba held her daughter tightly. "Greetings, Baron Stillword," Keith bowed his head, and so did Krystal and Carolyn. "Wee to our home?" Ryan bowed. "Mmhmm," The group was then brought to their guest rooms. Afterward, they were brought over to the dining room. Ryan smiled, "Let''s have our meal." "Mmhmm." "Keith, I want to thank you for what you did for my daughter and son. Our family would have been ruined if it weren''t for you." Ryan needed to say it to this boy. "It was nothing. Jack and Sarah are my friends. I did what I should." The only reason why he was so angry was because of how Todd messed with him. "But still, to put your life on the line," Ryan and Reba couldn''t believe he would do something like that. The child had used such a duel against a count. "It''s fine. Enough with the thank you. Let''s enjoy our meal." "Mmhmm," Ryan nodded. However, that only caused Jack to frown, "Can you even call this a meal?" "Eh?" "The food that we eat on the ind is so much more delicious," Jack muttered. Ryan''s eyes narrowed; however, Sarah added, "It actually is." "Really? Sister?" "" Carolyn and Krystal didn''t say anything as it would be rude. But they agreed. This was actually not that good. "It''s actually quite pleasant to eat," Keith added, "But speaking of food, Uncle Ryan, have you thought about incorporating new stores into the vige?" "Eh?" Now, everyone''s expression changed. "I was also thinking about adding a bakery and merchant group here." "Ah, are you sure?" Ryan had heard about the bakeries and merchant shops that had been set up in the north. Each one was doing excellent and well regarded. "Mmhmm, I''ve been thinking of expanding into the lower portion of the northern regions as well." "Do it, Father!" "Yeah!" Jack and Sarah''s eyes brightened as they pumped their fist. "Umm, our territory isn''t like that." "So? I just want to work with you," Keith grinned. "Then sure. I will have and ready for you." "That''s great. I''ll tell my people about this as well." "Yippe!" "We get bread!" Jack and Sarah sighed in relief as they couldn''t believe it. They wouldn''t have to starve like fools. Volume 9 Chapter 10: Sharing A Tent Together Volume 9 Chapter 10: Sharing A Tent Together Volume 9 Chapter 10: Sharing A Tent Together "Thank you for taking care of us," Keith shook his hand. It was the next day; it was time for the three to leave. The stop to the vige was only a short stop. They would need to ride much longer to head to the Marquis territory. Ryan smiled, "It was our pleasure." "Later, man." Jack waved his hand, but that caused Rebba to smack his head, "How could you be so nonchnt about this?! Look at your sister." "I''ll see you two in a month and a half!" Sarah hugged the two girls. They did the same as well. Anyone could see the warm-hearted scene between the three. "Me too." "Mmhmm." "Well, I''m not like them. Crying and doing something when we''re going to meet again is just dumb." Jack scoffed. "Yeah, yeah." Keithughed. "Keith, I will miss you!" Sarah hugged the man and Keith did the same thing, "Mmhmm." With those final words, the group was now setting off to the Marquis estate. As they did, Keith made some tea, "Here, drink some of this." "Thank you," Krystal took the cup and asked, "When will we arrive at your home?" "I think a week or two." The carriage continued onwards. While it did, "Thanks for letting me stay at your home." "There''s no need to thank me. It was my father''s decision." "Yeah, this guy has no say in this," Carolyn added. That just caused Keith to smack her head. "Shut it." "But why does it feel like we''ve done so much, yet there''s more toe." "Oscar," Keith muttered. It was all because of that one person. Felix was one of the main culprits that caused the Philosopher Kingdom incident. But that was because he had apetitor. Oscar Sol Gerard. He was the Solis Kingdom''s second prince and a contender to be crown prince. The reason why Felix decided to make a deal was because of this man. "Krystal, I''m sorry about what my brother did," Not only that, he was the one who correrced Rodrick to try to overthrow Edmund. "It''s not your fault. You were also part of the scheme," Krystal shook. One brother tried to mess with her while the other was set up by the older one. "There''s nothing we can do about this; we''ll just leave it up to Julius and Edmund. Let the adults handle it and rx." "Okay." Ending it like so, there was a serene silence where Keith yawned, "I''m going to take a nap. Tell me when we''re going to take a break." But as he did so, Krystal and Carolyn sat on both sides of him. "What are you two doing?" "Taking a nap as well," They had decided to use his shoulders as pillows. "Suit yourself." Keith didn''t mind that as he knocked out. But that was when he noticed how the two girls held his arm tightly. "..." I''m not getting any sleep, am I? "Young-" "Shh!" Keith quickly moved a finger to his lips. That caused the knight to nod as he mouthed that they would set up camp in a few minutes. Keith nodded. Guess I won''t be sleeping. These two were allowed to. But when it came time for bed, something was brought up, "How about the three of us sleep together?" Keith almost spat out his food, "Are you kidding me? Why bring this up?!" "Well, without Jack and Sarah, there''s a lot of space, so let''s just sleep together." One tent could house four people. So, one person using it was kinda overkill. "" Keith blinked and wanted to say something, "You and I had already slept in a tent before, so it''s fine." "But Krystal-" "I''m fine with it!" Krystal stated. Carolyn would only be asking if she had gotten her permission. "Eh?" "It would be nice," That was when the two grabbed his hand, "Come on! Let''s go in and sleep now!" "Wait!" Keith nced at the knights, requesting for help. But the only thing those knights did was grin. "Our young master is walking up the stairs of adulthood." "And with two beautiful girls as well." "Ahh, so envious of him. Do I look excited about this?! Keith''s eyes narrowed as he wanted to fight them. All he knew was that they would get it when they returned home. "" There was an awkward silence between the three. "I will take the side," Keith decided. "Huh? Why are you taking the side?" "Should I not?" "You should be the one taking the middle." "I don''t like that look on your face." That grin was saying many things about what she had nned for him. "Just sleep in the middle now," Carolyn grinned as she shoved the man over. Keith shook his head as he was prepared to go to sleep. But that was when he felt two weights on his arms. "What are you guys doing?" "Hold each of your hands." "Why?" "So you don''t do anything naughty." "Then why even have me here?!" "Ehehe, because we''re scared." "Indeed." Krystal, you sound so unbelievable. Keith sighed, "Come on, go to bed, or else I will attack." "Okay!" The two didn''t hesitate as they raised the man''s hands and used them as pillows, "So soft." ".Yeah." "Hah," Keith sighed as he went to bed. There was really nothing he could do about this. That was when, "Cuu!" "We want in too!" Fira and Ruby didn''t hesitate to jump into this as well. The next morning, Keith had gotten out of the tent. And when he did, the knights all had grins as they stared at him. It was quite something. "What?" "Nothing, Young Master." "Then get to packing up! We''re moving," Those dark circles under his eyes were messing with him. He couldn''t get a wink of sleep. When you were surrounded by all sides, it was messing with him! What made it even harder was that they were breathing under his neck. The thought made him shiver. "Kay!" The knights quickly went to pack up, but that didn''t help the fact that they had smiles.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 11: Gift Giving Time Volume 9 Chapter 11: Gift Giving Time Volume 9 Chapter 11: Gift Giving Time "Brrh," Krystal''s mouth jittered as she stared out the window. Outside was covered in snow. It was beautiful, but the temperature was offsetting everything. "When I heard about the northern region being cold, I never expected it to be like this." Krystal had also changed into long-sleeved clothes. But never did she expect this. "It''s even more so when you live in such a hot region." The South was warmerpared to othernds. It wasn''t surprising to see the girl act like this. "Krystal, huddle together with me. It''s too cold to sit alone." Carolyn waved her hands to the girl. She had a nket wrapped around her body. "Yeah," Krystal nodded. Fira tilted, "Big Sister Carolyn, Krystal, are you two cold?" "Of course!" "How are you not cold?" They were amazed by how this temperature did not affect the little spirit. Fira then questioned, "Why should I be? I live in this region." The two girls had overlooked something; Fira came from the northern region with Keith. That meant she was quite ustomed to the temperature. "Still,e over here with Mir and Ruby!" The two little ones were being used as heat packs! "Okay!" The little spirit flew over and into the nket. Keith shook his head, "Shouldn''t you be used to it? Youe to my ce all the time." Carolyn had beening and going from his territory. "I haven''t for quite some time now." Thest time they came here was eight months ago. "Tsk tsk." "Don''t "Tsk," us! Take this!" Without any hesitation, Carolyn ced her hands on Keith''s face. It was cold and icy, "..." However, there was no effect on him. "Did you really think this is going to affect me?" Ice hands were a staple for him, along with Leon and Laura. "Eh?" "Come here," He ced his hand onto hers, heating it up. "So warm." Carolyn melted. "Krystal,e here." Im-okay. Krystal melted like so with the feeling of warmness. "Also, use this nket instead. It''s a lot thicker and keeps heat as well." A ck nket was taken out and was ced over the two. "You''re the best, Keith!" Carolyn grinned as she nestled into it. The man tilted his head, "Do you remember what you tried to do to me a few seconds ago." "I apologize. And I know how to make it up to you," Carolyn made a cute face. But then she turned to Krystal, who nodded. "Eh?" "What are you two doing?" The two quickly went over to his side, which was when they covered him. "Warm, right?" "Mmhm, it''s cozy." Keith didn''t deny that; it was pretty warm andfortable. With three people''s body heat together also made it better. "Cuu!" "Ruby, what are you doing?" The little baby went even further as he went into Keith''s clothes and popped out of his shirt. "Cuu." The baby was content. "Leave him in there; he wants to be with Daddy," Carolyn grinned as she hugged the man. A light and rxed sigh came out of their mouth as they slowly drifted off. They were too cozy. That was when the knightmented, "Young Master, we have arrived in front of the Estate." "Oh, we''re here?" As he looked through the window, Carolyn and Krystal also got ready. "..." Weren''t you guys resting? He swore these girls were asleep a few minutes ago. The carriage stopped in front of the mansion. Keith was the first person to get out. "Big brother!" Two little ones dashed over! "Did you two miss me?" "Mmhmm!" The two nodded. But that was when they dashed to the two girls, "Big sister Carolyn!" Big sister Krystal! "Mmhmm," The two girls nodded as they patted their heads. "Wee home, Little brother." Eric punched his chest. That only caused Keith tough, "Didn''t you guys meet with me a few weeks ago?" "Still, it''s so great to have you home," Derek held his brother''s head. Nothing beats meeting at home. "Derek, don''t mess with his head." Alvin smacked him. "Hello, Uncle, Aunty." Hello, Marquis, Marchioness. While Keith talked with his siblings, Carolyn and Krystal bowed to William and Sophia. "There''s no need to do that. I''ve already discussed this with your fathers. You guys are wee to stay here as long as you like," Understanding the upheaval that was going down, of course, he would help them out. "And you don''t need to use Marchioness for me, Krystal. Just call me Aunty and him Uncle." Sophia smiled. It was too formal for their taste. "...Thank you, Aunty." Krystal''s cheeks were slightly red as she said this. "Let''s go inside. I bought a lot of gifts for you all." Keith grinned. He had prepared many gifts. "Big sister Carolyn, let me show you around!" "Sure." While Leon held onto Carolyn, "..." Laura held onto Krystal''s hands as she looked up at the girl. She didn''t say much, but her actions got the message across. Everyone was then brought over to the living room. That was when he snapped his fingers, which caused all of the items to appear. "First up is my two little angels." The weapon and wand were brought out first. "It''s a sword!" Leon marveled at the weapon in his hand. Laura didn''t say anything, but she moved the wand left and right. "Leon, if you inject mana into it, then you can make the sword harder. For Laura, the wand will help you get used to magic." "An enchanted sword?" Sophia blinked, "Keith, that''s a little-" "It''s fine, mother. It''s a good practice sword for him." "Thank you, Big Brother!" "But Big Brother is not done!" Keith grinned as he took out the bracelet and bunny bag, "Cute," Laura''s eyes locked onto it. But Keith added, "Not only that, but you can store things in it too!" "Really?" "Not as big as mine. But you guys could store some clothes and your candy in there." He held a cookie before the bracelet, causing it to disappear. "Big Brother is the best!" Leon and Laura quickly hugged him. Volume 9 Chapter 12: Here’s My Return Gift. Volume 9 Chapter 12: Heres My Return Gift. Volume 9 Chapter 12: Heres My Return Gift. "..." William and Sophia could only shake their heads. The fourth son was spoiling them rotten. He wasn''t done with gift-giving; it was time for the others. "For Eric, I bought you an enchanted sword as well. It can extend and shorten its length." "It got heft to it," Herrick swung the sword back and forth, impressed by the weight. "For Derek, I got you these twin swords." "Sweet!" The two''s eyes glimmered at the swords. But while they did so, William and Sophia could only blink. The equipment didn''t seem cheap at all. All of them were definitely expensive. "For Alvin, I got you this staff. It can enhance wind, water, lightning, and fire. Also, this was not only from me." "Hmm?" Alvin tilted his head. "This is something made from Hazel," Keith grinned, "She sends you her regards." "Ah! She was the one who made it?" Alvin''s eyes brightened. "Hazel?" Sophia''s ears also peeked, "Mind exining to me who that is?" "Ahh, she''s a ssmate I tutored and helped out during my academy years. She''s quite hardworking and has a talent for making magical equipment. She told me she would stay in the city to work under a famous store." Alvin stared at the staff, "To think she would make such a beautiful staff. And it''s also tailored to me as well. What are the odds?" "..." Odds? Are you really saying something like that? Sophia then questioned, "Alvin, what does Hazel do for you during sses?" The moment she asked, a groan came from Eric''s, not Alvin''s, mouth. "Hmm? Just the normal things. But whenever she had extra things like wands, stones, and other materials, she would give them to me." "..." Everyone looked at one another before a deep sigh came out. Poor Hazel. "When she has the time, you should invite her over to her." Sophia wanted to see the woman herself. "I think she''s having a difficult time right now. Let''s not bother her." Alvin waved. "..." Brother, she would go heaven and earth for you. Those eyes as she talked about Alvin said it all. "For father, I bought you these sses. I tried them on, and they help out with eye strains." "Thank you." Those sses were quite stylish on the marquis. "For Mother, I bought you a popr perfume set in the city. Also, I bought you a new dress as well." "Thank you, Sweetie!" "I need to hand out to Carter and the rest," Keith had bought gifts for everyone in the estate. But as he was about to do that, he had been missing one person to whom he needed to give something. "Where''s May?" The girl was not there when he returned. "Ahh, She''s sleeping right now. We told her to go to bed." Sophia grinned. "Okay," Keith nodded. After giving out all of his gifts, he headed to his room. But as he did so, "Why are you guys following me?" Carolyn and Krystal were behind. "Because it''s fun!" "Mmhmm." "We want to y!" Leon and Laura came with added emphasis. "..." Keith took a deep sigh as he said so. As they entered his room, "Young Master!" May was breathing raggedly. Not only that, but her hair was also a little unkempt, plus her clothing was loose. "I''m sorry about not greeting you!" "It''s fine. And you shoulde here now," Keith had a frown as he said this. "Yes." May slowly walk before him. Krystal blinked, "Keith-" But Carolyn nudged her, telling her not to worry. "Hair," Keith took out ab andbed the woman''s hair, "Didn''t I tell you before that you can''te in like this. Appearance is important." "Yes." May''s cheeks turned red. "If you''re going to bete, the best thing to do is be presentable." Keith sighed. There was no point in looking disheveled when you would bete for it. "Do you have ab on you at all times?" Krystal blinked. "Of course," Keith nodded, "It''s because of that girl over there." "Ehehe," Carolyn scratched her head. "..." What did you do? "I always have to carry one if shees in with messy hair." Carolyn was one of those sleepy children who could walk into a room with spiked-up hair. "It''s gotten better." Academy life had helped her be prim and proper. "Yeah, thankfully." After a few minutes ofbing, May''s hair had be straight. Thest thing was to straighten out those clothes. "Good." Keith nodded, "May, I see you have been working." One look and Keith could tell the girl had worked hard. "Big brother! Me next!" Laura called out. "Sure. But let me give my gift to May first." "Eh?" "Here''s my return gift," Keith then presented a ring out. "...Keith?" Carolyn blinked while Krystal gulped. You''re giving ady a ring? "It''s a storage ring," Keith chopped both of their heads, "I figured you should have something like this." She would probably need to bring many things around when she met people. Best she had a ring to store everything in. "Young Master, this is too much!" A storage ring of this size would cost a lot of coins. "No, it''s not. You''ve been working so hard; you deserve it." "Thank you so much." May held the ring close to her heart. Leon and Laura then jumped up and down, "Big sister May, we also got things from Big Brother!" They started to show it off to the girl. "They''re all so beautiful." They all continued to talk with one another before they went to sleep.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 13: Her Focus Is Solely On You Now Volume 9 Chapter 13: Her Focus Is Solely On You Now Volume 9 Chapter 13: Her Focus Is Solely On You Now The following day, Keith woke up from his sleep. When he did so, he saw the snowball on his bed. He was not alone; there was a cute creature on his head as well. "Cuu," Ruby had been sleeping quite soundly on Mir''s body. Did Mir make his body bigger? The snowball was bigger than the times he had made himself out to be. Mir had be a good older brother for the baby. He had been watching over Ruby as much as possible. And it wasn''t him either; Aria and Fira also did the same. A lot of the animals dotted on the baby. "Po," Mir slowly woke up and licked Keith''s face. "I know. It''s the best thing to wake up in your own bed." Nothing could beat something like that. But as he got up, "Cuu." "Sorry for waking you up." "Cuuu!" Ruby quickly jumped on his face. But that was when he grabbed him by the scruff of its small neck. The baby loved to hug his face. He saw May by the door, "Young Master, I''ve prepared you a change of clothes." "May, you really don''t need to do this. You should be resting more." May probably have a lot of work to do. But she shook her head, "I''m your maid before everything else. I don''t want to give that up!" "..." Keithughed, "I''m really home." "Indeed you are," May chuckled. Keith had changed into hisbat gear as he walked to the barracks. That was when he saw Eric doing some push-ups on the ground. "Good morning, Brother." "Morning, you''re up early," The only two people awake right now were the two. "I''ve been waking up like this for quite some time now." His body had been set to wake up at this time. "Then let''s go for a jog," "Mmhmm." The two started to jog around the barracks. "How''s your semester at the academy?" This was the first time they spoke with one another about his academics. Even at Carolyn''s birthday, they were saying happy things. "Pretty good. I''ve met several people there." "Indeed you have. But remember to try your best to stay away from trouble." This wasn''t a warning but more of a concern for his little brother. "I don''t think I can." Trouble? Somehow, trouble always came to him left and right. It wasn''t like he asked it to be there. "Haha. But try to contain it more. Father and Mother were stunned about the duel you had against Todd Mills. The other things piling up didn''t help the situation." Everyone''s soul left their body when they saw the letter. "I acted rashly on that." Keith groaned. Of course, they would hear about it. Every time he had trouble or caused trouble, William and Sophia would hear about it. Eric added, "But you don''t need to worry about anything." "Hmm?" "Cause all the trouble you like, the family got your back," Eric grinned. "Uh," "Don''t worry so much. You can raze hell in the academy. Just know that your big brother supports you." Eric rubbed his head as he said this. "..." " I''m not a little kid." "Haha, you''re always a little kid in my eyes," Ericughed. But then his expression turned serious, "But on a serious note, there is one thing I have to warn you." "Hmm?" "Stop picking up girls." "Eh?" "The number of girls you know of made me have a heart attack." Eric couldn''t believe it. The girls Keith knew were alldies with high standings, which made him gag. And he could tell some were quite interested in him. "Also, it doesn''t help that we have a princess and the daughter of a grand duke here as well." When William told them about it, they were left speechless. "It just kinda happened." With him being in S-ss, of course, he would make friends with them. "Are you sure?" "What''s with the silence?" Now it was time for Eric to groan, "You''re just like Alvin." "Huh?" "Alvin was such an idiot to these things. He definitely got that from father." William and Alvin were quite oblivious to these situations. And it seemed his younger brother caught it as well. "Alvin was really like that?" Actually, Alvin talked about Hazel as if she were a friend. But that couldn''t be said about the girl herself. "Oh, he''s the worst." Eric groaned, "The number of girls he yed by mistake was ungodly. And it didn''t help that he was also teaching, which caused the numbers to skyrocket." Being his brother, he had seen all of it. "..." "What made it worse was how they were extremely obsessed with him. Some girls tried to enter our roomte at night." Eric''s expression turned dark as if he recalled something horrible. "...Was Hazel one of them?" From the crazed look in her eyes, he felt she was one of those people. "Oh, no. She''s actually one of the good ones." Eric shook, "Although she did follow Alvin around like a puppy." It was sort of a weird sight to see. "That''s good." Hazel got another plus in his mind. "Indeed. She''s one of the few I''m rooting for." "Wait a minute, what about you? You''re handsome as well," Eric got his looks from William. So, shouldn''t he have a couple of suitors or something? "I rejected all of them." "Huh? Did you not like anyone?" "No, I don''t." "Wait a minute...Do you have someone you like?" From the way he was acting, it seemed likely! "....I''m pretty sure she had forgotten about me." Eric sighed. "Come on! You''ve got to try! Mother is pretty worried about you!" Sophia was trying her best to get the two married. It was pretty worrisome that they didn''t have a fiancee yet. "I''m not interested right now in love. The only thing right now is to focus on my sword." His only lover was the sword. "Then you''re going to face Mother''s wrath." "...What?" "You understand that now that she knows about Hazel, her focus would be solely on you, right?" "...There''s Derek." "Umm, he''s not really in the mix because he''s younger than you." Derek had time. "..." Volume 9 Chapter 14: They’re Both Nice Volume 9 Chapter 14: Theyre Both Nice Volume 9 Chapter 14: Theyre Both Nice "Haha," Keithughed, but it changed into a calm and callus look, "On a serious note, we should deal with Oscar." Even when Krystal said this, Keith already understood: Oscar was not someone they could let be idle. Eric nodded, "Father and the others understood from the letter you''ve sent." The man made it clear to everyone that Oscar would definitely pull something against them. "This guy is definitely worse than Felix." An understatement of the making. Oscar was a million times worse than Felix. The first prince''s actions were based on the second prince''s move. An inferiorityplex against his younger sibling; that was why he made a deal with the Philosopher Kingdom. Oscar knew of this; he took advantage of all his movements. "We''ll be ready. If that bastard wants to attack the north region, then let him. We''ll bite his head off." Eric and the rest were prepared for this. They wouldn''t be taking this lying down. "Haha," "How about we pick up the pace now?" Eric and Keith had been going at this at a light pace while they talked. Keith nodded, "Yeah, let''s do this." The two didn''t hesitate as they quickly got faster. They continued to do this for ten minutes before they slowed down. "Little Brother, you''ve gotten faster." Eric stretched his neck. "I can say the same thing about you." The two weren''t out of breath at all. Instead, they wereposed; it was clear to both that the other hadn''t gone all out. Eric took his de out, "How about a little duel?" "You sure?" Keith blinked. "I have to break in the new sword you gave me," Eric had been dying to try out the new sword he had obtained. It had such an interesting effect. "Sure," Keith nodded as he summoned a spear and a shield. "You''re not going to use a sword?" He remembered the child''s go-to weapon was a sword. "I''ve changed it to a different pair. I''m the tank of my team." "Let''s begin!" Like that, the battle between the two started. It was such a high-paced fight from the get-go. Aggressive from the start, as always. Eric was like Herrick and Melor, who made the first move, trying to overpower the opponent. I''m not going to go down quickly. Facing those two constantly made him understand a lot as he raised his shield to guard. In a split second, Shing! The spear went flying across Eric''s eyes. "Woah, you''re quite good at the spear as well, Little Brother," I guess it''s time to test this thing out. That was when, Shing! The de immediately extended forward, going through a gap from his shield! Extending and shrinking, the de came with a flurry of stabs. But after some time, "I couldn''t defeat you after all." Keith sighed. That de was really something; the movements were too unpredictable. "You have definitely gotten stronger than thest time we fought," Eric looked down at his hand. It was shaking by all the power blows Keith had sent when the two weapons collided. What kind of power does he have? Eric then added, "I think you should choose another weapon. You''ve been swinging the spear like a sword." Throughout the spar, Keith had shed with the spear. The weapon was more of a pierce than a sh. Eric got smacked, but it didn''t damage him much. "But I like the stab from a spear. It feels nice." Keith used the spear because of its piercing abilities. It was smooth and easy. The shes were more of a habit since he used a sword for so long. "That habit of yours might get you killed." "True," While the two continued with their training, Krystal came out. "You came outte," Krystal usually woke up at the same time as him. But she was quitete right now. The girl sighed, "I think it''s the cold." "Ahh, it does make you want to stay in your bed more." Cold weather really helped out by making people more sleepy. "Want to spar with us?" Eric suggested. "It will be my pleasure," Krystal raised her weapon. Keith watched from the sidelines, and he looked at how they fought. As they did, more people started to arrive. "Did you sleep well?" Carolyn yawned, "Mmhmm. It was sofy. Why are you three even out here so early in the morning?" Derek nodded, "Agreed! You guys should be sleeping more." "" You couch potatoes. "You guys should warm up. Eric and Krystal have already finished their workout." "Krystal, you have excellent form and speed. I think you just need to work out more to build your strength, and you''ll be better," Eric had defeated her in the match. "Understood." "Krystal, let''s do some sparring." Carolyn grinned. "Sure," While the two of them did so, "Are they equally matched?" "No, Krystal is better with using a weapon," Swordmanship-wise, Krystal was a few notches higher. But magic-wise, Carolyn was the winner. The former wanted to get used to swords as a secondary weapon. "I see. So, who are you going to marry?" "Huh? Why are you asking me that?" "You''re going to marry one of them one day, so who?" Derek grinned. "." Keith rolled his eyes. That caused Eric to add, "Personally, I think Krystal would be a good fit for you. It will definitely reign in some of your impulsiveness." "What? I think Carolyn would be a good match. She''ll tone down his seriousness as well." "Why do you guys make it sound like I need someone to reign me in." "You kinda do," "The amount of things you did in such a short time showed your track record." "..." The two stared at one another beforeughing, "Or you could just take both of them." "" Why are you guys mapping my life out? Keith shook his head. But as they were doing this, May stood on the side, shaking her head. "What are you guys talking about?" Alvin then came out with Leon and Laura. "About our little brother''s love life." The two sounded. "Oh, is he nning to marry both of them?" "" Why are you saying the same thing?
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 15: Moonlight Persimmons Volume 9 Chapter 15: Moonlight Persimmons Volume 9 Chapter 15: Moonlight Persimmons "Big Brother! Practice with me!" Leon and Laura wanted to practice with him. It had been quite some time since they did so. "Sure," But as he was about to, something came to his mind, "Actually, let''s not practice first. There''s something I want you guys to try," "Hmm?" The two children tilted their heads. "I want you guys to try these," Keith had taken out some moonlight persimmons. "Alvin, I will need your help with this." "Hmm? What does the fruit do?" Alvin tilted his head. It was obvious that Keith would feed these things to the children; there should also be an effect. "Ah, you''re going to feed them that? That''s smart." Carolyn and Krystal were done sparring as they came over to the sibling group. "Mmhmm," Keith turned to the two, "Go ahead and try it." "Okay!" The two took a big bite out of the persimmon; when they did, a light blue glow surrounded the two. But they didn''t realize it as they continued to munch. "Tasty," They savored the vor as they nibbled. It was like two little hamsters. "How do you guys feel?" Besides the adorableness, there was something he was more interested in. "Warm and fuzzy in my tummy." Afortable and cozy feeling enveloped their stomach. "Try firing your magic." "Okay!" Leon started to chant something. And a giant fireball appeared in his hand! As he did, Alvin froze, "What the? Why is it so strong?!" He had been teaching the two how to use magic. Leon was quite adept with using fire magic. That was why when he summoned the fireball, it was twice the size of what he usually did. "Ites from the moonlight persimmons. It increases their magic power for a short period." "I see." "That''s an incredible fruit," Derek muttered. To increase magical power like that? It was absurd. "The increase of magic is one of the effects. But it also has a special effect of increasing a mage''s container." Krystalmented. "What?!" Alvin''s expression froze. "It increases mine not that much," Carolyn muttered. She had eaten one, but like Scarlet and Alfia, her container was much higher than average. It didn''t affect them too much. Krystal added, "I think it would be better for people who are young or have a small container. That''s when the effects are the most effective." Arlo''s container increased because of the fruit. "Big Brother, can you check it?" "Of course." Hearing all of this, Alvin ced his hand on the two. A frown soon formed, "It''s definitely increased. However, I think we should have Mendel check on it." A secondter, the doctor came over, "What can I do for you, Young Master?" "Can youe and check their bodies? Specifically, their containers?" "Sure," Mendel touched Leon and Laura''s bodies. That was when he checked it out, "Their containers are definitelyrger. But it seems like there''s nothing wrong with it." "By how much?" "About half." "Okay," Keith nodded. His deduction wasn''t wrong; using this on younger people was more effective than older ones. "But, Young Master, you shouldn''t feed them this all the time," Mendel warned, "If you force their containers to grow every day, they will break." That would make it impossible to use mana. "I know that," Keith felt he shouldn''t let them always eat it. The same goes for the ind. The ones who had a significant boost to their containers were halted. "How long should I wait before I give another one to them?" "Give them a week to let their container adjust." "Understood. Thank you, Mendel." Keith nodded. "So we can''t eat it?" Leon and Laura''s eyes blinked. Keith shook, "Sorry, but not right now. You guys will have to wait before you can do so again." "Aww." "But there are other delicious things your big brother has in store for you!" He had been capturing so many monsters for this day. "Yippe!" "Let''s go and have breakfast now." Since they know about their sudden increase in power, they should get food. They hadpletely forgotten about training. "A fruit that could increase one''s magic containers. There was such an incredible thing like this?" William never heard of such a fruit capable of doing this. Sophia took a bite and felt it out, "My magic power definitely increased by a quarter. However, my container didn''t grow that much." "That''s still lethal," In Sophia''s hands, an increase of .25 was deadly. It could change the tides of battle in an instant. "How much would one cost," Derek muttered. Now came the issue. "Hmm, if we''re going with how it can increase magical power by that much, then it''s definitely going for at least 2 tinum. But when you add that it could instantly improve the eater''s container, 5 tinum." Thatst effect was what everyone should keep their eyes on. "My lord." Everyone gulped. "You''re not nning to sell it, right?" "Nope. I''m not nning to do so." Having this on the market was pretty deadly. The only thought in his mind was; "I''m wondering what kinds of desserts I can pair with it to make it delicious?" Hearing the effects, he could make it work. "Big brother, you''re drooling again." Slight drops of water came from the side of his mouth. "Sorry about that." The man quickly wiped the drool away. "Kind of a bad habit," Derek muttered. Everyone knew about the drool he had when he thought about food. "It''s charming," Carolyn muttered while Krystal nodded. "..." These two. "Let''s have our meal now." Enough talking about this fruit; it was time for them to get food in their stomachs. Volume 9 Chapter 16: Sunshine Street! Volume 9 Chapter 16: Sunshine Street! Volume 9 Chapter 16: Sunshine Street! "Let''s go out and have some fun!" Keith raised his hand in the air as he shouted. "Yeah!" "Y-yeah," Carolyn, Leon, Laura, and Fira cheered loudly. Krystal raised her hand slightly into the air in embarrassment. She had gone with the flow. May watched them with a grin on her face. How adorable. "This is Krystal''s first time in our city! Let''s go show how great it is, everyone!" It was time to show off to the tourists. "Mmhmm!" "Let''se back here after we get dressed." Indeed they did; they returned to the lobby in a few minutes. Keith grinned as he saw the two foxes move around. It had been some time since he had seen this adorableness. "We don''t need a carriage?" Krystal questioned. "It''s only a few minutes walk to the city. And we need to burn off those calories." "Mmhmm!" Leon and Laura nodded as they held his hand. And when they entered the city, "Look! It''s the young master!" "Good afternoon, Young Master!" "It''s so great to have you back!" As they walked down the streets, the people waved. Keith waved back, "It''s good to see you all again! It''s been a while!" The man continued to wave at all of them. Behind him, Krystal was amazed, "He''s like a hero." "Don''t you get that treatment when you return to the duchy?" Krystal was the only daughter of the Grand Duchy; she was also highly regarded. The woman denied, "Not like this. Everyone is treating him like he''s a saint." There was a difference between how she was treated and this. This man was getting the kingly treatment; what amplified it more was how amicable the man was. "Well, he does have the nickname, The Northern Saint." Carolyn remembered that nickname. "Northern Saint? He had a title like that?" "It''s a well-known nickname in the northern region," May added. The outside didn''t know so much. But in the northern region, it was well regarded. "Hey!" A re soon came when he heard it. "What? It''s true." "Young Master Keith, that nickname is quite nice," May added. The title of saint really puts an umth in there. The other names he had were pretty normal. The saint added elegance to his fame. "..." Keith groaned. The title of Northern Saint was really going to embarrass him. The first stop that everyone was going to was the first white forest bakery. "So this is where it all started." Krystal was quite interested in the store. Even now, it had this uniquenesspared to the other stores. One thing that hadn''t changed was the long lines. "Let''s go inside." When that was said, the inside hadn''t changed in all so long. That was when Ralph shouted, "Boss, wee home!" "Mmhmm!" Keith grinned as he asked, "So, how are the recipes I handed you guys?" "The recipes are a great hit. The number of people who entered was just surprising." Ralphughed. A spike of people came when the new food was introduced. "And it''s not only this store. The others were the same as well," May added. Adding new recipes invited customers to try them. "What would you guys like to have?" "We want cinnamon rolls!" The two children cheered. That caused Keith to chuckle, "You heard the children. Two cinnamon rolls. I''ll also take some pudding as well. How about you guys?" "Sure," The others were game for it as well. It was time for them to have some desserts. "So delicious." "As expected from the bakery," Krystal savored the pudding. "What''s the next ce you want to show me?" Krystal was quite interested. But that only caused Keith to grin, "How about we go to Sunshine Street!" "Yay! Sunshine Street!" Leon and Laura were quite enthusiastic. And like that, everyone set off again. They came through the entrance, That was when Krystal questioned, "How can you have such a space like this?" "Hmm?" "I mean the green grass." There was something really off. The park had such a lush area. Yet, it didn''t make sense because the area was supposed to be cold. Not only that, there was also a smallke where they saw some ducks ying around! Everything about this was not normal in a cold region! "Oh, that''s because of the heating crystals we used. Doing so keeps thend at an optimal temperature for the grasses to be like this," That was why there were heatingmps all over; it was to keep the cold from reaching. People were able to take off their coats and rx. "What do you think about all of this?" "Incredible," She had no words to describe this. To make such a lush forest in a cold region. That alone was something that she couldn''tprehend. As they conversed, "Young Master Keith!" "Come y with us!" "Yeah!" A group of kids spotted him and quickly rushed over. The manughed, "Sure, we can y around. Do you want to y with this?" What Keith had brought out was a ball. That was when the kids started to y. "..." "Surprised, right?" "Mmhmm." "The young master would always y with the kids whenever he had the time," Keith would always bring Leon and Laura to the park to rest and rx. As he did, kids woulde up to him. It also helped that Mir and Fira were good with kids. "And he also cleaned up the streets as well," Carolyn grinned. "He did that?" Krystal noticed one interesting thing about the city; there was little to no dirt around. No trash or garbage was lying around. It made the city smell pleasant. "Mmhmm, that was how he made so many jobs for everyone," May smiled, "That is why everyone is brighter and more excited." The kids couldn''t help butugh and have fun with everything. But as they were talking about him, "Big sisters! Let''s go and y!" Leon and Laura grabbed the two''s hands. May also followed after them as well. It was time.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 17: I Have To Play That? Volume 9 Chapter 17: I Have To y That? Volume 9 Chapter 17: I Have To y That? The group continued to y for some time. That was when Keith asked, "What else do you kids want to y?" "Dress up!" "Ah, what kind of dress-up do you want to do?" "Masked Thief and the princess!" The children''s voices ovepped with one another, resonating with one another. Keith froze on the spot while Krystal and Carolyn nced at one another. The man questioned, "How do you know about Masked Thief?" The North shouldn''t have seen something like that. There was no way...Right? "There are a lot of masks," One childmented. "Eh?" Keith blinked. What do you mean by mask? There was no need to wonder as, "I got one!" One kid took out a mask; it was the same one that Masked Thief wore. "..." "I do, too!" Another mask was taken out as well. One by one, the children started to take them out! "..." Oh my goodness. Carolyn and Krystal gasped at the sight of these masks. Yet, they wanted to see how this would y out. "I will protect you from everything, Princess!" The children with masks quickly went before another as they dered. "No, I will protect you with everything I have!" Another child stated. "I have a recording stone!" But that was when Leon took out a stone, and it started to y. "Umm," Like a broken record. Keith tried to say something, but it came out in mumbles. Carolyn covered his mouth, "Don''t destroy this for the children." "..." Do I really have to watch this?! It seemed so because Krystal and May had no ns to help or stop this. As they talked, one child stared intently at Carolyn. "What''s the matter?" The princess noticed the look as she smiled. "It''s the princess!" While they watched the recording stone, the children realized that the person inside the recording was none other than Carolyn! "Pretty Princess!" Eyes of reverence and awe were gazed at her. "Uh," Carolyn scratched her head as she turned to Keith. What should I do? Being looked at like this was embarrassing. Don''t look at me. You''re the one who stopped me. "Can you do it again?" "Wut?" "We want to see it again!" "Then who would y Masked Thief?" When that was said, Carolyn then turned over to Keith. The kids did the same as well. "...There''s someone else who would y Masked Thief perfectly!" Keith then pointed at the girl, "We have here, Krystal! She''s a swordsman, and she''s perfect for the job!" "..." Keith? Krystal blinked. Why am I a part of this? You''re joining this for not helping me! This was going to be everyone getting in trouble! Carolyn was getting one, and she was as well! "Knight and princess?" The children were quite interested. "Then Big Brother shall be the evil prince!" One childmented. "..." I''m still part of it? Wait a minute, evil prince? Doesn''t that mean... Keith was ying Alger. Krystal and Carolyn looked at one another. That was a scene that all wanted to see. However, would the guy''s pride allow it? The man had been saying how much he hated him. Yet, he had to y him? "Understood," Keith sighed in defeat. I can''t believe I''m going to be the one who will do this. "Big Sister, wear this!" A kid handed Krystal a mask. To be a Masked Thief, a mask was a must. "Thank you." Krystal took a deep breath as she wore it. That was when the y started. Keith started tough, "Muahahaha! I have stolen the princess! With this, I will use my weapon to take over the world!!!" "..." Keith, that was not what Alger said. However, Keith kept it going since the children were immersed in his acting. He gave Carolyn a look. The princess got the message, "Oh, whatever shall I do? Will there be a prince for me?" "Oh, what a beautiful pair, but are they truly in love? Such flowery words, yet behind the scenes, are only thorns." Krystal said the exact same words as the thief. But anyone could tell there was something wrong, embarrassed? It was probably more so. "Princess, I shall whisk you away!" Krystal quickly grabbed Carolyn and did a princess carry! "Yay!" "I want to do the same!" The children cheered at the performance. But as they did so, "No, I''ve been defeated," Keith fainted on the ground. His face was done on the ground, relieved. d this is over with. "May! Be the princess this time!" "Keith be Masked Thief!" "" May''s eyes widened while Keith blinked. Are you kidding me? Do I still have to do this? "Please!" The kids stared at him. "Okay," Keith sighed, "Can I get the mask this time?" "Princess, I shall whisk you away from there!" Keith then grabbed May with a princess carry and quickly moved away. The others were spellbound by the sight. Carolyn and the others didn''t say as they watched. This kept going for some time before he was done reenacting it. The kids were satisfied with all of these scenes. "By the way, kids. Where did you guys get the mask?" It was now time to figure out what was going on. "Ah! We got it from the White Owl Merchant Store. Its also in the cksmith shop as well," "" Keith froze when he heard that. "" Keith? That''s not a face you should be making. "...Thank you for everything," Keith grinned, "Here are some choctes for all of you. You''re all good kids." When that was said, it was time for them to head off again. "I''m going to kill someone." The others gulped; it was going to be a bloodbath. Volume 9 Chapter 18: Coins In His Eyes Volume 9 Chapter 18: Coins In His Eyes Volume 9 Chapter 18: Coins In His Eyes "They have really changed everything about this," Keith lightly muttered. The five were now in front of a building. There was a strange atmosphere going about here. You have Leon and Laura, who were happy after what had urred in the park. Then there were Krystal, Carolyn, and May, who were a step behind the trio. And finally, you have Keith, who had a smile. Yet those eyes weren''t smiling at all. He was looking to end people. They wanted to be no part of what was about to happen next. Keith opened the door first, "Wee to-Hello! Keith!" Hugo was the one who greeted him. And he was also the first person to face the man''s wraith. "Hello, Hugo. But there are more important matters to deal with," Keith then pointed at the masks, "Exin that to me," They had those things hanging on a rack! Many were disyed for everyone to see; it was even more so when the kids were there. "Oh," Hugo''s eyes brightened, "Do you like it? It''s been a hotmodity in the city." "Are you freaking serious? Who told you to make it?!" Around the city, he saw people wearing masks and posing like Masked Thief. It was quite a sight for sore eyes. "Kid, why are you screaming when youe here?" The following person who came out was Orin. "Orin, these-" "Oh, the one who asked us was Coyler himself. The missy was also the one who requested it as well," Orin didn''t hesitate to add. "" Keith''s eyes then turned to May. The maid was looking so far away, trying to be air. Especially with him, since he had the "How could you betray me?" look. The nce from everyone had made her sigh. She muttered, "I couldn''t help it, Young Master. It was quite beautiful." "Say what?" "What was worn during that incident became a huge hit." "One of them is the wedding dress Princess Carolyn wore." "Huh? It is?" Carolyn blinked. May nodded, "Apparently, the dress had been sold out, and people are even fighting for it." "That''s when a thought urred; how about we sell the mask?" Coins. She could smell the coinsing from the mask. If they get a headstart, it would be great! "..Uh," Keith was about to say when, "We''ve made over 1 mithril coin in thisst week from the mask," May added. "" Keith froze. Are you kidding me? Just from the mask alone? ".Alright." Coins came first, and he didn''t mind at all. There was no point as well since Keith couldn''t stop it. It was toote. "Spoken like a true businessman," Orin muttered. Anyone could see the lighting from his eyes. But that only caused Keith to groan, "But now I wonder what the Philosopher Kingdom will think of this?" "When are you worried?" There was no point for him to worry since Keith had always done things like this all the time. "Um, not worried. I want to see how the king would spit blood again?" The thought of Harold spitting blood out was quite funny. "Hmm? How does Big Brother know the king?" "Oh, that''s because there''s a recording." "Ah!" "" You''re really going to lie through your teeth like that, huh? "So, did youe here to buy some things?" "Nah, just to have them look around. Also, I wanted to see how everyone is doing." It had been some time since he met them. "And you guys really changed by a mile." This was the truth. "Business had been booming." Orin''s shop only advanced. The stores had grown huge andrger than anything before. Moreover, they changed its name; it was now named Ignis''s Hammer. "When did you guys cater to kids now?" The mask was a surprise; Orin was not the type to deal with kids. "We thought it would be interesting. We''ve been making some toys and also practice weapons for them to use." "Enough about that. Where''s the arm guard I made for you?" The boy was not wearing one right now. "It got blown up when I faced the S-rank boss," Keith shrugged. The raptor had bitten through the guard like it was nothing. And its w tore through it like butter. Scrap metal. That was the only thing left. "Wait, do you still have the hide?" Orin''s eyes brightened. Hugo did the same as well. S-rank boss? Hearing this made them eager! Same as Dalen''s face. They were definitely brothers. Keith nodded, "I do have some of the hide. Do you also want the raptor variant as well?" "Yes!" Was there even a need to ask something like that?! And like so, the two materials appeared on the table. "I had given some to Dalen and his men." "Damn, Brother," Orin''s expression turned jealous and envious. He definitely took the good pieces. However, "This is quite big as well. Want me to make a good arm guard again?" The amount before them was still more than enough for them. "Sure. Can you make two? Like one for outside and the other for indoors." That would be easy for him. "Sure." "Also, I might need your help on somethingter." "Eh?" Now, it was the other''s turn to tilt their heads. What are you nning to build this time? Keith shook his head, "I will keep this a secret. I need someone else to help me out on this. This is more of his expertise than mine." If he could ask him about this, everything would be good to go! "Sure, I''m always interested in what kind of things you will build afterward," Orinughed. One of the joys about the kid was his ideas that came from his mind.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 19: Did You Get Ripped? Volume 9 Chapter 19: Did You Get Ripped? Volume 9 Chapter 19: Did You Get Ripped? "Big Brother, what are you going to make?" As they left the store, Leon and Laura questioned their brother. They were quite excited about what he had prepared. "Something. But I don''t think you guys will like it," Keith grinned. "Eh?" "..." Keith said nothing else: the next ce the group headed to was the White Owl Merchant group. It hadn''t changed over these months. When they entered the room, "Big Boss! Ms.Big Boss! Wee!" The clerk quickly greeted them. "Ms. Big Boss?" Keith nced at May. The clerk exined, "Yes, she would be Ms. Big Boss." "I see. Can you go get Coyler?" "Understood!" "Young Master, that was not my idea. They kept calling me and saying that after I became in charge." May didn''t want that nickname either, but it was toote. The name had stuck onto her. It was horrible. "I don''t mind. Actually, let them keep calling you that." Keith shook his head. There was nothing he could say to stop them. He couldn''t help but scrunch his face when he heard that. At least someone was sharing the pain with him. "" Carolyn and Krystal wanted to say something about that. "Boss! It''s been so long!" That was when Coyler came down to greet him. "Mmhmm, it''s been some time. How has thepany been doing?" "Amazing! With May as the boss, our business had expanded by arge margin. We''ve opened seven stores in only a few months." That was an astonishing growth in such a short time. "That''s amazing," Keith grinned. May shook her head, "It was nothing, Young Master?" "Also, does Boss wish to look at these?" Coyler then took something out for him. "More masks?" One was not enough, but there was going to be more? In this case, there were three masks with different designs. "...Aren''t these-" "These are the masks of the Masked Sisters. I thought it would be nice to have them as well. We also made a small bow ornament of the princess." There was a beautiful white bow as well. It would match with the wedding dress. "Ooh! I want one now!" Carolyn was interested. "...Are you a clothing store now?" What was this? "It''s only this for now." Coylerughed. There was no way the merchant group would be a clothing store. It was more of a one-time thing since Masked Thief had be such a hot thing. "..." What is this? Keith wanted to cry. The others were grinning ear to ear about this. ... The following day, Keith woke up and headed to the kitchen. That was when he saw Gus. "Good morning, Boss." "Morning, I''m nning to make some espresso." "Hmm? Do you mean coffee?" The man tilted his head. Oh, yeah. Keith had forgotten about telling him that. The espresso thing was something he didn''t talk about with his family. It was one of those things he had forgotten about. "It is coffee. But it''s a more concentrated version of it." Keith took out a pot and started to boil it. Smelling it, Gus understood, "Something like this is better for the early mornings." "Mmhmm," Keith nodded as he sipped his drink. It always hit the spot. As he did so, "Young Master, it tastes a little water down." "Yeah..." Keith kinda epted this. That was one of the things with using the stovetop. After he finished his drink, he headed out into the training field. When he did, someone was already there. "Michael! Woah, why do you feel so different?" Keith stared at themander of knights. Something was different about him. His aura was sharp; it was like staring at a sword. His frame was the same, yet it was more imposing. "Been working out. Nowe and face me right now." The swordsman pointed the de at him. "Sure," Keith nodded as he grabbed a shield and an axe. "Begin!" Michael shouted as he dashed at the kid. Keith quickly raised his shield in the air and was quickly sent flying through the air! What in the world?! That power was just insane. He couldn''t believe it. His body went a few meters in the air like it was nothing! That was not the end; Michael swung his sword from the side, causing Keith to fly like a cannonball. And then he was brought down like a hammer! The fight ended like that; it was one-sided. "Kid, did you get weaker?" Michael frowned. "Huh? I got weaker?" That shouldn''t be. It should be the opposite; he had been getting stronger. He learned more magic and has been working out as well. "You just feel a lot weaker than before." Michael frowned. "" I think you just got stronger. It wasn''t that he was weaker, but it was more about Michael being stronger than ever! "Heh, Kid, you still have more room to grow. Now get up and face me!" Michael waved his sword around like it was nothing. "Sure," Keith got up and prepared himself. But the end result was the same no matter how long they went; it was a total defeat from his side. The kid got crushed before he had the chance to do anything. "Hah," Keith breathed deeply, "How is he this strong?!" Last time he checked, Michael should not have been this overpowering. He was able to beat him before. But it was too one-sided now. "Michael had been training like a madman these past months," Ericmented. "Huh?" "He worked like a mad man by himself. Don''t you see how he isn''t wearing his short sleeves?" "Now that you mentioned it." Michael had been wearing long sleeves. The man didn''t care if icicles hit him as he would continue to wear short sleeves. "He probably doesn''t have any fat on his body." Workout and workout. Michael continued to hone himself to the utmost. That was why no one could match him. "I think he might be able to go toe to toe with the sword saint." Eric realized it. He was not able to beat the man either. That was why he needed to get stronger. "..." So he''s gotten that strong. But that was not that surprising. He remembered what Logan had told him before; Michael could easily be stronger if he took it seriously. That was not a joke. "You were the catalyst for him bing that." "Hah? How did I make him into a monster?" "Well, he couldn''t trai-""Eric! Zip it!" Michael quickly appeared behind the man and held his mouth before he could say anything, "Do you want to die?!" "I think he''s already dead." "Huh?" Michael looked down and noticed how Eric had fainted. "You held him too tight, you gori!" "How dare you call me a gori?!" "I''m alive!" Eric regained consciousness as he moved around. He couldn''t believe it. But as they were talking with one another, "Keith, what happened to you?" Carolyn and Krystal quickly came out from the training area. And they saw an injured Keith wobbling as he got up. "Here, let me help you out," Carolyn quickly used celestial magic to heal him. "Some guys just have it all, am I right?" Derek shook his head. Keith was living the life with all these people looking at him like that. Michael really wanted to beat this kid up right now. But he couldn''t do so when there were so many people. He''ll just have to do so at another time. Volume 9 Chapter 20: Reuniting With The Snowballs Volume 9 Chapter 20: Reuniting With The Snowballs Volume 9 Chapter 20: Reuniting With The Snowballs "What happened to you?" The group headed to the dining room, where he saw Keith worn out and tired. A ragged cloth; it looked like he went through a cyclone. Keith groaned, "Don''t even ask." That Michael! Am I just a training dummy now? Thatmander didn''t hold back as he beat him left and right! "That guy!" "He''s going to get it." And he wasn''t the only one who got caught in the crossfire; Eric and Derek were also covered in bruises. Once Keith got knocked down, the other two became victims. "There, there." Carolyn patted Keith''s head while Krystal started to put some ointment onto his face, "Tss!" "Does it hurt? Sorry." "If I can take the beating, I can take this," Keithughed. "..." Can we get some love here as well? Eric and Derek were staring at a bunch of flowers urring on the other side. It was quite a sight. William and Sophia said nothing as they watched this sight. That was when they started to eat their breakfast. After it, Keith decided, "I''m going to head to the forest." "Eh? The forest?" "Mmhmm, I''m going to bring Fira to see her family." "Mmhmm! I want to give them my presents." The spirit had bought some things home for them to try. "Then we''ll-" "No, you guys don''t need toe today. You can just chill out here and rest." Keith didn''t wait for them to respond as he dashed away. "Keith, did you have to act like that?" Fira tilted her head. "I have to. There''s no way I can let them know about that." In the forest was something else; they would be shocked if they saw it. The first ce Keith headed to was the farm. When he did so, he saw a giant farm before him. Keith grinned as he waved his hand, "Hello, Logan!" "Young Master! It''s been such a long time!" Logan grinned as he waved. "Yeah-Huh? Why are you so ripped?" Logan looked like he had packed on some weight. That weight came from muscles. His arms were definitely wider than before. Logan grinned as he waved his hand, "So you noticed?" "It''s pretty noticeable." "Well, I trained that idiot into shape. I got bulkier because of that as well." "Ah. So that''s how he got so powerful." What better way to get strong than by getting training from the previousmander of the knights? The training made him absurd; well, two monsters were created. "Did you nt the new seeds I sent to you?" Keith had sent some mangos, Ly Mangos, and cacao to them. Logan nodded, "Mmhmm, We''ve nted all the vegetables and fruits you sent, Young Master. They were all delicious." Once the fruits were ripe, the tasting came. Those mangos were delicious. "That''s great," Keith nodded. "But there''s also a problem." "Eh? What kind of problem?" This was a first. Logan and the others usually took care of the problems around them. "Well, you see-"Logan was going to exin when, "Dammit! Catch those critters!" "Damn, moles!" On the side were a bunch of farmers screaming as they waved their weapons. But as they did so, something moved on the ground! "What was that?!" "That''s our problem? They''re called Snek Moles; they''ve been rummaging through our farms thesest few weeks, and it''s quite a hassle to deal with them. They''ve been eating whatever fruits they could find." Logan groaned. "They''re next to impossible to find since they dug themselves down into the ground," Unless they destroy the farm, they can''t get to the moles. "What?" Keith blinked, "Wait a minute, how did the moles evene here in the first ce?" These moles didn''t seem like the type to live in the forest. "If I remember correctly, a merchant arrived. He talked about selling animals as pets, and one of them was the moles. But because no one wanted to buy them, he decided to dump them into the forest. Well, near the forest." It was impossible to get close to Logan and the other farmers around. "Oh." Keith got a good grasp of what urred next. The farm had a pleasant and rich smell that lured the moles over. And it was impossible to get them out now. "So, young master, can you work your magic?" "Huh?" Work my what? "You know? Talk with the animal and tell them to leave?" "" What do you think of me as? Keith shook his head, "I can''t do that if the moles keep hiding in the ground." It seemed they wouldn''te out if so many humans were around. "Damn." "I''ll see what I can do about itter." "But is there any other problem?" "There''s not much, but some foolish people have tried toe here. But they got beaten down by us," Logan grinned. "Good to know." Whoever came here was just stupid. It was asking for trouble. Keith then headed into the forest. It was time for him to meet up with everyone. "Everyone!" As Keith shouted out, "Po!" A resounding shout came out of everyone''s mouth as they charged at Keith. It was a tackle full of fluff as the snowballs swarmed him on all sides. "I missed all of you guys as well!" "Po! Po!" "Yuki, it''s been so long!" Keith hugged Miyuki. "Po!" Miyuki nudged Keith again. "Aww, I missed you as well." While Keith continued this with everyone, "Hello, Shiro." The big snowball was still sleeping on the stone like his throne. "Po," Shiro grunted. "Come on, I know you miss me as well. Give me a hug!" Keith opened his arms as he was prepared for it. Shiro did move close to him. But as he did, Boom! "Ahh! Too much! Too much! Move your fat butt!" That snowball rolled on his body and ttened him. He was tapping out. But while he did so, "BOOOOOOOO!" "What''s the matter?!" The snowball went into rage mode! It got the other snowballs on alert as they were prepared to go to war! But there was no need to do that as he saw who it was. "Carolyn? Krystal?!" Keith called out to the two girls as he saw them on the ground.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 21: Riding Snowballs Home Volume 9 Chapter 21: Riding Snowballs Home Volume 9 Chapter 21: Riding Snowballs Home Now then, are you two alright now? Keith stared at the two girls. They were sitting on the ground, staring up at the boy. Behind him was Shiro and the other Samuis. Mhmmm. Still a little anxious, but good enough. Now, why did you guys follow me? Didn''t he tell them before to stay in the mansion? We thought you were doing something interesting, so we followed you. ...Yeah. Carolyn and Krystal exined, but the man could tell what had urred. So you were brought along by Carolyn, huh? The two girls continued to rustle as the big snowballs were quite imposing. Their eyes were full of wariness and concern. Although, there were a few who werent: Mir and the other babies nudged the two. The only adult who reacted calmly was Miyuki. Po? Miyuki tilted her head at Carolyn. It seemed she had met with this girl before. Guys, you dont need to worry about anything; they''re my friends, Keith exined. Mmhmm! Theyre friendly! Fira added. Bo. Shiro let out a low growl, clearly asking why he didnt say so in the beginning. He stared at the two before returning to his stone. Is he mad at us? Carolyn quickly held onto his legs. Well, she wanted to do so in the beginning, but all those eyes made her pause. One wrong move would be the end. No, hes just moody like that. Keith patted the girls heads. Lily! Come here! Carolyn remembered the baby Samui as she still had the hairpin in her hair. Po! The Samui quickly waddled over and licked her face, Aww, I missed you too. ... Krystal was left out of the loop. Youre friends with one of them? As she nced around, Po! A snowball nudged her back. That was when she noticed Mir, Youre bigger now. He was at his original size. Oh, he could use magic to change his size whenever he wants. Thats why he can apany me and appear on my ind. Po! Yes, yes. I know you guys are jealous. But what can you do about it? Inti and the others had some words for this. No fair! No fair! But they could do nothing; having a giant creature walking around the ind would be jaw-dropping. Keith, what kind of creatures are they? Krystal blinked. These animals were not expected. This was especially so since that one roar. Her entire legs buckled back and forth in fear. Yet, this was not the problem; it was ingrained into her bones! Even right now, her arms still shivered. Oh, theyre Samuis. WHAT?! The calm and collected expression she had utterly broke. There were many things Keith told her, but this one had taken the cake! When was this? When did this man tame the Samui? Yeah, I had them a long time ago, Keith thought, I contracted them when I was eight? Krystal was utterly speechless. What? Of course, she would be surprised by this? Do you think anyone wouldnt?! Carolyn smacked the guy in the back of his head. How could he be this stupid? Anyone would be surprised by this sudden revtion. But you were normal with it? When Miyuki appeared before her, she was pretty calm. Thats because I didnt know anything about it, you dummy. There was a difference. She was settled in when she saw Mir and the other babies. Krystal was getting everything from the get-go! ... Krystal was silent. Keith waved his hands in front of her face, but there was no response. Did I break her? You think?! Alright, I have to bring Fira back to her vige. Want toe with? He couldnt forget about what they needed to do. Sure. Carolyn pushed the girl, and like that, they headed there. As Carolyn had to push, Krystals mind was still out of it. And that was when they saw everyone. Grandpa! Tidal, its been so long. Indeed it has. The spirit hadnt changed at all. Hello, Keith! The other spirits started to greet the boy with a warm smile. But as they did, Krystal muttered, Does he know how spirits are? Spirits were pretty lofty creatures. How could they be so cozy with him? Thats his superpower, Carolyn shook her head. Keith had always had a strange connection with animals. This was made even clearer by how he acted before them. You understand that he has the power to destroy an entire kingdom if he wanted to. Keith had always not cared about what others said about him. But she understood why now; this man had the capital to not care. It would be a one-show stomp if they challenged him to a fight. It wasnt even a joke. If Todd Mills had caused more trouble, his territory would have been blown up. One Samui would be enough. And you also know that he wouldnt do something like that either. Carolyn smiled. Keith had all that power in his grasp, yet he wasnt going to use it? Some would say he was wasting it. However, the man was never the type of person. Thats why Im attracted to him. Carolyn liked how he could do things his way. And youre attracted to him because of that as well. Krystal nodded to that. Keith had a certain charm to him that others didnt have. Why are you guys standing there with your mouths open like this? Did you guys need to go to the bathroom? The two girls expressions turned dark. This guy really wants to get beat up! The group continued to y with the spirits before returning to the snowballs. It was time to return home. However, Po! Aww, you want to give us a lift? Po! Inti sounded. Okay! Keith jumped on Inti. Yay, I get to ride you. Carolyn was on Lily. She had always wanted to ride one. Even she found them to be quite fluffy. Po! Mir nudged Krystal, who nodded, Thank you. I cant believe Im riding one. Never would she expect something like this to ur. And when they returned to a certain point, I will see you guys again! Po! The snowballs roared as they returned. Volume 9 Chapter 22: 50th store Volume 9 Chapter 22: 50th store Volume 9 Chapter 22: 50th store When they returned for dinner, "Ahh, you met with them. Please keep it a secret." William requested. Hearing how the two followed Keith to the forest, it was expected they had met with the snowballs. "Understood." Krystal nodded. Of course, she would keep this under wraps. If anyone else found out about this, they would definitely go crazy with it. "But Uncle William, I think the king knows about this?" From how Carolyn reacted, this was not their first meeting. "Yes, Julius knows about this. So does the headmaster and deputy headmaster." Only a handful of people outside the city knew about this. "I see." Krystal turned to Keith, "What?" "What do you mean what? Youre clearly acting too nonchnt about this." The man continued to be so carefree. It was concerning. Carolyn shook her head, "He''s always been like that." ... After dinner, Keith had entered May''s room. And when he was there, Mel quickly bowed, "Can I have a moment of her time?" "Young Master, what do you need?" "Um, am I bothering you?" May looked slightly distraught. There were a lot of letters on her desk. She shook her head, "No! It''s nothing, Young Master!" "I was thinking about making a chocte factory." Keith grinned. And when that was said, "A chocte factory?" May was interested. "It''s a ce where we can sell chocte sweets and other delicious things." There were many things he could do with chocte. And having a factory that solely focused on making it was lovely. "I think that can be arranged." May thought about it as she added, "We can also put it as a storefront and a factory behind it, which would make it easier for workers." "Yeah, that was what I was thinking as well. That way, they could get the chocte treats as well." Keith couldn''t hide his excitement. May nodded, "Then I will have Coyler find a plot ofnd where we can do so." "That''s great! We''ll also need to find new workers," Keith grinned. It was time for him to do some recruiting again! "Umm, Young Master, I know it''s your break. But can we go somewhere?" "Hmm? Where do you want to go?" "Well, you see, there''s a bakery opening up, and it''s our 50th one. So I was asked to do the grand opening. But since you''re here, you should be able to go, right?" "Oh, sure. I can go with you." Woah, we''re opening our 50th one. This was a little surprising. He had gotten to the point where he had opened so much in the northern region. "When are we leaving?" "We''re going tomorrow." "Then I''m going to pack up!" Keith grinned as he headed out. ... "You two behave and listen to your big brother, understand?" Sophia warned the two children. It was time for them to head off to the town for the grand opening of the 50th store. Keith and May weren''t going alone; four people wereing along with him. "We''ll behave!" Leon and Laura sounded. "Let''s go now!" Keith grinned. That was when they started to move. "It''s been so long since we have gone on a trip together like this!" Thest time he did so was a couple of months ago. "Mmhmm!" Leon and Laura nodded. Actually, there has never been a time when they had gone out together for so long for the children. The two hadn''t gone out to hunt yet, which was unsurprising since they were kids. And the added gates really stomped camping and traveling. While that happened, Actually, there had never been a time for them to go out for so long. The two hadn''t hunted, which was unsurprising since they were kids. And the added gates really stomped camping and traveling. While that happened, "This will be fun!" "Camping!" Leon and Laura grinned. "" "Here, young master." May quickly brought out a tissue for him. "Thank you so much." "Seriously, you''re acting like such a doting brother." "Because I am." "What''s going to happen when you have a kid?" Carolyn wondered. But that was when her cheeks turned red. Keith scoffed, "That''s years away!" "Anyways, this would be your 50th store," Krystal muttered. She was quite surprised by the number of stores that opened like this. Keith nodded, "You know me, I have so manypetent people that I have to expand." "And now you have expanded to the south as well." Her home is about to get one as well. "Well, it was more like your grandpa forced me to put one there." That was not his idea; Cedric was the one who pushed the damn thing onto him. "Sorry." "It''s fine." Keith waved, "It''s just another person asking for it, which is unsurprising." This was not his first rodeo. "You either get annoyed by them for a lifetime or build one, right?" Carolyn grinned. She remembered what urred when the first bakery opened. "Of course," Keithughed. "Also, isn''t it overkill to have you here?" Michael was going with him on this trip. Themander going on the trip with them? Yeah, that was pretty overkill in his book. That only caused Michael to scoff, "Rx, it''s not like I''m going to do anything horrible." "But you being here is still crazy." "Of course! With so many people here, you need support." Michael pounded his chest. There were so many royals inside the carriage. Of course, he came as backup. "" Are you kidding me? "Oh, please. What could go wrong." Those words were something that was going to make Keith regret.
Volume 3 and 3.5 ebook are up in amazon! Go check it out by clicking on the amazon image ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 23: Sleeping With One Another Volume 9 Chapter 23: Sleeping With One Another Volume 9 Chapter 23: Sleeping With One Another "Alright, it''s time for me to make dinner. "Yes!" Michael and the others cheered. But that caused the man to shake his head, "Hmm, what should I make?" "Oh, can we have sausage? It''s the perfect thing for camping!" Carolyn asked. "Sure, I could go with that." Actually, there was something he wanted to try now that she brought up sausage. He quickly took out some potatoes and cut them up. Onions and some carrots were diced as well. Afterward, sauces and spices were topped. That was when he folded it up in a metal sheet and ced it near the fire. "That''s all you''re going to do?!" Michael blinked. This was pretty low work, given the kid''s track record. But the boy grinned, "Of course. And there are times when things like this are much more delicious." Slowly, the aroma from the wrapped food waffled in the air. "It should be done." Unwrapping the sheet, they saw a delicious potato and sausage mixture. "Be careful, it''s hot," Keith warned the two kids as they were ready to pounce. "What kind of meat is this?" "Of that''s something I make with a smoker. Should I ask Orin to make one?" He didn''t have a smoker in the estate. "I will make him make one!" Michael was a fan of that meat. And the other kids were the same. After they had finished their meal, Keith decided, "Me, Leon, and Laura are going to be in one tent while you three are in the other." It was time for them to go to bed. "That''s fine with us," This was normal. As Keith set up his tent, "I want to sleep with Big Sister May." The person who said this was none other than Laura. "Then you can sleep in their tent," It didn''t matter where the two slept; they were small enough to fit into any tent. "I want to sleep with Big Brother," Laura added. "Um, Laura, I don''t think that will work." However, the little angel wasn''t budging at all. It was a surprise since she had always been quite amicable during these times. "I think it''s fine if we all sleep together." "What? We''ve already done it before; there''s no need to worry about it so much," Carolyn scoffed. They already slept with one another in that tent. Three more people wouldn''t kill them. "..." That silence meant yes. "Yay!" Leon and Laura waved their hands. "Alright, you two need to brush your teeth first." It was time for them to freshen up. The two kids quickly nodded as they started to brush their teeth. While that happened, Keith could only sigh. That was when he noticed the grin on everyone''s face. "What?" "Nothing, you gigolo," Michael grinned. "How am I a gigolo?" Keith''s eyes turned dark. Did you see me flirting with them? "You just are," Carolyn said it this time. The knights followed with a nod. When that happened, May couldn''t process what was going on. I''m going to be sleeping with the young master? This had never happened once Keith had be 10. Carolyn and Krystal had already changed into their pajamas. But as they did so, "What''s the matter, Princesses?" May noticed it. The two girls were staring at her. "...Nothing, I just feel inferior in everything." "..." Carolyn looked down while Krystal said nothing and continued to stare. But that caused May to shake her head, "The two of you will grow after some time," They were still young. "You''re young yourself!" Carolyn and Krystal added. "Big brother!" While that happened, the two little angels quickly jumped on top of him. Keith grinned as he held onto them tightly. "Aww, you two are so adorable." The two of them were dressed in cute pajamas. But, It could be cuter. That was something that he knew for sure. As he was wondering, the three girls entered. That was when you saw the beauties; it was quite ethereal and lovely. "You guys look incredible." "You should look at May," Carolyn grinned as May entered the tent. "..." Keith blinked, but that was when Krystal smacked him on the shoulder! "You look really good, May." "...Thank you," "..." "..." Carolyn and Krystal looked at one another. Are they side-characters? "Big Brother, read me a story!" Laura then took out a book. She came prepared. "Sure, I can read it," Keith grinned as he started to read. As he did, the other girls watched him. He was so absorbed in the story as he narrated. As the story was going to end, Keith noticed how the two were asleep. A grin formed as he pulled the nket up. "You''re an amazing big brother," Krystal muttered. Anyone could tell how much love he had for the two. "Thank you," That was something that he was going to take his pride in. "I think my reading skills are great because I have practice with this girl," Keith added as he pointed at Carolyn. "Hey! I can sleep alone." "You asked me to always read you a book before bed." "..." Carolyn pouted. "The two always sleep fast with you here, Young Master." This was a fact. The two would make her read more than two stories before they tucker out. "Thank you for always taking care of them in my ce," With Keith not being there, May was with them. Leon and Laura didn''t have a designated maid. Instead, it was May who watched over them. "It''s fun watching over them," May grinned. "Mmhmm, now it''s our turn to go to bed." Volume 9 Chapter 24: Keith Effect In Action(Vs Wolves) Volume 9 Chapter 24: Keith Effect In Action(Vs Wolves) Volume 9 Chapter 24: Keith Effect In Action(Vs Wolves) Nom! Leon and Laura were now munching on some chocte. Big Brother, more! Leon opened his hands, covered in chocte. His face was also like that as well. Keith shook his head, Sorry, Leon. But you cant eat anymore. The group had been going at an okay pace, which was nice. And they were having snacks along the way as well. Chocte and cookies were a must. However, too much was bad as well. Aww. The little cub looked down. Have more fruits. Keith cut an apple for him. And as he did, Bunny! It was shaped like a rabbit with those ears. The two nibbled on the apples. Young Master, when you open the chocte factory, it will be a hit. This was more so with the kids; sweet things were something they loved. Chocte factory? Krystal and Carolyns expressions changed. They turned to the guy, demanding some answers. This was news to them. Ah, I was nning to add a chocte factory to the city. And when I do, I can also sell chocte bars on the double. Keith smiled as he said this. However, that caused Carolyn and Krystals expressions to turn nk. When are you going to build it? Krystal muttered. Her eyes were saying all of it; she wanted it now. Almost everyone on the ind was a fan of chocte. Probably not very soon. I will need a building; it might take a while before everything is done. The chocte factory needed a fermenting area. There were also the vats and equipment that needed to be built. With all of this, it would take a good amount of time. Carolyn grinned, You always think big with these things. Also, shouldnt you upgrade your cart as well? Hmm? With so many customersing your way these past few days, you should expand it, Carolyn realized the number of customers would only increase as time passed. True, That was something he needed to think about. Eden had been getting a lot of customers these past few days. The three taking orders made the flow even more efficient. Should I add chairs and tables there? While he wondered what to do, Monsters before us! Get yourselves ready! Michael roared as he got everyone to prepare. It was not a surprise. Beasts were the norm here. Hearing this, Keith turned to the others, Stay here. Im going to check things out. Okay! Michael, what kind of monsters are we dealing with? Wolves. And these guys arent normal ones like the silver wolves. Keith looked forward and noticed. These wolves had rich ck-navy fur that reminded him of the ocean. But behind those wolves was a giant blue wolf with yellow eyes staring at the group. Frost wolves. To think were able to spot someone like that. Michael groaned. Frost wolves were pretty annoying. What rank are they? The big one should be B-rank. But the rest are C at the least. Prepare yourselves, Wait a moment. Lets not attack. Huh?! Michael blinked, Dont tell me youre going to try to talk with them? Yeah. Okay, Go for it. Michael and the knights quickly put their swords away. Why are you guys so quick with this? Dont forget that Im a young master. Shouldnt you guys be protecting me or something? Its you, and you wont die from this. The number of times Keith had gone renegade on them was too many times to count. And it worked all the time. With monsters, in general, they did not need to worry about much. And you have the owl as well. Keith effect in full action! Carolyn called out from the side. Keith effect! Leon and Laura sounded. They didnt know what it was, but hearing it was about their big brother made them repeat. Im so going to end you all. Keith sighed as he approached the wolves, Hello, you guys. Why are you all here? Grr, The wolves started to be even more wary. But that was when Aria sounded, Kwak! One sound from the blizzard owl made them all shut up. .. When Keith patted the owls head, the wolves were prepared to strike, Come on, you dont need to do this. Theyll be afraid. Hoo. Aria lowered her killing intent. By doing so, the wolves also died down a bit. Now then. I think you guys are quite a fluffy bunch. Keith grinned as he strolled forward. The wolves were continuing to be vignt as their leader was approached. That was when Keith realized. I dont need to bend down. The wolf was actually big enough for him to just stand there. That was when he started to scratch the back of his neck. As he did so, Woof, The wolf started to snuggle into his hand. Keith grinned, Aww, do you like it? Heres more scratches. He continued to scratch the wolf left and right. That was when it fell down onto its back. Heres belly rubs. Keith turned to the carriage, Leon, Laura, you guys cane out. These guys wont bite. Okay! The two kids came out and walked over. Try touching his stomach. Fluffy. The two children started to scratch it. What am I watching right now? Michael blinked. But that was when Carolyn muttered, The Keith effect is quite powerful. Indeed, Krystal nodded. Keith effect? Is that what were going to call it? Michael and the knights knew about the strange effect Keith had on animals. They just called it his superpower. Keith effect had a nice ring as well. So why are you guys staying out here? Keith tilted his head. For wolves toe out was quite odd. That was when the wolf started to whine, I see, so you have lost your home against a monster. This was normal; most monsters would fight for territory. Then how about youe with us home? Eh? Woof? If youe with us, Ill feed you guys as well! Keith grinned as he then took out some smoked meats. Smelling the beef slice, the wolfs nose perked up. Try it. The wolf licked it before taking a big bite. And that was not the end as the wolves swarmed the three of them! It was quite a fluffy sight. Want toe home with us? Woof! The wolves chimed. Kid, I dont think we can bring so many wolves to the town. Actually, they might scream in terror. True, Keith thought about it, but that was when, Keith, Leon and Laura stared at him. Those eyes said it all. Please take them home with us. Well, we cant bring them to the town, or the people might be scared. How about this? We will leave them here. Welle back to get them once we leave town. They were going to be returning here anyway. Yay! You guys need to hide yourselves for a few days. Is that fine with you? Woof! The wolves quickly barked. Keith nodded as it was time for them to head off again. What? Keith looked at the three. What are you nning with those wolves? That man had something on his mind. Something. You guys dont need to worry about it. Keith grinned as he sat in the carriage. The others nced at one another before sighing. This is going to be quite a situation.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 25: I Was Nervous As Well Volume 9 Chapter 25: I Was Nervous As Well Volume 9 Chapter 25: I Was Nervous As Well Quite a nice ce we have here, The journey to the town only took a few more hours. It wasnt as big as their territory. However, it wasfy. May grinned, We have a White Owl merchant store here as well. It was only the bakery that needed to be constructed this time. Do you want to check it out first? Sure. Michael added, Im going to find us an inn to stay in. Gotcha. So, the group headed to the bakery. Why is it so big? The bakery was bigger than he expected. It had the same concept as the ones in the city. But this one was muchrger as it spanned three shops. Ahh, thats because its in a prime location. May took out a map from her ring, 10 minutes from this town are two viges. That was why they needed to make this one bigger than the others. It was a location that would garner the attention of three ces. The same was true with the White Owl Merchant store. I see. He got the picture. That would mean that the people here needed to work harder. The group entered the building. And when they did, Greetings to you, Boss! Ms. Boss! The workers quickly greeted them. Mmhmm. Whos the manager here? Hello! My name is T! Im the manager of the 50th store! T quickly bowed her head. Keith shook his hand, Theres no need for you to bow your head. Big Brother! Bread! Leon and Laura jumped up and down. That caused Keith tough, Do you guys have any bread? Mmhmm! Please give us any feedback! What better way to get better than getting critique from the boss himself? Alright then, Keith grinned. That was when a few workers then brought out some bread. It was fluffy and lovely. Nam! Leon and Laura didnt hesitate to eat it. The other four did the same. What do you think? T and the other workers were quivering, curious about what he had to say. Its good. Keith nodded, But I can tell you guys are nervous. It showed in their cooking. T and the rest of the workers said nothing. That caused Keith tough, Theres no need to be shy. Its normal to feel nervous on the first day. ...Were you nervous, Boss? Of course! Opening up on the first day, the amount of people I saw almost made me pee my pants. May blinked. This was news to her. But then he added, But it became an afterthought once I went inside. Eh? When you see the smiles and satisfaction your customers have when they enjoy what you make, you know that all your hard work wasn''t for nothing. Keith grinned, So its fine to be nervous in the beginning. But understand what you''re fighting for. Understood! That made T and the others calmer. Good, I will not bother you guys with your work. Keith smiled as he left, They got good eyes. He could see the vigor and excitement they had. They also have the talent as well. Mmhmm, I had chosen them based on that. That was when Keith patted her head, Youre the best. May paused before nodding, Thank you, Young Master. Anyways, lets see what I can buy from here. It was time for him to look for new fruits and vegetables! As always, Carolyn grinned. That was when the group arrived at the stalls. Oooh! What are these? Keiths eyes brightened as he noticed a simr fruit. Snow cherries! Leon and Laura were the ones who said this. Ahh, did these cherries catch your eye? This here is a staple in the northern region. The stall owner grinned, Try some. Thank you. Keith took some and handed them out to the others. That was when Keith took a bite. Hmm, the sweetness isnt there, but its good. The taste was something he could do with. I will take some. Are you going to make something with it? I have an idea. But its going to be forter. ... The next morning, rows of people were before the bakery. Carolyn and Krystal stood away from the crowd as they watched the scene. Its always a surprise to see so many people crowding around the bakery. This usually happened on the opening day, which was quite magical. It seemed everyone from the other viges hade here. Are Keith and May going to be fine with all of them? Of course, this isnt his first time doing this. As she had said this, that was when Keith and May had appeared before them. Hello. Thank you everyone foring over here. Today marks an amazing day as its the 50th opening of The White Forest Bakery. However, I wasnt the one who did all the hard work to make this. Now then, lets have a few words from May. Keith gestured for the woman to talk. Young master? Itll be fine. You were the one who made all of this work. Keith whispered. This was all her doing. It wasnt something he did. May sighed, Thank you everyone foring here. Our goal is to spread new foods all over the ce. I hope you all enjoy and have a pleasant experience in our bakery. And now the bakery is officially open! When that was said, the ribbon was ripped, and everyone headed in. And that was when everything started. Good job, May, Keith smiled. But that only caused the girl to pout, Young Master doesnt y fair. How could he put her on the spot like that? She got lucky with those wordsing to her head. You did super well. Keith smiled. And that was when they saw so many customers entering the bakery. It was a great sight to behold. Anyways, we can return home in a few days, Keith grinned; there were many things they still had to do when they returned home. Mmhmm. I will work harder than before! May grinned. As the two of them continued on throughout the area, You know, you shouldnt steal. Keiths hand had grabbed onto someones sleeves. Volume 9 Chapter 26: Keen Smell Volume 9 Chapter 26: Keen Smell Volume 9 Chapter 26: Keen Smell What do you mean? The boy was wearing a cloth over his head. However, Keith held his hand tight, How about you hand over the coins youve stolen? The person was wearing a cloth over her head. She tried to wave her hand out, but the man held her wrist tightly, not letting it go. How about you hand over the pouch you took from my maid. He saw it. Umm. May touched her pockets and then realized her pouch was missing. You know stealing is wrong, right? Keith stared at the person. Keith didnt say anything before he heard something. Grrrr. There was now a silence between the group. It was obvious that the girl was embarrassed by the silence. That was when Keith started tough, If youre hungry, then you should have said so. An apple appeared in his hand as he handed it to the person, Dont try to steal coins next time. Finishing his words, he walked away. Heres your pouch back. Keith handed the pouch to the woman. Young master is generous. Its not generous. Its just selfish that I do. Keith had always wanted to help people. The others might not have the same thought of him. But that selfishness is something that everyone doesnt mind. May and the others didnt mind it. His selfishness had helped increase the city''s betterment and poption. Haha, Keith could onlyugh as they headed off. The next day, it was time for them to return home. Krystal questioned, Is it alright for us to leave so soon? Its fine. And besides, they have enough support here. This ce also had guards protecting it. There was no point staying here any longer. Before he had left, he nced at the bakery; T and the other workers were going strong. Also, I got a lot of things as well. As he walked around yesterday, he found more fruits he could use. That excited him. Huh? Why did we stop? Theres a group of people in front of us? Huh? Keith then looked out of the carriage and said, Hey, arent you the kid who tried to steal from May? Northern Saint! Please give us jobs! Without any hesitation, the people bowed their heads down to him. Keith tilted his head, Huh? You want me to give you jobs? Mmhmm! Weve heard that you can create jobs out of thin air! Not only that, you have saved millions by yourself. What kind of rumors are going on in the region? Keith couldnt believe it. How could there be rumors about him like that? But Carolyn and May nodded their heads. Hmm, you guys are beastmen, correct? They were hiding their ears and tails; however, the man knew what kind of people they were. Yes! Were beastmen, but please hand us some jobs! Hmmm? What kind of jobs can they do? Beastmen were naturally more robust than humans. They could do guard work. But a thought urred for the man. Wait a moment. You guys have a good sense of smell, right? Mmhmm, The beastmen nodded. Their sense of smell was quite sharp and sensitive. His words only caused Keith to grin even more, Then let me test you on that. Carolyn and Krystal tilted their heads. What are you nning right now? Right here, I have five fruits. I want you guys to tell me which one is the ripest. Eh? The sweetnessing from the fruit will tell you so. Umm, then this one is the ripest, then to do this, this one, and this. Thest one is this. One beastman stated. He added, But theres one that started to smell bitter? There was only one who had a different smell to it. ... Keithughed, Haha, you passed. Eh? You guys passed the first test. Keith nodded, But I will sharpen your sense once we return. Is that fine with you all? He needed those noses to be much sharper. Understood! Michael, go get another carriage. Were going to need it. Sure, Keith entered the carriage to find them all staring at them. What are you nning to do with these beastmen? Krystal tilted her head. They were pretty curious about the boys ns with them. Im considering using some of them for the chocte factory. For the chocte factory? I see, May immediately understood what he had nned. For the chocte factory to work, I will need workers with a keen sense of smell. That way, they could smell if something is burnt with the chocte. They could also add things to it. Someone with a strong sense of smell was needed. I see. But having them isnt going to be enough; Im thinking about incorporating some other workers to help out as well. The problem with them is that theyre inexperienced with chocte making. That was the same with the others as well. He would need to teach them how to do it before he could do so. Young Master had everything nned out. Now, lets go grab those wolves and head home! Keith cheered. He couldnt forget about those wolves. Yeah! Leon and Laura did the same thing. Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 27: She Blamed Us! The Audacity! Volume 9 Chapter 27: She med Us! The Audacity! Volume 9 Chapter 27: She med Us! The Audacity! (If you are reading this other than RoyalRoad or Scribblehub, then its stolen.) Were home, The journey back to the city had been entirely smooth. That was probably because of the wolves that were around the carriage. Right now, Leon and Laura were riding on top of the leader. It seemed it had gotten used to them. Michael, you can bring everyone home. Also, help the beastmen find a ce where they can stay. Im going to Logan with the wolves. Gotcha! We want toe with you! Leon and Laura sounded. Same. Carolyn and Krystal were eager. ... Nevermind. All of us were going to the farm. Young Master, I will help the others get situated, May added. '' "Understood. Use as many coins as you need." "Yes." "Follow big brother!" Leon pointed in Keith''s direction. The leader made a howl as it followed his lead. It was quite happy being around the two. When they arrived at the farm, Keith! Fira, youre here? Mmhmm! Im helping with the farm, Fira grinned as she floated around the group. Fira! The two kids chimed. Hello, you two! The spiritnded on Laura''s shoulders. WeeCwoah! Why do you have so many wolves?! Logan was met with a pack of wolves behind Keith. The man grinned, Simple, theyll be living with you guys from now on. Say what? You said before that you need help dealing with the moles, right? What better way than to have a wolf? Wolves had higher instincts than normal human beings. You sure you want animals to be with us? Thest one was causing a lot of problems for them. Trust me. You guys need to feed them, and theyre good to go! Keith smiled, Also, you guys will be working with spirits, so dont be too rmed." Woof! The wolves agreed. See yater! Leon and Laura patted the wolves before they left. You sure thats a good idea? Yep, when have I ever lied? Keith grinned. He had a hunch the wolves would be great workers. Alright then. The chocte factory is definitely going to be nice. The thought of it only made him grin even more. But as they had returned home, William and the rest had greeted him by the door. But two new people were with them. (If you are reading this other than RoyalRoad or Scribblehub, then its stolen.) Mother?! Carolyn and Krystal gasped as they stared at Thalia and Violet. They were surprised the two were here as well. Did you miss your mother? Thalia grinned as she hugged a stunned Carolyn. Violet did the same with Krystal. Hello, Keith. I hope my daughter hasnt been doing anything horrible these past few days. No, Krystal had been a great guest, Keith shook his head. Mother, why are you here? Krystal was in disbelief. Wasnt she supposed to be home dealing with the things? What about you? Carolyn had said the same thing as well. The same, and I need some time away from the castle. Unlike Julius, I dont think I could hold back my anger any longer. Thalias expression turned livid as her eyes red a raging fire never before. What does she mean by this? When the group entered the living room, Sophia questioned, So you came here because you were worried about your daughter? Mmhmm, Violet nodded. She came for a simple reason. And you came because you were going to kill someone if you didnt leave? Now, that was something that needed to be discussed. What was she nning with that? That woman dare say that the marriage should have happened. The people who ruined it were Carolyn and us! Are you kidding me?! Thalias expression turned dark as she recalled those words. That was more than enough to make her hand itch. Ah, that idiot. Sophia and Violet quickly understood who she was talking about. ...Who? Derek blinked. Felix and Doyles mother. Carolyn understood who it was. Well, that woman had always thought she should have been queen, Violet sipped on her tea. Felix was the first prince, so she should have been the queen. Yet, it was given to Thalia. That woman had been out for her. That was when Keith had ced a few cups down. Aunty, drink this. Its hot chocte. It will calm you down. Thank you, Thalia nodded as she started to drink. Keith also ced another cup, Aunty Violet, drink this for your health. Mmhmm. Honey milk for the grand duchess. Hah, that woman is just the worst, Thalia groaned as she sipped. That hot chocte really cooled down her anger. But it didnt lower it by that much. Quit ying around; you guys just want to y hooky and stay over here, am I right? Sophia sipped on her milk tea and stared at them. There was something else they werent saying. Mo- Thats exactly correct! Indeed. The two wives didnt deny it at all! Violet sighed, Edmund could handle everything by himself. And I need a break from all of this. Ive been working for too long. And this is Juliuss problem. I dont want to stay near him at all. Thalia pouted as she looked away. The king was also getting the treatment as well. Guess Im going to get started on dinner. Ill- Theres no need for you two to help me. Ill deal with it myself, you dont have to worry about it. You guys already did a lot for me, Keith patted the two as he headed into the kitchen. Volume 9 Chapter 28: A Stable And Consistent Flavor Volume 9 Chapter 28: A Stable And Consistent vor Volume 9 Chapter 28: A Stable And Consistent vor Gus was already in the kitchen. Keith nodded, Gus, were preparing a lot for today. With the queen and grand duchess here, it was time to pull out all the stops! Mmhmm! I will follow your lead on this, Gus grinned. It had been quite some time since he had followed his bosss directions. What will we be making today? A carmelized onion pasta with cloud pig sauce. Then, a smoked orc steak would be on the side of that. Smoked? I got it here, A beautiful brown b of meat appeared on the table. The aroma is incredible! The first thing that was hit with was the aroma. Mmhmm, the aroma is incredible with this. I guess I will need to build them a smoker; it was a must since, after eating something like this, they would need it. Boss, what did you marinate this with? There was something different with this meat; something translucent and spices were ced on top. Some honey and spices. The dragon bee honey had somepounds that made meat softer than it should be. Dice some onions into the pot and add some butter to it. That will take some time. Making caramelized onions would take a lot of time. Keith sliced the orc meat into slices. I can sear itter, just patt it down for now. Time for the stock. Keith boiled a pot of water. Then he had taken out dried cloud pig meat. In an instant, the meat melted, turning the water into a golden color. Amazing. Gus blinked. He had never seen meat dissipate like salt. Boss, I think the onions are done. Keith looked over and saw the onions had finished browning. Good, Im going to add some spices to it, Herbs were tossed into the spice mixture. Next, add the cloud pig stock and cream. The sauce slowly formed. Now for the steaks, Keith ced the meat on the pan. The golden crust formed, and he was excited. While he watched, Everyone, you can go to the dining room. (If you are reading this other than RoyalRoad or Scribblehub, then its stolen. Please read on the two.) Understood, Son. William coughed as everyone quickly headed to the dining room. It was time for them to have a feast. Presenting cream onion pasta with smoked orc steak on the side. Keith grinned. That was when everyone started to dine. This is amazing, It was worth iting here, Violet and Thalia savored each bite, with Sophia staring at them. Her gaze said it all. Mooch. Carolyn and Krystal continued to eat as well. As they did, Big Brother, when will the chocte factory be made? Chocte factory? William and the others tilted their heads; this was their first time hearing about this. They know about chocte from the cake they ate. But to make a factory? This was new. Keith exined, Im nning to open one in the city. But it wont happen any time soon. May is still finding a patch ofnd. Also, I need to find more workers as well. This would take some time. Aww, The two little ones pouted. Do you really want to eat chocte that badly? Yes!" It wasnt even one of them; multiple people had said this at once! The others were quite eager about the factory as well. Going to take some time. Keith went with this at the end. After they finished their meal, they all went to do their own thing. Violet and Thalia went with Sophia to talk about some things. While that urred, Keith knocked on the door, Who is it? Brother, its me. Hmm,e in. When Keith entered his room, he saw rows of books and a lot of different ns all across the room. Woah, youre really hard at work. Of course, Ive been working on some designs for magic tools. Besides helping out the territory, Alvin became a magic engineer who focused on creating new items that could benefit the lives of others. I wanted to ask you about making something. Hmm? Alvin was interested. I want to build a machine that makes espresso. Ohohoh, Alvin grinned, Thats good. But you have the stovetop? Is there a problem with it? Yeah, the stovetop works alright. But the quality is the issue. From time to time, Keith would make a batch that wascking. Sometimes, it would be too watery, while the other was too bitter. He wanted the machine to give him a more concrete drink. Do you have the design? Mmhmm. Youre saying that pressure for the heat from the water is what makes the espresso, right? But the problem is that you want to make it more controlled to create a stable and consistent vor? Alvin stared at the design Keith had made for the stovetop. Yeah. Woah, you got the gist so fast. "Of course, Alvin grinned. But I will have grounded coffee in this cup where it drips down. Keith then took out a small design of the machine version. I see, Alvin nodded as he stared at the design, I think I can make the interior of it first. But the outside well- I have Orin helping out with that. He said he was going to help with making the design. Haha, you always have everything ready, Alvinughed, Alright, I will try to make the machine work before anything. Mmhmm! Thank you so much, Big Brother. Im also excited for the drink. He was also an avid espresso drinker. (If you are reading this other than RoyalRoad or Scribblehub, then its stolen. Please read on the two.) ... While Keith was discussing with Alvin, May had the darkest expression ever. And Mel sighed, At some point, you need to tell him off. I cant. How am I supposed to do that? Then ask the young master to do it for you. I dont want that! This was her situation; why should she bring Keith into this mess? It was definitely asking for trouble! Why shouldnt you? After all, dont you- Im not. May shook her head. She couldnt be thinking like that. What about him?
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 29: Why Don’t You Use That? Volume 9 Chapter 29: Why Dont You Use That? Volume 9 Chapter 29: Why Dont You Use That? Keith headed to the barracks again the following day. However, he wasnt nning to spar with anyone. Before him were a bunch of different weapons. A knotted expression appeared as the man stared. He had to decide today. The axe and spear were in each hand. Which one should I pick; it was between the two of them. Going forward as a tank, he needed to focus on one weapon. It had to fit himself; these two were the ones that came to his mind. Which one? And here lied the problem; the spear and axe were good. But they each had their drawbacks as well. One was slightly too awkward, while the other was missing a piece. While Keith continued to think about what to do, How about you choose a halberd? The person who said this was Michael. A halberd? Kid, if you can''t decide, then use that. Michael sighed, Its perfect for a tank like you who wants space for shes, A wooden one was handed over to the boy, This is a basic one, but if you want a custom, go to that bumbling dwarf to make it. Keith started to wave the halberd around. Its the same as a spear. However, there was a small de of an axe on the side. It has a good weight as well. It was heavier than the spear but lighter than the axe. Lets do this. Sure, Michael already had a great sword in his hand as he swung it around. Keith did the same as he waved his halberd. The battle started, and Keith was the first to make the move. The halberd was swung down with great force. Michael responded as he swung his sword. shing with one another made a vibrant sound throughout the barracks. That was not the end, as a flurry of stabs followed. Michael frowned as he guarded against the blows. But there were many, causing a slight red bruise on the waist. Ohohoho, you want to y it like that? The expression on themanders face was something as he picked up the pace. Keith wasnt stopping either as he continued forward. The two continued forward until Keith was out of breath. How are you feeling right now? Actually better, Keith grinned. He lost, but it was not such a one-sided loss. There were times when he got a hit in on the guy; it was different from the other times. But I think its a little light in my hands, Keith swung it quickly. He knew it was wood, but it was on the lighter end. Then you just need to increase the weight of the de. Thats a good way to increase weight. Sure. I should also change the shield. Keith realized it. The shield he had been using was quite weird; his movements were dyed due to it. What was more, the shield had blocked his field of vision. The shield you used months ago wouldnt work as well. It was a small shield. If he wanted to be the teams tanker, he needed to have a bigger one. How about this one? Michael then tossed Keith a round shield. It was able to cover the top part of his body. If you use this, you can move easier. Keith grinned. It would be easy to punch someone with this as well. Unlike with a square shield, a circle shield was much more manageable. The boys expression brightened with an eager look. If I could master this weapon, I would be able to help my team more. Lets train again! No way! You need to go make breakfast, you brat! I dont want to get destroyed. Michael sweated. He had already taken a lot of his time by training him. If he continued to do so, then it would be a problem. Sophia and the others might get him! Oh yeah, I was nning to make something sweet for them to eat. Go! Michael quickly pushed him away. It was more like heunched him; that guys super strength was quite something. This caused a slight chuckle toe from his mouth. That man always thinks with his stomach. It was unsurprising that after William and the others ate, they would do the same. Keith then headed to the kitchen, Gus, were going to be making some delicious pancakes with a pomegranate sauce and cherry sauce on the side. Obtaining those fruits, it was time to use them to make something delicious. Understood! What do you need me to do? Cut the top part of the pomegranate; you will see the ridges; cut from there and then smack the seed out. Understood. Gus started to do that. While he did, Keith prepared the batter, mixing some flour, eggs, and sugar together. Milk was incorporated as well. Lets add the vani juice to give it a better taste and smell. After some time, the fluffy pancakes were piling up. Boss, what do you want me to do about the flesh? Can you do something with the flesh? This was new. Its edible, Gus took a bite; a snap sound soon followed. Following his move, Keith wondered. Hmm, this doesnt have some of the pomegranate vor. But there was a good feel to it; it had that snap sound that was like a cucumber. Maybe I could sprinkle sugar on it and use it as a garnish. That could work as well. Keith tossed strips into some sugar. They could be used as chips. Now, to make the syrup. Using the pomegranate and apple, he incorporated sugar into it. Slowly, the juices became stiff as it slowly dripped from the spoon. Delicious. The juices of the pomegranate reallyplemented the fluffiness of the cake. As he continued to bite it, Gus did the same thing. Big brother! The twotched onto his legs. Keith grinned, Did you two wake up? Mmhmm! We smelled food. Dont worry, breakfast is going to have this. Im also going to make some other things to add to it. Keith then sighed, And you guys can wait in the dining room, Yeah! Cant believe you guys used them to check up on the food? He knew what they had done; these two would sleep much longer than the others since their bodies were young. Volume 9 Chapter 30: You Have A Secret Admirer? Volume 9 Chapter 30: You Have A Secret Admirer? Volume 9 Chapter 30: You Have A Secret Admirer? In the dining room, the maids brought the food onto the table. Today, I went with a sweet option: I have buttermilk pancakes. Theres a chocte-vored one as well. With it are cherry and pomegranate syrup. Theres also some espresso as well for everyone. Keith had made a lot of sweets since there were a lot of sweet lovers. Yippe! Sweets! Carolyn cheered, excited. Krystal nodded as well. Its so full and aromatic, Violet grinned as the pancake was buttery. Her knife went through the cake so easily as she poured the syrup on top. As she ate it, she realized something: there was a sweetness she had never tasted. Mild yet vorful. Ive also added some honey to give it an extra sweetness. Dragon honey was good for the body. Its so fluffy. Everyone was immersed in the fluffy texture. Have any letters been sent? Keith asked. Carter nodded, Mmhmm, a bunch of letters were sent. He handed the letters over to him. Oh, there are letters from Alfia and the others; you guys got some as well. Keith saw the different colored envelopes. One was green, while the other one was ck and crimson. Opening the green one, Alfia asked him how the three were doing. But it also talked about her father trying the chocte and bing a fan. A chuckle came out. Of course, they would be surprised by the new taste. Keith then opened the letter from Scarlet. It seemed that it was the same as what Alfia wrote. However, she talked about Selk. Thats good; if shes moving her fingers, then thats great. Dragon honey really does body wonders. But he was happy about this. Bang! Whats the matter? Keith turned to Carolyn. Her eyes twitched uncontrobly, Nothing, this girl just loves to mess with me, huh? In her hand was a letter from Scarlet. I see. Its nice to see you all so amicable with the other princes and princesses. Thalia grinned. She was d her daughter had be so open. Mmhmm, Violet was the same mind. The two mothers were worried about their daughters. Keith shook his head. As he did, another letter was handed to him. He opened it up, and there was a flowery scent. That was when he saw the stylish words that were on it. Oh, my muse! Please shower me with your elegant radiance and glow. If I can see you once again, my mind shall open up! Keith blinked, Umm, is this a letter to me? This was mostly certainly not for him. As he raised the letter up, Ah! Mays expression paled as she gasped. But that was when the man tilted his head, So this letter was for you? As that was said, Carolyn and Krystal tilted their heads over. They saw the message. May, you have a secret admirer? Theres also a noble engraving on the letter, Krystal mentioned. An emblem was on the letter. No, its not like that with him; hes just some annoyance. May quickly replied. William and Sophia didnt say anything as they sighed. It seemed they knew what was going on. Theres also a bouquet for you, Carter took out a bunch of dark green flowers. I told him before that I would not do it, May groaned as she held her head. It seemed this was not the first time this had happened. I see, Keith then took the boquite and letter. With a snap of a finger, Boom! A giant ball of me engulfed the two things at once! Everyones eyes widened as they stared. Keith took a deep breath, Carter. Please throw this trash away. We dont need this early in the morning, Understood, Carter nodded as he took the ash away. But as he did so, the others were entirely surprised by his actions. The man continued to eat his food like any typical day. Now, this just made them even more interested. ... Alright, Im going to be checking up on the farm, They should be getting along with each other, right? Keith then walked over to the farm, finding what he expected. Good boy, Blue! Logan shouted as he tossed a frisbee across the farm. I see you guys are getting along with one another. One day was enough for them to bond. Logan nodded as he patted the wolf, This guy is a natural-born leader like me! And hes such a soft boy as well! Head pats and scratches made the wolf wag its tail. Thats great. What do you want me to do about these moles? Huh? Yeah, these moles came out at night, but Blue and the other wolves took them out in an instant. Theyre all in cages right now. Logan then showed him where those moles were. All of them were locked in a cage. That was more than expected; it was actually 8 of them here. What should we do with them? Now came the tricky question. It was quite challenging to figure out what to do with these moles. We can kill them. That would be too far. And they didnt ask to be here either. These moles were brought to this city by some merchants to be sold as pets. And when it didnt work out, they were thrown out like garbage; this was all on the merchant, not them. Keith continued to think about it, and then he wanted to check, Can I see the dirt they have been digging around in? Hmm? Yeah, sure, Keith walked over to the soil and then started to touch it, but as he did so, Fira, is this soil better? Hmm? Firas brows knitted, but she stared hard at it before nodding, It should be better. I see, Keith then returned to the cages and stared at the moles. How about we make a deal with another?
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 31: Everything In Motion Volume 9 Chapter 31: Everything In Motion Volume 9 Chapter 31: Everything In Motion Grr, The moles stared at Keith with caution. They even snarled, trying to attack through the cage. That was only an afterthought. Kwak! Aria screeched, causing the moles to freeze. Just because the Blizzard Owl wasnt making a sound didnt mean it wasnt an apex predator. Thank you, Aria. The noise made it difficult to talk. The man was unfazed as he continued, You guys live here, and Ill even let you eat delicious food. Time to increase the benefits. The moles tilted their heads as if they were conversing with a crazy person. Oh, yeah. Keith turned to Aria, Aria, trante for me. Hoo! Aria made a sound that caused the moles to tilt their heads. That was when the moles expression changed. Keith continued, As long as you can make soil like this all the time for the garden, then you will get food, The soil they made was quite interesting. From touch alone, he could feel the softness and vitality it had. Naa! The moles quickly made a sound, and the owl called. Good, The moles agreed to the terms. Logan, can you handle that? If I can handle Blue, a few moles would not be a problem. Loganughed. Blue and the other wolves joined not long ago. This was just adding more to it. Nice. Keith turned to the moles, You guys will get meals, but you cant just eat any foods you want. The moles flinched before they had agreed with this. So, are you going to be nting things again? Keith had brought back many seeds. He was quite excited. Mmhmm. But Im going to need a lot of cacao trees. For the chocte factory to work, he would need many cacao fruits. I see. Then I will leave you all to it. Understood! Logan and the other farmers nodded. The next ce Keith headed to was an inn. When he did, the beastmen were in the lobby working on something. Good morning everyone. How was your sleep? Were ready, Walter, the group leader, nodded. That was when Keith told him, Today, Im going to have you guys sharpen your nose before I teach you something. Eh? Walter and the other beastmen tilted their heads. For starters, I will have you guys be a choctier. Because of this, you need to learn not to use it. Keith then took out some beans, Here are some cacao beans. For starters, I want you guys to smell out which ones are the bad ones. This one, theres a moldy smell. Theres also this one which doesnt smell as nice as the others. Good. Sharpen your nose like that to discern what is good to put in and what is not. This will be vital with the chocte. Understood! Boss! Walter nodded. Alright. Thats good to go. Another ce that he headed to was the new location. May, is this the ce? Mmhmm, May nodded as she pointed at the store, This building had been used as amon goods store. However, they decided to retire and sold this ce off. Its near the merchant shop and bakery, where we can send the supplies. Also, its a vital ce for customers toe over. Mmhmmm, This ce was a good location. Keith looked around the store and realized it was quite well-maintained. But the inside was what was amazing. It was pretty clean. The interior was a little nd, but it wasnt broken down where he needed to do a total construction like the bakery. The back was well-maintained as well. It was used as a storage unit; however, he could change it into the factory section. With this, the only things needed for the interior were the equipment and some remodeling. However, the outside would need a change as he would be selling something that had never been sold before. But Im not that good at designing. Keith groaned. He wanted to make the exterior pop, but nothing came to mind. May watched how Keith acted. It was clear that he had a lot of ideas going through his head right now. The two headed to Ignis Hammer, while one was lost in thought. Hugo, Is Orin here. Im going to- Yeah, hes in the back. You can just go to him, Keith was already a known person in the shop. He didnt need to ask anymore. The two went to the back, where Orin questioned, What you need, kid? Im going to open up another store. And it will need equipment; youre up for it? Keith grinned. Orin burst outughing, Kid, youe home, and this is the first thing you want to do? He never ceased to surprise him with these types of things. It was supposed to be his break, but he wanted to work. What do you want me to build? Volume 9 Chapter 32: I Challenge You To A Duel! Volume 9 Chapter 32: I Challenge You To A Duel! Volume 9 Chapter 32: I Challenge You To A Duel! Keith took a deep sigh as he looked at what he designed. These are not going to work. Even when he returned home, he started to draw a design for the chocte store. However, nothing was working for him. As he continued to frown at his work, Young Master, can Ie in? Come in. Entering his room, Keith asked, Whats the matter? Umm, can I talk about you with something? Is it about the letter? Yes, May nodded. Keith ced his hand in the air, For starters, let me apologize. Eh? The way I acted today is a little inappropriate. Its not. But the thought of someone courting you just made me angry, Keiths lips arched downward as he said this. His heart beat much faster when he thought about May with another guy. When he thought about it for too long, Snap! My bad, Keith looked down at the crushed pen. Thankfully, he had a few more pens in his drawers. ... Can you exin to me whats going on? From how the girl reacted, the girl didnt want to do so at all. When I was going to the opening of a general store in Viscount Coledwells territory, I met with the Viscounts son. And he quickly bowed his head down to me and asked me to be his muse, It was quite a surprise for her as she had never seen someone do something like that. ... Dont tell me he did so in public? A thought came to his mind when he asked. If he could say something so cheesy, did he do so in public? ...Yes, May sighed. ... Keiths expression contorted. There was no way she could say anything to him, not unless she wanted to anger the Viscount. I said that I couldnt do anything about it, That was why she gave him no answer. That was the best path to go about. I see, Keith sighed before he patted the girls head, You did good. You dont have to worry about anything. With me here, I wont let anything happen to you. Young master. Dont worry about a thing. Thank you, May grinned as she hugged him. What she didnt know was that two people were staring at this situation. ... Hah! Keith roared as he swung his halberd down. Eric flinched as he backed away. That was when Keith went forward, using the top to pierce him! It was a ferocious attack with so much force. It sent that man flying into the wall. Keith grinned, You lose, Big Brother. Hah, indeed I did. Eric waved his hand, Is that thing made for you or something? Even Im surprised by how well Im using it this easily, Keith had been swinging the halberd around, and it felt like another limb. There was no loss in his thought process. This shield as well: He had found his go-to weapons. Big brother is cool! Leon and Laura cheered. Thanks, Keith rubbed his nose. Michael, how about a round against me? Keith raised his halberd at themander. That only caused Michael to grin, What? Do you want to take another loss? Who knows, Keith dashed at the man with his halberd raised! And that was when the two collided. I cant believe he trains like this all the time? Krystal was amazed by how fast the two moved. This was more so with Keith since he had sparred with not only Eric but with her and Derek as well. His stamina was inhuman. Well, Michael was always the hardest one with Keith, Derek muttered. Michael tended to hold back just enough not to kill the boy. But that was still a lot! Those two are just in monsters, Carolyn groaned as she looked at the swollen bump on her head. That came from Keith smacking her in the head. Indeed, Krystal had the same red bump as well. Well, Keith had always been well-rounded with every weapon he used, so for him to use it like so is surprising. The halberd was on a different level. As expected. As they continued to talk with one another, Whats going on over there? Keith heard a lot of voicesing from the gates. Dont zone out, Michael came down with his de, but his body stepped to the side. Take a break for a second. I hear shouting. And it was the same for the others as they headed over only to find someone with a bouquet of flowers. I havee to my Muse! The person who was at the gates was a blond gentleman. He was quite a fashionable person. William and the others were there. May was in front of them with an indescribable expression. Ugh, Francis, didnt I say you shouldnt be doing things like this? Im sorry. But I found these flowers, and I thought it would look like art before you, Francis brought them before her. Please be my muse! Sorry, but she cant be your muse, Keiths voice cut through everything as he pulled May over to his side, Shes mine, and youre not getting here. William and the others eyes widened. Keith?! That was so damn straightforward! Even May was thrown for a loop by this. Shes mine. Hearing the words was enough to cause her cheeks to turn red. Sophia, Violet, and Thalia were quite interested in what would go down right now. Francis red before he stated, I challenge you to a duel then! I wont give up on my Muse.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 33: Let’s End This Volume 9 Chapter 33: Lets End This Volume 9 Chapter 33: Lets End This Francis, youre crazy! Derek muttered. How could he be this idiotic? He was challenging Keith to a duel? Keiths abilities to fight were quite well-known in the northern region. There was no way Francis was going to beat him. You serious about this? Even the challenger found this odd. I wont give up on my dreams! If I dont do this now, I will never be able to do so again! Franciss eyes showed a fire never before. He was prepared for war. Fine, we can do it. Keith?! William and the others frowned. Have you learned anything about what you did with Todd? Those duels were not to be messed with. If youre this serious, then I will meet it, Keith grinned, Come with me to the back. I assume that you have weapons prepared, am I correct? Indeed I have! Francis quickly took out his armor and wore it. It had roses adorned: shy and elegant. However, staring at the boy made him frown. Are you not going to wear armor? Keith was going unarmed. Not my style. Keith didnt need such heavy armor dragging him down. Understood! Then I will not do so! Francis quickly took off the armor. You sure? If you arent, then Im not going to. Okay then, Keith lifted his sword and waved it around before holding a shield. Begin! Michael became the referee. That was when Francis made the first move as he swung his whip. Quick. Keith quickly moved, dodging his attack. This was the first time he was fighting against a whip user. As he wondered, the whip wastched onto his arm. That was when his shield was taken away so easily! Should I use a whip now? Carolyn wondered. The whip flying around made her quite intrigued. It would be suitable for grabbing a persons weapon. Krystal analyzed. You guys talk too much about weapons, Thalia and Violet were concerned about their daughters well-being now. They were acting more like rouges than princesses. Well, Keith will win, so theres no point. The two girls nodded. Eric added, Keith is definitely going to cream him. It was clear to the people who fought that the man wasnt even trying. His shield was taken away, yet he was not fazed by it? Moreover, he was using a sword. The halberd was a better weapon for him. Hmpf! Another swing came from Francis as he wanted to grab the sword away this time. But something grabbed the ends of his whip. Its a good whip. But not good against a person with strength, Without any hesitation, he pulled on the whip, bringing Francis close. That was when he kicked him. I wont give up! But Francis got back up instantly! Bang! Where is Keith going with this?! Carolyn and the others blinked. He was toying with the guy a little too much! Even by Keith, who gauged his opponent before attacking, this was a little too much. I wont give up, The others couldnt see it, but one person could. Fire. There was a fire in Francis''s eyes as he stared at the man. He was not going to give up, not against Keith. Laughter soon came out of Keiths mouth, Haha, I can tell youre a good man, but I wont lose. His eyes changed as he turned serious. The ground had caved in on his step. Instant KO! Keith had beaten Francis in one shot, leaving the others speechless. What was that? Derek and the others were dumbfounded. Alvin tilted his head, I think he used gravity magic on himself. Yeah, Krystal nodded, Keith was using gravity magic to increase his speed. Wait, isnt gravity magic supposed to be going downwards? Alvin frowned. No, Keith uses it on himself to make him go forward, Carolyn answered. You can do that?" Alvins eyes brightened as he stared at his little brother. A new application to magic. William smiled, Keith had always been the creative sort. Creativity and building were some of Keiths strong suits. The child walked up to Francis. I lost. Francis sighed, My will couldnt do anything, Well, will can only go so far. Skills are a must as well. Keith smiled, But I also have a stronger will as well. Francis couldnt say anything. But that was when Keithmented, I like people like you who have fire. So how about youe and work for me instead. What?! Now, it was Franciss turn to be shocked. But you need to rescind that engagement invitation. That was something they had to do. What engagement invitation? Huh? The one youve sent to my family? You said that you wanted to marry May? Huh?! When did I ever say I want to marry her?! Say what?! Now, everyone was really confused by all of this. Volume 9 Chapter 34: Keep Doing What You’re Doing Volume 9 Chapter 34: Keep Doing What Youre Doing Volume 9 Chapter 34: Keep Doing What Youre Doing We need to get something straight, Keith, being the spokesman for everyone, questioned, So you dont have a thing for May? Everyone was now in the living room, staring at Francis. This was the main question everyone had in mind. What he said before made them confused. No, I dont like my muse like that. Francis shook his head. But that was when William added, Then why did your family send an engagement letter to her? That was something he couldnt understand. Two things were not adding up. Say what? Franciss eyes widened as the letter was handed over to him, You werent the one who sent this letter? His brows knitted as he read it. mming his hand down, No! My Muse, I apologize for what my family has caused. It seemed they had a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? This is a huge misunderstanding! For starters, why are you calling May your Muse? They needed to figure out this first. That was the entire reason why everyone had a massive mimunication. Ah, shes my inspiration, a work of art! Francis quickly took a book and showed it to everyone, Dress designs? There were a bunch of dress designs inside the book. Ive been in a drought for some time, but I got inspiration when I met my Muse. Shes the definition of elegance and nobility together. Yet theres a hint of familiarity as well. Millions of thoughts came to his mind as he stared at May. So you werent after her body in a sense. He was more focused on drawing rather than love. It seemed that my words had been misinterpreted by everyone. You think?! Of course, everyone would misinterpret his thoughts. Sending flowers and other things was saying a lot. Theres also sketch designs as well. Flipping through the page, he saw some attractive interior designs. Ah, thats something I did when I was little. What do you need me to do, Master Keith? The boy never told him what he wanted him for. Oh, Keith shrugged, I want you to do what you keep doing? Eh? Ill give you a ce where you can design clothes and other things to your hearts content. And you can even use May as your model, granted if she allows it. Really? Of course. Dont you think your inspiration could burn even more when you look at all these beauties here? Heck, this house was filled with all sorts of beauties left and right. Franciss eyes widened, Master Keith, theres no catch to this? Of course, I want you to help me design new uniforms for my workers. You wanted to change their uniforms? Mmhmm, Dont you think we need some branding and image? Keith grinned. This had been on his mind when he returned home. White outfits were sort of nd andmon. He wanted something unique and boldpared to others. Also, are you interested in interior design? I need you to work on that as well. The chocte factorys design was something he was having trouble with. But with such creativity here, that should solve the problem. Of course, I can do so! Francis nodded. Making clothes and designing interiors! That was his bread and butter! Thats great! If you do this for me, then I will let your creative mind explode with delight! Thank you so much! Francis bowed. And you can look at the designs I already have in my room, Keith and Francis continued to discuss as they left the room, not realizing the other dumbfounded looks everyone had. What did we just witness right now? Derek muttered. Did they forget about us? Well, its Keith, after all. Im more surprised that hes able tomunicate like that and draw a person in. Violet smiled. That was something special. Sophia grinned, Keith had always been like that. Now I wonder what theyre going to create together. Two creative minds working together. It was going to be interesting. And here are some of the things that Ive designed, Keith showed Francis some things he had drawn. That made the designers expression brighten, These are incredible! I can see the creativity and design for this, But thats not the only thing Keith had made pretty! Fira pouted. What a cute fellow! Francis then noticed Fira on his shoulders, Hmm, a white dress looks good on you. But how about we add a lot more pop and color? Eh? Fira tilted her head. Master Keith, if you allow me? Sure, be my guest. Keith handed him his blue handkerchief. Francis worked his magic as he quickly took some tools from his bag. As he sewed and stitched, You made such a beautiful dress. A simple handkerchief was made into a delicate one-piece dress. I hope you dont mind if I use some cloth to add some lining. No, its fine. Keith grinned, Fira, try it on. Mmhmm, Fira quickly disappeared with the dress, but she came back out, Its gorgeous! Indeed! Cute as a doll! Keith and Francis grinned at the little spirit. Keithughed, Im guessing that you have designs for all of us now that you stared at us? Mmhmmm! All of you are such perfect muses. Especially for you! I have 10 suit ideas for you. Woah, Keithughed, Thats great. Having that many ideas on the fly was incredible. And I take it that your father doesnt approve of this? Keith then muttered. Eh?! How did you- Just had a gut feeling about that. Drawing and design wasnt something a noble would do. Plus, most of these drawings seemed hidden, not seen by others. My father has been asking me to be more studious, but I really am not that sort of person, Francis scratched his head. He had dreams about it. If you agree, I will supply you with interesting materials. The only thing you have to do is to make it? Mmhmm! Thats great. Ill show you what I want you to design tomorrow. Okay! Keith and Francis shook hands.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 35: Storefront And Outfit Change Volume 9 Chapter 35: Storefront And Outfit Change Volume 9 Chapter 35: Storefront And Outfit Change Keith entered the living room, where he saw everyone. William asked, Wheres Francis, Keith? The boy had returned without the blond man with him. Oh, he went back to his inn. He said he was inspired and wanted to draw as soon as possible. The number of new ideas I obtained from this trip was too many to count! I need to draw them all up! Word for word, that was what he said. His eyes were sharp, prepared to work with all his might! I see. William and the othersughed. He was quite the character. But that was when Laura noticed the little spirit, Firas wearing a pretty dress. Mmmhmm! Francis was the one who made it for me! This is quite an elegant dress. Hearing all of this, everyones eyes turned to the spirit. Indeed. And he only did that with a piece of white cloth and a handkerchief. What kind of talent does he have? Thalia and the otherdies were interested in what the man could do. With only a handkerchief and some cloth? If you gave him something else, it would be interesting. Who knows. Also, he told me that he would tell his father everything. You dont have to worry about a thing, Keith turned to May. Thank you, Young Master. Mmmhmm. But the chocte factory is going to run more smoothly now. A designer would definitely add something to this. ... Where are we going first, Master? The next day, Francis was eager to look at what was in store for him. The first ce well be going to would be the store. However, before we go there, we need to change how we talk. Hmm? Theres no need to call me Master. Just call me Keith. Master was something he didnt prefer being called out. Francis nodded, Understood, Keith. Good, Keith grinned as the two headed to the factory. When they arrived, Francis looked around, What a lovely ce you have here! Thank you. Do you have any colors or things in mind for this store? Oh, the concept the store is going for is sweets and sugar. Hmm? Try this out, Keith then took out some chocte. And when he took a bite, Marvelous! Such a smooth and rich taste. Mmhmm, this will be the main item I will sell here. I was also thinking about selling other candies as well. Carmel was an easy thing to make. There were also simple sugar candies and such. All of it had made him quite excited. But as he was lost in thought, Francis was also doing the same. Think you can do something with this? Of course! Ideas areing into mind! Francis grinned as he took out his sketch pad and prepared to work. And his hands were like a blur as something came. What do you think about this? Oh! Thats nice! I like the color ents on the column. Good! I will tighten it up and work with this as the base! Francis grinned. "Also, I was thinking about these designs for the uniforms. The colors will be changed, but this is the design." "Pretty good." Keith nodded. "Then I will get started!" But that was when his shoulders were grabbed, "You keep forgetting that were not done. We also need to design uniforms as well. Ahh, yes! Lets go. The first ce they would be going to was the bakery. Whos this? Young Master? A designer. Hes going to be creating your new uniforms. Eh? Really? But I like these, Ralph looked at his uniform. It was the same one Keith had given him in the beginning. Even after all those years, it was still pristine and nice. Thats great, but I think we should all have the same uniform, and white is kinda nd. Do you have anything you want for the uniform?" They were going to be wearing it all the time. Can we get something less sweaty! Understood. We''ll make the fabric cooler. Can we get two different colors?! Gotcha! Francis started to jot down all the notes that were said. And he wasnt doing this with one person; he was going with everyone. Coyler and Logan were surprised at first but liked the idea. That was when they started to do more things. Volume 9 Chapter 36: Redemption! Volume 9 Chapter 36: Redemption! Volume 9 Chapter 36: Redemption! Orin, are the equipment done? The person who said this was Michael. Behind the big man was Keith and Alvin, who were shaking their heads. Orin had told them the equipment would be ready by today. This was startling because it had been a few days since Keith told him about it. Why are you the one screaming? Orin red. But that caused Hugo to smack his back, There are kids here, Did you forget about that? Did you finish it, Orin? Keith was the one who said it this time. Orin grinned, Of course. We finished it yesterday. Come check it out yourself. Going to the back, they saw the machines. Weve also tested them, so you dont need to worry about them exploding. Each one is perfect, Keith grinned; they were exactly what he wanted for processing the beans. Chocte could be mass-produced now. As he continued to marvel, Theres also the other thing. Huh? There was another thing. Its the espresso machine, Alvin answered. Really? You guys finished this as well? Mmhmm, here it is, A giant machine was in the corner. ...Uhhh. Alvin exined, Yeah, it had to be built much bigger than normal. For the machine to work, he needed to use a good number of mana wires and heating stones for the water. What the? How could you guys finish everything so soon? The chocte equipment to the espresso machine; Keith was startled. The short period they had to finish it was just weird. Of course. When you give us an idea, youre our number one priority. The boy didn''t know it, but he had always been the priority since he had always had interesting ideas. You guys just want chocte and espresso, right? Keith blurted. Hugo and the other workers looked away, not daring to look the man straight in the eyes. That was most certainly a yes. They had worked day and night to get everything done. They switched out to get the other some time to rest. Michael grinned, You guys made another one, didnt you? If they made the machine so soon, they should have another one. We have it in the break room, Hugo grinned. Orin and the other workers had built two based on Alvins design. Now, they couldnt live without a cup before work. Of course. Keith shook his head, So lets bring this back home. Put it in your storage this time, Alvin chimed. From what he heard from Michael, it was quite a tiresome day. I- Keith was prepared. That day was burned in everyones mind; he and Michael had to pull the damn oven home, which was tiresome. No need. Michael grinned, Ive trained for this very moment." Huh? What do you mean you trained for this very moment? I need to redeem myself for what had happened before. Keith wasnt the only one who had a ck stain. The thought of it had been on his mind for quite some time now. Whatever youre thinking, dont do it. Something bad would happen in a few seconds. But it was toote. Dammit, A groan came out of his mouth as he stared at him. You have got to be kidding me? Haha! Look at me now! These things got nothing on me! Michael roared triumph as he walked down the streets. But that only caused Alvin to mutter, Just walk a few steps behind him. He didnt want to be associated with this person right here. It would be too damn embarrassing. The number of people staring was quite high. And why shouldnt they? You have themander of the Freed Knights waving such a gigantic tool like an idiot. Yeah, no one wanted to be close to that. What are you guys doing sitting behind there?! Get moving forward. Dammit! Why did he have to call out our names like that?! This was asking for trouble. People started to turn to them, and the two looked away. But one kid shouted, Young Master Keith! Hello! He had recognized the ck-haired man. Keith waved his hand, Hello. Lets go there quickly before everyone starts rumors, Alvin groaned, and Keith agreed. There was still one ce they needed to go before bringing that espresso machine home. Francis, woah, this looks absolutely incredible, He couldnt believe it. How could these guys be moving at such a high pace like this? The inside of the chocte store was quite incredible. There was a rich dark brown like milk chocte. To offset the main color, there was light mint and pink color. It was quite a bnce of colors together. What do you think about it, Keith? It looks so incredible. To make something like this in a few days was just incredible. And that wasnt even the finished product! Thank you. Also, what do you want the signature to be? Signature? Yeah, like something that the customers could look at and know its that. I even made a personal shelf just for the signature item. There was a giant white shelf on the side. He nned to make a custom sign and alter the shelf for it. I need to think about it. Okay. But please tell me when you have it. Yeah, I came here with the equipment. Walter, are you guys alright with doing double duty? Mmhmm! We are, Boss! Walter and the other beastmen were helping construct the stores inside. Ill teach you guys how to do it step by step. Youve been fermenting the beans like Ive asked, right? Fermenting the beans was the thing that had taken most of the time. Mmhmm, Walter and the other beastmen nodded. Good. The first step will be Keith started to talk to them about the process of making chocte. And once they got the hang of it, You guys got it? Mmhmmm. The beastmen nodded, Then I will teach some of you how to make caramel and simple candies as well. Carmel was simple enough, and the creation of orange and lemon candy was also good. Keith grinned as he taught them a few recipes. Good, I will leave you guys to make it. Do make me proud. Understood! Boss! Walter and the beastman nodded.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 37: Dessert Section Volume 9 Chapter 37: Dessert Section Volume 9 Chapter 37: Dessert Section Now we can return with the espresso machine, Alvin grinned. With the equipment ced down in the factory, it was time for them to return home. Good, because I need to try it, Michael grinned. ...You know you can put it down, right? The whole time Keith taught the choctiers, this man held the espresso machine on his shoulders. Of course not! I need to show off how strong I am! He needed to show off his strength. ... The only thing youre showing off is how idiotic you are. What the citizens thought was him being a muscle head. "..." "Little brother?" Keith said nothing as he walked to the estate. Alvin and Michael looked at one another before following the boy. And when they returned to the estate, Carolyn and Krystal were ying with Leon and Laura. Whats that? Carolyn was the first one to question. The other three stared at that machine in Michaels hand; it was eye-catching. When youpare it to the muscrmander, the machine made him look small. "..." Keith? Carolyn and Krystal noticed the quiet man. The two girls turned to Alvin, who shook his head. Hearing the noise, everyone came out to check. Where should I put this thing? In the kitchen, Thats the only ce this thing should go. ...Can it even fit? The backdoor didnt seemrge enough for it to go through. Michael red, You two fools, help me out! Derek and Eric were watching from the side. They couldnt even hide theirughter either! Alright, The two and Alvin grabbed each side of the machine. They were prepared to push it through the door. However, Dont push it too hard, or well break it! Alvin warned. It was not something they could force through. What are we supposed to do?! Michael roared, Kid,e and help us! KID! Michael continued to roar, but Keith didnt listen as he strolled into the mansion. . Did that brat just ghost me? You know how he is when hes deep in thought, William shrugged. Is Keith fine? Violet was concerned for the boy. This was the first time she had seen the boy like this. Oh, he bes like that from time to time. Its pretty rare, but its normal. Keith had those rare moments where he was super deep in thought, zoning throughout the entire time. Rare, but it was something that urred a few times. Our voices arent going to get through to him. However, it will die away after some time, Keith would return to normal after he mulled it over. Anyways, William! Get over here and help us! Michael turned to the father. I thought you said it wasnt heavy. William knew about what was going on in the city. This man tried to act tough, yet he was acting meek. Its getting heavy now! The weight was now getting to him after carrying it for so long. Idiot. William sighed as he walked over. With five people trying to make a move now, it should have gone in. At this point, were going to break the door. Then go through the front than the back, The front door was muchrger than the back. Why didnt we roll with that sooner? During dinner, Keith continued to have a spaced-out look when he ate. The others looked at him strangely. Okay, isnt it time we should worry about him? Thalia nudged Sophia. The womans face showed that this was not supposed to happen for this long. Big Brother! Leon was the one who tried to break it as he tugged on his shirt. Should I do it? A slight murmur came from his mouth. Huh? Should I make a dessert shop? What? Carolyns eyes zed when she heard that. The others were the same. They have heard something that they shouldnt have. But Keith continued to stare aimlessly as he thought. Nah, it wouldnt work. Make it work! Carolyn quickly muttered as she grabbed him by the shoulders. Carolyn! Thalia gasped. Thats it, Carolyn! Shake him! Derek chimed in. There was something that they couldnt let go of. What he said was outrageous! Huh? What I say? Keith blinked as he looked around, Huh? When did we get to dinner? Me and Krystal push you here. He would have been in his room the entire time if they didnt. But that was not important right now! Now talk! What were you mumbling about with food? Oh, it was nothing, Keith waved it off. That idea was an afterthought. But that only caused the girl to shake him even more than before! Talk! I was thinking about making a dessert shop. Like the chocte one? Oh no, this one will be different from that. I will be making cakes and mousses. Maybe some jelly and alsoyou guys didnt hear thest part. Carolyns eyes zed after he had said all those things. It was impossible to get that out of her mind. How about you make it? Sophia was quite interested in hearing all those different desserts. Umm, I just got back, and I feel like it would be tiresome. The chocte shop was also being built. Son, Please! Sophia begged. And that was when Carolyn held his hand, Please Keith! Thest nail was, Please, Big Brother! Ugh. That did it. But its not going to be done in- Orin and the others would go to heaven and earth for you! Sophia added. And the wor- We can have Ralph headhunt a few people! Coyler definitely also has people to do so as well! May, you can do so, right? Of course! Leave it to me! May grinned. She was quite enthusiastic about the dessert shop. Keith sighed, Then tomorrow. Were not going to have a normal breakfast then. Eh? Im going to be making a lot of different types of desserts. You guys have to try them all. If he is really going to do something like that, he will need their help. Yippe! Carolyn quickly held the two kids, Were going to be eating a lot of things tomorrow! You guys best be prepared for tomorrow then. I wont be holding anything back, Volume 9 Chapter 38: Dessert Waves Volume 9 Chapter 38: Dessert Waves Volume 9 Chapter 38: Dessert Waves Gus. Im sorry that I have to ask you to do this, Keith stared at the chef. The two had gotten up extremely early to begin cooking. The look Gus had on his face said it all. Its fine, Boss. It wasnt in your power to stop it. It was impossible once they heard of this. There was no way to halt it; it was only a when. ... True. Me and my big mouth. He had to stop zoning out. What do you need first? The first thing is to make the baked goods; those take the longest. Also, we need to build the base for the cold things. There were a lot of steps they were going to do today. Understood! Gus cracked his neck. Im going to work on slicing the fruits. Fruit was the key for today. ... Everyone had gotten up early. Hearing how Keith would prepare desserts for the meal made them unable to sleep. By the way, can someone exin to me what those snowballs are? Violet questioned. There were four creatures with them. Inti! Leon was on one of them while Lily was on the other. Oh, those are Keiths familiars. Theyre really close with Leon and Laura. ...I see, When did he have such big familiars? Either way, Krystal seemed to get along with one of them. Carolyn, what are you doing? But there was something odd before them. Thalia and the others watched Carolyn running around the resting area a few minutes ago. It was quite weird since the kids watched her as well. Trying to make my stomach empty. Eh? Isnt it already empty? We just woke up moments ago. Since Keith said that well be eating sweets for the next few hours, that means it will be a lot. And I need to have my stomach emptier so I can eat more. ... Have you gone mad? Thats exactly the right way of thinking, Carolyn! Derek and Eric were jumping up and down beside her. They wanted to get some sweets as well. Yay! Bigger stomach! Leon and Laura followed; they got off the snowball and started to jump up and down like the princess. Po! Mir and the others started to do the same thing. Well, they circle themselves, trying to mimic the girls. It was pretty clumsy and cute. ... Krystal was doing it, but she was hiding behind them, trying her best to be a shadow. William and Alvin sipped on their tea, trying their best not to stare at them. They were enjoying the espresso that was made from the machine. As they did, Should we do so as well? Sophia muttered. Violet and Thalia were sort of tempted. William almost choked on his drink. He would have been shocked if it werent for the fact that they were talking about sweets. A few minutester, Gloria and Carter had brought something out. What did you bring for us? A bunch of trollers were rolled in. The young master had said that we would start with something with a light sweetness. Here is a fruit tart whipped with vani cream on the inside with mangoes, strawberries, and blue plums on the top. So beautiful. What caught everyones eyes was the colorfulness of the tart. Yellow, blue, and red were bright and pleasing to the eye. And what about the other two? The young master said it was called a lemon posset. And thest one? Thest one was made with a biscuit that was filled with red cream and strawberries. This one is a strawberry shortcake cream puff. I see. William nodded, Lets dig in. And like so, everyone started to eat. The vors from each one were so perfect and interesting as well. Everything is so fruity, Quite literally. All of the fruits were quite sweet, which was different from sugar. The posset is elegant and fresh as well. Lemon was quite an overpowering taste. It would make anyones mouth purse from the sourness. But Keith was able to lower it. The cream puff is crunchy and nice! Fira was munching on a cream puff. It was bigger than the little spirits face. Each snowball was munching on a whole tart by themselves. Carter then entered again, The young master said to eat this first before starting on the second course. What was brought out was cups of cold ice. Understood, William and the others ate it. That was when a gentle and lemony vor. What is it for? Why did they have to eat this before trying another? There was no need to answer this question, as William realized. My taste feels normal again. The things that they had eaten were not here anymore. It felt like their mouths were refreshed. That was when the second batch of food came out. The smell from this one was quite different from the ones brought out. The sweetness was much denser and stronger. We have right here is a tiramisu. Theres also some truffles on the side as well. Carter came in with a big cake. The others tilted their heads. They were quite interested now. Delicious as well, The others had a fruit sweetness to this. But this one had a sweet and savory note as it was incredible. I prefer this to the tart, This one had some bitter notes thatplemented the sweetness. The girls grinned, This is definitely something that has to be in the dessert store! Indeed, The little spirit nodded to this. Po! The snowballs chimed in as well.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 39: Everything’s Coming Together Volume 9 Chapter 39: Everythings Coming Together Volume 9 Chapter 39: Everything''s Coming Together I feel so stuffed, Carolyn grinned as she slouched in her chair. Thalia scolded, Carolyn, thats bad manners. That was definitely something a princess wouldnt do before everyone. But mom, youre doing the same thing. It was in the blood. The queen was doing the same thing as she slouched down!. They were definitely daughter and mother. Violet and Krystal were also doing the same thing as well. Its quite a nice pairing with the coffee and milk tea. Tiramisuplimented well with coffee. Is there more, Carter? Mmhmm, we have the chocte movement next. In addition, mousses are added as well, Carter grinned, There are many different types of choctes here. Besides the mousses, there were also different cakes for them to try. ... No one could say a thing. It seemed this was the main course; there were so manypared to thest. I dont think I can eat anymore. The others were just in heaven from all this food. Never did they expect to eat so much food all at once. Indeed, Im in heaven, Carolyn groaned as she turned to the snowball, What about you, Lily? Po! The big one was still munching on some cake. But they were definitely hitting their limits. Their stomachs could only hold so many sweets. Krystal was resting on Mir as well. After such a feast, resting beside afy snowball was the best. But then a voice added, So what do you guys think about all of this? Little Brother, you really outdid yourself with this. Eric grinned as he sipped on some espresso. He couldnt believe it. He wasnt a sweet fan, but he definitely relished this. There were sweets that anyone could enjoy. I dont think I can eat another bite, Carolyn muttered as she looked up at the sky. It was the best thing in the world. That caused Keith tough, Are you really full? And here I am, holding onto two more desserts. And they will be the signature dish for white forest bakery. What?! Signature dish? When did the bakery have a signature dish? Mmhmm, Im nning to have these two be the signature dishes of the bakery, Keith grinned as he revealed it, Presenting White Forest Cake and ck Forest Cake. Each cake uses a different filling with chocte as the base. In additionYou guys are not listening to me at all. Delicious. A delicious vani cream with the chocte. It was pure bliss. What about you guys? Po! Mir and the three sounded. They liked the white forest cake more. What do you guys think I should add? Hmm? All of them? Isnt that the only option? Thats not something I can do right now. He just threw a bunch of it at them. The mousses are something. Pudding as well. The strawberry pudding and the mousse should be there. Understood. I could make a different variety with them as well. Mango, cherry, strawberry, vani, chocte. An endless amount of vors could be made. The truffles should be a good hit. Im thinking about having the variation vors in the bakery while in the chocte factory, you have simpler things. Chocte would be the main theme of the factory. Thats good. Also, where are you going to ce it? Im thinking about buying the spot right next to the bakery. Ill just say its an extension of it for now. I see, William and the others thought it was a good idea. Rather than being a separate entity, it should be connected with the bakery. Alright, I will make a list of the things that would be good to add. Keith grinned. The cold options would definitely be in that dessert bar. I have to go to Orin to do all this again. That dwarf would be having the time of his life building these things. But the first person he had to go to was Francis. He needed to check up with him, Who wants to-Nevermind, They were down for the count. Keith, youre going alone, Carolyn huped. She was at deaths door. And it was a good way to go; eating so many delicious desserts was the best. Alright, then. A chuckle came from the boys mouth as he headed to the factory. Young Master, Hello! Hows the factorying along? We finished! The only thing we need to do is to have an opening day. Thats great. Are you prepared to do something else? Eh? Another thing? Franciss eyes glittered. Keith nodded, Mmhmm, Im opening a dessert section right next to the bakery. Going to need you to design the thing. Understood! Franciss eyes were eager when he heard that. Before they had left, Also, I have the designs of the uniforms here. Should I make a variation for the dessert section? That would be good. Keith looked through, Awesome. These are perfect designs. Bring the prototype for Mayter on. Gotcha. The two headed to the store. Buying it was an easy thing. As the two walked in, they noticed it was much narrower than the bakery. There will be these disy cases for this one, so you must work with that. Unlike the chocte factory, this one had some restrictions that needed to be worked with. Cases were a must. Is there a color design here? I think a sky blue like snowkes would be interesting. The dynamic of a warm atmosphere with a cold and clean look is an exciting dynamic. Oooh! Thats interesting! Francis was quite excited about the idea as well. His brain had a lot of thoughts on what he could do with this. Boss, youre going to be destroying the kitchen? Ralph and the others blinked. Mmhmm. Also, Im going to be adding more people here. I hope that you dont mind. Because they were adding a dessert bar, there would be more space in the kitchen as he was fusing them. No problem with that! More the merrier, Ralphughed, But are you going to be doing this with the others? There were four bakeries in the city. Keith shook his head, No. Im not nning to do so. But I do hope they learn how to make our signature dish. Understood, I will get to work learning how to bake it. Ralph grinned. Thats great! Ralph was always a quick learner. The dessert bar was slowlying together. Volume 9 Chapter 40: Immoral? Volume 9 Chapter 40: Immoral? Volume 9 Chapter 40: Immoral? This is the design that I have for the uniforms. Francis came to May with a uniform in his hand. It didnt take long for him to make a finished prototype. May nodded, Thats good. Also, the fabric is nice to the touch. A cool and soft material: this would definitely be nice on the skin. It was even more so for the chocte factory since it would be hot there. Why are there slight holes on some of the sides? May noticed some openings covered by mesh on the side of the clothing. The beastmen asked me to add some openings into the clothing. The clothing they had was stuffy. That was why most beastmen clothing had more openings for their fur. But I couldnt have that since its a chocte factory. Thats why I used mesh there. The mesh would block the fur from going in while letting air into it. Ive also used cloth made from the vines of a ravenous flower. You used vines? May blinked. Mmhmm, its much lighter and sturdier. Also, it would have a nice smell as well. It wouldnt make them smelly. Make sure not to have the smell too strong as it might also affect the chocte. Scent was a must. Understood, Francis nodded. The two continued to talk about finalizing the materials and design for it. When will it be finished? A day, Francis was going to work into overdrive. Alright. May nodded. Sorry about what had happened before. Now that the two were alone, he could personally apologize to the woman. Its fine. To think my father thought I had a crush on my bosss woman. Huh? Mays eyes widened as her lips froze in ce. Arent you his woman? Francis tilted his head. That was in his mind as he stared at the two. From how they interacted, it seemed like the case. But that only caused May to look away. Ah, dont worry. Francis understood now, I will make a dress that will make you glorious with him! A pairing between the two was going to be magical! Eh? I will make a tailored dress just for you and a suit just for him! You two would be the best couple out there! Thoughts about designs for May were already something he knew about; Keith was also the same since he saw the potential. ... Ive also made a design for the opening day! Huh? You did? When did this happen? You guys will look incredible! Francis had a grin. ... What are you guys going to wear for this? Carolyn and the others were quite excited about this. That was because today would be the day the chocte store opened up. Shouldnt you wear something like this? Carolyn picked something up. But Keith shook his head, Francis is going to be the one deciding for us, The man had said that he already prepared the outfit for the two, and there was no need to worry about it. Francis quickly entered the room, Keith, Ive brought your outfit. Please try it on! Mmhmm, Keith nodded as he took it and went to change. May, this one is yours. Thank you. Im quite interested in what you have made for them, Sophia and the others were quite curious about it. But there was no need to do so as Keith came out of the room, What do you guys think about it? Cute. Adorable! Keith blinked. I would prefer it if you called me handsome. But when he looked down, Yeah. Even he had to say it was on the cute side. Francis nodded, That was what I was going for with this. I think the hat would sell if you sold them, Keith also had a hat in this. It was going to be excellent. Umm, is this fine? May came out of her room as well. So cute! Leon and Laura chimed. However, the adults stared at the woman. When you put it on May, it does look kinda Immoral? The women nodded to that. It was supposed to be cute like Keith. But it was more sexy on the woman. Mays cheeks turned red. Keith replied, You look good in that. So theres no need to worry about it so much. Thank you, Young Master. But I do think we should increase the skirt length. It was kinda on the shorter side. Dont worry, I came prepared! Francis took out a longer skirt, You can wear this. May quickly grabbed the skirt and headed back inside. Coming out, You look so elegant and refined with that outfit. Its the best on a beauty like you. ... Did you teach him how to talk like that, Sophia? Violet and the others watched himpliment her. My son is a natural. Hes a natural and dangerous as well. Thalia retorted. But that was something Keith didnt hear as he looked at Francis, Good job on making this. I aim to please! Francis was happy with the outfit as well. Do we need to do make-up as well? Nah, we can just go like this. This was more than perfect.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 41: Chocolate That Will Bring Love Volume 9 Chapter 41: Chocte That Will Bring Love Volume 9 Chapter 41: Chocte That Will Bring Love There was already a crowd of people before the store. And it was expected since this was about Keith. At just the start of his break, he was prepared to open another store! And what kind of store was he nning to do? White Forest Bakery and White Owl Company: these two brought about many new things for the northern region. So what was this third one going to bring for them? There was no need to ask as Keith came out. Thank you everyone foring here! Kya! The young master is so cute in that outfit! May looks so beautiful as well! Look at how theyre wearing matching outfits. Aww, did you hear that, Dear? Keith turned to May with a mischievous smile. I heard, Honey. May had a light smile as she held onto the boy''s hand. Kya! Never had they seen such intimate moments. But it was more known throughout the city about Keith and May; the two had always been together. It was only time for them to be together. Thank you for thepliments. And all of this came from one person today; Francis Colewell. Francis bowed his head. That only caused the citizens to be interested. The outfits they wore were quite intriguing and pleasant. Now, let us open our new store! May and Keith held big scissors as they cut open the ribbon, allowing everyone to enter. And when they did so, they were all shocked by the design. For starters, there was a rich sweetness swarming their nose. And when they saw the chocte bars, they were amazed. The workers were all wearing brown chef suits with stripes of red and mint going down the chest. It was eye-catchingpared to the regr white uniforms. What are these? On one side, there was a good number of jars filled with different colored candy. We have strawberry, orange, lemon, and blue plum-vored candy for you all to try, One person greeted. The kids couldnt help but marvel at the exciting thing. Please have a taste, One of the workers handed some samples over to them. Eating the confection, they were in awe of how delicious it was. What are these? Chocte truffles. We have milk, white, and dark vors. The truffle was a simple food, and biting into it caused a gush of delicious chocte to flow into their mouth. I guess everyone is quite excited about this, Keith grinned as he watched them. The children and adults savored each one. But that was when Keith raised a heart-shaped chocte, Dear, ahh, Young Master? May blinked. I heard that if you eat this with the one you love, youll have a flourishing rtionship. His words were loud enough for everyone to hear it. Everyone watched as May took a bite, Delicious? Mmhmm, May then picked up another one, Ahh, Nam. Keith grinned, Its really delicious. "Keith! Ahh." Carolyn joined in as she raised a chocte. Sure, Keith didnt hesitate as he ate the chocte in one bite. That kinda shocked Carolyn as her hand froze in the middle of the air. But that wasnt the end, as Keith fed her as well. Tasty? Mmhmm, Krystal, Ahh. He wasnt going to forget about the girl. Umm Ahh, Krystal took a deep sigh as she ate it. But then a small smile soon came after, Its quite delicious. That was when the others were eager to try it out as well. William had raised his hand in the air, Wife, please try. Delicious. There was the start of a significant fad where couples started to feed one another with heart-shaped chocte. So this is what you wanted? Carolyn whispered into his ear. That was when he grinned, I thought it would be interesting. And besides, the samples really helped out. Before they opened the shop, they handed out some samples to everyone. Because of this, there were a lot more customers. ... May stared at Keith, and Carolyn had noticed her gaze. Later that night, Umm, why did you call me out here, Princess? Carolyn had called the girl to her room. And she wasnt alone either; Krystal was also there as well. It was a little weird. Hmm? Theres something that I want to make sure. Are you in love with Keith? Eh? Mays expression changed when he heard that. In love with Keith? That was something that she wasnt too sure of either. Carolyn exined, Well, we have been seeing you like this with him. I just had to ask this question. The two of them were not like brother and sister. It was much more intimate than that. I want you to be his woman, Carolyn added. Eh? May and Krystals expression turned nk. That caused Carolyn to tilt her head, What? Did I say something weird? But didnt you say before you wanted to find true love where the person would only love you and no one else? Krystal remembered Carolyn was sort of a solo love type. What made the girl change her mind about it? Carolyn sighed, Yeah, I wont lie, I still want to be the only one loved. However, that''s impossible." Huh? Keith is someone who will attract many different people to him. Because of that, a good number of girls are going to fall in love with him. That was quite the case right now. And I dont want what happened with my father to happen to him. Julius didnt marry the countess because he loved her. He married her because there would have been a situation with politics if he hadnt. That was the only reason why he married her in the first ce. Thats why I would rather have people who love and cherish him by his side. Carolyn had a proud look as she said this. This was the best option she had; people that everyone could get along with. Krystal is one of them. Huh? You like him, right? Krystal scratched before she nodded, Mmhmm? Id rather have wives where we could get along with one another. Carolyn smiled. What about you, May? Ummm. I really dont know what to say about this either. May scratched. Carolyn thought about it as she asked, Let me ask you this. What do you think about Keith being with another girl? Well, not with us but with an evil person. The thought came into her mind, which caused the girl to freeze. Carolyn and Krystal nced at one another. That answered that. Volume 9 Chapter 42: Spur Of The Moment Volume 9 Chapter 42: Spur Of The Moment Volume 9 Chapter 42: Spur Of The Moment Later, Keith headed to the dessert shop. When he did, he was quite surprised by the change. The inside was a beautiful shade of sky blue. It was painted as soon as everything was moved away. He nodded at the sight, Good, its going at a good pace. With this, he could make it work in a week or two. But that was not the only thing he was focusing on right now. The next ce he headed to was White Owl Merchant. There, May was already there before him. May, are the people here? Besides staring at the dessert section, it was time to recruit new talent. May had already asked them toe to the store so they could interview them. Mmhmm, May nodded. Like that, the interview began. There were a variety of different people wanting to work for him. All of them are really good. Keith nodded at the experience these people had. What do you think, Young Master? Theyre good. I think a few things would eke the others out. One tiny thing could make the person look better. Call the next person in. Mmhmm. And the next person entered. Hello, My name is E. An elf? Keith was surprised that an elf would want to look for work here. But then he apologized, Sorry about my words. This is my first time seeing an elf in the northern region. He saw dwarves and beastmen. But he had never seen an elf in the northern region. Its fine, E understood why he was startled. Can I ask you why you want to work for me? I want to work for you because I heard that you dont discriminate between races. In addition, you treat your workers well. This was known throughout everyone. The workers'' treatment was incredible; this was especially rare with different races. It said you have experience in baking? Mmhmm, I used to learn in a bakery for a couple of years. So she could have a manager position. However, Can you learn on the fly? That was something he needed to know. Working at the dessert bar was still in the testing phase. More items were going to be added, and they needed to be able to learn quickly. Yes. Ive been told that Ive been quite a fast learner. I''d be better if I saw hands-on. E revealed. When that was said, Keith nodded, Understood. Our staff will post the names of people after an hour, There was no need for them to wait since May had gotten them through some specific headhunting. What do you think? May questioned. She could be the manager, but I have to see if she could work with other people, Elves were one of the races that were awkward around others. That was only because they were captured and sold as ves a long time ago. Then Ralph should be watching over them for now. Ralph could manage something like this. But shes definitely one of them. E was in his books. She was definitely a core member there. May nodded, Then these people should be good for supporting her. Mmhmm, so the decision is this? Keith looked at the participants there, and May agreed. And that was when the names were posted. Some cheered while others groaned. For those who have passed, you guys will start learning right now. Most of the people he picked were those who could learn as quickly as possible. When Keith and May returned home, they noticed a carriage in front of the mansion. Grandpa, Grandma, you guys here? Also, Grandpa Cedric as well? This was a surprise. It was none other than Lionel and Camelia. And they were not alone, as Cedric was with them as well. Of course, we woulde here after hearing about your dessert shop, Camelia grinned, Oh yeah, I did send a letter to them. In the letter to his grandma, he talked about his ns to make a dessert shop and thepletion of the choctepany. Keith, how could you do something like this and not call your own grandma, Camelia was quite angry. She couldnt believe she had missed the opening of one of his stores! It was one of the spur-of-the-moment things. Kid, that is not a spur-of-the-moment thing. Its more of a crazy thing, Cedric groaned. Umm, why are you here? He understood Lionel and Camelia. He didnt understand so much about the ex-grand-duke here. Thats because I saw Lionel leaving and followed him. Lionel grabbed his head. This guy had been staying at his mansion, waiting for something like this to happen. Krystal looked away, trying her best not to do so. When the group entered the living room, How many days till the opening? Hmm, it will be a few days or so. The people that he hired were going to learn how to bake his recipes. And from how he taught them, it seemed they got it. Most of the recipes had a basis with a variation of different vors. Ive got to check out that chocte factoryter, Cedric was quite interested in it. Keith nodded, Go ahead. Its open for everyone. Anyone could buy chocte. And it was going quite strong as well. Are they going to be fine working like that? Every single day, there would be a long line waiting outside. This caused Walter and the others to work overtime. Theyre fine. Theyre doing a two-squad rotation where one squad makes the chocte and then shifts to the second squad after a few hours.That was something that could make their lives infinitely easier. Thats good! Cedric grinned.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 43: Dessert Section Volume 9 Chapter 43: Dessert Section Volume 9 Chapter 43: Dessert Section "Cuu!" "Ruby, don''t jump on my face like that." Keith picked the baby from the scruff of his neck. That was when he ced him on his shoulder. The little fe continued to snuggle onto him. "Yes, yes, I love you too." Keith patted the baby''s head. "He''s really attached to you." "Mmhmm," Even Keith was surprised by this as well; he wasn''t the contractor either. "Anyways, Kid. Can you get me one of those in my duchy?" Cedric immediately asked the boy without hesitation. The response from the boy was a tilt of his head, "Isn''t the bakery about to open in a week or so?" Thest time he checked, the bakery had yet to be opened. There was no need to add the chocte factory. "But I want that chocte there as well!" Cedric had a box of truffles in his hand, "This would definitely be a hit in the duchy!" "Yes, I know that." Keith wasn''t going to deny it, "But it''s also in its testing phase." He nned to add many more recipes before he made another store. Plus, it was too much for the duchy. Adding too much at the same time would be dangerous. It was only possible because he was doing this in the city for quite some time. "Uhhh," Cedric groaned. "Just suck it up," Lionel shook his head as he sipped on his coffee. That only caused Cedric to re. "Well, I''m going to go take a nap here," Keith quickly jumped on top of the hammock and started to rx. That was something he wasn''t going to let go of. With how much Cadmus hogged it, he wanted some time. And he wasn''t the only one doing this, as Lionel and Cedric did the same! He had made a couple of hammocks for everyone to rx around the resting area. Lionel sipped on a coffee while reading a book. At the same time, Cedric continued to lean into it, "I have to get this for my home," Swaying back and forth inside the hammock was quite a soothing sensation. He needed to get it to do so. "Ruby! Where are you?" "He''s here!" "What are you doing?" Carolyn and Krystal came out to see the three resting so easily. "Resting, it''s pretty nice out here." Keith grinned. But as he said this, that was when the princess had jumped into his hammock! "...What are you doing?" "I want to sway around." "Are you kidding me?" There are so many others around. "Excuse me," Krystal jumped in as well. "..." Keith was left speechless. But that was when Carolyn retorted, "This hammock has enough space to fit around five people. There''s more than enough room for dainty people like us." "...Fine. But I''m going to be snoring." Keith put his book down and started to rest. That only made Carolyn giggle as she hugged his body. Krystal wasn''t that forward, but she clutched his arm. "." Did you guys forget about us? There were two grandpas right here. ... It was the day of opening the new shop. And there was already excitement in the air. Not one, but two in a week of one another. The young master was not ying around. "Thank you everyone foring here today! I hope you all enjoy what I have in store for you today!" Even he was surprised by how fast he had made them. "Let''s wee the new store!" Keith grinned as he opened up the bakery. When he did so, "There''s also so many people around here." It wasn''t only one store that this was urring in. Cedric nced around and noticed how there were "It''s always been like that. Sweets are quite the thing as well." When it came to sweets, they would do the same thing. That was something all of them were pretty interested in. "How long do we have to wait out here again?" "Probably half an hour or so." The people who had waited for the bakery to open were num with it. "What the? That long," Cedric''s eyes widened. Violet was the same as well, but she understood with so many people. They were true to their words as they entered half an hourter. But it was all worth it as the different colors they saw were quite interesting. "It''s a contrast to the bakery." A warm and soft atmosphere vs a cold and gentle one. It was quite an exciting feeling. That was not alone, as there were so many variations of food. "Hello, what would you like?" One clerk greeted. "There''s so many," Everyone nced. There were some vors they didn''t try during the testing phase as well. Volume 9 Chapter 44: Becoming A Noble Volume 9 Chapter 44: Bing A Noble Volume 9 Chapter 44: Bing A Noble Are there any problems, Marquis? May had entered Williams office. She had frequently visited his office since Keith had gone to the academy. There were many things she needed help with. William grinned, I called you here because you understand the problem going forward with the merchant shop and bakery, correct? ...Mmhmm, I understand, May nodded her head. This was not because of Keith or the others. This was more due to her. Ack of nobility. That was one of the issues the bakery and merchant shop would encounter. It wasnt that theycked supporters from higher nobilities. The Marquiss title really helped her out. However, the issue with this was shecked nobility or a background. Some people looked at themselves as superior to May. That was one of the issues when she tried to open the stores. They listen to Mays words because of the Marquiss title, but respect? It was a whole different matter. It was definitely going to be a problem going forward. The Marquiss title could only go so far in the northern region. But the others would be much more difficult. And thats why were going to be solving this today. Eh? Youre going to be given the viscount title, William grinned. What?! Youre making me a viscount?! Getting a title wasnt something that could be done in a lifetime! Not unless you have worked or achieved something no one has ever done! And that was getting a Baron title as well! Getting the viscount title from the start was quite rare and impossible! I dont understand? The young master was the one who caused all of this, Keith was the one who did all of this. She only helped out for quite some time. That wasnt much when considering. No, you definitely showed how capable you are these past weeks. William had seen her work. Creativity and the ability to see through new things. These were things that would be difficult for any new person to learn. Youre more than qualified to take on the baron title. Youre being given the viscount title because we need new people like you. Eh? The way William said it meant there was something wrong. Right now, the Solis Kingdom is in an upheaval. A number of nobles are being stripped of their titles. The incident with the Philosopher Kingdom had significant repercussions on the Solis Kingdom. Julius mmed the sword down onto the table. Those nobles who tried to mess with his daughter had crossed a line. And that line, he was going to cross as well. We need new nobles like you who showed talent in their abilities. To recover from this, they needed talented lower nobles ormoners who showed their abilities. Plus, thats one way for you to get closer to him. ! Mays eyes widened. Do you really think I wouldnt know your feelings for my son? William wasnt an idiot to see how much May had cared for Keith. It was definitely not the typical type. But my age? She was seven years older than Keith. Hmm? If youre worried about age, it really doesnt matter to me or Sophia. The two had never given a care about age. As long as the person loved their children, they were fine. I will take the title. Mmhmm. ... What? May is going to be a noble? Carolyn and Krystal blinked as she stared at the woman. This was a little shocking. Keith continued to sip his tea usually. Leon and Laura jumped up and down, Big Sister May, what noble are you going to be?! I would be a viscount. I see. Why do you sound so unsurprised by all of this? Carolyn looked at the man. Keith smiled, It was kinda expected with how skillful May had been managing my stores. Moreover, they have been running and increasing rapidly because of her. The northern region was basically run by his merchantpany. And May just continued to increase it. True, The others nodded to the womans abilities. But it seems the purge will be amazing, Keith grinned. It may be smaller; the number of nobles following Felix was nothing to sneeze at. Those nobles had supported the idea of using Carolyn as a pawn. That was why they needed to go. But making so many people disappear like that would be a problem. It left a giant gap in power. Other people would have to step up to rece them. Im pretty sure theres going to be a lot of nobles being bumped up a rank while new ones forming as well. But I wont havend like a regr noble. A noble without a territory. These nobles work for someone rather than running and. Either way, are we going to the royal capital to have your noble ceremony? Usually, when someone earned a title, there would be a ceremony. May shook her head, No, well have one right here instead. Also, it will be in a few days. Few days?! Keiths expression broke when he heard that. That was something he did not expect at all. These types of things should have been covered in weeks, not a few days. I dont want anything fancy. And I want the young master here when Im titled a viscount. May smiled. Keith nodded, But on a serious note, that means we have to make you pretty and clean for the ceremony. Without any hesitation, Keith quickly took out a couple of things from his storage.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 45: A Chill Without The Wind Volume 9 Chapter 45: A Chill Without The Wind Volume 9 Chapter 45: A Chill Without The Wind What are all of these? May and the girls were surprised by the many things before them. Im going to do skin care. Eh? Skincare? When did you know how to do skincare? Honey mask? Krystal was the only one who knew about it. From time to time, she would ask Keith to do one again. It was quite soothing on the skin. Mmhmm, but Im going to be doing a lot of other things for you guys, Keith grinned, Now lets wash our faces. Young Master, theres really no need for all of this. May waved her hands. May, you have to be the most beautiful during that day. There are no ifs, thens, or buts. Carolyn added. These things were not something that came by often. They needed to prepare her to the fullest. Krystal nodded while the two kids got ready. They were quite interested in what their brother had. We have right here a honey apple vinegar and citrus facial cleaner, Keith grinned as he took it out. Eh? You made your own facial cleanser? What kind of things are you working on behind our backs? Here are some headbands I got from Francis, There were some colorful and cute headbands that would keep their hair away from their face. And like that, everyone started to rub their faces. That was when they realized the effects; it was soothing to the skin. It also felt like the dirt around it was getting taken away as well. Ruby, too much. Laura noticed how the little monster had dipped his head into the container, covering his entire body instead. That only caused Carolyn tough. She wiped it off the creature''s face. We can rinse it off now. After massaging it into their faces, it was time to wash. As they did, My face feels so springy! Fira tapped her cheeks while Ruby did the same behind her. ... May and the other girls continued to tap their faces. They were mesmerized by this fluffiness. Dragon honey really works miracles. You know it. Keithughed, But were not done. Im going to smear this honey on your face. Time for a facial mask. Big brother, how long do we have this on? Leon was prepared to lick it. For 10 minutes. Dont try to eat it, Keith chuckled but turned to the girls, May, bring your feet here as well. Eh? Mnghhh. A small groan hade out of the womans mouth. This pleasure andfortableness were incredible. Good? Young master, when did you learn to do things like this? May was quite surprised. Keith was massaging her feet, and he was quite good at it! Whenever Im married, I want to do this for my wife. I learned a lot, Keith grinned. But that only caused the other three girls to be embarrassed. But to touch our fe- Kya! A little cute yelp came out of Krystals mouth. That only caused Keith to chuckle, Its fine. And besides, Ive already touched your face before. ... Keith, more pressure on the soles of my feet, Carolyn didnt mind as she even asked for more force. Livingrge, arent you? This girl had no qualms about asking him about these things. Of course. Im going to get married-nghhh! Carolyns face changed as Keith ced more pressure. That tickles! Meanie! Carolyn pouted, but the facial mask made her unable to see. Also, why do I feel like someone is staring at us? Keith felt a bunch of eyes staring at the back of his head. That was when he turned around to see Camelia, Sophia, Thalia, and Violet peeking from the side of the door. Keiths expression turned nk, Uhhh, hello? The wordsing out of his mouth were pretty jumbled up. Nothing, you just keep doing that. Camelia waved her hand. Mmhmm, Violetughed. My daughter is living the life, Thalia grinned. Sophia, Keiths mother, sighed deeply, Hah, I want someone to rub my face as well. Huh? How much have you four been watching? Keith blinked. Washing faces was like 10 minutes ago! The whole time! They didnt even hide it. Keith really had nothing to say now. If you like, you can use the cleanser and facial masks. But it wont be the same, Violet sighed. Eh? Having a handsome man massage your hands and feet does something different. I wonder if William would do this for me? Sophia was quite curious now. I know Julius wouldnt. Thalia groaned. Edmund is the same as well. Violet shook their heads. Those two were not romantic. Lionel will never do something like that either, Camelia knew her husband all too well. Carolyn and Krystal were silent. I think they wont do it because theyre embarrassed about doing something like this. This guy didnt have that in him; Keith would do things because he liked it. Young Master, can you use more force? Of course, Keith started to apply more pressure onto her legs. Sophia and the others stared at what was going on before them. But as they continued to do so, Achoo! William and three other people sneezed. Whats going on? Why is it so chilly up here? But there was no wind at all. Volume 9 Chapter 46: I Can’t Be Like That! Volume 9 Chapter 46: I Cant Be Like That! Volume 9 Chapter 46: I Cant Be Like That! Francis, can you work up some new outfits for the ceremony? Keith had gone to Francis. It was time for him to show off his abilities. Of course! Ive been waiting for a day like this! To show off his outfits in a ball? A dress and a suit were more of his forte than the worker''s uniform. Who wouldnt be excited about this? That was something he was going to take pleasure in. "How''s the new shop working for you?" It was decided that Francis would have his own workshop. It was filled with different types of fabrics and assortments. It was perfect for a designer. "Perfect! I have all the materials I need to make anything." "You have everything from May, right?" "Mmhmm, I''ve already taken her measurements." I have the perfect idea for the two of you. There was one ideaing into his mind. Keith nodded, Good. Im going to leave everything to you! Also, why is your face so silky and smooth? There was something off about the boy himself as he had glossy skin that had never been seen before. Ahh, Ive been using a cleanser. Do you want to try? Of course! Ive been staying up sote that my eyes get dark. It was subtle, but there were dark eye bags under them. Ahaha, sorry about that. With how much he worked, of course, he would have those eye bags. No, I love it. Workingte and paying off was something that he was going to enjoy. That was something he was always going to enjoy. But it didn''t help that it destroyed his skin in the process. Here, use this in the morning and night; I guarantee your skin will be better. Keith grinned. "Thank you so much!" Francis marveled at the bottle. When Keith returned home, he noticed how everyone was going crazy. That was quite the sight, but it was expected since the ceremony would be held here. During dinner, Everyone is glowing radiantly. The glowing from the table was quite something. And it was quite normal since they had also been using the cleanser. But two people had dark and defeated expressions. Dear, please dont be angry, William nudged his wife, but Sophia shook her head, No way. The time to be calm is already gone. But washing your feet is. Williams face scrunched up as he spoke. When Sophia had told him about doing a facial and such, he was okay with that. But then she said something about washing feet. He had never thought about doing something like that! It was something so left-field for him. Cedric chuckled, You guys really are getting the boot today. Lionel red before returning to Camelia, trying his best to soothe her. But as they were doing this, Violet and Thalia sipped on tea. William, you clearly dont understand how we feel about this, Violet rested her head on her hand. The man would never get it. What you said has destroyed it. There was no going back from this. The wives shook their heads. How did Keith be such a gentleman? That was something thedies were confused about. He gets it from me! Sophia grinned. His abilities were definitelying from her. There was no way it came from that guy. .. Keith sipped on his tea, trying his best to be air. This was not my fault. However, Carolyn added, Can you do it again for meter, Keith? Huh? Ive been working out a lot, and I think I strained my muscles. Sure, I dont mind. Keith nodded, Krystal, do you need one as well? Ummyeah, thank you, Krystal nodded slowly. May you have no say in this; you''re getting one. She was the star of the show; she needed to be in peak condition. Understood. "See, that''s how it''s supposed to be done," Sophia scolded her husband. But that only caused the man''s eyes to twitch. I don''t think I can be like that! By the way, why is May still wearing a maid uniform? The girl was going to be a noble. It was a little odd she would still be like that. I will always be the young masters maid. May was not going to give this up to another! This was her spot. Hah, Keithughed. Why did you say that so confidently? Keith didnt think the girl would be saying this so confidently. But the others could only shake their heads at how she acted. ... While Keith and the rest were having their meal, Francis was going crazy in his shop. "Yes, yes, yes! Perfect! This is the best! She shall be the star of the ceremony! No, she shall be the goddess!" Miniacally! His eyes were that of a monster preparing to go to war.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 9 Chapter 47: Ceremony of A New Viscount Volume 9 Chapter 47: Ceremony of A New Viscount Volume 9 Chapter 47: Ceremony of A New Viscount It was the day of the ceremony, and it was lively since so many people attended. There were only a few days, but many nobles hade to the northern region through the gates. The only thing that could be said about this was that it was simple: to meet with the genius. Two new stores had opened in the northern region, and nobles were eager to try. Why didnt you tell me you would have a new one?! Juliuss eyes grew dark as he stared at William. But the man responded by shaking his head, This is not my fault. Also, shouldnt you be talking to your wife about this? Why are you hounding me? Those two were much closer. You know I cant do that. Julius red, then added, And why is she even angrier than before? The gaze she had as she stared at him was lower than dirt. He was trash! Indeed, why is my wife also looking at me like that? Edmund joined in on the conversation. Violet had been giving him a disapproval look. She left with a happy expression but she was now staring at him with dissapointment. Thats not me. The kid? Why is the kid doing this? Is he trying to destroy my marriage?! Julius wanted to pull his hair out of this situation! He had been working day in and day out to deal with the situation, and he came back to see his wife pissed off. How is it going over in the capital? Still some issues, but I have dealt with 70%. Mmhmm. Same here, Edmund had dealt with this as well. So, are there going to be refreshments? Julius questioned. He had heard about the new bakery section and chocte store being made. That could only mean they would use some of the food there over here. Of course, William grinned. This was definitely something he had to use for promotions. May and Keiths eyes turned into coins as he said this. Father! Two voices sounded, and they saw two beauties when they turned their heads. Carolyn, Krystal, The twos fathers smile bloomed as they stared at their daughters. Hmpf. That was when they came out as well. William, Julius, and Edmund had no words to say as they stared at their wives. It was indeed a magical moment. That caused Krystal and Carolyn to chuckle and nudge them, You guys look beautiful. Mmhmm. Is that all you have to say? Thalias eyes narrowed. Violet continued to smile, but it was not a good one. Anyone could tell she wanted more as well. Umm- Hah, how could I marry a man like this? Thalia held her head. She turned to Carolyn, Dear, youre so lucky to have a man who says everything to you. But hes also slow at some things as well. Then charge in and take it! Krystal, you need to do the same as well. Violet had the same mindset; go in for the win! Carolyn! Krystal! Carolyn and Krystal turned around to see that it was Sarah. Sarah! The girls quickly hugged one another. Hello, Ryan, William greeted his friend. Hello, its been some time. Ryan grinned. Should I be calling you a viscount now? Ryan was also getting a bump up as well. He was going to be handed the title of viscount now. Theres no need to do that. Ryan waved; he was surprised when he heard he was also getting bumped up. Where is Keith? Ryan noticed how the boy wasnt with them. William exined, Hes going to be here; hell bring May over here. Ahh, so hes going to be her partner. In a ceremony like this, having a partner was a must. But to have Keith do it? Edmund and Julius nced at their daughters, but the two seemed okay with it. Actually, the two were d, which worried them. Umm, is Keith going to wear a suit? Sarah questioned. That was something she wanted to figure out. But that caused the others to tilt their heads, Of course, hes going to wear one. Why ask that? He was going to be Mays partner. Because he never wore a suit before. What? ...Now that you mention it. Carolyn held her chin, Keith had never worn a suit in the academy. Many parties were held on the ind. However, Keith had never been to one. Also, even when there were mandatory parties, the man would skip out on them. And hes always been the type to skip out on social parties. Sophia scratched. Getting the boy in a suit was literally trying to make a tiger wear one. This guy just didnt like to wear them. Not only that, there was no need to. Usually, it was Eric, Alvin, and Derek doing all of that. That kid is really carefree. And no one could reign him in, Cedricughed. Anyone who tried to was going to get sted by him. But Keith wearing a suit, kinda interested in it, Sarah and the others were eager. Didnt he wear one as Masked Thief? Jack clearly remembered that outfit was a suit. But he covered his face. It was a totally different thing. Theyre entering! Everyone turned to the front door and saw Keith entering the room. And they were all spellbound by the sight of it. What was surprising was how Keith was wearing an auburn suit with roses engraving down the side. For Sarah, she was the same color, but the dress was much more elegant and refined. It was showing off all of her assets without a thought. Its unfair how cool he looks, Jack groaned as he stared. Keith was already overpowered. Add the suit into the mix, and that was downright unfair. So beautiful, The one in the limelight was May. Keiths clothing was gentler, while hers was vibrant and gorgeous. It was definitely the perfectplement to one another. What do you guys think about May? Beautiful, Leon and Laura chimed. Francis, this is an amazing dress. May was spellbound by this when she first saw it. I aim to please, Francis nodded as he was prepared. But as they continued to talk about this, Everyone. Today, well be celebrating an addition to our ranks. Julius then asked May, May, will you support the Solis Kingdom to the bitter end? I do. May bowed. Then I hereby announce you to be a Viscount. Yourst name would be Sophus. From now on, your name shall be May Sophus. Here to the house of Sophus. Here! Everyone raised their sses as they cheered for the new house. That was when the party started. Being the center of attention, May was surrounded by people on all sides. Is she going to be alright? She is. As long as he''s by her side, there''s no way. Hes making a move right now. Keith looked at the man, and he quickly backed away from May. After everything was done, Keith and May were brought over to the balcony. Young Master, thank you for everything today. Mmhmm, theres also one more thing I have to give you, Keith then raised something up. A bracelet? Think of it as a congrattory gift for bing the head of your household. Thank you so much? May wore, but then she asked, Young Master, can I ask a favor? Hmm? Can I get a kiss from you. May went forward as she said this. However, she was beginning to regret it. And yet, Chuu. Good? Keith grinned. Mmmhmm! May nodded; there was no way she wasnt happy about this. Volume 10 Chapter 1: Returning To The Academy Volume 10 Chapter 1: Returning To The Academy Volume 10 Chapter 1: Returning To The Academy *Okay, situation. One chapter is floating somewhere and I cant find it. But it seems the transition is fine enough that it should be fine and got a good message across. * What is going on?! Keiths expression was dark as he paced back and forth in the room. As he did, three girls stared at him with worry. Keith was so frazzled. That was rare when you considered the boy to be always cool-headed. Yet, who could me the boy? The message sent to him by the academys headmaster was something. Even William and the adults were slightly surprised by the message. Headmaster Cadmus isn''t pulling a joke on us, right? There was something they needed to figure out as well. asionally, he would do something like this to the boy. The one to beat him to a blood pulp was Sohma. Keith shook, It didnt seem like one of those times. He thought so at first, but remembering how he sounded, it wasnt the case; it would have been more yful and annoying. But to ask you for help? That was the other question going through their minds. Who was Cadmus? This guy was so strong that he didnt need help against anyone. To ask Keith to help out made it a little confusing. What do you want to do about this? Of course, to go and help him. There were no other options for Keith; Cadmus had been helping out his family all this time. He may be annoying and such, but he was family. Then we should prepare some things before we head back. We? Of course, Carolyn frowned, Do you think were staying here as well? Its not the same without you. Without the man, everything about this ce felt different! Alright. But Im going to get a few things. Well leave in the evening. Understood! The two girls nodded. May, I will leave everything to you as always, May was going to be watching over the chocte factory and the new dessert bar. This was adding more to her te since she became a viscount not long ago. Dont worry, Young Master. I can handle all of it alone, May had a bright grin. May, did something happen between the two of you? Carolyn inched forward to the girl. But that was when she shook her hands, Nothing had happened, Princess! The woman tried to y it down, but anyone could tell something had happened between them. Carolyn and Krystal continued to have grins as they understood. It was not surprising. The group went to sleep. But Keith looked up at the sky during the night. What could Grandpa Cadmus need his help on? "Ho," "..." Keith didn''t say anything as he embraced the owl. ... The following day, Keith had headed off to Ignis Hammer. Orin, can I get the armguard? He didnt leave because of the arm guard that Orin said he was going to prepare. He knew that he was going to need it. That thing could probably take anything if he used it to guard with it. Mmhmm, here it is, What was brought before him was a vibrant silver guard with a beautiful shine. That surprised Keith, This was made from the bones? The dull bones had be so vibrant and shiny? That was miracle work right here. Thats because I had to melt that bone with a lot of heat, and it became like metal. Orin had a giddy smile as he said this. But as they talked, Keith ced it on his body. It was slightly heavier than the one; however, he could live with that. It wouldn''t get in his way as he fights against monsters. Heres the armguard for when you attend ss. Another armguard was brought out. This one had stripes on it. Lighter. This one was more flexible and easier in sses. Thanks a lot. By the way, you should look at this. Orin then brought something out. But as he did so, Hugo had to help him move it as well. A halberd? Keith was surprised. A dark halberd was brought before him. It was quiterge, but it was more than enough for him. Try swinging this around, Keith nodded as he did. Swish! The sound of air being cut in half could be heard. Keith nodded. Heavy. It was on the heavier side, but it was more than enough to manage. It had the perfect weight at the end. Michael had told us that youll probably need a halberd sooner orter, so he told us to make it. Michael. That guy. We used the spine of the T-rex to make it, and the de and tip were made from the variant raptor. Thank you. Dont mention it. Juste back when you have the time, Orin grinned. Gotcha, Keith left the shop and made one final pitstop before going home. He nced at the chocte factory that he had built. It was still going strong. There were a lot of kids going there as well. Its the young master! The children started to swarm him. He patted their heads, Sorry, but Im in a slight rush today, Entering the building, Walter, how are you doing? Im doing good, Boss! Walter and the other beastmen had been working overtime. And they look so energetic as well. Thats good. Keith smiled. There was no need to worry about them. E and the others in the dessert bar had Ralph. He would watch over them like a hawk. Like that, he returned home. Do you guys have everything ready? Keith turned to the two girls. Mmhmm. They were prepared. Big Brother, do you have to go? Leon and Laura stared. They were a little dejected over how he had to leave earlier than scheduled. That only made him pat their heads. I have to. Grandpa Cadmus is asking for my help. Mmhmm, Surprisingly, the two didnt stop him. That was because Cadmus had been ying with them from time to time when he came. The two kids were fond of the dragon. Not surprising since Cadmus was pretty childlike. Be sure to take care of yourself. Mmhmm, Keith nodded. And dont do anything rash that would get you killed. Dont worry, I wont do anything like that. Keith nodded his head. With those words, Keith and the two headed to the gates and entered.
Volume 4 is publish on amazon. Go check it out ^w^ Volume 10 Chapter 2: This Is Up Your Alley Volume 10 Chapter 2: This Is Up Your Alley Volume 10 Chapter 2: This Is Up Your Alley Announcement Quick thing; so I changed some names going forward. So Ophelia is Long Lihua and Eylris is Ayaka Kazemori. In addition, Tennol is female now going forward. The group was brought to the royal capital, where they entered the portal again to go to the academy. Carolyn sighed, I think you should just have the settings set to the academy as well. Going back and forth with the royal capital as the lynchpin was getting quite tedious. Wouldnt the headmaster get here faster if you did? Cadmus was one of those people who came to the city whenever he could. No need to. That dragon can teleport to my ind whenever he wants. The dragon was a better void magic user than him. He could teleport instantly. The group headed to the academy. And when they did, Aidiun was at the gate for them. Professor Aidiun. Keith, sorry to ask you toe here on your break. Aidiun sighed, The headmaster is waiting for you in his office. The four started to move. Do you know whats going on? Keith was slightly confused by all of this. Despite worrying about the situation, he didn''t know what it was. I know. But you should hear it from the headmaster instead of from my mouth. I see. So its that serious. Keith took a deep sigh as the thoughts continued to linger through his head. But as he thought about this, they had entered the office, Grandpa Cadmus, whats the matter? Hey- Woah, why is there so much bloodlusting from you? Keith was oozing off some thick fighting spirit. It was quite something as even he flinched. Because you said there was an issue. So what is it? Is it fighting? Do we have to kill orcs or trolls? Keith was itching to take care of this mess. That caused Cadmus and Sohma to stare at one another. No, you dont need to do any of that. Then why did you call me? That. Cadmus was going to exin before he sighed deeply, This is something I shouldnt say. ...Are you kidding me? Is this hot potato? They were only throwing it back and forth between everyone. Did he reallye here for nothing? Rx; all of your questions will be answered. Cadmus looked at the door, You guys cane in. And the moment he said this, they entered the room. Lihua? Ayaka? Two were someone Keith and the two knew; they were none other than Long Lihua and Ayaka Kazemori. And they were not alone as two more people were beside them. Hello, Keith, Long Lihua waved her hand while Ayaka looked away. One was friendly, while the other was distant. It was a nice pairing between the two. Keith tilted his head, So theres a problem with them? Mmhmm. What is the problem? Well, something is happening on our ind, and its pretty dangerous. Thats why we came here to beg for the ancestors help. To beg for his help? Wait a minute? Ancestor? Keith turned to Cadmus, who nodded, Mmhmm, Lihua had asked for my aid. Then why do you need my help for this? Hold up, that didnt make any sense. This was more up of Cadmuss alley than his by a mile away! One flick from the dragon would instantly blow two streets away! There was probably nothing that could stop him. No, this one isnt up my alley. Actually, its totally up your expertise. Cadmus shook his head. Eh? The whole room was befuddled. Up Keiths alley? Are you telling him to feed them and send them off? Carolyn questioned. Keith would definitely be up for the task if that were the case. Food and cooking were up this mans alley. However, the dragon shook his head, No, its nothing like that. Actually, it could work. But this is something that has totally to do with Keith. Hes the only one who could deal with this. Anyone else will not get the perfect results you want. Eh? Long Lihua and Ayaka were surprised by his words. They stared at the boy. He had been with them for quite some time, and was he able to do something about this? Keith, only you could do this, Sohma added. Even Uncle Sohma thought so as well? Now, that was a lot more reassurance. The deputy headmaster was much more truthfulpared to the Headmaster. Hold it! But one person had other thoughts about this. What is the matter? Cadmus tilted his head. It was none other than the person. Long Lihua frowned, Qiqiang, dont say anything. Im sorry, Cousin. But I have to say it. Long Qiqiang then pointed at Keith, How could this person solve the situation urring on our ind?! That was something he had doubts about. Cadmus, the dragon, had the guarantee as his name was known throughout thends. It was not that surprising. Keith, on the other hand, was a whole different matter. Even if he had Cadmuss assurance, that didnt mean jack to him since he didnt have the same pedigree. He does have a point, Keith wouldnt deny that. Cadmuss name outssed his name by a mile. That was more so when dealing with everything outside the human nation. Cadmusughed, Then if you need assurance with all of this, how about you have a spar with the boy. Huh? Keith blinked. Understood! Long Qiqiang nodded as he stared at Keith with ferocious eyes. Uhhhhh. Keith then nced at Krystal and Carolyn, who were speechless about this. They returned to the academy only to find that Keith would get into a fight against some people. Yeah, that was something no one had expected. Volume 10 Chapter 3: Technique Vs Power Volume 10 Chapter 3: Technique Vs Power Volume 10 Chapter 3: Technique Vs Power Hah. What did I get myself into? He was beginning to regreting here. His worry was for nothing! A deep sigh came out of his mouth as they headed to a private training ground. Tennol, youll be the referee. The demon instructor was already there. Hah, Keith, you got dragged back to the academy, and now youll be fighting against someone. Tennol felt terrible for the boy who was getting this treatment. Tell me about it, Keith sighed, Also, heres a gift, Instructor Tennol. Hmm? Whats this? A small box appeared in the boys hand. Ahh, these are truffles that came from thepany I made a few weeks ago. Theyre really delicious. Chocte truffles were an excellent gift for anyone. That was something he realized. Thanks, Kid! Tennol grinned. Whatever that kid had cooking up was always quite delicious. Long Qiqiangs eyes narrowed when he saw that. Keith shook his head, Rx, Tennol is going to referee this match with fairness. There was no need for him to worry about unfair judgment. Giving her those truffles was only a gift for teaching him. Im not scared at all. Theres no need for me to be anxious, Long Qiqiang had a cold expression as he was prepared. I see. Begin! When Tennol shouted, Keith didnt hesitate to throw a punch! Yet, the same thing happened on the opposite as Long Qiqiang threw one of his own. A flurry of punches soon started between the two. Each one so close, missing by a hairs breadth. Ill give you this; youre good. A grin formed on Long Qiqiangs face. Lets see if you can handle this? ! Keith quickly blocked, but he was pushed back. That was not the end, as Long Qiqiang started his assault. It was fierce as he didnt give him time to react. Hes good, Cadmus grinned. One look and he could tell that Long Qiqiang was not a slouch. In terms of technique, he was higher than Keith. Is he being taught by those elders? Yes. Hes been taught by the elders for quite some time. Brother Qiqiang is one of our ns best fighters in the younger generation. This was something the whole n knew. He was one of the candidates to take the elder position. But I doubt he could beat Keith. Krystal sounded. But that caused Ayaka to frown, What do you mean? Youll see once he starts. Once that was said, the boy made his move. A right hook came straight at Long Qiqiangs head! Long Qiqiangs eyes widened as he quickly moved his hands forward. He was quickly sted across the room. But that was not the end as Keith shifted his legs forward and punched him on the side. That was not the end as he continued his onught on the dragon man! Bamm! An uppercut startled everyone. It was a little shocking since he was sent flying into the air! And that was not the end, as he was mmed back down. The dragon was not getting a break from this. Did he get stronger? Aidiun muttered. Clearly, the childs power had increased considerably from a few weeks ago. That dragon was heavy, given the body structure he had. Carolyn exined, Thats because he had been training with themander. And that guy was a monster. Huh? Is it because I gave him those gravity bracelets. Wait, what? Yeah, Michael asked me for a couple of gravity bracelets. Cadmus and Michael were basically buddies who loved to annoy Keith for food and such. So hes been training with them for so long. Carolyn and Krystal could only give a dry chuckle. No wonder he was so strong. Training with so many gravity bracelets would make anyone more powerful than before. As expected of my drinking buddy! Cadmus grinned. Keith had been sparring with a person like that? Sohma got straight to the point. Then, there was no way he would win against him. Power vs technique. Keith was already strong in the beginning; sparring like that only made him stronger. Keith had ended all of this with a forward punch. But that was enough, as Long Qiqiang didnt feel it. You lose, Keith grinned as he picked the guy up. You were really strong. One false move and his head would be on the mat. Dont try to downy it. I was clearly outmatched, Long Qiqiang understood the difference the two had. But a smile formed, But you do have the ability. I apologize for what I said before. Its cool, Keith turned to Cadmus and the rest, So were done here, right? Mmhmm, Cadmus turned to the girls, You guys are fine with him going in my ce, right? I was fine with it in the beginning, Long Lihua grinned. Cadmuss words were enough to clear the concerns she had. Mmhmm. Ayaka just didnt care about it so much. Then you guys will be setting off tomorrow; that should be fine for everyone, right? Mmhmm. Everyone had gone their own way. Keith turned to the two, Lets head home. And when the group headed to the ind, there was a change to it. For starters, there was a giant house right next to the mansion. Keith! Someone had called out as she tackled the boy, Hello, Nephele, Keith patted the great spirit of winds head. But as he was doing so, Hello, Nephele, Diana. The great spirit of nature and water soon followed behind her. Hello, The two had greeted him. Wee home, Keith.
Announcement Volume 5 is going to be published in a few days. ^^ Volume 10 Chapter 4: Gifting Truffles Volume 10 Chapter 4: Gifting Truffles Volume 10 Chapter 4: Gifting Truffles Ive brought some gifts. Keith grinned as they headed into the mansion. That was when he brought out the goodies. He had prepared a lot of things for them. Their great spirits eyes glimmered. These are some new items that my choctepany has made. Every single item from the bakery and the chocte store. He had brought it over to them. Choctepany? The three great spirits tilted their heads as they stared at the boy. Bakery and merchant store; those two were something they knew about. Yeah, he was basically doing everything he wanted during that time, Caroyln and Krystal muttered. So, the usual? Keith going on a rampage was amon thing for everyone. Hey! You guys were the ones who forced me to do it. This was not my doing, The only reason why he had done this was because these girls begged him. You did it for us, thank you, Carolyn grinned. Shut it, Keith quickly shoved a truffle into her mouth. Aww, I want to go there and try! Nephele felt like she had missed out on a lot. You cane to my home another time, Keith grinned. But are you overworking yourself? Diana asked the concerning question. Running a store had to be difficult. And to make two at the same time was even more so. No, Im pretty fine with it all. Keith was not tired at all. He felt more energetic from this. Diana grinned as Keith headed to the farm. That was when he saw a couple of bees approaching his side. They nudged his face with utmost care, Aww, I missed you guys as well. Did you guys also increase in numbers? There were many more than in thest few weeks. Also, the hive they made was even bigger thanst time. Eldi, how are you doing? Keith turned to the giant me bird. Coo! Eldi sounded as she was happy. Knight, youre not causing trouble, are we? Keith patted the horses head. Even when lying in the stable, its battle intent was shown to everyone. It was raring for a fight. Ngeh, The horse nudged his head. Keith returned to the first ind, Im going to go out and check out some things before we leave. He needed to go meet people. As he was prepared to go, Cuu! The tiny creature hadnded on his shoulder, Ruby, youre going toe with me? Cuu! The little baby sounded. It seemed she was excited to head to the city. Fira, are youing with us? No, Im going to be in the garden! It had been quite some time since she had taken care of it. Lets go, Aria and Ruby would be going with him. That was when he headed off. The first ce he headed to was the guild hall, Madison! Keith? You returned so soon? Madison was quite surprised that he had returned home so quickly. She knew about the breaks the students had. Cuuu! Ruby called out as well. Aww, whos the cutie with you? Ahh, this here is my friends familiar, Keith patted the little ones head, I came here early. But I will be gone again for some time as well. That was when he took something out, Here, Hmm? Whats this? A box was ced before him. Oh, its something that I made from my home. Ive made a chocte factory there, so I wanted to give some as gifts. Truffles as gifts were a perfect treat for all of them. Thank you so much! Madisons smile beamed as she stared at the boy. Is Kaiser here as well? Mmhmm, but hes in an important meeting. Kaiser was still the vice guildmaster. Then can you hand this to himter? Also, can you hand them to White Lily and the other parties? He was going to give these truffles to everyone that he knew. Sure, I can do that, Madison grinned. After talking with the girl for some time, he headed to Iron Hilde. Skar, what is up! Keith grinned. Kid, youre back? Skar frowned. Of course I would be back, Keith grinned as he took some things out, Here. What? Its chocte made from apany I made. Also, I need to buy a new shield. There was something else he needed. Orin had built him a halberd. But the shield was something he needed. The one he had used was not going to cut it any longer; he needed to use a smaller shield. What kind? A medium round shield. That was going to be his go-to. Then how about something like this? A blur was tossed at the boy; the person who had said this was Dalen. Oooo, this is light. Keith noticed how light the shield was in his hand. But as he continued to move around, What is this made out of? From the horn of a crystal rhino. Also, I added the variant into the mix, Dalen grinned. Keith tilted his head, How did you know I needed a shield? This seemed custom-made. My brother had told me you needed a shield. So, we were working on this one. Its still a prototype, but it should be more than enough for you to use. Thank you, Keith grinned. He talked with them a few more times before returning to the ind. That was where he saw Cadmus and the two there. Why are you here? Volume 10 Chapter 5: To The Sea! Volume 10 Chapter 5: To The Sea! Volume 10 Chapter 5: To The Sea! Come on, why are you giving me the stink eye? Cadmus wanted to cry. The looking off from Keith was quite something. It sent shivers down his spine. That only caused the others to grab their heads. Do you realize what you did? Of course, that guy would be furious after what had happened before. He returned home to the academy only to fight against someone. Oh yeah, Professor Aidiun, Uncle Sohma, here are your gifts, Keith then handed the two boxes. Truffles, right? Mmhmm, you saw? Yeah, Tennol was eating them. Tennol didnt hesitate to start eating the thing before them. And they looked impressive. They didnt get jealous either since Keith definitely didnt forget about them. They were going to get themter. Hey! Dont I get one as well? Cadmus was the only one missing. Not after you throw that on me. Keiths eyes narrowed. Cadmus sighed, Come on, youre the only one. And Im hurting as well! I missed your dessert shop opening and the chocte store opening! Of course, he had heard about it all, but he couldnt go there since he had to do all of this. It was definitely heartbreaking; he really wanted to cry. All that delicious chocte was gone in a sh. Hah, here. Keith then tossed the box of chocte over to him. That caused the dragons dejected look to turn upside down. But to think you did all that in such a short time, Cadmusughed. No one would have expected the boy to build two stores. Keith scratched his head, When I found chocte, I had to. So when youre building one here? Not any time soon, Keith scoffed. There was no way he was building the chocte store here. Tch! Dont Tch! me! You know I wont do so in the next few years. It was one of his things; he wanted time to see how the citizens would react; that way, he could see what worked and what didnt. By the way, what should I expect when heading off tomorrow? There was something he needed to figure out. But that only caused Cadmus to wave, Theres nothing to worry about. Youll do fine. Are you sure? He made it sound like there was nothing wrong with their ind. Trust me on this; you can definitely solve this problem in a sh. And I wouldnt get the same results if I did it." ... Everyone was curious. Sohma and Aidiun knew as they nodded behind them. ... Keith turned to the two the next day, Is everyone ready? It was time for them to meet with Long Lihua and Ayakas group. They were going to head off in the morning. Mmhmm, Always, The two were prepared to move out. The little ones did the same thing as well. Hearing all of this, Diana, were going now. Please stay safe out there. Mmhmm, Keith nodded, and the three headed out. The meeting ce they all decided on was the gates of the academy. You guys came here early. Their group was already before them, which was surprising. Lets go now, With everyone here, it was time for them to head off. That was when they headed into the gate. Keith looked around, Hmm? Where is this? The ce they had arrived at was a town. However, what fascinated him was that he could hear something from the side. Were in a dock town. Were going to be traveling by boat to the ce were going. Were going by boat?! Keiths eyes widened; his gaze filled with excitement. That was because it would be his first time going on a boat! Mmhmm! And he wasnt alone as Carolyn and Krystals eyes changed as well. Keith and the others were quite excited about it. That was when they had arrived before the ports. A vast number of boats were before them. The group continued to walk before they arrived in front of a medium-sized boat. It was a traditional-style one. A dragon person was waiting for them. Where is the ancestor? Cadmus wasnt with them at all. He sent us this gentleman to help us, The fox-man had pointed at Keith. That was when the captain frowned. However, that was only an afterthought since Long Lihua and Ayaka said nothing. That meant they were going to follow Cadmus''s words. Let me show you guys to your room, Keith nodded, and that was when they were led to their rooms. These are surprisingly nice rooms. Long Lihua scratched her head, Is it fine for the two of you to share rooms? Carolyn nodded as she hugged Krystal, Of course! Theres no need to worry about anything. The twos rtionship only grew even more when they were at Keiths home. The two would sleep together with Leon and Laura. This was another day for them. How long will it take for us to arrive before your ind? Hmm, if theres no bad weather, then well get there in a few days, Long Lihua exined. That was when the boat started to set off. Keith couldnt help but look at the sea. This was the first time he had seen the ocean. And it was quite an incredible thing. The oceans were clear enough for him to look through it. I wonder if I can fish something out quickly.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Volume 10 Chapter 6: Candy Volume 10 Chapter 6: Candy Volume 10 Chapter 6: Candy Is this the first time youve been on a boat? Long Lihua smiled. Mmhmm, Keith nodded as his eyes were locked on the sea. It was mesmerizing, calling out to him even. And I take it that this is the same for the others as well? Long Lihua then pointed at Carolyn and Krystal. Their faces were green as they held their stomachs. ...Yeah, Keith looked at the two, I think you guys should go to your rooms and rest up. Seasickness. This was a clear sign they were seasick. We can-yeah, lets go to our rooms. Carolyn quickly switched gears as her face slowly bloated up. Being on the boat for the first time would make anyone seasick like a fat fish. The best thing to do was to lie down in this situation. I dont think I can move in this situation, Krystal muttered as her legs shook back and forth. How embarrassing. She couldnt believe the sea would make her like this. Keith sighed as he picked the two up, Im going to bring these two to their room first. I hope you dont mind. Its fine. Its normal to get seasick. Long Lihua understood what the two were going through. That was when the boy had brought them back to their room. The two of you rest up here and take a breather. "Mmhmm." "Okay." He returned to the deck to see Long Qiqiang training. The dragon was practicing by himself. His punches were strong enough to make a sound. Keith walked over, Do you need a sparring partner? Sure, Long Qiqiang raised his fist, and like that, the two started to spar with one another. Unlike their fight, this was a bit more mundane as each punch had little to no force. However, it was more so about technique. Youre pretty good at this, Long Qiqiang grinned as he continued to block the blowsing his way. Keith also grinned, I can tell youre pretty good yourself. There was no need to say anything about this since they had fought with one another. The two knew about how the other was a fighting prodigy. Lets pick up a pace, shall we? Mmhmm, Agreeing with one another, they had picked up the pace. After some time, the two of them were out of breath, This is the first time he has pushed me so hard. Usually, he would be fighting someone, and they would be pummeled. That was a good workout for me as well. You should really spar with my cousin. Lihua would definitely grow from this if she did. Long Lihua? Sparred with her for a bit. Shes pretty good. The dragon girl was quite something, as she could probably beat anyone. Even he would have a tough time. I see, so the priestess has be stronger than before. Sounds to me that you had thought otherwise about her. Of course, the elders in our n have been telling her that she shouldnt be going to the academy. Instead, she should be training at home. But the two decided not to and follow their own path. The girls decided toe here, which was unknown to the others. Im kinda confused about how your ind is run? From how he talked, it seemed that the way things operated didnt have a monarchy position. Ahh, it would be different from what you used to see, Long Qiqiang understood the problem, Our ind is run by two ancestors; theyre the founders of the ind. From this, they created their own ns. However, what watches all the orders is the elders. Right now, there are six elders: three from the Kazemori n and three from the Long n. Ahh, makes a lot more sense now. Keith nodded when he heard all of that. But then he froze, Wait a moment, how old are your ancestors? If he said something about the ancestors, they should still be alive. They should be more than 500 at the least, The person who said this was the fox who hade to the academy with Long Qiqiang. Oh, Shinzo. Hello, The fox person smiled, My name is Shinzo Kazemori. What you said about them is that theyre quite old. More so, its actually quite difficult to meet with them. It is? Mmhmm, the elders are the only people allowed to meet with them. Besides them, Lihua and Ayaka can meet with them. They could only do so because theyre direct descendants and the most talented of all of us. I see. You guys have some strange rules, Keithughed. But that caused Long Qiqiang to shrug, We''ve gotten used to something like that. It wasnt strange when everyone followed it. Shinzo added, But Im surprised you can deal with seasickness so easily. Was it not easy for you two? It was worse for Qiqiang. The boy was gagging and throwing up every 2 minutes, Shinzoughed, but that only caused Qiqiang to scoff, Oh please, you were doing the same thing. He was only in a better state for a few minutes. The two were out ofmission the first time they rode a boat. Then do you guys want this? Some wrapped orbs were brought before them. Hmm? What are these? Oh, these are candies that I made for mypany. Its good for seasickness as well. Lemon is a good remedy for motion sickness. Let me try, Qiqiang tossed the thing in, but then Keiths eyes raised, Youre supposed to take off the wrapper. Ah, Reckless. Shinzoughed as he unwrapped his and popped it into his mouth. Sucking on it, the lemony vor started to flow into his mouth, This is really soothing. Mmhmm, its meant to do that. Keith grinned as he started to take out some other things, I also have some blue plum vors, orange, apple, and strawberry vors as well. There were many vors he had made using them. Shinzo and Long Qiqiang were quite interested in it, Lets try them. They were quite interested in the vors now. Volume 10 Chapter 7: Sea Sickness Volume 10 Chapter 7: Sea Sickness Volume 10 Chapter 7: Sea Sickness What are you three doing? That was when they looked up to see Long Lihua. It was a strange sight for her to see the three sitting down and doing something sneaky. Trying some candy. Do you want some? Keith raised up a strawberry candy. Sure, Long Lihua swallowed the thing, but when she did, her eyes widened, Its strawberry. There was a strong taste of fruit in her mouth. Yeah, I used strawberries to make this. Using the fruit to make the candy would infuse most of its vor. It was quite a hit for kids and adults since they were easy to eat andsted for quite some time before it dissolved. Do you want to try the others as well? Sure, Long Lihua sat beside them and started to eat the same. But as they were doing that, Ayaka, want to join us? The fox girl was standing by the door, trying to act aloof. Im good. Ayaka didnt say anything as she returned to her room. Guess she isnt the talkative sort. Keith returned to eating some candies. Dont mind her too much; shes always been like that to new people. Also, its because shes seasick, Long Lihua didnt hide anything. Lihua? What? Ayaka wouldnt mind me revealing this to him. Im only telling the truth. Long Lihua grinned, But she should be fine after getting used to the motion in a day or two. That girl was quick to get back on her feet. Oh then, you can give these to her. Itll help out with motion sickness. Lemons were a good remedy to deal with motion sickness. He had been sucking on one of these from the start. Mmhmm, Long Lihua held it in her hand. The group continued to talk with one another. Long Lihua had always been cooperative with him. After some time, it was decided that they would have their meal. There was a mess hall for everyone to eat. The workers would supply the meals. But it was do your own thing; no one would bother the other. That was when he noticed how dried meat was brought to the table. Are Carolyn and Krystal not joining us? Nope, seasickness is hitting them home. Ill bring them their mealter. Keith smiled, Take it that Ayaka is the same? Mmhmm, Long Lihua sighed. That was when they started to eat the food. After they had finished their meal, Keith headed to Carolyn and Krystals room. The two girls were still groaning in their beds. Cuu! Ruby quickly floated over to his side. He patted the little babys head. Fira, are you going to be alright as well? Fira and Aria stayed by their side the entire time. Fira acted like the girls, while Aria was calm about the sea. Are you sure you guys wanted toe with me? He was beginning to wonder whether or not he should bring them back. He could teleport to Diana, and it would be it. But Carolyn shook her head, Of course. I have toe with you, or you might do something stupid. Yeah, The two came as added protection. Who knows what Keith would do if he was alone? That was something they didnt want to find out. For all they know, this guy would start a war by himself. ... I dont think Im that unreliable. There was no way he was like that. He sighed as he took some things out, Heres something for you guys to eat. What came out was three jars of something. Its honey milk pudding, Hearing the word pudding, the girls eyes brightened. But they groaned as they tried to get up. Hah, guess Im going to do this. Keith helped them up. That was when two spoons were brought before them, Ahh, Nam, The two girls didnt hesitate to eat it. At this point, they had given up trying to fight back. It was a situation they couldnt deal with. The two girls finished in a few bites. That was when Carolyn questioned, Why isn''t dragon honey effective? She felt some of the pain disappearing. But it didnt take away all of it. Huh, so dragon honey isnt as effective on seasickness. Noted. Have you guys used the medicine? Not yet, it said to be rubbed on our stomachs, Carolyns cheeks turned red as she said this, Are you- Youre the only one whos able to move, Keith took a deep sigh as he shifted their clothes upwards. Mngh, Dont make sounds! Im already embarrassed as is! Keith retorted. He was in a weird situation! After finishing Carolyn, it was Krystals turn. Krystals face turned red. His face was blushed red as he quickly left the room, not wanting to be near them. His head would explode from doing something like that. But the more surprising thing about this was how he was able to do it! Never would he have thought about doing so! While Keith was trying to keep his cool, Long Lihua and Ayaka were in their room. One stood while the other was like Carolyn and Krystal hunched over in bed. You really cant stand the waves, can you? Long Lihua scratched her head. Ill be fine after a while. This had always happened the first time she entered the boat. Her stomach just couldnt take these types of things. Why arent you like me? The strangest thing was how Long Lihua was able to move around like this. And this happened the first time she hade here as well. This girl was better. Its because I have a stronger constitutionpared to you. Ayaka sighed. Here, Something was handed before her; it was a yellow round ball. Whats this? Its candy. Its supposed to help you with seasickness to some degree. Is it from Keith? Mmhmm, But then Long Lihua sighed, Why are you so cold with the guy? That was something she realized as her friend. This girl was quite cold, specifically with him. Nothing, I just dont know him. I see, Long Lihua sighed, But hes a good guy; try not to be so mean to him. ... Ill try,
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 8: Heading Into The Sea Volume 10 Chapter 8: Heading Into The Sea Volume 10 Chapter 8: Heading Into The Sea The next morning, Ayaka slowly sniffed the air. Whats going on? That was because she had smelled something that she had never sensed before. It was sweet and gentle. There was also the savory scent of meat as well. What is that smell? She slowly got up from her bed and noticed how Long Lihua was awake. The scent had attracted her attention. Is there new meat on board? The two didnt think there would be new meat being brought aboard. What kind of meat would make a scent like this? It was alluring and quite seductive. Sounds of people running could be heard outside. It was clear they werent the only ones seduced by this smell. They noticed an odd sight when they left the room: Carolyn and Krystal were trudging to the living room. Here, let us help. Thank you, They wouldnt say no to the help. They were able to get up and walk around slowly, thanks to the medicine and candy. But they were still a little queasy from the rocking boat. Are you fine? Krystal noticed how Ayaka was in the same boat as them. The fox girl shook her head, Ill be fer. Only the first day gets me all the time. I get better as time goes on. I see. Anyways, you guys know whats going on? Why is there such a delicious smell? Keith, One name was always brought up with these kinds of things. Oh, That was when they arrived. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo were already there with the sailors, watching Keith work his magic. That was when he came out of the kitchen, Oh, you guys are up. Are you guys feeling fine from yesterday? Mmhmm, a bit better. Carolyn nodded. I made breakfast for everyone. Its on the lighter side, so you guys wont upset your stomach. There were pancakes on the side, and there were also some egg whites. Well, lets dig in. This is a wonderful meal. Tasty, Im d you all enjoyed it, Keith bit into a pancake. But then he nced at Ayaka and Long Lihua, What do you guys think about it? Its tasty like your bread. You guys tried it before? Mmhmm, were quite fans of it. Ayaka enjoys your cream bread. Long Lihua grinned, Im a fan of the orc bread. Those new breads were quite popr for them. Thank you, Keith smiled. Keiths bread is the most delicious! The spirit of nature was back in action. Food always helped out. Cuu! Ruby was the same as she nibbled on a big pancake. The group continued to eat, but that was when Keith noticed Carolyns grimace, Ill message the medicine on again. He had checked up on them againter that night, and they were sound asleep, which made him d. Okay, Carolyn nodded as she stared to eat a pancake. After they had finished all of it, Are you two sure you can go out? Mmhmm! Carolyn nodded. I want to see the sea as well, The two girls were quite eager about this. They had been lying down, but where would be the fun in that? They were quite excited to see the sea. The first day knocked them out; they were prepared this time. Then eat this to help you as well, Lemon candies were prepared. So beautiful, Carolyn looked around and noticed how lovely it was. The ocean was crystal clean, and it was pretty interesting. I wonder if I can drink from it. If you did, then you throw up. Its salty. How do you know? Read it from a book. Keith shook his head. Oh, I remember how Lihua gulped down a gallon of it, Long Qiqiangughed as he remembered an interesting incident. Hey! You lied to me about it being fresh water! Long Lihua wanted to fight someone. But as they were talking, the captain noticed something, Oh! There''s striped salmon on the side! Eh? Fish?! Keiths eyes changed when he heard that. Long Qiqiang and Shinzos eyes brightened when they heard that. Are they delish? The little spirit tilted her head. Mmhmm, theyre quite delicious. When you boil them by themselves, it makes quite a good soup, and the fish is quite nice on the fire. Lets go get some! Long Qiqiangs eyes were directed at the horde of them. But he turned to Keith, You want in? Huh? Were not going to use a rod? Dont you have a fishing rod or something? Oh, no, Well be jumping into the sea to catch them by hand. You know how to swim, right? Mmhmm, I know how to swim. It was a good skill to have on him whenever there was trouble. Then lets go in. Long Qiqiang started to strip, and so did Shinzo as well. The two of them went down into their underpants. Keith did the same thing, but that was when Krystal shouted, Keith! Why in front of us?! Rx, youve seen me half naked. No, I havent! When had she ever seen him naked before? Ahh, Keith thought about it. She hasnt, Ah, then youre seeing me like this right now. Heres some goggles. Itll be difficult to see since your eyes arent trained. The captain handed Keith some goggles. L Thanks, And use this to catch them, It was a harpoon with a string attached. The captain taught him how to use it as he jumped into the sea. Volume 10 Chapter 9: Butter Salmon Volume 10 Chapter 9: Butter Salmon Volume 10 Chapter 9: Butter Salmon So beautiful. That was the only way to describe this scene; he was spellbound. Seeing it from the top didnt do it justice. The view from the bottom was the best. Many fish swam around; different types of coral and other aquatic life were also there. Beautiful and serene. While Keith was dazed by the sight, his shoulder was tapped. It was Long Qiqiang. He started to make signs with his hands. We need to focus on the fish. Noticing how this guy was spacing out right now, he needed to refocus. Understood. Keith gave a thumbs up as they headed to the fish. That was when they saw more than 50 fish swimming together. It was quite a special sight. That was when Long Qiqiang signaled with his hand, telling him to fire. The three pointed their harpoons at the fish and fired off. Instant kill; they were able to grab quite a few from that one shot. Retrieving the harpoon, they fired at the group again. The two continued to do so before they had collected quite an amount of them. That was when they came out, Youre quite the natural at using the harpoon. Long Qiqiangughed. Keith had been firing it off, and he could catch them off guard every time. This is quite an easy weapon to use. Point and shoot. That was how simple the weapon was. There was no need to do anything else. We caught a haul! Long Qiqiang marveled at the fish. Each one could feed a lot. That was when Keith decided, Im going to cook one of them. Fish. It had been quite some time since he had cooked any of them. He quickly grabbed one and dashed to the kitchen. Keith stared at the salmon that was before him. It was quite beautiful as a giant orange stripe crossed the fishs center. While he stared, Carolyn and the others stood on the side. You got an idea of what you want to do? Carolyn grinned. Mmhmm, gonna make something nice with it right now. He ced the big piece of fish across the table. That was when he brought out his butcher knife and cut the thing down. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo stared at his work, So you were a swordsman. Hmm? From how you use your knives, those moves aren''t that of an amateur, It was clear from how swiftly he moved the knives to the pinpoint cuts. Keith rubbed his nose, I take pride in my knife abilities. That was something he wasnt going to be shy about. He had been honing them for quite some time now. Keith continued to slice the fish a bit before he had a long fillet. What a beautiful color. A perfect orange. Actually, it was deeper than a regr salmon as it was more of an amber color. From there, he started to debone each of the remaining bones. That was when there was a perfect fillet in his hand. I can start now. Preparing the ingredients was the first step of the battle; seasoning and cooking came next. Salt and pepper the salmon; he ced it on the skin side down on the pan. Slowly, there was quite a sizzling sounding from the pan. But after some time, he lowered the heat and flipped it onto the other side. There was a perfect sear on it. Lets try it out, But as he was about to stick the fork in, that was when he saw so many people before him. Oh, yeah? Long Qiqiangughed, Did you forget about us? This dude definitely has a few screws loose with how he did things. Hepletely forgot about them watching him for thest few minutes. Keith waved his hand, Im going to try this out first. I actually dont know the taste profile. This was more of a test piece to determine what he had to work with. That was when he took a bite. I see, so thats what I have to work with. He immediately understood what to do with this fish. It was springy and melted in his mouth. Not only that, there was no need to salt the fish. It was already pretty much salted from the get-go. Okay, the only thing that was needed was butter. Repeating the same thing with another piece of salmon, he sliced in somepact butter and basted the fish in the melted liquid. And the aromaing from it was incredible. As Keith touched the fish, it gently broke apart! It was so gentle and easy. He ced it on the table, Presenting some butter salmon. That was when they all started to take a bite. It was quite a delicious thing. So smooth. I feel so much voring from it. Never had they eaten something like this before. What do you guys think? Fish is so tasty, Carolyn smiled as she continued to bite. But the one who ate like a beast was none other than Aria! The only other time he had seen the owl move so quickly was with orc! Is this her favorite? Delicious. Long Lihua continued to munch on it. While she continued to do so, Wouldnt it go well with that? Hmm? Go well with what? Keith tilted his head. That was when Long Qiqiang took something from his pouch, We have rice here.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 10: Rice. Rice! RICE!!!!! Volume 10 Chapter 10: Rice. Rice! RICE!!!!! Volume 10 Chapter 10: Rice. Rice! RICE!!!!! Keiths eyes widened as he grabbed Long Qiqiangs cor, Why didnt you tell me you had that?! Im sorry?! Reflexive. He had to apologize because the guy had the eyes of a beast! It was menacing since he considered Keith a calm, collected, and cool guy. But behind that look was that of a monster. It was pretty scary. Gimme now! Here, Long Qiqiang tossed Keith the bag. Opening it, that was when he saw the beautiful white grains. Rice. Rice! RICE! All that waiting was for this moment! He searched high and low for this ingredient but couldnt find it. He was able to tear his head apart! Rice was such a staple in Asian cuisine. But he was not able to find any of it! There was no way he could live without rice! And it was in his hand right now! I just need to steam it, right? Mmhmm, Long Qiqiang nodded. That was when Keith got to work. This is regr rice; simple and straightforward. After cleaning the rice, he just needed to ce it in the pot and wait for it to cook. Waiting for it for a few minutes, the lid was taken off, So fluffy. Carolyn and Krystal looked over the boys shoulder. What they saw was something like snow but fluffier. Indeed. The texture is interesting. It was soft and nice to eat. What the? Why is ours so different? Shinzo retorted. But that caused Keith to tilt his head, What does it usually taste like? Shouldnt it always be like this? It would be tough and taste like rocks. Thats because you added too little water. That was definitely uncooked. Actually, how could they eat something like that? It was horrible. Anyways, this is a good meal to have, Keith and the others were having a feast. The juices from the butter salmon were drenching the rice, giving it vor. Everyone continued to eat till the end of the night. Its been some time since Ive eaten so much, Long Lihua grinned as she rubbed her belly. The amount of food she ate these few times was quite something. Hes such a good cook. Mmhmm. Thats the first time you praised someone. Long Lihua looked at her friend. But Ayaka shook her head the next second, It was only food. Theres nothing about it, Heh, Long Lihua grinned. That look had said it all. ... The next day, Keith looked out the window, Do you know when well arrive at the ind, Qiqiang? Probably in a few more days or so. The wind was nice these past few days. It would have taken them longer without the wind, but that breeze had pushed them considerably. I see. Whats the matter? Somethings wrong with the air; its much more humid and cold. Keith felt it. There was something off about today. That was when Long Qiqiang had looked up as well. A frown soon formed, Shinzo, tell him to check the weather forecast. Theres something wrong with the air. His instincts were feeling off. Alright, Shinzo didnt react as tensely as the others. But he felt there was something odd as well. After talking with the captain, the foxman returned, Theres going to be slight rain today. I see. But as Keith was going to say something, he noticed something was off! He quickly kicked Long Qiqiang, sending him flying across the deck! What- Before Long Qiqiang could ask the boy, something came out from the sea! It was such a quick speed that no one could have reacted. Thanks. What are those? Keith couldnt tell. Theyre de fishes. Theyre pretty fast creatures. Theye out of the seas at a high pace and pierce the target before they have the chance to react. Take it that you know how to beat it? Of course. Long Qiqiang grinned. There was no need to say as he just showed as one fish charged at him again. But he dodged the blow, and that was when he chased and mmed it into the ground! As it pounces into the air, thats when you make the move! That downtime in the air is the opening. Descending down from that arch was the slowest point. I see! Keith nodded as he quickly dealt with them. What Long Qiqiang said was true. The descent was actually slower. And there was a predictable arch pattern. Deal with the one in the air; Ill deal with the ones in the ocean. We cant have the haul be damaged by anything. Flying in the air was the least of their concern. What they needed to worry about was the ship having holes. That would definitely be a problem for them. While that happened, Long Lihua and the rest came out of the rooms. Whats going on?! No talk! Deal with the de fish flying our way! Keith punched one and mmed it down. The other sailors did the same. The girls quickly made a move as they fired off their magics. They understood they needed to take them out as soon as possible. The fishes were being sent flying left and right. Why is there so much? Long Lihua sliced one with her hand. She quickly went back to back with Keith. I think we ran into a horde or something. That could only be the reason. Im going to help out in the sea; you guys, watch out for theming out. Are you sure? If theres so muching at us from the top, then there are a lot down there. The source was the sea. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo had jumped in to deal with them. Volume 10 Chapter 11: Is This How? Volume 10 Chapter 11: Is This How? Volume 10 Chapter 11: Is This How? Keith quickly jumped into the sea and found Long Qiqiang and Shinzo fighting against them. They were punching the de fish, knocking them back. It was quite a fierce battle, but Keith understood they were on the losing end. With so many of them, it would be impossible for the two alone to block the boat. Ill use this. Keith quickly fired the harpoon and knocked out one of the de fish. While the two were on the frontlines, Keith was behind the horde of fish, firing at them. While that happened, Long Lihua continued to m the fish down. Carolyn almost hurled, Be careful! Krystal shed at the fish, but she was not doing any better. Being seasick only made the difficulty skyrocket! That was when she questioned, When is this going to end? The number of fish was abnormal. There was no need for the question as the fish started to flee. That was when the three came out of the sea. Hah! That was just stressful. Shinzo groaned as his bodyy on the boat. His body was covered in cuts. And it was the same for Keith and Long Qiqiang. Those fishes were quite fierce, cutting him left and right. Are the three of you alright? Mmhmm, were alright to a certain degree. Just tired. Fighting in water was not the way to go. It had made things ten times harder as the water slowed them down. But we managed to protect the hull. That was their only objective, and they had aplished it. And we caught quite the haul as well, Shinzoughed as he stared at all the de fish they obtained. These guys were quite small now that Keith had gotten a closer look at them. They were about the size of a forearm. The most noticeable thing about them was how there were des all around their bodies. Sharp. That was the only way to describe it. After cleaning up, everyone headed inside. Their noses are actually good for making weapons, Long Qiqiang muttered. Eh? Yeah, the des can be extracted from the fish. But its quite difficult. The captain then exined, Hmm? These things are quite fragile. If you dont extract it correctly, then itll break like ss. It was the weirdest thing. It could be a sturdy weapon, but extracting it from it was a delicate process. How do you extract it? Basically, disconnect the de from the bone. But it had to be on the correct joint or the whole thing would break if you dont do it correctly. I see, Keith started to feel around one of the de fishes. As he did this, Long Qiqiang sighed, But those joints are quite difficult to find as they need a perfectly straight cut, or the fish would also be impossible to eat. Eh? If you mess up, the bones explode and shatter inside the fish, making it impossible to eat. It was basically ast-ditch tactic to take the foe with it. Quite vicious, but it was effective. Is this it? HUH?! What was on Keiths hand was none other than the de fishs nose. What? I just found the joint, and I sliced it off. Keith shrugged his shoulders like nothing was wrong with what he had done. But how did you- Long Qiqiang had so many words to say to him, but nothing came out of his mouth. That was because of the de that was before him. What about the fins and others? Are they useful? Yes. Alright then, Keith started to work on them, making the others watch. But that was quite an amazement for them since he was going rapidly. Even the ships captain was quite astonished by the speed at which he was doing this; des and fins were flying everywhere. How is he able to do this? Long Lihua turned to his cousin, who continued to stare. Umm, is Keith a prodigy? Long Lihua then turned over to Carolyn and Krystal. Carolyn nodded, Prodigy, yes. But with ingredients, hes god-like. There was a difference about this. When it came to food, Keith would be a beast. But to cut them down like that? Long Lihua had tried to do the same thing as Keith, but it shattered when she nicked it. That was how delicate it was. He has a special connection with the ingredients. Like he knew what to do with it. A sixth sense to these things; it was as if he was the one with the ingredients. The others really couldnt understand the words she muttered. But as they continued to talk with one another, Wheres Akaya? The girl wasnt here with them. I think she went back to her room. Ayaka was much of a preferred loner. I see, Lets see what I could do with these? Keith grinned. Now that he had extracted all the des from the fish, it was time to try them out. He was interested in how the fish tasted. The first thing he had thought about was cutting them as a fillet. Searing it was simple enough. Tasting it, it had a unique taste. However, whats going on with it? The vor was slightlycking. He felt there should be something else to it. Steaming? That was another way to make fish. But the problem was that he had no green onions and other fragrant aromatics. Well, he did have some garlic. But that was about it. As Keith wondered what to do, Smell. There was something he realized. It was quite an interesting smell as well. Keith? Everyone noticed how the boy started to move. And the ce that he went to was none other than the des and fins he had extracted. He picked up one of the des and sniffed it. This is it!
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 12: Storm Volume 10 Chapter 12: Storm Volume 10 Chapter 12: Storm Youre going to put it in with the fish? That was when the others realized. Mmhmm. I have a feeling that itll enhance the fish''s vor. His gut was telling him so. Tossing the de into the pot, he let the fish steam. That was when the aroma urred. A victorious smile appeared on the mans face as he stared. I knew it! Its so different now. There was a salty smelling from it. The rich scent of the sea was quite incredible. That was when Keith took out the de fish. Steamed de fish. Keith was quite curious. The texture was there, but the vor wascking before. Not anymore! The de absorbed a good portion of the seas vors. It was vorful and pleasant. This is incredible! Everyone was enjoying the delicious taste of the fish. Paired with the rice was quite something as they continued to enjoy it. So tasty, Carolyn swayed back and forth. Youre too happy. But it was tasty and nice. Arent you supposed to be seasick? Last time he checked, this girl was still under those effects. Nope, good food always helps out!" This girl. ... Keith went to bed. But that was when he was woken up by therge sounds of the waves smashing into the haul. Keith, are you up? Mmhmm, Keith opened the door to see Long Qiqiang, Is the weather bad? Were going to be in for a rough one. This storm is actually quite dangerous today? This was quite an unlucky day. Well be fine, right? With him controlling, we''ll get to the ind. That was something they didnt need to worry about so much. Rough storms were usual. Keith returned to his room, prepared to go to sleep. That was when there was a knock on his door, Lihua? Whats the matter? Long Lihuas face paled as she stated, I cant find Ayaka. Eh? I checked around, and I couldnt find her at all. There were no signs of her at all. This was quite troublesome with a storm like this. She has to be on the boat, There is no way she wasnt. Not unless she decided to do something stupid and stayed outside like a fool. But that would be impossible. Cant be. Keith and Long Lihua split up to find the girl. That was when Keith headed to the outside. What he saw made his eyes widen from shock and fright. What are you doing?! Keith quickly dashed out in the rain and pulled the girl back! Stop it. Ayaka red. Why are you trying to climb onto the helm?! Was this girl trying to throw herself into the sea?! We need to fix something! Eh? Did something happen to the deck? See that, Ayaka quickly brought him to the side. That was when they saw a stone, Its meant to lead us to our ind. But its been hit by the de fish. Its broken right now. Without it, we''ll go off course. Ill rece it with-Ill do it. Eh? Ayaka frowned, You- Youre still wobbling from the sea-sickness. ! Do you think I didnt realize? From how she continued to head back to her room, there was no way she wasnt. Ill do it. Keith grabbed the stone recement from her. That was when he jumped onto the deck. As he was cing it back in, he slipped! No! But there was no need to worry. Take my hand! Ayaka raised her hand to the girl. Keith was quickly brought back to the deck. Do you have a death wish?! The fox girl red. Says the one who tried to do the same without a rope! Keith retorted. This girl wanted to jump in without anything tied to her! At least he had something. This was something that I had to do. Im from the n. And I dont want to die in the sea! Are you saying I would have failed? You mightve thrown up, plus going into the sea. Keith could definitely see that urring. Actually, it was not that surprising if you gave it some thought. Hmpf.Thanks. So you can thank people. Keith grinned. Shut up, Ayakas eyes narrowed, But do you have any more? Hmm? ....Lemon candies. Those really helped her with the sickness. Orange should do the same thing as well, Keith handed it over to the girl. Mmhmm, Ayaka looked down at the candy. The two quickly headed inside before they could get wet. Now, how about we get some sweets, Keith grinned at the girl, but that caused Ayaka to tilt her head. That was when they noticed Long Lihua, Ayaka, where were you? Also, why are the two of them drenched? They looked like a couple of wet dogs. It was quite something. We were out on the deck. Why were you two out there? There was something really wrong with that. Long story, do you have a towel I can use? Mmhmm, Keith and Ayaka started to wipe their hair and body. Here, lets have some sweets after doing something crazy, Then Keith brought out a box of chocte and truffles. What are these? Long Lihuas eyes grew curious as she stared at the round things. They were quite an interesting thing as she continued to stare. These are made from a nt that I picked. Go ahead and try some. Theyre really delicious. Dont mind me, Long Lihua bit into one of the truffles. And that was when the chocte started to melt in her mouth. It was quite soothing, and the taste was rich. So delicious. She savored each chocte in her mouth. While she continued to munch on them left and right, Ayaka was nibbling on them gently. A smile appeared as he watched them eat. ... Leader, we have word from Lihua and the rest that their boat shall be arriving by tomorrow, On a dark day, a couple of dragon and fox people stated to two people. They were hidden behind a bamboo mesh. Anyone could tell they were quite mysterious. Understood. Bring them over to the council when they arrive. Volume 10 Chapter 13: How Dare I? How Dare You! Volume 10 Chapter 13: How Dare I? How Dare You! Volume 10 Chapter 13: How Dare I? How Dare You! Were getting close to the ind. Hearing this, everyone looked forward; they saw a small shadow looming a few miles ahead. As the boat continued to go forward, that was when the shadow continued to grow. Are you sure thats an ind? Its too big to be one! Keith gasped. That was not your ordinary ind; that looked muchrger than what he had expected. Thats quite the ce you guys live on. Thank you, Long Lihua smiled. The boat slowly got to the docks, and they were all let off. Lets go to the elders first before we do anything. They need to speak with them and proceed with the situation. Everyone headed into the vige. But when they did, Keith realized it. It was a traditional Chinese and Japanese mix of housing together. It was a pretty nice pairing together. Priestess. The vigers quickly bowed as they spotted Long Lihua and Ayaka. The two didnt say much but nodded. Keith tilted his head. As expected. Those two were definitely high in ranking when considering what Long Qiqiang had said to him. As they continued, Keith noticed an oddity with all of this. The buildings had two stories. Bridges were also built on those floors to make it easy to move across. Each building was built with efficiency and fun as well. Not only that, but some things were the same: stares. What was the same was how the vigers stared at Keith. Clearly, they were hostile towards him. And it was something that he had to ept. Woah, are those floating items? Keith blinked. What he noticed was how there was a giant floating statue. We have to head up here to the elders, Long Qiqiang pointed upwards. There were a bunch of stairs, and it was apparent how they had to go up to get there. Lets do this! Keith waved his hand, and the group headed forward! It was only a few minutes before, Carolyn sighed deeply, Why are there so many stairs? Her body swayed back and forth. At least yousted for some time. Carolyn getting exhausted was something he knew would happen. The question was when. Thats because I trained. Initially, the girl was a mage. But she had been training using a sword as well. But it was not enoughpared to the others. Her stamina still needed improvement. Come on, Keith then bent down. Heh, Carolyn didnt hesitate to hug the boy by the neck. That was when the group started to head up again. Lets go! Go faster! Carolyn pumped her fist. You are so lucky that I know you. This man would have thrown her off the cliff if he didnt. The group continued to move forward before they arrived at the top. There was a giant temple before them. Keith ced Carolyn down, and the group bowed their heads as they entered. That was when the group then arrived before 6 people standing on top of altars. Elders, we have brought them here. Long Lihua bowed. Everyone was silent for a moment. But that was when one person had spoken, Are you kidding me? EH? His voice was dark and annoyed. The person had pitch-dark hair and blue eyes as he stared down. And it wasnt one. There was also the other 5 as well. It seemed that all of them were surprised to see a human. Qiqiang, didnt I tell you to bring back the ancestor? Why did you bring back a child? Elder Huizhong, the ancestor, said he would solve our problems in his stead. We told you to bring the ancestor! This matter takes precedent! Long Huizhongs face turned red, How can a child do something like that! Even if he had the ancestors guarantee! This matter isnt something he could do. Indeed, The other elders agreed with what he said. But that was when Keith scoffed, Oh, please. If you want Cadmus toe, then go ask him yourself. Long Lihua and the rest turned to the boy, who had a dark expression. Keith, Carolyn was worried. That look. He was about to go into one of his anger rants. How dare you! How dare I? How dare you? If youre going to ask for help, then do it yourself. Clearly, you guys dont give a damn if you decide to stay here. That didnt sit well with Keith. They had asked Long Lihua and Ayaka to go and get Cadmus. But that seemed more like they were asking grunts to do their work. You! ! The entire pressure of the room changed instantly! A suffocating feeling had enveloped everyone. It was like the whole room was being pushed down by a boulder. However, Keith pushed back! What? Im only trying to tell the truth. So you can shove- Mghhh! Before Keith could unleash his fury, Ayaka and Long Lihua quickly moved their hands and grasped his mouth. Elder, please calm down. Were all tired froming from such arge trip, Long Qiqiang quickly spoke up. He needed to say something, or Keith would explode on them again. You can bring them out, Another dragon elder smiled, Please bring them to a ce to rest.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 14: Leave It Up To Fate Volume 10 Chapter 14: Leave It Up To Fate Volume 10 Chapter 14: Leave It Up To Fate Understood! Let us go now! As that was said, Long Qiqiang and Shinzo had to grab Keith and drag him out. Yes, drag. The man himself was refusing to leave, wanting to continue to pick a fight against those elders! With the help of the others, he was quickly moved out. What is wrong with you?! Keith! You can''t go off like that! What was this guy thinking?! Long Lihua had lost her cool when she saw what he did. Do you know who you were exploding on?! Even Long Qiqiang and Shinzo were too shocked to say anything during that situation. You were talking down to the elders like that?! Youre one insane kid! That was something no one had expected as they talked. Keith was daring. However, no one had thought he would be daring enough to go on a rage! Keith shook his head, I just dont like it that they were talking down to us like it was our fault. It really didnt sit well with him. They were the ones who asked for help, not the other way around. Since Cadmus gave his guarantee, that should help out. So it didnt sit well as they continued to look down at them. Sorry about what had urred. Long Lihua quickly apologized. When they thought about it, it was pretty unfair in Keiths situation. Anyone would be mad getting badmouthed in the face. Keith waved, I dont care so much about that. Really? Last time I checked, you almost picked a fight with the people who were the highest authority! Those elders need to tone it down with their haughty attitude. If they did that to Cadmus, they would probably be sent flying across the ind. ... The four gulped when they heard that. Carolyn and Krystal could imagine that happening. One simple thing could ignite the dragon. He was just as bad as this man here. For now, we can just cool off. Long Qiqiang sighed. Both sides needed to cool off and calm down. There was no point in gutting one another like this. You can stay at either ones home. Who do you want to go to? Were not getting an inn? Of course not. Youre going to live with Ayaka or me, Long Lihua chuckled. Of course, they wouldnt throw them into an inn. Does it matter? Not so much. Basically, we live next to one another, Long Lihuaughed. Essentially, the two were next-door neighbors. It really didnt matter who they went with. Pleasee with us home, Shinzo quickly grabbed Keiths hand. Eh? What? Hes going toe home with us. Long Qiqiangs eyes darkened as he stared. Long Lihua tilted her head, Cousin, you dont live with me. Did he forget that he lived somewhere else? So they want the food, huh? That was definitely on the twos minds; their eyes said it all. Who are you going to choose? Well leave it up to fate, Keith stated as he tapped the two girls shoulders, Its up to you guys. Huh? Hmmmmm, Long Qiqiang hummed as he walked. But as he did so, Shinzos expression darkened, Stop humming; its annoying. Is someone salty? You have to ept the fact of divine fate. Sister! How could you lose?! It was all about probability! How was this her fault? Well, it was more about luck than anything. To decide who they would stay with, the two girls decided to go with rock-paper-scissors. Winner was the one who chucked rock. Where is this ce? Keith looked around and noticed how everything had changed. It was more traditional housing, with each one in arge quarter. Ahh, this ce is only for those in the Long and Kazemori n. Long Lihua exined. This was only for the two ns. What the? What do you expect? That is not next-door neighbors! Her door is so far away! Keith pointed the next door over. It was so far away! Either way, the two of us are neighbors. So see yater, Shinzo waved his hand; everyone could see the tears in his eyes as Ayaka dragged him away. Mmhmm, Ayaka nodded as she headed into her home. Well, lets- Youre going home as well. Long Lihua hit her cousin. Did he forget or something? But- Young master! That was when everyone turned around to see a couple of maids rushing over. Why- We need you toe with us! Please! Without any hesitation, he was dragged away, kicking and screaming. ... Everyone had no words to say about this. Wee to my abode. That was when they entered. So elegant, Carolyn muttered. Siheyuan. That was the only way to describe it. It was a traditional courtyard house. But it was on a grander scale, with the houses having two floors. Not only that, there seemed to be different gates as well. Should I bow or something? I feel like I should. Krystal muttered. She felt like she had to. Ahh, Lihua, youve returned, Everyone looked at one of the doors to see a couple before them. Mother, Father, Ive returned. Umm, Hello. Keith bowed his head. Caroly and Krystal did the same as well. Theres no need to bow. I heard about it from Lihua; you are my guest. Long Lihuas father, Long Aotian, smiled. His wife, Zhu Liqin, had a cold look as she stared at them. Volume 10 Chapter 15: Let The Child Handle It Volume 10 Chapter 15: Let The Child Handle It Volume 10 Chapter 15: Let The Child Handle It Long Lihua turned to the two, Ill bring you three to your rooms. The three quickly followed after her. Sorry about my mother; shes just a little aloof. Its fine. It would be weird that she wasnt. Keithughed. Who wouldnt be cautious of someone you just met? The group continued to walk before they were brought over. This will be your dwelling. Youre giving us an entire house? Keith blinked. What was before them was an entire courthouse. This is a guesthouse. Long Lihua waved. Each one got their own room. Krystal and Carolyn were on the second, while Keith took one on the first floor. It was quite a nice room around here. That was when he entered the bed. So interesting. It was those old-school beds that were made from hard materials. There was this cool and refreshing feeling as well. What did they make this bed out of? He was able to get used to it instantly. As he sat there, a thought urred; what would happen next in these few days? Things were going to get dicey going forward. As Keith continued staring at the ceiling, a knock was on his door. Keith, the meals are ready. Understood, Keith nodded as he headed to the dining room. He knelt down while Krystal and Carolyn did the same. That was when he noticed someone sitting beside Long Lihua. HaoHao, how about you greet them. Theyre my ssmate, Long Lihua nudged the little boy. However, that only caused the boy to hold onto his sisters clothes even more. Hao, The boy mumbled. My name is Keith, Carolyn, Krystal. The three greeted the boy. But he quickly hid behind her again and tried to be quiet. Long Lihua nced at Keith, and he nodded. Lets eat now, The amount of food that was brought out was something. There was rice, steamed fish, and some boiled greens. Most of them were nched and also boiled. But it was definitely something Keith preferred. How delicious, Carolyn muttered. This was the first time she had eaten something delicious that was not from Keiths hand. Indeed. Steaming and boiling were better with these ingredients. It was definitely on the gentler side, and it was savory and delicious. The only problem was the rice, which was like bullets. But everything else was fine like this. But your cooking is good as well, Long Lihua reminded. Long Aotian tilted his head, You know how to cook, Sir Keith? Mmhmm, its one of the things that I like to do, Keith smiled. Zhu Liqin didnt say much. But her expression was quite cold as she continued to eat. The meal went by for some time. While that happened over there, the six elders stared at one another. Are we really going to let that child do so? Long Huizhongs expression was quite something as he questioned. That was when the other elders shrugged, What else can we do about this? The ancestor did send him over to do so. But hes just a child. What if he ruins it and makes the entire situation even worse? That was something Long Huizhong didnt want to find out. The situation was already dire; to have it even more was asking for the city to be leveled. I feel like the child does have what it takes, An elder from the Kazemori side stated. Are you serious? Did you see how he was talking back to us? I kinda like that. One elder muttered. It took guts for him to talk back to them like so. Not only that, He could also handle the pressure we all exerted. Long Xiaowen muttered. He was surprised that a child was able to handle that. Even Ayaka and Long Lihua buckled when faced with their might. The only one who didnt was Keith. Unmoved and unwavering, the man continued to stare dead at them. He was definitely prepared to fight all of us at once. The others were trying to ease the situation, but Keith was the only one prepared to take them out. It was quite a peculiar sight. How about we let him deal with it, Long Xiaowen suggested. But that only caused Long Huizhong to frown, Are you kidding me? Why are you letting a child do so? Why are you so insistent on not having him do so? Long Xiaowen retorted. Huh? He obtained Cadmuss guarantee. Not only that, it seemed both the girls trusted him as well. So why are you this adamant about him not being there? hearing all this, the other elders tilted their heads at him as well. This was something odd about this. This is because this is all about our citys life. If that kid botches it up, then were all screwed. Its taking all of us together to contain it. One of the reasons why they werent going out was because if they did, they were afraid of what those monsters would do. They could definitely level half of the city if they wanted. That was something he didnt want to happen. Im not letting half-pint like him ruin it. Keith was definitely going to do so. Lets take it to a vote then. Those in favor of having the child prove his worth? And those not in favor? The vote was 4 to 2 in favor of Keiths dealing with the situation. Long Huizhong frowned. However, nothing could be done since he had lost this vote.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 16: One-sided slaughter Volume 10 Chapter 16: One-sided ughter Volume 10 Chapter 16: One-sided ughter The next morning, Keith stretched his hands back and forth. This was such a nice rest. Looking down, he saw the spirit sleeping on a pillow. The pillow the house had given him wasfortable but not so much to the spirit. Arge pillow was brought out to allow her to sleepfortably. She was not alone either; Ruby was sleeping with her. Good morning, Aria. Keith patted the owl as he headed off. If I remember correctly, Lihua said the training ground around here. He walked for a bit before he found it. Is someone already training? Sounds of something flying through the air could be heard. As he entered the room, he saw who it was. It was none other than Zhu Liqin. Hello, Ms.Zhu, Keith quickly greeted the woman. But Zhu Liqin didnt respond as she continued to swing her fist in the air. It was swift and quite sturdy. It was as if her hands were piercing through the air. Keith nodded as he was going to leave. If youre going to train, train. Those were the words that came out of her mouth. Hearing this, Keith nodded as he took a corner of the room. Stretching was always the first thing to do. But after some time, he took out a staff. On the ship, Keith had been swinging it around. He still needed time to get used to it. He had also bought a staff that weighed the same as the bone halberd. As he did so, he didn''t realize Zhu Liqin staring at him. Hello? Umm, do you need anything? Keith blinked. Her eyes were staring intently at the staff. Here, you can try, Miss. Zhu Liqin took it and started to move it around. Swift! That was the only way to describe it; her movements were agile yet quite fierce. Each stroke was like a brilliant work of art. What skills. That was a master. But then she ced the staff down, Spar? Eh? It would be an honor! Keith quickly raised his fist. Zhu Liqin did the same; that was when the battle between the two started. And the battle was quiteone-sided. Keith was being destroyed. And it was not the same as Michael. Power was his thing; the knights sheer force sent him flying left and right. However, it was only power. Zhu Liqin had everything: speed, technique, and power. She was quite literally overpowering Keith in all territories. Half-step. Whenever he threw out a punch, her fist would be in his face! What was more, it was sharper. Each one was aimed at the vitals, knocking him down. ...Are you done? Zhu Liqin questioned. But that only caused Keith to get back up, Im not done! There was no way he could be done. Not until hended a hit on her! Throughout the fight, he didntnd a hit at all! Zhu Liqin didnt say much, but raising her fist was enough to get the message across. That was when she started mming her fist into his body. Keith took a deep breath. What can I do tond a hit? That was something he needed to figure out. Speed was the game in this situation, but Zhu Liqin definitely had him. The only way is to catch her off guard? That was next to impossible. It didnt seem like she was the type to give him any openings. Guess I have to take the chance then. There was only one option going through his mind right now. That was something he was definitely going to have to do. Zhu Liqin went on the rush again as her hands were a blur. All hitsnded on Keith, but that was when the boy took the chance to attack! No guard. Full-on attack! That was the only gamble that he had tond! Zhu Liqin swatted his hands down. Those attacks were too simple and easy to read. But that was when he tackled her waist and pushed her down! That was definitely a move no one had ever seen before. It was a dirty move. It was more than enough as she went down with him. Hows that?! A grin soon formed on his face. But Zhu Liqin knocked him back and got up. You did good, That was the only thing she said as she left the training room. As she did, Keith took a deep sigh. That is good! He actuallynded a hit on the person. All the strength from his body was out as hey on the floor. As he did, that was when two shadows loomed before him. Can you guys not cover? I need the sunlight. How are you still alive? Krystal muttered in disbelief while Long Lihua could only stare. You survived against my mother. Long Lihua couldnt believe it. You watched the entire thing? Of course, Krystal and Long Lihua had gone to the training ground to get something done. However, they heard the sound of someone getting beat up. It was quite the sight. Your mother is a monster, Keithughed. Understatement. Well, she was considered to be the strongest under the founders. Huh? But she wasnt there during the meeting. Oh, shes a level above that. Either way, tond a hit on my mother, youre a beast. But she ragged-doll me left and right. Keith literally had to do something dirty to win. She could easily squash him like a bug if she wanted. Since you guys want to train, go ahead, Keith quickly rolled to the side and tried not to get in their way. Can you not walk? Oh, no. I can. But I thought this was funnier, Keith smiled. Krystal and Long Lihua scoffed as they watched him move like a worm. But that was only a few seconds before it was done. Volume 10 Chapter 17: Heading Into The City! Volume 10 Chapter 17: Heading Into The City! Volume 10 Chapter 17: Heading Into The City! "Dear, did you have to beat him up so hard?" Long Aotian questioned his wife. He had watched the entire thing, and frankly, he was surprised she would go this hard on him. When she sparred with her daughter, she would never go this hard; plus, this child was a guest! "He''s a good talent." Zhu Liqin moved her hand back and forth. That intrigued Long Aotian, "For you to be such a talent?" Her wife was saying that. She was once known as one of the absolute geniuses of their city. For her to say that meant that the kid was really good. "Mmhmm, better than our daughter as well." "!" "Then the ancestor had sent someone to deal with the situation." Long Lihua told him about what had urred. Frankly, that made his jaws drop. How could someone be this reckless? Not unless he knew he could do so. "Not enough to deal with it," Zhu Liqin shook her head. He may be a great talent, but this couldn''t be dealt with brute force. Keith was too weak to do so. Huh?" Long Aotian contemted, "Why was he sent here then?" If it was not for his strength, it must be for something? The more he thought about it, the more he grew curious about the boy. He was interesting since he had two weird monsters. One was a spirit, which was considered to be an aloof being, while the other was an owl. He didn''t know what it was, but it was pretty powerful. "Was it Setsuna staring?" Besides her husband watching, she felt another gaze as well. "Mmhmm, she wanted to spar with you but stopped when she saw you and the child together." She was mesmerized by the fight as well. Her eyes said it all. "...Mmhmm," Zhu Liqin nodded. ... "Let''s go out now!" Keith waved his hand as he was prepared to head out. But Carolyn tilted her head as he did, "Why does he have so much energy?" It was more so than the other times. "My question is, how can he recover so soon?" That was the better question to ask. Long Lihua nodded to that: seeing how the boy moved was surprising. This was even more so with how he could eat with them! This boy was eating so calmly after getting beaten up by Zhu Liqin left and right. It was quite the sight. Yet, he was able to run and hop around like a bunny. "I really need to check out everything that''s here!" Keith cheered. That was something he needed to do. It was a new ind, and this one had a lot of Asian ingredients as well! He couldn''t see it, but he could smell it! The smell of new ingredients. What was more, his forte was more Asian ingredients! "Yeah!" "Cuu!" Infected by his energy, the little spirit and baby cheered! "Uhh, I see," Long Lihua scratched her head. Ayaka and Shinzo came out of their home to see this guy jumping up and down, "What did you guys feed him? Why is he this excited?" "Uh, might be a screw loose." Did Mother hit him too hard? "Come on!" Keith quickly grabbed the two girl''s hand. That made them frown. But thetter didn''t care, as he was prepared to dash off. "Sister," Everyone turned to see Long Hao staring by the door. "What''s the matter?" "Can Ie with you?" A puppy. That was the only way to describe how he looked right now. A cute little puppy in front of all these beasts. "Um-" "Of course, you cane, little one!" Keith grinned as he picked up the boy. That was when he was ced on Keith''s shoulders, "Grab onto my hair; we''re going to get there fast." Without a secondter, Keith dashed at blinding speed with Ayaka and Long Lihua in tow! "Ahh!" "What is wrong with you?!" The two girls roared as they were dragged off. "" What about us? Four people were left there in a daze. "After them!" They quickly chased after the group, only to find that they had already left the living district and appeared in the shopping district. What they saw was a smiling Long Lihua with a ring Ayaka. In front of them was a kneeling Keith with Long Hao on top of his head. The child was slightly dazed. "What is wrong with you?! We could have gotten here even without you pulling us!" Ayaka felt her legs about to burst. The two girl''s legs were ying around as Keith rushed here. "I was too excited. My bad," Keith stuck out his tongue as he made a smile. But that only caused Ayaka to bonk him in the head! She couldn''t take it any longer; that stupid grin asked for it. "Now, now. No one was hurt. Are you fine, HaoHao?" Long Lihua took a deep sigh. "Mmhmm," Lu Hao was on top of Keith''s shoulders as they dashed out. He was probably the person who was surprised by this the most. "Sorry about that," "Fun." "Hmm?" "Go again." "Pff, haha!" Keithughed, "Sorry, but I don''t think your sister will allow me to go. But you can still sit on my shoulders if you want?" The kid was pretty light. "Okay," Long Hao nodded as he held onto Keith''s hair. Long Lihua didn''t mind. As Keith and Long Hao happily walked forward, she whispered, "Is he this good with kids?" This was a surprise; Long Hao wasn''t the type to get close to others. So it was unexpected to see the boy be so close to Keith. "Oh, that''s because he has a little brother and sister around the same age." "I see," Long Lihua instantly understood as they watched Keith enter the markets. Now that they had a better look, there were a lot of different things that were here. But one surprising thing was; "There''s a giant floating statue," A dragon statue floating before them. That was not all; there was a fox when they also entered the city.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 18: I Will Throw Coins Like A Madman! Volume 10 Chapter 18: I Will Throw Coins Like A Madman! Volume 10 Chapter 18: I Will Throw Coins Like A Madman! "Ahh, barrier." Long Hao muttered. "Barrier?" "Those statues were built to protect us in case anything happens." Long Lihua smiled, "It''s being used right now." "I see." Keith nodded and was going to say something before, "Rice!" He didn''t hesitate to dash over, seeing the grain being sold! "It''s the young master," The seller soon noticed Long Hao. "What can I get for you all?" "You sell rice, right?" "Mmhmm, I sell rice." The seller stated. That was when Keith ced down a giant pouch full of tinum coins! The seller froze at the number of coins that were thrown down. "I want all of the rice that you have right now," Keith''s eyes were bloodshot as he got close to the clerk, "Hand over everything!" "Ekk!" "Idiot!" Carolyn smacked him on the head. Krystal bowed, "Sorry about that. Please ignore him." "I will buy all the rice you got!" Keith roared, but Long Qiqiang and Shinzo pulled him away. Long Hao was on top of his head as he tilted and watched this go down. "What is wrong with you?!" Carolyn couldn''t help but shout. "But it''s rice!" "Rice my butt! Cool it with the intensity!" Keith looked like he would kill someone if he didn''t get it. It was a shake-down more so of him buying. "The better question is, why do you have so many coins?" This shocked Long Qiqiang, Shinzo, and the other two. They had never seen such arge number of coins. This guy just mmed it down onto the counter like it was nothing. "I''m rich!" Keith grinned, but that only caused Carolyn to smack him in the head again, "You are just asking for it!" "Ehehe. But on a serious note, I need to buy all of that rice. Ayaka! Lihua, you''re on that duty!" "Why us?" "What?" The two were confused as to why they were doing this. "I need you guys because you''re locals." Keith grinned. "..." "If you don''t do this for me, then I will throw coins like a psychopath." Keith put his hand into the bag, "How do you think they will react if they realize you have a crazy friend!" "You''re evil!" Long Lihua didn''t know whether tough or cry in this situation. This was going to affect him more than anything! Ayaka could only grab her head at this unreasonable man. I will get that rice! I don''t care if I''m unreasonable! This meant war! " We''ll get you that rice. But you have to chill out." This guy was really acting like it was the end of the world if he didn''t get it. "I will also need you to get the seeds," Keith grinned. He definitely needs to get the seeds and make Diana grow them. While he was lost in thought about it. "There''s also other things you can buy as well." "Yeah!" Keith couldn''t forget about the rest. He looked up at the boy, "Long Hao, you ready?" "Mmhmm!" The child quickly grabbed onto his head. And like that, they were prepared to get more things. "What is he made of?" That was something Long Qiqiang was quite surprised by; how Keith moved was abnormal. He was like a thunderbolt going forward. "Young Master, do you want fruits?" That was when one person had asked. "Mmhmm," "What is it?" Keith looked down at the fruit. "These are calledyered grapes, young man. Try some." The seller smiled. He noticed how Keith ran around with the young master on his shoulder and was surprised. "Delicious!" Every time he bit into it, he could feel eachyer. There was ever so sweetnessing from it. Keith didn''t hesitate to hand some coins over. He brought the grapes back to the group, "Try some. These are really good!" Carolyn and Krystal tried it. "I realized something. Your fruits and vegetables are simr to the ones Keith grows." The vors were quite close to the garden. ''That''s because our farms are rich with mana. So it would be different. I take it that little fe is the one who changed your garden?" "Mmhmm!" Fira nodded. "Oh! That''s ginger!" Keith pointed at the vegetable he had seen. The seller nodded, "You have a good eye, boy. Do you want it? It makes good tea?" "Is that what you use it for?" Tea? There''s so much more you can do with it! "Mmhmm." "" Keith froze before he sighed deeply, "I will take a lot of it." "Understood!" The seller didn''t mind. What Keith did in the beginning already got some sellers excited. "Also, take that, that, that. Long Hao, help me point at everything!" "Okay!" The little child followed the boy''s words and started to point. But that only caused the man to chuckle, "No need, I will get you everything I can from my store." Hearing his words made it clear; you want everything! "Thank you!" Keith didn''t hesitate and ced down the coins as he walked away with a grin. "Is that what he usually does?" Ayaka muttered. "Only when he really wants something," Carolyn groaned as she held her head. Keith had always been the type of person to do this. It was quite rare, but he ran on super instincts. "Young man, how about you buy this?" That was when a seller walked before him with ck fruit. "What''s this?" Keith tilted his head. "I heard that you''re looking for interesting fruit; this here is something." The seller smiled. "Heh, are you trying to sell him some defective goods?!" Another seller scoffed as he turned to Keith, "Young man, don''t buy that fruit at all. It tastes horrible." "Horrible?" Keith tilted his head, "Let me see." He shall be the judge of this. When Keith took a big bite of that, he immediately gagged by the taste. But that was when he realized. "Do you have more?" "Yes?" The seller didn''t expect him to ask. "Then I''ll take the lot!" Keith grinned. "Thank you for the purchase!" Volume 10 Chapter 19: Ginger Milk Curd Volume 10 Chapter 19: Ginger Milk Curd Volume 10 Chapter 19: Ginger Milk Curd "You understand you got a thud, right?" Long Qiqiang muttered. "A thud?" "That fruit tastes horrible; it''s impossible to sell as well." That seller definitely got the better end of the deal right here. "Hehe! I got something incredible!" I can''t believe it was like a fruit! He thought it would be from a bean. But this works as well! "..." "Let''s go get some more!" Keith waved his hand! There were more things he needed to buy! This was not the end. As the group continued to walk around, "Also, I need to ask, what''s this about Cadmus being an ancestor?" He wanted to ask, but there was no chance to do so. "That''s because we''re descendants of Cadmus." "Say what?!" Keith paused before ncing between Ayaka, "You as well?" "Yes," Ayaka nodded. "I get Lihua; how are you guys rted to him?" Ayaka and Shinzo were fox people; it was surprising to see them being offsprings of Cadmus. "We''re descendants, but we take on the traits of our other ancestors." It took two to make a baby. "I see." Keith nodded. "Also, why do you call him grandpa?" That was something they wanted to figure out as well. When that was said at the opening ceremony, Long Lihua and Ayaka''s faces almost dropped. "Are you actually rted to the headmaster?" "What? No!" Keith waved his hand, "I only call him that because he liked the name." It was a slip of the tongue. He continued, "And he''s a grandpa, you know. But he acts more like a child." Dragon would get angry for a cookie. "I don''t want to hear that from you." Carolyn retorted. This man was just as bad as that guy! "Thank goodness, I thought I would have to call you elder or something," Long Lihua sighed in relief. "I''m not that old," Keith scoffed and added, "So we''re going back to the temple?" "Heck no!" Long Qiqiang retorted. "Eh?" "After what you did, we need to take a breather." You want to go back there when you caused all of that trouble? You are one crazy dude! Keith shrugged, "Well, if they can''t decide, then I''m just going to keep running around and buying things!" This really didn''t matter so much for him. "Did you all go to the markets?" Long Aotian watched the group return home. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm! It was so wonderful!" "If you don''t ount for how you tried to buy everything that was around by throwing coins," Long Lihua mumbled. Unlike the happy expression he had, the rest were tired. "That''s great." Long Aotian pretended he didn''t hear at the end. "Can I borrow your kitchen?" "Sure, you can do so," Keith nodded as he followed one of the maids. "You guys can wait; I''ll prepare something really delicious." "Okay!" "Don''t mind us!" They quickly headed to the living room to rest up. As they did so, Keith grinned. I should make ginger milk curd. It was a great treat to make. First up was the ginger. He just needed to grate the ginger first. As he did so, the ginger was slowly shredded. That was when he used a cloth and started to squeeze. That was when the ginger juice came out. The next thing was to boil the milk. It was simple enough as he just needed to figure out the temperature. The enzymes were the things that would make it so. Using a spoon, Keith figured out the heat. Slowly, he poured it into the bowls. The curds slowly formed. "Good," It''s solid. Turning, he saw that Zhu Liqin was staring at the boy. "Hello, Ms.Long." "" "Do you want to try it?" The woman was eyeing the thing quite hard. "Yes," Zhu Liqin nodded. "Then pleasee to the living room. I''ll bring it over there," Keith smiled as he carried it over. "Mother?" "Aunty?" Long Lihua and Long Qiqiang were surprised that Zhu Liqin was beside the boy. "Keith, what did you make for us today?" Carolyn''s eyes brightened as she stared at the bowl. "I made ginger milk curds. It''s simr to pudding. Try it out." Keith ced it down for each one. That was when everyone took a bite. "It has a kick!" "What do you think about it, Long Hao?" Keith turned to the child. He was sipping on the custard like a drink, "Delish!" The child was content as he continued to drink it. "More?" Zhu Liqin looked up at him. "Oh, I don''t have any more." Keith made one for everyone. But that was about it. "" "Keith, you''re going to make more, right?" Everyone eyed him. It was saying a lot of things to him. "Understood; I will make more; give me a second." Keith sighed as he got back up: it was time for him to make more again. That was only a few seconds, but he understood the hierarchy here. Zhu Liqin was at the top, while the rest were at the bottom. Zhu Liqin drank five of them before stopping. She got up and headed out. "How did you get my mother to get here?!" Long Lihua blinked. This was something she couldn''t fathom. "UhI don''t know." That was something he didn''t know either. "Lady Zhu is quite the spacy one," Ayaka muttered. "Oh, I''m going to be cooking for dinner as well, if you don''t mind." "But you''re a guest?" Did he forget about that? "I''m quite happy about doing things like this." Keith grinned. "Then good luck!"
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 20: Bread And Butter Volume 10 Chapter 20: Bread And Butter Volume 10 Chapter 20: Bread And Butter "What are you guys still here?" After an hour, Long Qiqiang noticed how Shinzo and Ayaka had yet to leave the mansion. Shinzo grinned, "I should be asking you the same thing as well? Why are you still staying here?" This was not his home either! That caused Long Qiqiang to cough, "Of course, I will be here; this is my cousin''s home. And I''m going to be staying the night." "..." This is news to me. Long Lihua wanted to retort but was grabbed by the mouth by this man. "And Ayaka is her neighbor, so I''m going to stay," Shinzo grinned. "" Brother, that''s so shameless. Ayaka dared not look up; she couldn''t stare at Carolyn and Krystal''s face. It was too embarrassing to do so. "Keith should have been at our home in the first ce!" Shinzo''s eyes turned dark; there were still gripes with this. "Oh, please. He could go to any ce. It was a stroke of luck that my little cousin won." Carolyn smiled, "It''s fine. Keith has always liked cooking for many people," He already cooked for a good number of people before. Krystal added, "I think Keith is going to do something-!" The two tried to cool everyone down when something caused everyone to freeze! They all looked around, stunned by all of this. "What is that smell?!" A strong and intense aroma filled the living room. There could only be one person who did this. ... Keith grinned as he looked at the ingredients he had bought here. He was excited about what to make here. Chinese ingredients were his bread and butter. It was time for him to go all out with this. Braised Char siu. It had been quite some time since he had done this. Orc shoulders were quite great for making it. Seasoning came first as he tossed in basic seasonings. But the game changer was thest few ingredients. Tears dripped down. Thank god I have soy sauce. Keith was going to lose it! Dark soy sauce and light soy sauce. When he tasted it, he knew what it was. Soy sauce. There was no fermentation or anything! That was the taste of soy sauce at the finest! The fruit wasn''t a normal one but for seasoning. Squeeze the fruit, the juices sttered into the shoulders. Massage the meat, letting all of that juice seep into it. While that rested, Keith worked on the other things. He quickly washed the Yu choy. With it, he poured some oil onto the wok and tossed in the diced ginger. The aromatics were intense. He was going to go with some robust vors instead. Most of the dishes he tried yesterday were weak, but these were the opposite. After the choy, Keith started to work on the shoulders: he would first give it a nice sear. That way, it would have a great crust when they bit into it. As there was a rich brown sear, Keith poured in the leftover sauce. Water was soon added to the pot. The only thing left was to leave the meat to simmer. There were some other ingredients he was going to make as well. The second one was steamed salmon. It was simple; slice the fillet into a couple of bite-size pieces. Ginger was tossed in, and some soy sauce and oil were drizzled on. Thest thing to do was to steam. As Keith worked on the other things, the smell from one pot caught his attention. Sniff sniff. Keith''s expression grinned as he slowly moved towards it. As expected. The sauce slowly became thicker. And when he stabbed the meat, it went in easily. Perfect. Keith quickly took out the char siu. He slowly sliced them into small pieces. The sauce was then added at the end of all of them. It was quite an interesting piece of meat. He quickly took a bite, and it tasted divine! How soft and mesmerizing! Keith continued to munch without a thought. He was quite happy about it, but that was when, "Keith!" He turned to see that it was none other than Carolyn and the rest. They were all staring at him through the door. The man waved, "Sup," "What are you making right now?!" Whatever he made was quite powerful. It smelled like a variant! "Indeed!" Ayaka rarely said anything, but this was entirely too much. "Tasty," Out of nowhere, Zhu Liqin had tasted the char siu. "..." When did you enter? "Everything will be preparedter." The rice just needed to bepleted, while the salmon needed to be done steaming. "Mmhmm," Zhu Liqin didn''t say much as she quickly disappeared from there. The maids quickly brought the food over to the dining room. Each one had a te of steamed fish, char siu, bok choy, and finally, rice. "It''s absolutely delicious," Long Aotian was intrigued. There were a lot of things simr to yesterday. But there was a much more intense aromaing from it. "Thank you." "More," Zhu Liqin raised her bowl at the server. "" That is your fourth bowl? This dragondy was eating left and right so quickly. Volume 10 Chapter 21: Need A Break Volume 10 Chapter 21: Need A Break Volume 10 Chapter 21: Need A Break Keith got up and raised his hand left and right the next day. Time to get started on breakfast. There was something he was quite interested in making today. Obtaining all of those ingredients, the expression on his face was peer bliss. Youtiao and congee. These two were a greatbo to have on any morning! Keith started to wash some rice. As he did, he began to cook it over the stove. Stir it only once. Stirring too much would make the rice stick to the bottom of the pot. Keith waited for a bit before the rice was slowly broken down. That was when he added bits of chicken to give it a sweet vor. Now, the only thing left was to leave it to simmer. Youtiao was much simpler. The dough was prepared yesterday. Cutting them into strips, he ced two together. Using a chopstick, he made a small indent into it. All that was left was to fry it in oil. cing it into the oil, SIZZLE! The sounds of bobbling oil and dough slowly popping enfolded the kitchen. Slowly, the dough was increasing in size. Good. Keith grinned as he took it off the oil. As he left it on the rack to let the oil drip, "?" Keith turned his head to see that a little head was popping out from the side of the door. "Long Hao, what are you doing here?'' The little kid was a little surprised as he quickly hid back. But he did a slight peek out of curiosity, "Can I try?" That golden crisp dough was quite eye-catching for the boy. "Sure, of course you can. But give it a minute; it''s a little too hot." They needed some time to rest before he could try. Long Hao nodded, but that was when Keith smiled, "Do you want to help with breakfast?" "Mmmhmm," Long Hao nodded. "I''m going to make some egg and scallion crepes next. Want to try it out?" This one was quite simple to make, perfect for a child to try. "Yeah!" "Alright, how about you stir these together?" Flour, eggs, and water were in the bowl. Like that, they were stirred together, which was quite something. But after some time, it was mixed. "Thest thing is scallions." "You''re good at this." "Mmhmm!" Long Hao grinned. "I''ll do the next thing," Keith moved his hands forward as he poured the batter onto the te. It was quite simple; with one flip, you have a beautiful yellow crepe with scallions inside. It was colorful. "Want to try?" "Mmhmm!" Long Hao nibbled on it. And when he did so, Keith did the same. Delicious. Simple ingredients produce excellent results if you know how to use them. "If you add this with soy sauce or anything, it will be even tastier." "Mmhmm!" Long Hao continued to nibble on it. "Can you bring all of this to the dining room?" He turned to one of the maids. "Understood!" "Let''s go have our meal now, right?" "Mmhmm!" Long Hao grinned as he rode on Keith''s shoulders. There were already a good number of people in the dining room. Long Aotian''s face changed, "Haohao, you can''t ride on Keith''s shoulders." To ride on a guest''s shoulders was quite rude. "Oh, it''s fine." Keith waved, "I do this with my little brother and sister all the time. I''m used to it." "I see." Long Aotian looked at him in amazement. Keith had ced Long Hao beside him. That was when the others slowly came into the room as well. "Let''s eat today," Keith grinned. And like so, everyone started to have their meal. They had quite a splendid meal. "I never thought about making rice into such a consistency," Long Aotian was amazed by the application the boy used for amon ingredient everyone used. "When you dip the youtiao into the congee, it tastes much more incredible." That was what he did as he ate it. After they had finished their meal, "I''m going to go out today!" Keith grinned. "Again?" "Of course!" He needed to find some other ingredients he could use! One day wasn''t enough to find all the treasures that were here! "I''m going to stay behind here; I need to get some training done." "Same here," Carolyn and Krystal waved their hands. "Then I''ll spar with you two," Long Lihua grinned. This was an excellent way to learn new things. However, "Who will show me the way?" Keith had no tour guide. However, "I''ll go!" Long Hao sounded. "Eh?" Long Lihua didn''t expect this, "Haohao, are you sure you can show him around?" The child was still really young and quite sheltered in the mansion. "Mmhmm!" Long Hao nodded. "Alrighty then, Long Hao will be my guide today!" Keith grinned. "Ready to go?" Keith grinned as he had Long Hao on his shoulders. "Eh!" Long Hao nodded, and like that, the two were off. But as they did, Long Lihua and the others stared from the gates. "Are they going to be alright alone?" Long Lihua was quite worried. This would be the first time her little brother would be going out there without anyone. "It''ll be fine. With Keith there, nothing would harm him." Aria was added to the mix as well. Yeah, super protection right there. "I mean, is Keith going to do something weird?" "Oh, of course." Carolyn nodded. There was really nothing to say about that. It was always going to be the case going forward. However, "You don''t need to worry so much. Keith isn''t that clueless; he''s actually good with taking care of kids." That was definitely the case since he had always spoiled Leon and Laura. The kids in the city as well. "That''s good. But what''s the real reason why you guys tapped out?" There was something odd with this. They had tapped out. Weren''t they supposed to watch over him? "After what happened thesest few days, I need a breather." "Indeed." They were hit by seasickness -> then to getting attacked by the elders -> And then trying to stop him from running around. Yeah, this was too much for them. They needed some time to rx and cool off. "" Long Lihua felt pity for the two. "So what about Ayaka? What is she doing right now?" "Oh, she''s going to talk with the elders." While Long Lihua watched over Keith and the two, Ayaka discussed with the elders. It was quite a switch-up. "I see."
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 22: Getting More Rice Volume 10 Chapter 22: Getting More Rice Volume 10 Chapter 22: Getting More Rice "Let''s see what kinds of vegetables are grown here," Keith was quite eager to find out. He had found quite a lot of the ingredients from yesterday. But he knew there had to be even more over here! "Got any ces you want to go to first?" Keith nced up at Long Hao. The child was his tour guide. "Mmhmm!" "Lead the way!" Keith grinned as he rushed in the direction the boy pointed to. That was when they arrived at quite a beautiful ce. It was full of farms; he could also see many people working. "What''s this?" "Farms." "Is this where your foodes from?" Keith looked up. "Mmhmm. Rice and others." "" Did youe here because I talked a lot about rice? Keith''s mouth curved. Let''s go down there right now. With a grin, he walked down. As he did so, he noticed the kids working in the fields as well. I get why he brought me here. "Hmm? Young Man, why are you here?" One dragon person noticed Keith. "Can I get some rice?" Keith didn''t hesitate. "Sure, but it''s not harvested." The nts were right there. That was when Keith smiled, "Then how about I help you collect the rice?" "Sure, but are you fine with this?" The size of the field was nothing to scoff at. It would take them a whole day just to finish it. "I''m fine with that! What about you three?" Keith nced up at Long Hao, Aria, and Fira. "Mmhmm!" "Yeah!" "Ho!" The three were the same. "Then I''m thankful for the help!" The man grinned. Having an extra set of hands really helped out. "What do I need to do?" "It''s actually quite simple. Do you see those paddies right there? You just need to collect the ones that are bright red like this. You can tell by the shade." "Gotcha," This is simple enough. Keith asked the boy, "Do you have any spare clothes in his size?" This child wore a princely suit; there was no way he could work in those. "Of course," The farmer quickly returned with some worker clothes for Long Hao. "Pretty good on you, Haohao." He was wearing trousers and a short-sleeved shirt. "Mmhmm!" Long Hao beamed. That was when the two started to work. As they did so, Keith was a fast worker while Long Hao tried to follow his lead. "Boy, you''re a natural at this!" The dragon man was quite surprised at how fast he did so. "Thank you. I''m all in it for the rice!" Rice! The only thought was to obtain that rice! While he continued to pull, Long Hao was having a tough time. That was when a dragon kid came and helped him pull. "Like this?" "Mmhmm!" The bigger dragon kid nodded as he taught Long Hao how to do it. Keith continued to smile, but he refocused on the work. That was when, "We''re done so faster because of you, Boy!" The dragon farmer, Huo Ye, gasped. It was quite a thing. He had finished one field instantly. "As agreed, I get some of the rice, right?" Keith grinned. "Of course. But you need to use me magic on it." Huo Ye exined. "Eh?" "This type of rice is special as it absorbs fire magic. It increases vor as more mes are added into it." ".Understood." Without any hesitation, Keith scorched that thing with super fire! "" "Oooh!" Long Hao and the other kids were amazed by the giant fire column. "What was that?!" That was when a fox man came over. The giant pir of fire was quite eye-catching to everyone. "Oh, Osamu. This man right here said that he was going to help gather rice in exchange for some." Huo Ye exined. "Ah! If that is the case, then can you help me out! Our rice is also quite different from Hou Ye''s farm." Osamu smiled. "Sure!" Keith''s eyes glimmered with brightness when he did so. But as he was about to, he didn''t forget about Long Hao. For him to do all of this would be quite difficult for the boy. He would need something else. "Guys, do you want to y a game?" "Hmm?" Long Hao and the other kids tilted their heads. "Line up in a circle if you can," "Okay!" The kids quickly did so. He quickly picked an open field to y, "Check this out," Keith started to kick a ball up and down from the ground. It was quite skillful and easy. That caused the kids to be quite amazed as they gazed at him. "Want to y a game?" "Mmhmm!" The kids nodded their heads. With a snap of his fingers, Keith had made two goalposts. "You kid the ball into them, and it''s considered a goal. Two people can stay there. And the rest need to use their feet. Understood?" "Mmhmm!" "This should be good," Keith smiled as he looked at that. And like that, he taught the kids how to y ser. "You guys ce nice, okay! Don''t let anyone get hurt!" "Okay!" The kids quickly nodded. Keith then headed over to Osamu''s farm. "Sorry about that." "It''s fine. You got the kids to move around," The fox was happy about this. The kids would have nothing to do to pass the time. Having a game helped out a lot. That was when Keith started to move on those paddies. "Is there anything else you need help with?" "Can you help me move these things as well?" Somehow, there were even more farmers around. That caused Keith to grin, "On it! I''ll get to work." The whole few hours were spent working. And he had obtained a lot. Volume 10 Chapter 23: Fried Rice Two Ways Volume 10 Chapter 23: Fried Rice Two Ways Volume 10 Chapter 23: Fried Rice Two Ways "Are you guys fine having your farms this close to the forest?" Getting close to the farmers, Keith realized something; the issue was inside the forest. Being so close made them a threat. They would definitely be the first people to get hit. "Oh, it''s fine." "The barrier extends over to our farms. We are usually able to evacuate before the monster has the chance to attack." "And they haven''t attacked here at all." "...I see." Keith nodded his head as he understood the situation better. While he thought about it, "Big brother! y!" That was when Keith was called out by the children. Seeing how hard he had yed before, they wanted to y with him as well. "Uh-" "Go, child." The farmers understood they had taken up much of Keith''s time. That made Keith head to the field and y with the kids all day. "Pleasee again!" "Mmhmm!" Long Hao waved his hand as the group left. The farmers were quite gracious and happy about what he did. Keith basically did 100-man work by himself! "Let''s head back to the mansion now." "Mmhmm!" With those words, Keith quickly dashed off with Long Hao to his home. And that was when Long Lihua was waiting by the door. "Huh? Why are the two of you covered in sweat?" Keith and Long Hao''s shirts were drenched in sweat. It was something. Keith smiled, "We had a lot of fun today, right?" "Mmhmm!" Long Hao grinned widely. "I see," Long Lihua smiled, "The two of you should go to the baths first." "Understood." The two quickly jumped into the showers and rinsed off. Afterward, they dipped themselves into the tub. "Ahh, this is the best," A warm bath was always the way to go after working so hard. After they got out, "Long Hao, do you want some honey milk?" Milking after doing something hot was perfect. "Umm!" Long Hao nodded as he took the bottle. The two sipped on the milk as they headed to the living room. "Hah, that was incredible, right?" Keithy down on the mats, and they were soft enough for him to do so. Surprisingly, the mats were softer than the beds. "What did you guys do outside?" Long Aotian questioned. The two looked like little fluffy balls. That was when Long Hao exined, "Run around! Friends!" "So you made friends?" This was a surprise. "Mmmhmmm! y again!" "I see," Long Aotian patted the child''s head. A warm smile stered on his face as he patted. "I should prepare dinner," Keith grinned as he got up. "Are you fine?" "Mmhmm, I''m burning with excitement with the new ingredients I obtained!" Keith was quite excited to use them. Inside the kitchen, he knew what to make today. Fried rice! That was something he had ready! Overnight leftover rice was the best thing to use for fried rice. Should I make two different types of fried rice? It was simple since he had all of the different things today. The first thing was to fry up all the ingredients. Eggs were the first thing dumped in. Soon after that were the peas and carrots. Slowly, as those cooked, the meat was tossed back in. The mixture was stirred quickly, and a colorful mixture was formed. Rice was added. Soon, the rice was quickly flicked up and down by the wok; Keith moved at a rapid pace. Last thing to toss in was the soy sauce! Tasty. Keith grinned. The smoked meat had really enhanced the vors to the fullest. Finishing this, it was time for the second one. He cracked some of the eggs into a bowl. Afterward, he tossed some rice into it and started to mix. Once that was done, Keith poured some oil onto the wok. Green onions, garlic, and ginger were thrown to give the thing aromatics. The rice-egg mixture was then thrown into the wok. Slowly, the aroma became intense. Meat was added, and it was done. "Alright, let''s work on the other things as well." Keith couldn''t forget about the other dishes. Some dishes to supplement the rice were made. After some time, Keith hade out of the kitchen. However, that was when he realized many people were standing in the hallway. I see. Keith shook his head, "I need help bringing all this there." "I will help!" Long Lihua grabbed a te from his hands. The two girls followed her as well. "Want!" Long Hao raised his hand. Keith said, "This might be too heavy for you." It was quite difficult for a child to carry. "Let''s go to the dining room now!" Keith pumped, and that was how all of them were brought there. It was a good meal, but Ayaka asked, "Keith, the elders wish to speak with you tomorrow." "To deal with the issue, right?" "Mmhmm, they''re asking you to go to the thing." "Don''t wanna."
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 24: They Will Apologize To You. Volume 10 Chapter 24: They Will Apologize To You. Volume 10 Chapter 24: They Will Apologize To You. "Eh?" Ayaka and Long Lihua froze. You don''t want to do it this time? "..." Carolyn and Krystal sighed as they knew what would happen. "It''s strange now. They''re asking me to do all of this after talking down to me?" It was borderline weird. How are you going to change your opinions like that? You talk down to someone, then change your mind and demand help? "" Long Lihua and Ayaka were silent. That was true; how the elders talked about Keith in front of his face was offensive. If they had issues, they should have done itter. They were not shy about it at all. However, "Keith, if you don''t do this-" "If I don''t do it, then they''ll attack me? Oh, please. They wouldn''t. I dare them." Keith scoffed, "If they want Grandpa Cadmus to go on a frenzy, then go ahead." Attacking him was something they couldn''t do. "!" Long Lihua and Ayaka turned to Carolyn and Krystal. "He is not lying." This was not a joke. Keith and Cadmus argued and fought asionally, but that was because they were close and could say these things. If something were to actually happen to Keith, all bets were off; Cadmus would flip out. That was the same thing with Keith; if anything happened to Cadmus, he would do the same. That was what happened when they arrived at the academy. He was worried that something had urred to the dragon and didn''t hesitate to go and help him. "" Long Aotianughed, "Child, you''re really daring." "Uncle Aotian, it''s not daring if you know you can survive," Keith was doing this because he knew no one could touch him. As long as Cadmus was here, that was next to impossible. "Also, they''re basically stepping on the gramp''s face." Keith''s eyes turned dark. "Eh?" "Cadmus said that I was the one to go solve the problem. But they basically shit on me, which is questioning his judgment." There was no way he was going to help them. "" Carolyn and Krystal could only sigh. Those two joked around with one another, but no one else could do it. They would probably be sent flying. "And they have no leverage in this situation as well." What was the situation? Who was the one asking for help? The only reason why he came was because Cadmus asked him to do so. "Hah, I will tell them that," Ayaka sighed deeply. This was also true as well; they were the ones asking. But then Keith added, "But I''m willing to do it for you two." "Eh?" What are you saying this time? "You two are my ssmates and friends. If you guys ask for my help, then of course I will help you guys." "But you just said-" "That''s on Gramp''s reputation. This is me myself." They were two different things. He wasn''t doing it to help out those elders and their feelings. He was doing this because Long Lihua and Ayaka were his ssmates. "" Long Lihua and Ayaka had no words. That was when Long Qiqiangughed, "Dude, you are the most unreasonable person ever." He had never seen someone this unreasonable! "Hey? Who said I wasn''t?" A grin formed as he sipped on some tea. While they talked, Zhu Liqin muttered, "They will apologize to you." "Eh?" These words were something no one had expected. But when that was said, Long Qiqiang and Shinzo shivered. "Oh, dear lord. They are definitely going to apologize." "I see?" Did I start something I shouldn''t have? ... "What?! He wants an apology from us?!" Long Huizhong eyes twitched uncontrobly as he stared. He wasn''t the only one; the others did the same thing. Apologize? This was the first time they had ever done something like that. It was to a child, no less! "That child is taking it too far!" "Are you kidding me?!" Some elders who were more of a neutral were now a little furious. "There''s also a note from her as well," "Eh?" The six looked at the note, and they froze. "Long Huizhong, you apologize." "What?!" "You''re the main offender in this. This is going to be a problem if she makes a move," All of them froze as they said this. If she made a move. The thought had frightened everyone. "But to have guardian Zhu by his side?" The elders shivered. If she made a move, then things would be a problem. "Also, there''s one from the other guardian." Besides Guardian Zhu''s insignia, there was also another one there. "..." That cemented it. ... Late at night, two people sat on top of the roof of Zhu Liqin''s house. If Keith was awake, he would have noticed who this person was. It was the person Keith had met with before. "Thank you, Setsuna." "No problem. But to think you would actually make a move," Setsuna was quite surprised. Zhu Liqin was the aloof sort. For her to make a move probably stunned everyone. "Now I want to talk with the boy some more." "Don''t you dare," Something changed as she red at him. But that only caused Setsuna to grin even more. You acting like this only makes me want to talk with him more. Volume 10 Chapter 25: Let’s Go Deal With It! Volume 10 Chapter 25: Lets Go Deal With It! Volume 10 Chapter 25: Lets Go Deal With It! Keith woke up the following day and headed to the training hall. That was when he saw Zhu Liqin hard at work. She was not alone either, as there was another person there. The two were going at it quite fiercely. Neither side gave the other an inch as they continued to throw punches. After some time, the two halted their movements. "Hello, Ms. Zhu. And also, Miss Kazemori." Keith greeted. That caused Setsuna to tilt her head, "How did you know?" "You look exactly like Ayaka. Your elegance and beauty said everything about it." Setsuna was an older version of Ayaka. "Gilded tongue as well." Setsuna smiled, "My name is Setsuna Kazemori; as you can tell, I''m Ayaka and Shinzo''s mother." "You came here to fight, right?" Zhu Liqin raised her fist; seeing this, Keith did the same. Setsuna moved to the side and watched them fight. But the oue was expected. That was because Keith wasunched across the floor. That was not the end, as he was beaten left and right. "Thank you for the fight," Keith muttered as he got up. As he did so, Zhu Liqin tilted her head, "Are you part dragon?" "Hmm?" "Nothing," Zhu Liqin didn''t say anymore, but then she noticed Long Hao opening the door, "Keith! y!" Keith chuckled, "Sure, let''s have breakfast before we go out again." It seemed the child wanted to go out and hang out with the child. It was quite something. Setsuna muttered, "Quite an intriguing child. Being able to take those hits." Shinzo sparred against Zhu Liqin before, and he was sent flying. A maid came over, "Madam, Elder Huizong wishes to speak with us." "Ohoho," Setsuna grinned. Of course, they would get here quickly. "Keith, let''s go." "Mmhmm," Keith sighed as he walked over with the woman. That was when they saw Long Huizhong with other dragon people. "Sup," Keith looked at the man strangely. "Keith, I wish to apologize for what I said about it. It was rude, and I shouldn''t have done that." Long Huizhong bowed his head as he said this. "I ept your apology," Keith rolled his eyes. This was the best he was going to get from this guy. "Come with-" "Hold it, I''m not going yet; I need my breakfast." He had just finished his training, so it was unnecessary to rush it. "But-" "Breakfast." Zhu Liqin had spoken up. "...Understood, I shall wait outside." Long Huizhong really had nothing to say about this as he waited. "Mmhmm," Zhu Liqin nodded as they returned to the living room. "Mother? You''re here?" Ayaka and Shinzo were surprised to see she was here. "Can''t your mother be here as well?" Setsuna grinned. "Hello," Carolyn and Krystal greeted. That was when the meal started, and Keith exined to them what happened. "So we''re going?" Carolyn turned to him. Keith nodded, "Mmhmm, we''ll be going." There was really nothing to say about this. Since they apologized, it was time for him to go. "y?" "Sorry, Haohao. But we can''t y. But you can do so with the other kids." I''m pretty sure he would be fine if someone went with him. Keith turned to Long Lihua, "The ce we''re going to is going to cross the farms, right?" "Mmhmm." "Then we can drop Haohao over there, and that''ll be it." Keith stretched his hands back and forth. After breakfast, Long Huizhong and the others waited at the door. "Let''s go now." "Mmhmm," Long Huizhong had a dark expression, but Keith didn''t care. But as they were prepared to move, there was someone else in the group. "Mother, you''reing along?" Zhu Liqin had changed into her battle gear. It was quite something. Setsuna was the same as well. But that only caused Long Huizhong''s expression to freedom, "Guardians, you don''t-" "I''m going," Zhu Liqin didn''t need to say anything more as she had spoken. "Same here, you''ll need all the protection," Setsuna grinned. "..." Long Huizhong couldn''t say anything. Like that, the group headed out to deal with the thing. But as they were going through the farm, "Big brother!" That was when a bunch of kids charged at Keith! The man grinned as he patted their heads, "What''s up, you guys. How are you doing?" "Great!" The kids cheered. "Guardian! Elder!" The adults quickly bowed their heads when they saw the three. The two were quite calm and not caring. Keith ced Long Hao down, "You guys have fun. Please watch over Long Hao." "Fira, go y with him as well." Fira and Ruby were going to stay with him. "Big brother, are you not going to y with us?" The kids tilted. It was quite fun ying football. Keith shook, "No, I have to do something today. How about after everything is done?" "Okay! Let''s go!" The kids grabbed Long Hao''s hand and brought him to the field. "So you yed with him here?" "Mmhmm, I also got a good amount of vegetables." The farmer had handed a lot of things over to him. "Let''s keep going," Like that, all of them headed deeper into the forest that was there. "What are we basically going against?" No information was given to him about this. Long Huizhong frowned as he turned to Ayaka and Long Lihua, "Did you guys not tell him anything?" "Ahh," "Basically, there''s a herd of monsters. And each one is enough to level the city if they please," "Huh?!" Keith blinked. Level a city as big as that? For that to happen was a little surprising. But that was when Zhu Liqin raised her hand, "We''re getting close." That made Long Huizhong shiver as well. The group treaded slowly until they saw a couple of shadows.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 26: That’s Why He Requested Him Volume 10 Chapter 26: Thats Why He Requested Him Volume 10 Chapter 26: Thats Why He Requested Him "Whatever you do, don''t do anything that attracts its attention. The leader is actually quite a highly sensitive creature." It was able to detect them even if they were far away. One false move, and they could definitely start a war. Hearing this, the others started to tread slowly. That was when they had heard it. "BoooO!" An earth-shattering roar that caused the entire ground to rumble. Everyone braced for impact while Keith looked around, and that was when he noticed the group of round balls. "That''s them," Long Hizhong''s expression darkened as hisplexion paled while Zhu Liqin and Setsuna were prepared to fight. "The terror and the oblivion." Carolyn and Krystal''s eyes widened. Wait a minute? The terror and the oblivion? The two girls looked at one another; both understood. "Can you-Where are you going?!" That was when everyone saw that Keith wasn''t longer in his position! He was dashing straight at them! "Has he gone mad?!" Long Huizhong''s expression turned blue as he stared at him. Zhu Liqin and Setsuna were no different as well. But it was toote as one spotted. "Fluffy!" Keith didn''t hesitate to rush at them. What happened next had shocked all of them. The monster had nudged him back; it didn''t do anything to him! ... Of course, Keith heard the screaming from the back, but he didn''t care at all! "I can''t believe it!" Keith''s mouth beamed left and right as he stared at the furballs. That was because he knew what it exactly was! Samui! "Bo!" One of the Samui had braced, but that was when Keith said, "Sorry about that! Got too excited! I''m a friend!" A grin quickly formed on his face. "Bo?" The furballs were vignt for a few seconds before a nk look appeared. Clearly, this being was not one of them, and he had the same aura as them. "Ah! Give me a second!" Keith waved his hand up to show that he had nothing in them. That was when he summoned, "Po!" Mir quickly jumped at Keith. "Hello, Mir." It was always nice to see the snowball. Turning to the samuis, that was when they calmed down. A different color than them, but they could tell it was one of their kind. "Po!" Mir was quite shocked to find new ones. He jumped down and returned to his huge size, "Po!" He made a loud call. "Po!" That was when the other samuis did the same as well. When they all did it together, the forest shook left and right. Keith was able to handle it as he started to rub some samuis. "Your fur is different." They had brown fur instead of white fur. While Keith continued to pat, "Po!" That was when Keith noticed a few smaller snowballs. They were tiny and adorable. "Aww, are those your babies?" "Bo," The snowballs quickly hide behind the big ones. But that was when Keith sat down and took some things out, "Have some of this if you don''t mind!" Bread. That was the go-to for all samui he knew. Mir didn''t hesitate and started to eat. Seeing how their brethren ate, the adult took a nibble. Fast nibbles turned to big munches. Once that happened, the little babies nibbled and were hooked. "You guys are too cute!" Chocte dumplings! That was the only way to describe them. As they continued to eat, "Bo!" That was when Keith turned around. Immediately, he understood. That was the leader of the pack. What was more, he noticed it: three horns. That meant he was the same as Shiro. "Bo," The leader was still wary of Keith. "Ahh, I tamed a Samui before. This here is my familiar''s son," Keith naturally understood what he was saying. Mir wasn''t the main contractor; Shiro was. So there would be a slight difference. "Bo Bo," The big one continued to sound. Keith smiled, "Thank you for letting me into the pack." That was when Keith almost forgot. Turning to the side, he saw everyone besides Krystal and Carolyn were ck-jawed. "Guys, you can-" "BooO!" Keith was going to say something, but the leader of the Samui quickly roared. And that was when the others got prepared as well. The little ones hid behind their parents, trying their best not to be seen. Zhu Liqin and Setsuna were ready to rumble. But this had only caused Keith to get up, "Woah, woah! Calm down! We''re not here to fight!" "Bo," The leader quickly growled, which caused the boy to tilt his head. "Huh?!" "What the hell is going on?" Long Qiqiang was the first one to question. That was because everything went up to 100 and then back down to 20. The person who was doing this was none other than that guy! He was able to cate the Samui''s anger. Carolyn scratched, "Oh yeah, this is a secret. But Keith tamed a Samui before." "What?!" "Yeah, we saw it." Carolyn and Krystal shook their heads. No wonder Cadmus had requested him. Yeah, he was right. No one could get these results. Keith, being the only Samui tamer, was the key to all of this. "What a remarkable boy," Setsuna smiled as they watched the scene unfold. While they continued to do so, that was when the furballs waddled away. Keith was left standing there, slightly stunned. "Keith, is there something the matter?" "Want to hear the good or bad news first?" Keith muttered. "Good news," Zhu Liqin muttered. "Well, I found out why they were attacking the city. And it''s not because they''re mindlessly destroying it." What they had thought about was incorrect. Well, it was wrong from the start. "You figured it out?!" "He told me." The leader exined to him what had happened. "" You spoke with them? It made sense since he did have a contract with it, which made him understand thenguage. "What''s the bad news?" If they know the reason, what was the problem, "Someone had stolen their babies." Volume 10 Chapter 27: 80-20 Volume 10 Chapter 27: 80-20 Volume 10 Chapter 27: 80-20 "What?!" The adults froze when they heard that. Keith nodded. That was what the leader had told him. He asked him why he was attacking the city, and the furball exined that some of their kids had been taken away. That caused the others to be livid! "A Samui has a strong rtion with their kind. Do something like that, and you have yourself a problem." He knew that long ago when Shiro went ballistic on him. There was no way they wouldn''t. Taking a couple of kids wasn''t something they would condone. "That''s impossible! How could-" "He also said that one of the children had seen people with horns like the Long n." That was the other information that made him tremble. "No! They''re lying! How could a member of our n do something like that?!" Long Huizhong''s eyes turned furious as he red, "Don''t you dare use my people." "I''m only recounting everything he told me. Why are you acting so defensive?" Keith''s eyes narrowed. "Are you using me, Boy!" The pressure from Long Huizhong''s body changed. "Huizhong, you''re overstepping your boundaries," Setsuna''s eyes narrowed while Zhu Liqin''s hands flinched upwards, prepared to attack. Long Huizhong scoffed as he walked away, leaving them there. Hearing all of this didn''t sit well with him. "Sorry about that," Setsuna apologized. Keith shook his head, "It''s fine. We should return now." "Eh? Are they not going to attack?" "Mmhmm, they won''t attack for a week or two." "How?" "Oh, I told them that I would solve the problem for them in a week," Keith asked them to give him some time to figure it out, which the leader had agreed. That Samui aura had really helped him out with negotiating. "So we got some leeway, but all bets are off afterward." "" Everyone was left with a heavy silence. They were able to get some free time. But that was when the two guardians decided to return home. The group went to pick up Long Hao, where they saw the boy ying with the kids. "What are they doing?" "They''re kicking the ball into the goal." Keith exined, "It''s a simple game." "I see." "So that''s what you did," Carolyn grinned. "Big brother!" Long Hao and the three quickly ran over to them. His cheeks were rosy from all that running. Long Lihua smiled, "Did you have fun?" "Mm!" "That''s good. We''re going to return home now." Like so, everyone had returned to the mansion. Setsuna decided to stay at the Long Mansion as they needed to discuss this. The group was now sitting in the living room. Long Hao was brought out by the maids since they needed to be alone. "How certain are you of this?" Setsuna questioned. She found his words to be slightly unbelievable and believable. Despite disagreeing with Long Huizhong''s actions against Keith, she was of the same mindset as him. His words were slightly illogical. "80% sure." Keith nodded, "Samui''s are loyal creatures with their own kin. You mess with one of them, and you can expect everyone else to attack. The 20% is the horn thing." That was the only iffy thing he didn''t know. "I see." A heavy sigh came out of their mouths. "I''m more surprised that the mother hasn''t charged in and attacked." Never mess with a mother with kids. "She did." Zhu Liqin muttered. "There was one Samui who attacked the city. We were able to defeat it, but the rest had charged in to drag her out." "I see." Made a lot of sense. "" No one said a thing before Keith sighed deeply. "Do you have an idea to stop it?" Ayaka looked at him. There had to be a way for him to solve this if he had asked for a week off. Keith shrugged his shoulders, "No idea how to do it. Going to do some information gathering first." Learning all of this, there were some holes that he needed to fill. "Madam, I''ve brought ginger milk pudding." "Mmmhmm." "What''s this?" Setsuna tilted her head at the milk substance. "Try it, and you''ll understand," That was when Setsuna tasted it, "How delicious! What''s the recipe?" Tasting it, and she wanted to have it at her home! "I can hand it to youter," Keith grinned. "You have so many delicious things?" Setsuna''s eyes narrowed. That was when Shinzo added, "They have also eaten other delicious things as well!" "Eh?" There were many things that they ate before? She had tasted the breakfast he made, and it was pretty delicious. ... At night, Sestuna and Zhu Liqin were sitting on the rooftop again, "To think the ancestor would bring a Samui tamer," Now that they had time to talk about it, the concept of a Samui tamer shocked her. No one had ever heard of someone taming a Samui. "Indeed," That was the perfect person for the job. "But who would dare steal a baby?" That was something Setsuna couldn''t believe. "Did they do it because they didn''t know?" That could be one reason? "No, those babies are strong," Even if they were kids, they were still babies of strong monsters. "Plus, they live quite deep into the forest as well," Setsuna muttered. The Samui didn''t get close to the city or viges. They lived aloof from there. The only reason why they were near was because of this incident. "..." The two went into a silence.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 28: I Will Get Them Back Volume 10 Chapter 28: I Will Get Them Back Volume 10 Chapter 28: I Will Get Them Back The next day, Keith woke up early. As he got out of his room, he was prepared to head out. "Where are you going out this early in the morning?" Turning around, he saw a groggy Carolyn. She rubbed her eyes as she stared at him. The sun hadn''t even risen yet. And this guy woke up muchter as well. "I''m going to be heading to the forest today." "Do you need help?" "No, I''m going to be going alone this time. And it has to be me." Keith understood; if he was going to go with others, it would definitely make the Samuis wary. Their eyes said it all before. He was alright since he had the contract. But it was not so much for the others. Specifically Long Lihua and Ayaka. Of course, they would have a grudge against dragon and fox people. "Alright, but be careful." Carolyn hugged him. Even though she knew about him being contracted with the Samui, who knows what would happen? The samuis were really angry about what had urred. It would only get worse as time passed by. "Don''t worry. I will." Keith smiled as he headed off. This was earlier than even the farmers being awake. That was when he noticed how the Samui were fighting against some other monsters. It was a battle for territory. This was quite surprising since it was so different from the others. Shiro and the other snowballs basically had the whole forest to themselves. This was different as there seemed to be battles against them. However, "Bo!" Those monsters were sted away easily. "Woah, you guys are incredible," Keithughed. These guys were not slouches. They were apex monsters that couldn''t be stopped. "Bo!" The Samui sounded as they stared at Keith. But that was when he raised his hand, "I came here alone. I just want to hang out with you guys today." "Bo?" The leader tilted his head. Keith smiled as he sat down beside them. As he did so, the samuis started to surround him. That was when the boy noticed the mini furballs, "Aww, hello to you guys again." "Bo," The little ones tried to act brave but that only caused Keith to smile even further. The adorableness! They were like tiny little choctes! Too chubby and cute. But as he was staring at them, he noticed another one behind a few Samui. "Ahh, hello." Keith didn''t see a third one thest time. The furball quickly hid behind her parents. "Please don''t be afraid; I''m not harmful." Keith continued to raise his hand into the air. But as he did this, the furball continued to hide. His actions were scary. Eh? Why are you wobbling like that? This was odd; the baby should be able to move, yet it wobbled like a new fawn deer. Keith noticed slight blood stains on the floor, "You''re bleeding!" It was then he saw iting from the leg. The man tried to get closer, but it only caused the baby to move farther back. "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t hurt you." Keith waved his hand, trying his best to be nice. As he did so, Mir also helped out as he started to sound. That was when the tiny furball was nudged over by its parents. Keith wasn''t a harm to them. The furball shivered as Keith held her up, "You don''t need to worry about anything. It''s going to sting a bit. But I promise you, it will be better." cing the baby on hisp, he poured some ointment onto the wound. A cloth was taken out, and he tied it over her legs. He ced the furball down, "Do you feel better now?" "Po!" The furball wanted to jump, but Keith caught the little baby, "No jumping. Your leg is hurt. You cannot do anything like that for a few days." She was just going to get herself more hurt. "Po!" But that didn''t stop the furball from licking his face. Keith grinned, "You don''t need to worry about it. I''m d to help you." The ointment helped relieve the pain in her legs. "Also, do you guys want some treats?" "Po!" That was when all of them started to bunch at Keith even further! That caused the boy to smile as he handed out the bread, "I have more than enough to hand to all of you!" This man hade prepared to give them some. Once he was done, the leader nudged Keith from the back, "Hmm? There''s one more you want me to check on? Sure. Show me where she is." "Bo," The leader nodded as he slowly brought Keith over to a cave. That was when he saw it. Inside the cave was an injured Samui. There are a lot of bruises and marks covering its body. Keith''s eyes widened, "So much damage." This was the first time he had seen this; a Samui being injured like so. But as he headed closer, "Grr!" The Samui had growled at Keith. But that made Keith understand who this was; the mother. It was the one who became furious that her children were taken away. Keith slowly inched forward as he sat down before saying, "I''m sorry about everything that happened." "Bo!" "There''s no need to be afraid of me, I will get your children back." The eyes had said it all, full of sadness and grief. Having her own children taken away would make anyone angry and furious. "Bo!" The furball started to cry when she heard Keith''s words. That caused the boy to pat the Samui''s head. He continued to pat her head before he started to patch her up. Volume 10 Chapter 29: You Know, You Should-Ninja?! Volume 10 Chapter 29: You Know, You Should-Ninja?! Volume 10 Chapter 29: You Know, You Should-Ninja?! After patching up the furball, Keith turned to the leaders, "She needs rest for a few days. But most of the wounds will be gone." That was something he knew. "Bo," The leader thanked him. "There''s no need to worry about that. Also, here''s some bread for you. You haven''t gotten your share," The leader didn''t eat and waited for the others to have the treats first. He''s quite like Shiro. The big potato sofa was the same; he would wait for the others to have it before having his share. "Po!" The leader nudged Keith as he took a bite. "I''ll see you guyster." This was not the only ce he would go to; he wanted to search the forest. That was because he was tempted to find new ingredients he could use for his cooking. "Aria, I will leave it up to you to find them." "Ho!" Aria pped her wings as she flew up in the sky. "Mir, you search on the ground." "Po," Mir did the same thing, jumping down from his shoulders and starting to smell. It didn''t take long before the two returned. "Hmm, what do you find?" "Po!" Following the snowball, that was when he found something. "Is this a new type of ginger?" Keith blinked. Pulling it from the ground, the ginger was pink. One thing that was noticeable was the slightly fruit aroma it had. "Ho," Aria then dropped a fruit down to him. Keith blinked, "That''s bayberry." "Oh! This is really tasty," Keith grinned as he munched on the bayberries. Mir and Aria did the same as well. I found so much! Obtaining these two ingredients was enough for him. "Let''s-" Before Keith could say anything, he quickly raised his staff! It came into contact with a sword. "You know, you should-ninja?!"Before Keith could scold the person, he realized he was talking to a ninja! But that was only an afterthought as the person had swung his dagger at Keith''s face. Without a moment of hesitation, he quickly punched him away! And he wasn''t done as he quickly moved the staff, trying to take him out. That was when his hand wastched on! There was more than one ninja! And they had chained his hands up. They weren''t done as they swung Keith into a tree, tying him up. They were prepared to take him down, but that was when a sh started to burst forth! Lightning magic. He shot the lightning magic all over the ce. Keith mmed his hands into the tree, loosening the chains. "Kwak!" Aria came down on those people without a second thought. Ice magic rained down. As they tried to dodge, they forgot one certain snowball. "Boo!" Mir regained his size as he mmed into the ninja, sending them flying. "What?!" "Samui!" The ninjas were surprised by the sight of Mir. That was why they made the choice to disappear from there. However, Keith wasn''t going to allow them, "You''re not getting away!" Keith dashed forward as he raised his staff. But that was when they threw something out. "Aria!" Quickly, the smoke disappeared from the sight. But the ninjas were nowhere in sight. "What was all of that?" Keith was surprised by their sudden appearance and disappearance. They were fierce as well. It was asking for a difficult fight. If they fought a few more minutes, he would have lost. These guys were not your average fighters. The only reason why they didn''t stay was because of Mir. The sight of a Samui had made them disappear. As he was lost in thought, "Hoo," "Hmm? What did they drop?" Aria had picked something up, and it came from the ninja. There was a beautiful red amber stone. What is this? Whatever it was, it was something they left. Keith picked it up. There was some heft to it despite the size. It was time for him to return to the mansion. That was when he noticed a group of people standing outside. "Hmm? What''s going on?" It was Zhu Liqin and Setsuna standing outside. Long Qiqiang and Shinzo were there as well. "I''m only saying, how about another change of pace?" Setsuna muttered. But Zhu Liqin''s eyes narrowed, "He''s going to be staying with us." "Yeah! You tell her, Aunty!" "What''s going on?" Keith blinked. Carolyn and Krystal turned over to him. "This is all because of you," Krystal shook his head. This guy was always at the center of this. "Me?" Sestuna grinned, "Keith, how about youe live with us instead?" "Eh?" "it seems that Ayaka is missing you." "Wha-" Before Ayaka could say something, her mouth was muffled by her older brother. His look said it all. Don''t ruin this for us! "I want Keith to stay at my home," Long Lihua muttered as she scratched her head. "Eh?" "What do you think, Keith?" The two wives stared at the boy. "Uh, leave it up to fate, I guess." Keith scratched his head, "Rock-paper-sissors." "..." Rock-paper-sissors? Setsuna and Zhu Liqin stared at one another before the two had raised their hands!
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 30: Grilled Fish Volume 10 Chapter 30: Grilled Fish Volume 10 Chapter 30: Grilled Fish "Alright, I will bring you to your room," Setsuna smiled as she weed the three to her home. Keith and the two nodded. Size-wise, it was the same as Zhu Liqin. However, instead of a Chinese-style mansion, it was a Japanese one. That was when they were brought before a fox human. "Hello, my name is Hayate Kazemori. I''m sorry about having you change here on such short notice," Hayate sighed deeply as he said this. Keith shook his head, "It''s fine." It was sudden, but there wasn''t much of a change. "Yeah, it was fate who decided to have it here!" "Yes, father." Setsuna and Shinzo smiled as theymented. "" Hayate groaned before smiling, "Please treat me home as if it was yours. There''s no need to be shy around us." "Thank you." Keith nodded as he headed to his room. It was simr to where they had a mansion all to themselves. cing down his stuff, a knock came from his door. "Keith, can Ie in?" "Sure," The fox girl opened the door and entered. The first words out of her mouth were, "Sorry about having to change your dwellings like that." "It''s fine. I''m just wondering if you''ll be fine." The look on Zhu Liqin''s face was quite something. Her hands trembled as she stared at the rock in her hand. Long Qiqiang and Long Lihua weren''t doing so well either. Setsuna wasughing at her face as well. "We''ll be fine. It''s not like the first time they had battled before." The number of times those two fought one another was too many to count. Keithughed, "Also, I take it that you have another sibling?" "Yeah." "I see. Do you have anything you want to eat today? I can make it for you?" Keith smiled. It was time for him to prepare dinner for them. "You don''t-" "It''s fine. I like cooking. And I think that''s why your mother called me here anyway," Keithughed. But thatughter only caused Ayaka''s face to scrunch up, "So embarrassing." Her mother and brother were so shameless. They didn''t hesitate to drag the boy back to their home. It was clear it was because of the food he made for everyone. "Can you make something with fish?" Ayaka held her hands as she requested. Keith nodded, "Sure, I can make something delicious with it. Any type of fish you like to have?" "Umm, thene with me," Keith followed the girl over to a storage unit where she picked a live fish up. "" You''re one of those people. "What?" "Did not peg you to be the type to pick up a live fish like it was nothing." Some people found it icky touching it. This girl did it so easily. "What''s the fish?" "Swift mackerel. It has a nice texture when it''s on the fire." "Grilled mackerel is nice." Thinking about it, how could it not be nice? But as Keith stared at the mackerel. Without even a second, the mackerel was knocked out. Afterwards, he started to fillet it. Swift and easy, his hands were quite blinding. Once done, he made a simple sauce: soy sauce, brown sugar, dragon honey, ginger, and garlic. It was an easy teriyaki sauce. Spreading it on top of the mackerel, he made a bonfire outside. "Hmmm," Keith then took out some metals and started to mess around with them. "Why do you have that?" Ayaka was curious. Did he have metals on him all the time? "Garden things and also a smoker." He had some excess stuff on himself. That was when he ced two grilled pieces of mackerel into it and put them on top of the fire. The smell was something. And the oily skin was quite fragrant and nice. "What did you add to it?" Ayaka sat beside the boy as he cooked. Her nose was sharp as she sniffed it. "Something delicious." As Keith continued to cook, "You guys are getting quite close," That was when he turned around to see Carolyn and Krystal. Krystal had a nk look while Carolyn smiled. "Yeah! Fish power," Keithughed as he continued to watch them burn. Ayaka''s eyes twitched. Do you have to say something like that? Do you not see how they''re reacting? That was when another voice muttered, "So you made a giant fire because of that?" Long Lihua was on the opposite end! "Lihua, when did youe in?!" She and the two had stayed behind while they entered the mansion. "Ah," Long Lihua scratched her head. She was going to say something when, "Why are you guys here as well?!" There was a loud shouting from Setsuna! "Ah," Everyone understood what happened. Long Lihua tried her best not to look at her. "Big brother!" And someone hugged him from the back! Keith smiled, "Haohao, you came as well." "Mmhmm!" Long Hao hugged the boy''s back. That was when Keith flipped the mackerel onto the other side to cook. They saw a beautiful burnt side. "That looks so good," Carolyn drooled as she stared. "Mmhmm, I also used some of the burnt walking trees to do so as well." "Wood changes it?" "It''ll give it a slightly earthy taste. Just slightly, since I''m not smoking it." Keith grinned as he did so, "And these are good." Keith ced the cooked mackerel into a dome. "You guys can y around if you want. I need to make a couple more." With a couple of more people added, he would need to make more. "Sure," Ayaka and the others didn''t bother. But the look on Carolyn made them curious, "What are you nning to do, girl?" The princess was right before the thing. It was quite worrisome since she had an evil look. "Don''t you think we should try it out first?" Volume 10 Chapter 31: I Have Done Bad And Stolen Food. Volume 10 Chapter 31: I Have Done Bad And Stolen Food. Volume 10 Chapter 31: I Have Done Bad And Stolen Food. "Keith wouldn''t mind, right?" "Yeah." "What''s with the short pause?!" Ayaka and Long Lihua noticed it. That was when they turned to the other girl, "What do you think?" "Umm, it''s fifty-fifty." Krystal didn''t know so much about it. It was a touch-and-go process. She had seen it before. Melor and Herrick stole food before dinner; they got punished by Keith. However, they also got warned before. "Carolyn, don''t. Keith would be mad," Fira sounded. She remembered what had happened before. "Rx, we''ll be fine!" Carolyn didn''t hesitate as she opened the dome, "Don''t you guys want to try it as well?" "Of course!" Shinzo and Long Qiqiang were already in the eat faction! "" That was definitely a yes. Carolyn took charge as she took the first bite. That was when Ruby followed the girl as well. "Cuu!'' The little baby nibbled on the fish. That did something to the others; a cute little creature nibbling like that would interest anyone. The enticing aroma gave them no other choice as they took a few bites. Each one was filled with vor. "What did he do to it?!" There was something wrong with it. How could there be something so delicious as this? ky and intense vor. That was not the only thing, as there would be even more. Not only that, there was going to be more! By instinct, they continued to take bites from the fish. "Oh no! We ate it all!" There were no more fish in the dome! It was finished off. "But you said," "Not to eat all of it!" Now, Carolyn was worried. If they had left some, that would be good. "You''re a bad influence!" "Ahem, what are you guys doing?" And that was when they saw it; one Keith was standing by the door with a grin. But that grin was akin to a devil. "..." His eyes were directed at one ce. "...I see." "Why did you guyse here?" Setsuna stared at the woman before her. She was at peace as she sipped on some tea. That made her look up, "We''re friends." "Don''t try to do that! You just want a free meal!" "Hello, Hayate," "Yeah, Aotian," Unlike the fierceness beside them, the two husbands were quite happy meeting each other. On the other hand, the wives were prepared to duke it out! "..." Zhu Liqin took a sip of tea. That only caused Setsuna''s ears to re up even more! "Anyways, do you think what he said is true?" Setsuna grew serious. Of course, they had known about the Samui, and they didn''t dare make a move on them. It was the same thing; they kept to their own devices while they did the same as well. For their babies to get captured was something she didn''t want to believe. "50-50. I get the feeling someone did it." Zhu Liqin had more faith in the boy''s instincts with this. "But the only people who would know of this would be the elders," Not many people knew about the Samui since they were residing deep in the forest. It was forbidden to go further in. "" There was a heavy silence between all of them. To hear that would mean that an elder was the one who did this. "What''s going on outside?" Loud rumblings transpired while they talked. The parents came out to see an odd sight. It was everyone kneeling with the signboard. I have done bad and stolen food. That was quite an interesting sight. On the other end was Keith and Long Hao. He was still cooking something. "You have that on you?" Setsuna was intrigued. "Yeah, many of my ind mates keep doing that, so I had to prepare quite a few." Jack, Melor, and Herrick were the main offenders. Alfia and Scarlet were close second. Maybe I should make a locked dome. At this point, he needed a strong one. "It wasn''t our fault." Long Lihua muttered. They were yed by this girl! "HUH?! You say something?!" Keith''s eyes were zed as his mouth arched upwards. "EPPP! I said nothing! I heard nothing!" Long Lihua quickly looked down. Ayaka did the same thing. How was this happening to us? "What are you making?" "Grilled mackerel with a sweet sauce on top." Keith didn''t deny it as he continued to grill them. But as he did so, Zhu Liqin and Setsuna grew curious. Shinzo muttered, "Hey! Why does Haohao not get to sit like us?!" That baby had eaten like them! Yet he was the only one sitting beside Keith, acting as if nothing was wrong! "Because he''s still a baby." Keith poked the child''s cheeks, saying, "He needs a lot of good food inside him to get stronger." "Boo!" "I''m cute too!" "Get out of here with that, you ugly!" Keith snorted. How dare you call yourself cute. "Also, Ms. Long. Can I have Long Hao eat this?" Keith took out a moonlight persimmon. "What is that?" "Oh, that''s a fruit that helps increase magical power," Carolyn muttered. "What?!" Setsuna and the other adult''s eyes changed when they heard that. "It also helps increase the person''s mana capacity," Krystal added. "WHAT?!" Everyone reacted in such a way that caused them to freeze. "Yeah, he could probably only eat it once weekly since increasing it is too dangerous. But one a week should be good." Keith nodded to that. He used Leon and Laura as the standard. "Sure." "Try this out, Haohao." "Mmhmm," The little child ate the persimmons. Slowly, his body started to glow as he continued to nibble. That was when Setsuna touched the boy, "His capacity increased about 3/4!" "Why do you guys sound so unsurprised by all of this?" Long Lihuaughed. From how they reacted, it didn''t seem like something amazing happened. "This guy had been using it like some random fruit. It''s normal to us." Those two were desensitized to all of this. "." The adults felt they had watched some bad had unfolded. But it didn''t matter too much as they were now having dinner. It was quite an amazing dinner since they had fish for dinner.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 32: Samuis Are Charging Into The City! Volume 10 Chapter 32: Samuis Are Charging Into The City! Volume 10 Chapter 32: Samuis Are Charging Into The City! "It''s so soft and delicate," Setsuna muttered as she consumed the fish. Like her daughter, mackerel was also her favorite as well. Hayate didn''t say much, but he found the taste quite excellent. "Keith, you gave us small ones," Carolyn tugged at the man''s clothes. Compared to the big fish the adults had before them, theirs was tiny! "Hmm?" "Understood," Carolyn and the rest couldn''t say anything. They were already getting it good when they got fish. They could only suck it up and eat. Once the meal was done, Keith headed into the room and stared at the stone in his hand. What is this? That was something he didn''t understand. But as he continued to stare at it. What should I do with this? It was something that he was confused about. That was because the ninjas were the ones who did this. What could this be used for? Whatever the case, he needed to find the missing babies. While Keith was lost in thought, the elder pce wasn''t doing well either. "Are you serious about what you just said?" Long Huizhong had exined this to the others. This was surprising for all of them. That was not something that could be taken so lightly. A person who was able to tame a Samui. Then, the person saying the babies were captured. His words were too unbelievable. "I don''t believe it," Long Huizhong frowned, "I don''t believe any of us would do something like that." He trusted his people; they wouldn''t do something so foolish. "He said he would have something in a week, right?" "Mmhmm." "Then let him do it," Long Xiaowen smiled. "Are you serious about this?" Long Huizhong still didn''t want to believe him. ... Carolyn and the rest had been resting inside the manor a couple of dayster. They had been going out left and right; it was time to take a break. Yet, "How does he have so much energy?" Keith was still going strong, going outside. It was unnatural. "How could he always be like this?" Ayaka groaned. As they continued to do so, Zhu Liqin and Setsuna savored some choctes. "How could something be this delicious?" Setsuna couldn''t help but savor the taste. "It''s something hispany made." "Maybe I should go there one day." As they continued to talk with one another, they heard something odd, "Samui''s are attacking again!" "" Zhu Liqin and Setsuna''s expressions changed when they heard that. "They''re attacking from the east side!" "Everyone stay home, do note out and deal with this," Setsuna warned. Ayaka and Shinzo were going to say something, but what they got was a stare, "You all will be staying here. We can''t let you guys go out." No chance. They would be more of a distraction than helpful. "But didn''t Keith say before that he was given a week?! Why are they attacking now?" It was only a few days since Keith had met with the Samui. Now they were charging in without a thought?! "It doesn''t matter now; we have to fight against them," Zhu Liqin muttered as she quickly headed to the scene. That was when they saw how one dragon soldier was sent flying. That was when the person was caught by Zhu Liqin with one hand. "Guardian Zhu, thank you so much." "Mmhmm, Situation report." "Right now, the Samuis are charging into the city''s bronze district! They''re destroying whatever they can find!" The soldier muttered. Hearing this, Zhu Liqin dashed forward. Setsuna didn''t hesitate as she cast her ice magic. It was such a quick spell that blocked the predator''s attack. "Halt your movements, Samui! Do you think you can attack and get away?!" "Booo!" The Samui roared, causing a resonance with one another. That was enough to cause the two guardians to raise their hands to guard against it. What a fearsome blow. That was when the battle between them started. One of the Samui swung its head, but Zhu Liqin was able tounch him away with a punch. "Liqin!" But an icicle quickly fell down. "Be careful! Don''t rush in like that, or they''ll surround you!" The furballs were prepared to attack the moment they had the chance to open. It was quite a fierce move from them. "Thanks." Zhu Liqin had overstepped her bounds. But that was when she frowned, "Don''t you think this is quite odd?" "Hmm?" "The way they''re fighting, it''s weird." She didn''t know why, but how they moved made her ufortable. "Where are all of the vigers?" That was something else she was weirded out; there were no vigers here. One of the soldiers exined, "They were evacuated way before the incident! Most of them are inside the city right now." "Strange." That was what made it stranger. Why did they need to evacuate? There were no warnings or any signs that the Samui would attack here, and they were forced to move? That was quite weird in itself. As they continued to wonder, "There''s a child!" "Huh?" The two''s faces changed when they saw a little child. And she was about to be squashed by one furball. And yet, "Everyone, stop!" That caused the soldiers to freeze. What they had seen next was surprising. The furball didn''t attack the child at all; it nudged the little girl and signaled her to go to the side. Volume 10 Chapter 33: One More Volume 10 Chapter 33: One More Volume 10 Chapter 33: One More Are they not targeting children?! Zhu Liqin''s mind turned nk as she turned to Setsuna. Nodding, the two had the same thought as one another. "Stop attacking right now!" "Huh?!" "Do as we say!" The soldiers didn''t understand but followed the guardian''s words. And the unexpected urred. That was when they saw the furballs had actually stopped moving as well. It was as if time had stood still before the entire group. That was when Setsuna questioned, "Samui, why have youe to this vige?" "Bo!" "" "Idiot," The dragon muttered. Of course, you wouldn''t get an answer from them. Did she forget about being unable tomunicate with them? She did as her face was red! At least their stopping meant they understood. "Wait a moment, have they destroyed any houses?" Zhu Liqin looked around and noticed the houses weren''t taken down at all. The only thing that was destroyed was the storage houses, which had nothing since they had sold most of the harvest. "That could only mean-" Before Setsuna could say it, Boom! A giant blue thunderbolt crackled the entire sky! It was so strong that it caused everyone to turn heads. "That''s inside the city!" ... A few minutes before the attack, Keith sat atop the city''srgest building. That was because he was waiting. They should be making a move right now. He had asked the Samui to help him with this; their job was to storm the building. The furballs dly agreed so! Boom! That''s the gong sound as Keith got up from the roof, "Aria, can you search around from the sky?" "Hoo!" The owl quickly soared into the sky and started to search. As it did so, Keith looked at the small fire that had urred. At least they''re making quite a good show. And it worked well; guards were rushing over to the demolition zone while civilians rushed to the center of the city for safety. It was quite the ruckus, but that was what Keith wanted. "Hoo!" That was when Aria came back down, "Found them?" "Ho?" "Let''s go now." Keith grinned as he headed out. It was time for him to make a move. That was when he saw a few people entering a home. "Quickly move the monsters out now!" "If they found out about this, it would be a problem!" "It''s already a problem," A cold voice had called out; Keith looked cold as he stared at them. "!" The people didn''t hesitate to charge at Keith. They were able tond a hit on the boy. But that was not enough; he was unmoving and not budging at all. A lifeless gaze crossed his eyes as he stared, "You guys are out of here!" Without any hesitation, Aria swooped down and sliced them down. And Keith also sliced down as many as possible. It was only a few seconds before the guards were taken down. "Tell me where you''re hiding the rest!" They weren''t there. Despite the numerous creatures before him, the Samui babies were not there. That meant they definitely had another ce where they were hiding them. "Do you think I will tell you?" The person had an evil grin. But that was enough for Keith as he already knew where it was. He tossed the person onto the wall. Ice soon came after, caging his limbs to the wall. Keith ignored him as he took off the rug on the ground. "How did-" "Your line of sight sucks." Despite him trying to hide it, the line of sight said everything. His eyes gazed at the ce he didn''t want to show. Heading down, that was when he saw something horrible. There were rows of beasts that were stuck in tight cages. They were tortured; that was when he saw a bunch of furballs inside. Snap! "How! Dare! You!" Bolt! A giant bolt of blue lighting shined down onto the entire building! The roofing that tried to keep him was now blown to bits. Those assassins had dropped to the ground, knocked out by the lightning bolt. Keith didn''t look at them as he turned over to the cages. Without any hesitation, he sliced it. Opening it, the babies quickly moved away from the door. "Bo!" Clearly, they were still frightened and scared. Keith had a broken expression as he raised his hand, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. Please eat this first." Keith then poured something into a bowl for them to eat. The furballs didn''t understand at first, but that was when they noticed the snowball on top of Keith''s shoulders. "Po!" "Bo?" The furballs understood that this was a kin. Hearing his words, they slowly trudged their bodies onto the drink and took some licks. That was when their bodies started to glow! Seeing this, the furballs quickly jumped into Keith''s body. "Po!" They continued to snuggle onto him. That only caused Keith to smile, "I''m d the two of you are fine. Now, let''s bring you back to your parents." "Bo! Bo!" But the furballs continued to sound, which caused Keith to tilt his head, "There''s another one?" Looking around, where is he? This was the only other room that was there. "Bo! Bo!" "Someone had taken him away?"
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 34: You! Volume 10 Chapter 34: You! Volume 10 Chapter 34: You! His anger had already floored with what had transpired. It was something he couldn''t hold in. The amount of killing intent he had was twice over. As Keith continued to hold onto the babies, "Keith," "Child," Setsuna and Zhu Liqin had arrived at the front door. Well, what was left. What was before them was enough to disgust them as they nced away. Keith got out of the cer, "There''s one more missing. I''m going to go find it." He made a promise to the Samui, and he would keep it. "Mir, can you smell the furball from here?" "Bo," Mir leaped down and began to sniff around. As he continued, Keith sprang into action. He grabbed the two furballs in his hand as he headed off. Zhu Liqin and Setsuna exchanged a look before joining the boy. The trio pressed on until they reached the temple. "What? The baby is inside here?" "" There was a moment of silence from all of them. Never did anyone expect this location. If the baby was inside there, the elders were involved. Crack Crack Crack! A dark and irky sound engulfed the area. Zhu Liqin and Setsuna turned down to see that it came from the boy''s fist. Those deep and dark crackling sounds had beening from there; the two could tell he was furious beyond the margins. That was when Keith took a step forward and to the temple. There were two guards, "Halt!" But that was when the two had seen the guardians; they didn''t hesitate to move. Keith smashed the door open, "Mir, show me the way." "Po!" That was when the snowball started to go forward. Keith chased after him before they arrived in a room. Without any hesitation, he mmed the door down. That was when he saw a furball on the table. "Po!" The little babies quickly jumped up and down as they approached him. "Damn, why isn''t he healing?" There was something wrong. Feeding the dragon honey, the furball wasn''t getting any better. It healed some of his wounds, but not enough! His injuries were worsepared to the other two. "Let me check," Setsuna quickly ced her hand on the furball, "He''s been seriously injured; honey isn''t going to fully heal him. We need to get him to the doctor first." "Why are all of you in my room?" That was when they turned to the door to see Long Huizhong. That was when the gong rang as the pressure from everyone had caused him to freeze! "Do you understand what you''ve done?!" "Huh?!" Long Huizhong''s expression became even more confused. That was when the other elders had entered the room. "You stole the Samui baby and caused all of this. Are you still trying to do so?" Setsuna''s eyes turned dark as she stared at the man. And that caused the elders to stare at him as well. Long Huizhong''s eyes widened, "No! I didn''t do anything!" "Po!" But that was when Mir turned gigantic as he roared! He was quite furious as well; to see his brethren beaten like this was something he couldn''t stand. "Why is there a Samui here?!" The others were going to fight it. "Keith, you need to bring the furballs back to the family," "Yeah," Keith didn''t look at them any longer as he headed out. He knew the furballs would be concerned about their babies. But as he was rushing to the fields, "Aria, I want you to take this one away." "Hoo?" "I don''t want them to see him like this. Bring it back to Setsuna''s home." That was when the owl brought up the basket and quickly headed to the home. "Bo!" "Don''t worry, I will take care of your brother." Keith patted the two''s heads. Hearing his words, they calmed down and nestled into his chest. And that was when he returned to the front. "Guys!" "Po!" The furballs called. "Po!" Two little cries came from his arms as they jumped out and headed to the herd. A big one came out from the herd and quickly nestled her face to theirs. A smile appeared on Keith''s face as he stared at this. It was always heartwarming to see a family reunion. And she wasn''t done as the mother quickly waddled over to him and nudged him. "Aww, you don''t need to thank me." It was easy to tell that she was thanking him. Keith added, "And don''t worry, I will bring your son back to you. He just needs some rest." "Po!" The mother nudged Keith even further. It was obvious she had trusted him. "Bo!" That was when the leader had sounded as well. Keith quickly shook his head, "Good job with everything. You guys should quickly head back. There''s going to be a hassle." The vigers are probably going to return soon. Seeing them right here was going to be causing some problems. "Po!" With the sound of their leader, they quickly waddled into the forest again. Keith took a deep sigh as he quickly returned to the mansion; the baby was his priority now. But that was when he noticed something. "!" Danger! A deep and dangerous dark aura was lurking in the room. Keith slowly backed away from the mansion. Whatever he did, he was going to get something out of it. But it was toote for any of that because a hand mmed onto the gate frame. And out came a monster. Volume 10 Chapter 35: His Plan Volume 10 Chapter 35: His n Volume 10 Chapter 35: His n "So! YoU! Finally! BaCk!" What came out was an angry Carolyn. Behind her were the others with wry expressions. They all knew Keith was going to get it. "Mmhmm, I''m back. Did you miss me?" "Do you really want to know?" Carolyn''s eyes were still dark as he stared at him. "Of course," Keith grinned as he gave a big hug to the princess. "!" Carolyn''s eyes widened before she pouted, "...You don''t y fair." And she didn''t hesitate to hug him tight. However, that only caused the boy to hug her more tightly, which the princess didn''t mind as she slowly stroked his head. Keith chuckled softly, "I need to check up on the baby first. I''ll exin everythingter." There were more pressing matters to deal with. "Already covered," Long Qiqiangmented, "We''ve brought Uncle Aotian here." The group headed into Keith''s room. "Uncle Aotian, is he alright?" Keith blinked as he entered the room. Long Aotian was treating the furball. The man took a deep sigh, "I''ve done first aid. However, the wounds on his body are quite deep. You will have to leave it up to fate." "" Keith had a heavy look as he stared at it. So were the others as well. Keith started to pat the little one. There were no wiggles. "Put him in this; that''ll at least help with the healing process." "Thank you very much," Keith smiled as he saw the baby sleeping. Keith nodded as he walked out of there. Fira and Mir decided to stay in the room to watch over the furball. The group was now sitting in the living room. Zhu Liqin and Setsuna were there as well. Keith questioned, "Umm, is everything handled?" "Mmhmm, for the most part." Setsuna took a deep sigh as she moved her hands back and forth. Ayaka tilted, "Can someone exin what''s going on?" They were so out of the loop on this. That was when Setsuna exined everything. "" There was a heavy silence in the entire room. "I can''t believe that Elder Huizhong was the culprit." Long Qiqiang and the others couldn''t believe it. Just hearing it was enough for all of them to be weirded out. Zhu Liqin shook his head, "Me either." She didn''t even think that he would do something like that. "I can''t believe you would do something like that," Carolyn and Krystal turned over to the boy. To think he would tell the Samuis to attack the city so that he could flush them out. "What? It''s the best way to do so." The idea came to his mind. The best way to make everything go forward was to have something big happen. It would make them do things that no one would. The civilians would be running away, and the guards would rush to deal with them. Finally, the assassins would try to move their items away from there. "And you decided not to tell anyone about this?" "Of course not," This was more of a secret n. He didn''t want anyone to know before he employed it. "So how is it going to spring across?" Keith muttered. "Eh?" "You really think they could say that one of the elders would do something like that?" There was no way they could do so. The elders were basically people who were at the top. They were the ones in control of the ind. But that was what made it so difficult to reveal. City would definitely be in chaos. "Mmmhmm, we''re still thinking of how to deal with this," Having an elder down wasn''t something that could be discussed. "I see; then I''m going back to my room now. After doing all of that, it makes me tired," Keithughed as he headed off. "How could he be so calm like that?" Did he not think about what had urred a few minutes ago? "Do you really think so?" Carolyn muttered. "Eh?" "You saw it too, right, Krystal?" The girl nodded, "Mmhmm, there''s something else going on." "Something else?" "Whenever Keith did something like this, things were different," Carolyn exined. She knew something was off with this. That was something that everyone on the ind knew about Keith. Returning to his room, Keith stared at the little fellow. He patted him on the head as hey on his bed. Carolyn was right. Despite finding it, there was something wrong. Keith''s heart knitted; there was something he couldn''t figure out. And Long Huizhong''s expression as he said this also made him feel something. It showed shock and disbelief. As Keith continued to think about this, "Po!" Mir punched him in the face. "Ahh, sorry about that, I had you all worrying for nothing." Keith grinned as he patted them on the head. It was time for him to sleep; there was no point in thinking about it so hard, not after everything that had happened thesest few hours.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Volume 10 Chapter 36: Cornstarch Volume 10 Chapter 36: Cornstarch Volume 10 Chapter 36: Cornstarch Keith woke up the next day, his eyes immediately drawn to the small box. The baby Samui was sleeping inside. Keith could see a glimmer of hope in the slight improvement in the Samui''s condition from yesterday. His breathing was more stable and soothing. Keith reached into the box, his hand gently stroking the baby''s head. The touch was soft andforting; he was hopeful for the baby''s recovery. "Hope you get well soon. You can definitely y with your siblings soon." Babies should be jumping up and down; to see one like this was heartbreaking. With those words, Keith headed outside. It was time for him to calm down and make some breakfast. Keith had gotten up quite early, his mind already focused on the day''s task. Corn starch. That was what made him excited. With the corn he had obtained, he could make this. It thickened up anything he made much sooner; baked goods were also a thing. The first step was prepping the corn, a task Keith had alreadypleted; the corn needed to soak overnight. Actually, it was more so with his after everything that urred. The next step was to put them into a wind sphere. Slowly, as the corn turned into a powder, water was added. And he tossed it into the bowl and added more water. Using a cloth, he separated the liquid from the solid. The solid was cornstarch. After some time, the white residue was left. That was when Keith waved his hand. A small me had appeared in his hand. It was time to dry it up. Baking was a good way, but magic works just as well! After some time, the paste hardened up. It was time for Keith to make it now. A slight grin formed as he ground the corn into powder. He was eager, almost impatient, to make this soup. Making breakfast was simple. The first step was to pour the chicken stock and then add the spices to enhance the vor. It was a familiar and soothing process. With the base, Keith had tossed in some cornstarch water to let it thicken up. That was not the end, as he beat some of Eldi''s eggs and poured them into the soup. Slowly, ribbons of eggs formed in the soup. Egg drop soup was incredible. Golden, yellow, and green: it was an excellentbination of colors. And that was not the end as he opened the rice. Thest thing on the list was spinach and grilled salmon. As Keith prepped the fish, "Delicious," "Woah! Ms. Zhu! How are you here?!" Keith blinked. "Smell something nice." "" Okay, but this isn''t your house. Did this woman forget about this being someone else''s house? Last time he checked, this was Setsuna''s home. "What''s with that smell?" And now came the homeowner. "Blugh!" Keith almost spat out when he saw that. It was Setsuna. But the problem with this was how she was dressed. The woman wore a kimono, and it was tied loosely. That band around her waist was close to untying itself! Just one flick was enough to cause everything to be seen. "Oh, my, what''s that?" "Madam! Your clothes!" A maid quickly came over, but it was toote, as Setsuna had already put her entire body over Keith, "So what are you making today?" "Spinach with soy sauce, grilled salmon, aqua rice, and egg drop soup." Keith calmly exined. "Ooooh! That sounds amazing." Setsuna grinned as she was dragged away by the maids. That was not the end as Zhu Liqin continued to stare at him as he cooked. This was something he was used to. Over at her house, Keith was always being stared at; it was just the usual. After a few minutes, he noticed two familiar faces already there. "Good morning, Keith." "...Yeah," Keith could only shake his head as more people entered the dining room. The group had their meal. It was sort of a little break for everyone. After what had happened, they needed it. ... After having the meal, Keith then returned to his room. He didn''t want to leave him alone, so he sat beside the baby. His hand was ced inside the box, gently stroking his body. That was when he responded; the Samui rubbed his head onto his hand. Eyes widening, Keith stared. Should I also give him some dragon honey? It would definitely help out. Keith didn''t mind as he poured some honey out into a small bowl and ced it before him. Keith shook his head. The only thing we could do was to stick by his side and hope that nothing bad would happen. "Mmhmm." "I can''t give up!" Keith pped himself. He quickly got out and started to train. As he continued to do this, a thought came to his mind. Since I made cornstarch, couldn''t I make that as well? This treat was quite simple to make as well. As he was lost in thought about this, "Cuu!" That was when Ruby smacked his head. "I should make it," Keith grinned. Volume 10 Chapter 37: Fried Milk Volume 10 Chapter 37: Fried Milk Volume 10 Chapter 37: Fried Milk Ingredients were ced before him; making this dish simple and straightforward. "I guess it''s only us eating it," Keith turned to Mir, Ruby, and Aria. Everyone else was out of the house. Carolyn, Krystal, and Fira headed out with Long Lihua and Ayaka. The adults headed over to the temple to deal with the situation. The first step was to use dry bread. Using his wind sphere, he shredded it down. Bake it in the oven to dry it. As that baked, the next step was to simmer milk, sugar, and cornstarch. The mixture slowly thickened up due to the cornstarch. Once that was done, "Aria, I need you to chill them." "Ho!" The owl pped her wings, chilling the batch. Slowly, that mixture was solidifying. His knife went through the solid milk like butter, cutting it into cubes. Egg, flour, and bread crumbs. This was going to be amazing. The first step was to dip the milk into the flour, then into the eggs, and then into the panko. "You need to stay away from there," Keith turned to the three. "Cuu?" Ruby tilted his head. "It''s going to get quite hot." Thest step was to fry these things up! Oil would definitely fly everywhere. Sizzle! In goes the milk, and it made quite a beautiful sound, like an endless melody ringing through everyone''s ears. Flipping the milk, the three creatures saw its beautiful golden color. This was going to be so delicious. But as the two continued to do so, he didn''t notice how a little nose was going up and down. "And they''re done!" Keith grinned as he stared at the fried milk before him. Each one was a gold ingot. It was quite beautiful. "Go ahead and try; they''re cooled down." "Po!" "Cuu!" The two little creatures took a bite while Keith also took a bite. Creamy! The milk started to melt on his tongue. It had the same consistency as pudding. The crunch texture gave it a perfect fusion of crunchy and creamy. As Keith continued to eat, that was when he had ideas, "I can make it even tastier with some things," Fillings were what it needed; peanuts, chocte sauce, some fruits, and juices. Taking two pieces of milk, he ced a piece of chocte inside. Afterward, he coated them again. Frying it up, that was when they saw a giant golden sandwich. "So delicious!" Chocte was the perfectpliment to fried milk! That piece turned gooey as it melted. "Po!" "Cuu!" The two little ones were in awe as well. Ruby munched on strawberry fried milk while Mir had vani cream milk. Aria was fine with the regr one. "Give me a sec, I''ll bring these to our room." Thest thing to do was to bring these over and eat them in his room. Grabbing the te, he headed to his room. But that was when he noticed it. "You''re moving your nose!" The little furball inside was sniffling. It was subtle, but he saw it! "I''m sorry, you can''t eat it, but maybe next time," Ketih smiled as he patted the furball''s head. It had to be some other time. A small tongue came from the little furball''s mouth as he licked the milk. "Let''s eat." Keith continued to eat the fried milk. As they did, he was also looking through some books. Aidiun was handy as he handed him all the lectures he would miss these next few weeks. It was time for him to study. As he did so, he had three people keeping himpany. The little babies continued to eat. "Keith! We''re back!" Closing his book, he headed downstairs, but that was when he was surprised by how they were dressed. Carolyn dressed in a purple hanfu with silver flowers etched across the sides. Krystal chose a navy one with gold etching on the side as well. "What do you think?" Carolyn smirked as she twirled. "Gorgeous. Just absolutely gorgeous," Keith couldn''t help but stare at the four. "Hehe! Thank you. We had a lot of choices to choose from." Carolyn was mesmerized by the clothing. "I should buy some back-" "Already did so," Carolyn raised her hand, "We''ve already purchased clothing for Aunty and them." Those two were three steps ahead. They knew Keith would buy some things for Sophia and the others; the two did it for them. "We''ve already bought one for you. Which one do you want? Kimono or Hanfu?" "I see. Thank you." You girls came seriously prepared, "I''ll wear this," Keith took the ck hanfu. Heading into his room, Keith soon returned out dressed in it. "Woah," Long Lihua nced at him. "What?" "You really look good in that," Keith wore the ck hanfu as he walked forward. It made him more like a warrior. "Thank you," It wasn''t his first time wearing something like that. "Cool," Long Hao grinned as he stared at him. Keith grinned, "Thank you." "Why do you look so damn cool," Even Long Qiqiang was surprised by how he dressed. It was one of those things that shouldn''t happen. Shouldn''t he have a weakness? Keithughed, "Not my fault." "Hehe," "Coming through." Carolyn and Krystal hugged him by the arms. Long Lihua giggled, "Some guys really have all of the luck." "Indeed." Ayaka nodded. "How is the little fe?" Carolyn questioned "He''s doing good. I saw him licking some honey milk." "That''s nice," Krystal nodded, but then he noticed something was wrong. "Aren''t you guys going to let go of my hand? They have been holding it for quite some time now. It was getting a little too tight. "No way, not until you tell me what you''ve eaten." "Huh?! How do you know?!" "She was right?!" Long Lihua and the others blinked. Carolyn onlyughed, "Never underestimate my Keith food detector," She grinned as she said this.
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 38: When Did You Wake Up? Volume 10 Chapter 38: When Did You Wake Up? Volume 10 Chapter 38: When Did You Wake Up? "" You knowthat''s not something you should be proud of. Why was she proud of something like that? That was supernatural as well. Every time Keith had made something, this girl would somehow know about it. This crazy sixth sense of hers was something he didn''t even understand. And when she found out, she was a shark! She pounced left and right! Krystal nudged him, "So what did you make this time?" She was pretty curious about this as well. "Oh, it was just some choctes." "You''re lying," But the next second, Carolyn denied it. Her eyes said it all; there was no way she would let him escape. "" Keith shook his head, "I really can''t hide, can I?" "Tal-" Before she could say anything, "Mmmm!" Something was ced into her mouth. "Good, right?" "Mmhmm," Carolyn grinned as she savored the snack. That was when he did the same with Krystal. This man was prepared for everything. He handed the rest to the others. "What is it made out of?" "Milk." "This is milk? How did you make milk solid?" This was supposed to be a liquid. "I''m a magician in the kitchen," Keith grinned. That only caused the others to nod. A magician he is! There was no denying his words to that! After some time, they had dinner; that was when Setsuna and Ayaka entered with a dark look on their face. "Mother, how are you two?" "I need a drink. And make it double," "Same," The two looked up at the sky. Not even a second from when it was ced, as the two cups were downed instantly! Keith and the others knew something big had gone down. Setsuna groaned, "Everything is such a huge problem." "Hmm?" "There''s going to be a trial against Long Huizhong." "Someone suggested executing him originally, but it was shut down once that was said." Zhu Liqin took a deep sigh. The others were not so different as well. Execution was a pretty harsh punishment. But given what had urred, it was not so surprising. He basically tried to destroy the city. However, the status he had was something they couldn''t overlook. It made execution impossible. "We have never killed an elder before. They were emunicated, but that was it." "" Keith was silent as he stared. But that was only for a bit before Setsuna muttered, "And they want you to be there as well, Keith." "Understood," Keith nodded. He understood why he had to be there as well. When they finished his meal, Keith returned to his room. That was when he noticed that the honey milk he had refilled was almost gone. Fill it back up; Keith ced the milk back as he went to bed. Later at night, the furball had opened its eyes. All that honey milk had recharged him. ncing around, he noticed how this wasn''t a cage. It was much different; it was cleaner and nicer than before. The fresh scent of blood that waffled the room was not there. What was more, he was all alone. "Po," The little baby whimpered. The memories of getting hit in the head by a whip. Cracking through the air as he protected his siblings. Those harsh experiences were still going through his mind. "Bo," Whimpers continued toe out of its mouth as it realized his brothers weren''t there. As he continued to look around, "Ho," That was when it looked up to see an owl. And she wasn''t the only one; there was also a white creature. It was clear to him that the snowball was simr to him. "Po!" "Bo!" Mir gave a haughty tone as he exined what had urred. "Bo?" The furball tilted his head as he stared at the person sleeping on the bed. Mir grew in size as he waddled over to the furball. That was when the furball jumped onto his body, and Mir brought him to Keith. With any hesitation, he climbed up Keith''s body. "Mir, don''t move so much." "Bo?" Keith''s hands patted the baby on the head. That was when it nestled into it. Slowly, the little baby fell asleep on him. ... The next morning, heavy. That was the only thing Keith felt as his brows knitted. How could they be this heavy? He knew about the weights since sleeping with all of them. His eyes blinked as he opened. Mir had been sleeping on his body for quite some time now. So, how could he be this heavy? Keith woke up and noticed it; there was another being on him. Huh? There was a white snowball and a brown furball on his body. "Po," The furball muttered as he blinked. "Ahh, you''re awake!" Keith picked up the furball, "When did you wake up?" "Po," "Yesterday night." Keith sighed, "How are you feeling right now, little one?" "Po!" The furball stuck out his tongue, looking goofy and cute. Keithughed, "I see. But you shouldn''t be moving around so much. You just feel much better. Do you want some milk?" "Po!" The furball sounded. A bowl was ced before him, and he went in like a savage. It was licking it left and right before it was flipped on top of his head. Keith giggled, "No one is going to take it away from you," Keith wiped the furball''s face. "I should go down and prepare breakfast. Do you want toe with me?" Volume 10 Chapter 39: Verdict Clear: Execution! Volume 10 Chapter 39: Verdict Clear: Execution! Volume 10 Chapter 39: Verdict Clear: Execution! "Po!" The furball nodded. Keith ced the furball onto his shoulders, but that was when the snowball had also jumped on. His cheeks were puffed as he stared at him. That only caused the boy to grin, "Aww, you can climb on as well." There was no way he would say no to that. But what came next was something he didn''t expect. Mir climbed onto his head, and the little furball did the same as they stacked together! "You two; you know my head ain''t a couch, right?" Keithughed. It was slightly heavy, but it was more than worth it with two cute things on top of his head. They looked like two mochis! He quickly walked over to the kitchen and started to cook. Today was going to be a simple dish; rice, rolled eggs, and sliced beef. Once he finished it, he brought it over to the dining room. "What the?" Shinzo was the first to blurt out as he noticed the two puff balls sitting on Keith''s head. "Cute, right?" Keith grinned, "He woke up today and was quite excited." "... That''s great," Setsuna and Zhu Liqin''s faces were stale as they stared. Keith continued to grin, "Mmhmm, aren''t they the cutest?" It was the perfectbination. You have the yin-yangbination on top of him. It was the most adorable thing ever! "Po!" The furball whined a bit as he stared at the food. That drool came down from his mouth. It would have dropped into the rice if Keith hadn''t tilted his head backward. "Here, you can have some of this," Keith was prepared for all of this. Honey milk was brought before him. "Po!" The little fe started to gobble it up! "Keith, the trial is in a few hours." "Understood, I will get ready," Keith understood this trial would be something. Changing into the hanfu, he looked down at the animals, "I''m going to go now. You guys are nice here." When he did so, that was when Fira pouted, "Can I really note with you?" "Mmhmm," Keith shook his head, "Hang out with Carolyn and the rest. I heard that there''s going to be sweets here." ''Yeah! Sweets!" Fira''s attention was shifted over to that. "Aria, I leave it to you to watch the others." "Ho," That had always been the owl''s job. Before Keith was going to leave, "Ah, what''s the matter, Lei?" That was the name he had given the little baby. He had a little thunderbolt scar on the side of his body. That was when he decided to name this little one Thunder. "Po!" "You want toe with me?" Keith blinked, then nodded, "Sure, you cane with me." Picking up the little furball, he ced him inside his clothes. Thus, they headed off to the elder''s pce. The only people who would be at the meeting were people in the high standings of the two ns. Having people that don''t know about this would blow up the situation. The people in their group were the Long and Kazemori couple, Long Qiqiang, Shinzo, Ayaka, and Long Lihua. "Are the ancestors going to be the judge?" Keith asked Ayaka. "Mmhmm." That was when he saw all 5 elders in the council room. Setsuna and Zhu Liqin stood on one side with Long Aotian and Hayate. The lineup here was quite a strong aura going around. Yet there was something odd about all of them. The group was quite agitated due to the two standing in front of everyone. That was where the ancestors were. What separated the two was a veil. "!" "Keith, what''s moving in your shirt?" Long Lihua noticed it. Keith''s chest was moving weirdly. That was when the small body popped out. "Po," "Lei, you have to be quiet." Keith rubbed the baby''s head. Ayaka''s eyes widened, "You brought the baby here?" "Mmhmm, he wanted toe, so I brought him with me," "Po," The snowball snuggled into him. Long Lihua grinned, "He''s gotten so fond of you," Never did she expect the Samui to be so close to Keith. The boyughed, "It''s because I''m the Samui Whisperer." "You can say that with such a proud look," Ayaka groaned as she held her head, "But you shouldn''t have brought him over." What they were going to witness next was something that wasn''t kid-friendly. The two only came over because of their high standings. Keith nodded, "I know. But there''s something I need to do." He didn''t bring Lei over here without a reason. "Eh?" "Bring in our prisoner." That was when Long Huizhong was brought into the council. And a lot had changed with the man. He was haggard and wore white prisoner clothing. "Do you have anything to say?" Long Xiaowen stared at him. "Leaders, I have never done something like that! I will never be able to betray the city!" Long Huizhong dered. But that only caused Long Xiaowen to scoff, "Huizhong, are you still going to be in denial?" "Bring them in!" That was when a group of fox and dragon people came in. It was none other than the ones that Keith had beaten up. Ayaka and Long Lihua grabbed his hands. "Eh?" "Carolyn told us we must hold you down unless you would go crazy." "Heh, rx. I won''t do anything like that here," Keith grinned. "All of them had said that you were their boss!" "What?! How am I their boss?! They''re lying!" Long Huizhong''s expression turned livid. But that was when the people sounded, "What? Are you trying to get us away?!" "Elder? How could you do this?" "You told us to capture the animals! That way, we could sell them and make a profit off of them!" Long Aotian and Hayate''s expressions changed when they heard that. Long Xiaowen shook his head, "The verdict is quite clear. Execution!"
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 40: Pieces Coming Together Volume 10 Chapter 40: Pieces Coming Together Volume 10 Chapter 40: Pieces Coming Together Those words only invoked murmurs throughout the council. That was because an execution was quite something. More so than that, it was to an elder. A pir to the ind, Long Huizhong was one of the older elders. To have him go like that was unheard of. "For causing disaster throughout the city and injuring so many people, this is only the case to cate the Samui''s wraith!" Long Xiaowen''s eyes narrowed as he stared at them. Long Huizhong stared down at the ground. He could hear it; the other elders agreed with Long Xiaowen''s words. What happened to the people was not something that could be undermined. What was more, there was also the Samuis. If they were still angry, it would be having a knife at the back of their necks all the time. They would always have to be worried about them. However, "Wait a moment," That was when a young voice had spoken up. Long Lihua and Ayaka stared at Keith just as much as them. What was he nning now?! "Saviour, I don''t think you have a say in this matter. This is more of our ind''s situation." Long Xiaowen frowned. "True, but I believe I have more say in this situation. After all, I was the one who solved the problem; I believe that''s more than enough to talk about this." Saving them certainly carried some weight. "I agree." "Ancestors, please let him speak," Zhu Liqin and Setsuna firmly spoke up for the child. Their support was significant; the two guardians backing him would give the boy a considerable say on this matter. "Speak," One of the ancestors sounded. "Thank you, ancestors," Keith grinned, "I believe that we should hold off on Long Huizhong''s execution on the ount that we require more information." "Information? Why do we need more information?" Another elder questioned, "Long Huizhong had one of the baby Samui in his room. There''s also those who coborated with him." "Fairpoint. But we can''t rule out that there''s a mastermind behind all of this." "Eh?!" "What if that''s what they really wanted? They wanted Long Huizhong to be the fall guy while the real culprit is still atrge?" "" "Child, your words sound so far-fetched." "Yet they''re not at the same time," Keith grinned, "Do you really want to force this verdict down? What if the Samui''s babies get captured again?" "!" "I was able to stop it this time. However, if the babies get caught again, then all bets are off. They''re going to destroy the whole city with you all with it. I think you should be more careful about what''s going on." "" "Leaders, please hold off on the execution for now. We need to find more facts before we do anything." Keith raised his voice. But that was when Long Xiaowen said, "Hearing your words, I agree. If there''s even an ounce of someone pulling the strings, we''ll need to deal with it." "" There was no response. "Do what you will." Like so, the trial was pulled down. Keith took a deep sigh as he watched everyone leave. The group had returned to Setsuna''s home. That was when the two families surrounded Keith. Setsuna was the first person to giggle, "Child, you have such a crazy attitude." "Ahaha, sorry about that." "You have a death wish," Long Lihua sighed. All the elders and others were ring dead straight at him. "But is there really a higher mastermind behind Long Huizhong?" "Huh? Oh, I was BSing it." "WHAT?!" You were BSing that entire time?! "Mmhmm," Keith nodded, "I was faking the entire thing." The whole thing was a fake. Seeing how they didn''t buy it, Keith decided to use the threat of the Samui as a way to make the people believe it. What they have done before was enough to make everyone understand the severity of whether or not they left it alone. It was something that would frighten anyone. "Why did you do it?" "I wanted to make sure of something first." Keith grinned as he turned to Zhu Liqin and Setsuna, "I need help from the two of you." "Eh?" The two blinked as they stared at the boy. Whatever he was bound to do was going to make it strange. ... Long Huizhong was inside a cell right now. However, he was calm andposed. He would not break. Not even from their voices. "Elder, how could you betray us!" "You send us here now." "Hahaha," Their voices continued to echo throughout the chambers. Long Huizhong continued to lookposed, but his heart shook slightly as he watched them. But slowly, the people started to get knocked out! Poison?! "Don''t breathe it in!" He shouted, but that wasn''t enough as they all dropped to the ground. "Rx, it''s not poison. Just a slight incense to knock them out." "You!" It was none other than Keith that was before him! "Why are you here?" "To have a talk with you," "Are you here tough it in my face?" "Huh?" Keith snorted, "Do you really think I''m some guy that would do something like that?" "Yeah," "Well, I''m not," Keith shook his head, "And quit it with that tough guy act. In a ce like this, it''s not going to work. And I need to check something first." That was when Keith ced down the furball before him, "Smell him." "Huh?!" You came here to make this creature sniff him?! Lei started to sniff around for a bit before turning to Keith, "Bo," "I knew it," Keith groaned as he knitted his forehead. "What do you-" "You''re not the one who caused all of this trouble." Volume 10 Chapter 41: So You Guys Heard Loud Noises Volume 10 Chapter 41: So You Guys Heard Loud Noises Volume 10 Chapter 41: So You Guys Heard Loud Noises "Hah? How do you know? Based on the smell of this creature?" The only thing the furball did was sniff him. That was enough for this to conclude his verdict? "Yes, because Samui have a great sense of smell," Besides having to trace things back, they also could remember smell distinctly. It was quite a strong power. "And that checks out; you weren''t the one who caused it. So, my thoughts were correct." "Huh? You didn''t believe I was the one who did it?" "Well, at the beginning, I thought so. But something was eeking at my mind the entire time. It was too easy," Keith sighed. "Eh?" "The whole incident was too easy and straightforward." It was like he was ying in the palms of someone''s hand, "And when I think about it, your room was a little too clean." One thing that kepting to his mind was the room. It was too clean. Lei was so injured and bloodied up, yet there was blood everywhere? There should be some blood on the ground or something. "Lei couldn''t remember the person, but the smell was something he definitely recognized." He had asked the baby about it, and he knew of the smell. "" Long Huizhong was silent before questioning, "Why are you saving me?" "Because I want to." "Really?" "Mmhmm, you may be an ignoramus and a loudmouth, but I could tell that you really care about your people," It was something he realized, "You were going to sacrifice yourself to appease the Samuis." "!" That was what he thought. Rather than letting the Samuis continue to attack, he would rather be a sacrifice to stop them. "Even though I don''t like you, I will still help you." "Thanks." "Don''t mention it. Since you''ve been on thisnd for so long, you know what this is?" Keith then took out the stone. This guy was much older than Setsuna and Zhu Liqin; he should know something about this. "That''s a duality stone!" Long Huizhong''s eyes narrowed as he stared at it. "What''s that?" "How do you-" Long Huizhong took a deep sigh when he saw that clueless cat expression on Keith''s face, "A duality stone is basically an elemental stone. However, instead of supplying one element, it could do two." "Say what?!" Two! One was already something, but two was a little crazy. "What makes it better is how it increases one''s power even more. It''s better than an elemental stone." The purity of it was absurd. "" Keith blinked. "Where did you find something like that?" Something like that shouldn''t be around here at all. "Ninjas attacked me." "Ninjas?" "Yeah, I think I know what''s happening now." Keith got a clear picture as well. The only thing I need to do now is to go and find out. ... "Po! Po! Po!" Lei sounded as he had returned to the herd. Seeing how he was moving around so much, Keith decided it was time for him to bring him to meet his family. The little baby was quite excited as he jumped up and down. That was when the other babies did the same thing as well. "Po!" A bigger voice had sounded. It was none other than the mother. She quickly waddled over to Lei and snuggled up to him. This is always the best thing. A child returning to his mother. While Keith continued to smile at the sight, the furball waddled over to him. She was thanking him for doing something like that. Keith grinned, "There''s no need. I made a promise, and I will keep it," Keith hugged her. But that was when he stopped, "Actually, I need to go somewhere." "Po?" Leader and the other Samui tilted their heads. "Have you guys heard any loud sounds these past few weeks?" "Po," "You have? Where?" "Po, Po!" The Samuis turned over to the side. That was when Keith nodded; it was time for him to head over there. "Po," The leader of the Samuis stepped up. "Eh? You want toe with me? You really don''t need to do something like that." Keith waved his hand. But as he continued, the leader continued to sniffle around. He nudged Keith. Keithughed, "Alright, you coulde with me." There was no stopping this furball toe with him. Also, having him here with him would increase his chances. "Po, Po!" "No, you can''te with us," Keith patted the little babies, "You can also y with your big brother Mir!" With a snap of his fingers, the white snowball appeared before them. "Po!" "Po! Po! Po!" The little babies were excited. That was when he followed the leader over to the ce. As he was doing so, "I gotta think of a name for you, big fe." He couldn''t keep calling it he and it. "Po!" The leader sounded. "How about Choco?" "Bo!" "Okay then, gotta think of new ideas." Keith needed to think up names better. But as he continued to do so, the two were entering quite deep into the forest. That was when a giant lizard dashed at the two. But the Samui mmed it down while Keith sliced the sword. It was so quick and simple. "Phew, this is going to be delicious," Keith grinned. The two continued over to the ce, and that was when he noticed the giant cave. "Po," "So it''s beening from here," Keith nodded as he headed into the cave with the two. But as they did, that was when they didn''t realize that they were being watched. "Elder, they''re heading into the cave." That was said into a thing. Hearing all of this, "Good, let them keep going. This is all for our goal." "Understood."
Volume 5 is on amazon! Check it out on amazon
Volume 10 Chapter 42: Of Course It’s you Volume 10 Chapter 42: Of Course Its you Volume 10 Chapter 42: Of Course Its you "Let me open a light," Keith raised his hand, and a light formed before them. Entering the cave, it was filled with darkness. There was only one way for them to move. Touching the sides, Keith understood this was man-made. Such ridgedness wasn''t something a tunnel would make by itself. It was actually blown to pieces by a pickaxe. As the trio continued down, that was when he saw it. Support beams to hold the tunnel up. Mining carts filled with stones, prepared to be moved out. An entire mining operation! "Be prepared for a fight." "Ho!" "Po!" The two were ready. Keith nodded as they headed down when the group arrived before arge opening. That was when he saw it: there was mining equipment around here. Heading down, that was when he touched around. What are they doing with all of these stones? While he wondered, lights shined down! "You guys don''t need to do something like that." Keith rolled his eyes. "Well yed, child," A sudden pping caused the lights to stop shining onto him. That was when he saw the three were surrounded by a group. From how they looked, the two didn''t realize it. However, this was ounted for: heading into the enemy''sir and not fighting them? That was impossible. "I congratte you foring here." "Save it, and how about you call out your boss, you grunt." The man talking wore the same uniform as the grunts. That meant he was a soldier, not a general. "..." The ninjas didn''t say anything. They continued to stand there with a calm expression. However, a voice soon called out. "To think you woulde all of the way here." "It''s you." Keith stared at Long Xiaowen. "Why do you sound so unsurprised?" Long Xiaowen was intrigued; this guy was way too calm. "Because I always felt you would do this." Keith was not an idiot. Long Xiaowen was a person that he couldn''t get a read on. Because of that, his eyes were always locked on him. Not out of curiosity but wariness. "And when you said execution, that made it even more so." Execution then agreed with him. That sudden change in heart was not because of his words; it was something else. It just caused more doubt against him. "Haha, I did mess up on that," Long Xiaowenughed. That was definitely an oversight on his part. A little hotheadedness and impatience had gotten him. "So what''s with all the stones?" Keith never thought about so many. "Coins." "Coins? You really sacrifice all your people because of a few coins?" Keith scoffed, "Do you think of me as a child?" "Haha, I guess you''re more than just one. Then let me ask you, has Long Lihua ever told you about the ind?" About the ind? "I guess she hasn''t told you much about it. This ind once harbored quite dangerous beasts. These serpents were as strong as him." ...Strong as Cadmus? That him was enough to know it was Cadmus. That was something he was in disbelief. "However, with thebined might of the ancestors and that dragon, they were able to defeat them. However, these serpents were never truly defeated. Even with their might, the only thing they could do was to seal it." "...You crazy son of a-" "So you understand now." Long Xiaowenughed, "I''m going to use these stones to revive the serpents! Too bad you''re not going to find out about it." He didn''t even look at him any longer as he walked away from there. That was when a bunch of ninjas jumped at them! "Hmpf!" Keith dashed at them while Aria flew like an arrow. The two of them were prepared to duke it out with all of them. There was no need to hold back as Keith swung his halberd ferociously! The ninjas were sent flying. But that was not the end, as more people came in droves to strike! It was a never-ending fight! How many are part of his ns?! "You want to y rough, then so be it!" Keith swung his halberd even faster than normal! And he wasn''t the only one in a fight like this. The Samui was surrounded by a group of ninjas. Yet, they couldn''t take him down! The furball threw them around left and right! "Hah, I guess we need to waste some things if we want him gone," Long Xiaowen groaned. That was when the ground started to glow! "Damn!" Booom! A giant explosion vibrated the entire cave as the ground started to copse! Aria and the Samui slowly dropped down! Keith tried to use the rubble to get up. However, that was when someone appeared before him. "You''re noting back up," With one strike, he was sent flying down. Long Xiaowen nodded, "Let''s go now." The ninjas nodded as they headed off; there were more ns. "We need to make a move now," One person warned. Keith, the one who stopped the Samuis, was now gone. That was something Zhu Liqin and Setsuna would realize. "I know. Do you have it?" That was when a ninja had brought out a small vial of red liquid. Blood. This was going to be used as a way to do something to do this. "Have everyone been on ce?" "Mmhmm!" "Then we could make a move tonight." Long Xiaowen grinned. Everything was in ce. Volume 10 Chapter 43: He Needs To Be Out Volume 10 Chapter 43: He Needs To Be Out Volume 10 Chapter 43: He Needs To Be Out "Ho," A faint voice called out to him. Slowly, Keith opened his eyes, "Aria? Are the two of you alright?" "Po!" "Ho!" The two were fine. Nodding to that, Keith slowly got up from the ground. Tch! That was when an aching pain slowly flowed from the side of his stomach! Damn! The blow from that person was not normal. It had such a heft to bring him down. "How far did we fall down?" Keith looked around and noticed the darkness. The group had definitely fallen down by quite a mile. "Bo," "That far, huh?" Keith sighed as he got up. "Ho!" "I know. I have a backup in mind," That damn bastard! Don''t think this will end with me being down here! Keith wasn''t going to take this lying down. But why send me down here? This confused Keith. If Long Xiaowen wanted to take him down, he probably could. Was it because of the furball? The Samui would take down everything in his path. He probably thought it would be too much of a risk to have him run around. "Do you guys feel the heat from here?" A warm and hot sensation surrounded the entire area. It was weird; it felt like he was in a sauna. "Ho," Without any hesitation, Aria summoned out arge ice boulder for him to lean on. "Thank you, and it''s melting!" That was not normal at all! Instantly, the boulder turned into a puddle! Wait a minute, didn''t he say before that- "Prepare for a fight!" Keith shouted as he quickly raised his halberd. As he did so, the Samui and Aria prepared themselves. Slowly, they heard somethinging forward. And that was what they saw. "A snake." It was the size of his hand. What was surprising about it was that it was ming. "SHHH!" Without any hesitation, that snake dashed at Keith! Raising his halberd to guard, "Woah, this guy is quick and hot!" The heat that wasing off it was no joke! "Aria!" "Ho!" With one flick, the serpent was frozen and swatted away! But that was not the end, "Shh!" "You have got to be kidding me!" Keith didn''t know what to say about this. Why were they so many! Preparing to fight, "BO!" But one stomp from the Samui was enough. Those snakes didn''t dare make a move against them as they faced off against two predators. "Wait a minute, these are not the serpents Long Xiaowen was talking about, right?" Keith blinked. It shouldn''t be. How could these guys be the same as Cadmus?! ... "Xiaowen, are you sure we should leave him there?" A fox-person questioned. Long Xiaowen nodded, "Mmhmm. We should definitely leave him there." "To think such a person would have caused so much damage to our ns," Never did they expect a child to do so. They wanted to cause more damage before they made their move. But it was ruined by one person, no less! "It''ll be fine. There''s no way he''s going to beat them. After all, they won''t allow it." ... Keith and the group started to head deeper into the cave. Since they couldn''t go anywhere, it was time for them to head down. As they did, the serpents followed after them. They didn''t dare get close to Keith since the Samui was there. Yet having them here was just going to be a problem. Slowly, the three of them had arrived at a ce. What they saw was just dangerous. There were 6 giant serpents! Those babies were just hatchlings! What was before him was omega size! As he wondered what to do about this, that was when one of them had unsealed! "...Great," Keith quickly moved his hands upwards as he guarded against the blow, but he was sent flying! What strength! He mmed into the wall. "Bo!" And the furball wouldn''t sit around either as he mmed into the serpent. The battle between the two crazy monsters. It was quite a fierce battle between the two. As they fought, "Damn! A second woke up!" Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry in this situation. The fighting had riled up the others to wake up. It seemed he was the snack for them!
Hello! Volume 6 is published this time! Check it out on amazon ^v^
Volume 10 Chapter 44: Do You Think We Wouldn’t Find Out? Volume 10 Chapter 44: Do You Think We Wouldnt Find Out? Volume 10 Chapter 44: Do You Think We Wouldnt Find Out? "Samuis are attacking again!" "They''re charging at us at full force!" A soldier roared as he watched a horde of brown furballs charging toward the city! "What?!" This was an unexpected situation; the monsters hadn''t attacked their city for quite some time. "Quickly move to the center of the city!" The soldiers quickly made a move and tried to get everyone away. But as they continued to do so, Long Xiaowen shouted, "Quickly run away from there! Don''t let anything happen to them!" But Long Xiaowen could only grin inside at this as he was pleased. Perfect. The n ising to ce. I have to thank the child for his words. The vial of blood was none other than the Samuis. He remembered what Long Huizhong had said. The Samuis have a strong kinship with one another. They could still sense them even if they were away from one another. That meant the blood would do the same thing; if he could lead them with it, it would definitely cause the samuis to be furious. But as he thought about this, that was when a fireball ran across his face! That one fireball was enough to cause everyone around to pause. Long Xiaowen frowned, "What do you think you''re doing, child?" Carolyn stood below him, and she wasn''t the only one who attacked as Krystal dashed at him! It was quite a fierce attack. But that was not the end; four shadows came from behind. "!" Long Xiaowen quickly blew them away! "What is the meaning of this?!" Long Xiaowen couldn''t believe it. Shinzo, Long Qiqiang, Ayaka, and Long Lihua were behind him as they stared. "Elder, it was you," Long Qiqiang''s eyes darkened as he stared. His fist was clenched tightly, prepared to attack again. "What do you mean?" "Don''t try to y the fool''s game! We know it was you!" Shinzo roared. That was something he couldn''t hold in any longer. "!" How did they know? "How did we know? Do you think Keith wouldn''t have warn us about this before we could" Carolyn scoffed. "" Vines appeared from the ground as they grabbed onto the person. "Hah! Super Fira to the rescue!" The small spirit sounded as she caught him. That was when Long Xiaowen understood what had urred, "Hah, this was an oversight on my part." That was something he had realized; that spirit was contracted with Keith. That meant they could talk telepathically with one another. "Now where is Keith?!" That was something they all wanted to know. For Keith to warn them on such short notice meant that something had urred, and they needed to do something about it. "That brat is probably dead," Long Xiaowenughed, "Get them!" Without any hesitation, that was when a group of shadows tackled them. Long Xiaowen had blown past the vines, and his target was straight at the girl. Everything had gotten chaotic as the battle started! "Soldiers! Form tight! Hold the Samui back while dealing with those shadows!" Long Qiqiang tookmand. He couldn''t let this go down. Right now, the shadows were a priority. "Die!" "Qiqiang, watch yourself!" Shinzo knocked the guy out as he took his friend''s back, "These guys are not your average fighters." "I know." These guys were quite fierce. "Hmpf!" Carolyn fired starlight swords at Long Xiaowen. However, they were brushed off without even a hassle. That only caused Carolyn to be even more furious as she continued to fire! Long Xiaowen raised his fist, preparing to end her. Krystal quickly dashed forward, and the two girls took the blow together. Yet, they were sent flying across the street. "You all are talented. However, this isn''t a ce for you all." Long Xiaowen grinned. Talent andbat were twopletely different things. He was much higher than the girls. "Tch!" Krystal and the others were prepared to fight again, but a smirk soon formed, "Who said we''re going to fight you?" "EH-!" That was the rain of the gong as Long Xiaowen went flying. He crashed into a couple of buildings before he got up. "Thanks for holding him here," Long Huizhong muttered. "Keith told us to stall for you after all." "Mmhmm. And I will repay him!" Long Huizhong dashed at Long Xiaowen and knocked him down. "How in the world did you get out of there?" He thought for sure that Long Huizhong would be locked forever. "You can thank the kid," Long Huizhong''s eyes narrowed, "Why are you doing all of this?" It was way too out of the blue. He had never expected that one of his people would cause all of these problems. Long Xiaowen grinned, "Hah, do you think you could do that?" Before Long Xiaowen could continue, he was sent flying again! "Stop talking and fight," Zhu Liqin and Setsuna said. They weren''t alone either, as the elders were also with them. They had made a circle, getting Long Huizhong out of the jail while getting the elders here to fight. "So all of you are here?" Long Xiaowenughed. "Long Xiaowen! You have to pay for your crimes!" One elder muttered. Hearing that it was another caused them great distress. "Do you really think you guys will be able to stop me?" Volume 10 Chapter 45: Furballs Added To The Mix Volume 10 Chapter 45: Furballs Added To The Mix Volume 10 Chapter 45: Furballs Added To The Mix "Enough talk," Zhu Liqin and Setsuna scoffed as they went forward. The only thing they needed to do was to defeat him and get it over. Long Xiaowen didn''t move,pletely undisturbed. That was when two cloaked people intercepted their path. "You two are still too headstrong," One voice muttered. Setsuna''s eyes widened, but it was toote. Setsuna and Zhu Liqin were sent flying to the ground! "Mother!" Long Lihua and Ayaka were startled. Even the elders were the same as well. The two strongest people were sent flying so easily! "It''s you two," Setsuna''s eyes narrowed, and so did Zhu Liqin. The two knew who those people were. Taking off the cloak, it was a dragon and fox man. "Long Yun!" "Hisao!" The elder''s expression turned dark. Carolyn questioned, "I take it you guys know them?" "I have no idea," Long Lihua and Ayaka shook. They had never heard of them before. Long Huizhong exined, "Those two used to be guardians. They were your parent''s teacher. But those two had done the worst possible thing by killing our elders." Long Yun sighed, "So straighced as always. Those elders were weak; the only reason why you''re able to be an elder was because of me." "You!" "You should be more worried about them than us," Hisao muttered. That was when he saw glowing circles around Setsuna and Zhu Liqin. It was toote; chains came down on the two! "You two need to sit out of this battle," Long Xiaowen grinned. Those two were quite a problem. They had prepared curses to trap them there. "Then we''ll fight them!" An elder was prepared to fight. That was when more cloaked people showed up. "Then we''ll be the ones to fight you." "It''s you!" "Huh? You know who this person is?" "He used to be an elder but was emunicated for helping the guardians," Long Lihua frowned. And that was not the only thing, as even more people were behind him. That made all the other elders pale, "You all!" "Didn''t expect us to be here as well, huh?" "Fight!" Without any hesitation, the battle between the group started. It was quite a crazy fight. But as they continued to do so, "Mother!" Long Lihua shouted as she went before Zhu Liqin. Two elders had attacked her together! "Get away from her!" Long Lihua quickly used her fire magic against them. But that was not enough. "Your daughter is nothing more than a cub." Their target now was her. However, that was when Long Huizhong knocked them down. "Lihua, you need to be more focused!" "Understood." "Liqin, to think that you would be this weak," Hisao shook his head as he watched. Zhu Liqin''s eyes darkened further as she swung her fist, "Shut up." "Ho, to think you could throw fists," The curse ced on the two basically caused damage to them whenever they tried to move. More movement would cause more damage. Setsuna did the same thing; she was using her magic left and right, and the pain was going through her body. Each side wasn''t going down, but anyone could tell that the Zhu Liqin side was going down. Fighting with both guardians was not helpful, plus there were civilians. But there was a deciding factor with this. "Boo!" "What?!" The others were shocked. That was when they saw the samuis charging in like madmen! They tackled down whatever they could! But that was not the surprising thing, "Po! Po!" In front of everyone was a white snowball with a small brown furball on top of his head. "Mir!" Carolyn and Krystal were surprised by the snowball''s appearance. That was when he charged at the person before the two and took them out! "Why are they helping you?!" Long Xiaowen didn''t expect this! How could they be acting like this when he had smeared those blood around here? Shouldn''t they be acting crazy and attacking their own? Long Huizhong told him before. "Bo Bo!" "Uh," "Carolyn trante," Long Lihua muttered. "I actually don''t know what he''s saying!" Carolyn was close but even she couldn''t tell his exact words! "He''s saying that he brought the calvary!" Fira tranted! "I see! That''s great! Target those guys!" Carolyn pointed. And that was what Mir did. The other samuis followed after him without a thought as they attacked the hooded people. Mir didn''t even hesitate as he charged at Hisao. The fox person had raised his hands, prepared to take the blow, but he was sent flying by the rush power! "I can''t believe it." The elders and the others were in shock about what happened. Never have they ever expected that the Samuis would be helping them in this situation. It was one of those things they couldn''t fathom. "Give it up, Xiaowen, you lost." Long Huizhong stared at the man. With everything that had urred, there was no need for him to do anything else. It was game over for him. Yet, "Do you really think this is the end?" "What?!" Explosion. "Come infernos!"
Hello! Volume 6 is published this time! Check it out on amazon ^v^
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!